Skip to main content

Full text of "The New Testament"

See other formats 


ΪΙΙΒ 


B5I2.5" 
192.2. 


THE  MOFFATT  NEW  TESTAMENT 


PARALLEL  EDITION 


THE 

NEW  TESTAMENT 

A  NEW  TRANSLATION  BY 
JAMES  MOFFATT, 

D.  D.,  D.  LITT.,  Μ.  A.  (OXON) 
TOGETHER  WITH  THE  AUTHORIZED  VERSION 


PARALLEL  EDITION 
WITH  INTRODUCTION 


NEW  YORK 
GEORGE    H.   DORAN   COMPANY 


COPYRIGHT,  1922, 
BY  GEORGE  H.  DORAN  COMPANY 


THE  NEW  TESTAMENT,  III 


PRINTED  IN  THE  UNITED  STATES  OF  AMERICA 


CONTENTS 

PAGE 

Introduction vii 

BOOKS  OF  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT 

PAGE  CHAPTERS 

Matthew 1  .  28 

Mark 82  .  16 

Luke         .               134  .  24 

John 221  .  21 

The  Acts 286  .  28 

The  Romans  .......     370  .  16 

I  Corinthians 403  .  16 

II  Corinthians      ......     436  .  13 

Galatians 458  .  6 

Ephesians 469  .  6 

Philippians 480  .  4 

Colossians 488  .  4 

I  Thessalonians 496  .  5 

II  Thessalonians 503  .  3 

I  Timothy 507  .  6 

II  Timothy 516  .  4 

Titus .     523  .  3 

ν 


vi  CONTENTS 

PAGE  CHAPTERS 

Philemon 527  .  1 

To  the  Hebrews         .....  529  .  13 

Epistle  of  James 554  .  5 

I  Peter 563  .  5 

II  Peter 572  .'  3 

I  John 578  .  5 

II  John    ...        ο        ....  587  .  1 

III  John 589  .  1 

Jude »  591  .  1 

Revelation 594  .  22 


INTRODUCTION 


Jesus  died  in  a.d.  29  or  30.  Within  about  a  century 
after  his  death  the  writings  which  were  collected  later 
on  into  our  New  Testament  had  appeared,  and  ap- 
peared in  and  for  communities  of  men  and  women 
who  knew  they  were  living  in  fellowship  with  him 
as  their  Lord  in  heaven.  Literature  rises  out  of  life, 
and  special  periods  sometimes  are  a-flower  with  writ- 
ings that  outlive  their  setting.  Such  classical  literature 
implies  an  intense  spirit  of  life,  heightened  and  vivid ; 
it  grows  fresh  out  of  a  soil  of  rich  traditions,  with  a 
keen  perception  of  the  present,  and  an  outlook  upon 
the  future.  So  with  the  New  Testament  writings. 
They  are  the  classical  literature  of  early  Christianity, 
springing  from  the  vitality  of  men  who  remembered 
Jesus,  who  were  conscious  of  living  in  personal  fellow- 
ship with  him  as  their  Lord,  and  who  expected  his 
return.  Memory,  faith,  and  hope  were  the  controlling 
forces  which  he  inspired  in  them,  especially  hope,  which 
included  faith  and  memory;  and  the  atmosphere  they 
breathed  was  one  of  love,  in  which  they  joined  hands 
for  a  new  fellowship  of  common  aims  and  interests. 
The  setting  of  these  characteristics  changed,  as  the 
second  generation  was  succeeded  by  the  third.  Hope 
did  not  fade,  but  the  element  of  memory  was  height- 
ened in  the  service  of  faith;  the  historical  basis  had  to 
be  emphasized  as  the  development  went  on.  The  re- 
ligious movement  which  Jesus  started  as  a  Semitic 
form  of  faith  outgrew  its  primitive  environment  and 


Viii  THE   NEW   TESTAMENT 

expanded  into  a  propaganda  for  the  world  at  large, 
translating  itself  afresh  into  new  forms  of  expression 
and  appeal,  but  preserving,  amid  all  its  varieties,  its 
inward  identity.  These  developments,  with  their  in- 
evitable elements  of  strain,  are  recorded  or  at  least 
reflected  in  the  pages  of  this  literature;  indeed  it  was 
owing  to  the  exigencies  of  the  movement,  as  it  became 
more  fully  conscious  of  itself,  that  these  writings  came 
to  be  composed.  In  the  communities  of  the  faithful, 
men  had  to  impress  upon  themselves  and  upon  others 
what  Jesus  said  and  did,  for  the  more  convinced  they 
were  that  he  was  neither  a  Jewish  pretender  nor  an 
unsubstantial  deity  like  one  of  the  deities  of  the  cults, 
the  more  urgent  it  was  for  them  to  recall  that  his  words 
were  the  rule  of  their  life  and  that  his  actions  in  his- 
tory had  created  their  position  in  the  world ;  they  had 
to  think  out  their  faith,  to  state  it  against  outside  criti- 
cism, and  to  teach  it  within  their  own  circle,  instead 
of  being  content  with  it  as  a  mere  emotion ;  they  had 
also  to  refresh  their  courage  by  anticipating  the  future, 
which  they  believed  was  in  the  hands  of  their  Lord. 
Such  were  the  main  motives  that  led  to  their  literary 
activity.  Jesus  had  made  life  a  new  thing  for  them. 
Some  realized  this  instinctively.  Others  did  not  real- 
ize how  new  it  was,  wondering  if  the  new  was  alto- 
gether true.  Others  again  were  inclined  to  exaggerate 
or  misconceive  the  novelty.  But  the  common  basis  of 
their  life  was  the  conviction  that  they  enjoyed  a  new 
relationship  with  God,  for  which  they  were  indebted 
to  Jesus.  The  technical  term  for  this  relationship  was 
'covenant,'  and  'covenant'  became  eventually  in  their 
vocabulary  'testament.'  Hence  the  later  name  for  these 
writings  of  the  church,  when  gathered  into  a  sacred 
collection,   was  'The  New  Testament' — New  because 


INTRODUCTION  ίχ 

the  older  relationship  of  God  to  his  people,  which  had 
obtained  under  Judaism,  was  superseded  by  the  faith 
and  fellowship  which  Jesus  Christ  his  Son  had  inau- 
gurated. It  was  the  consciousness  of  this  that  inspired 
the  early  Christians  to  live,  and  to  write  about  the 
origin  and  applications  of  this  new  life.  Tkey  wrote 
for  their  own  age,  without  a  thought  of  posterity,  and 
they  did  not  write  in  unison  but  in  harmony.  "No 
one,"  says  Dr.  Denney,  "can  deny  that  the  New  Testa- 
ment has  variety  as  well  as  unity.  It  is  the  variety 
which  gives  interest  to  the  unity.  What  is  it  in  which 
these  people,  differing  as  widely  as  they  do,  are  vitally 
and  fundamentally  at  one,  so  that  through  all  their 
differences  they  form  a  brotherhood  and  are  conscious 
of  an  indissoluble  spiritual  bond?  There  can  be  no 
doubt  that  that  which  unites  them  is  a  common  relation 
to  Christ — a  common  faith  in  Him  involving  common 
religious  convictions  about  Him."  This  is  the  clue  to 
all  that  was  written  then  about  Jesus,  in  whatever 
form,  and  from  whatever  angle. 

Jesus  wrote  nothing,  and  for  a  time  his  immediate 
disciples  felt  no  impulse  to  write  any  account  of  him. 
A  new  age  and  order  was  expected  at  any  moment; 
Jesus  was  to  inaugurate  this  soon  and  suddenly.  Why 
write  a  biography  of  one  who  was  to  reappear  from 
heaven  ere  long?  They  were  living  in  the  brief  inter- 
val between  his  earthly  life  and  his  return  to  complete 
the  work  of  God,  which  would  end  the  present  order. 
Theirs  only  to  wait,  and  meantime  to  bear  witness  to 
the  resurrection  of  Jesus,  to  induce,  if  possible,  the 
Jewish  nation  to  repent  of  their  sin  in  murdering  God's 
chosen  Servant.  Repent  and  turn  to  have  your  sins 
blotted  out,  so  that  a  breathing-space  may  be  vouch- 
safed you,  and  that  the  Lord  may  send  Jesus  your  long- 


X  THE   NEW   TESTAMENT 

decreed  Christ,  who  must  be  kept  in  heaven  till  the 
period  of  the  great  Restoration.  These  words  of  Peter 
to  the  Jerusalemites  express  the  attitude  of  the  faithful 
during  this  initial  phase.  In  days  marked  by  such 
tense  expectation  there  could  be  no  thought  of  preserv- 
ing any  literary  records  of  what  Jesus  had  said  and 
done.  He  had  merely  been  withdrawn  into  heaven. 
Presently  he  would  appear  again  to  usher  in  that  reign 
of  God  on  earth  which  he  had  foretold  and  in  a  sense 
initiated. 

But  he  was  remembered.  Oriental  memory  is  singu- 
larly tenacious,  and  the  impression  he  had  made  upon 
his  followers  was  deep  and  sharp.  As  time  went  on, 
the  Palestinian  Christians  cherished  more  and  more 
the  recollection  of  outstanding  events  and  sayings  in 
his  life.  Particularly  the  incidents  of  the  last  tragic 
week  of  his  career  were  remembered,  for  so  much 
depended  on  his  death ;  the  argument  with  Jews  turned 
mainly  upon  his  sufferings,  which  had  to  be  adjusted 
to  their  traditional  faith  in  a  messiah.  The  apologetic 
requirements  of  the  early  mission  led  to  the  crystalliza- 
tion of  memories  about  him.  Also  his  words  were 
recalled,  since  they  formed  the  rule  and  guide  of  his 
communities.  Remember  the  words  of  the  Lord  Jesus, 
who  said,  "To  give  is  happier  than  to  get."  So  Paul 
told  the  presbyters  of  Ephesus,  as  he  bade  them  fare- 
well. And  again  he  recalled  a  saying  of  Jesus,  to  clinch 
his  argument  that  Christian  ministers  should  be  sup- 
ported by  the  communities;  the  Lord's  instructions 
were  that  those  who  proclaim  the  gospel  are  to  get  their 
living  by  the  gospel.  These  are  incidental  allusions, 
but  they  are  the  more  telling  because  they  are  inci- 
dental. They  tally  with  the  implicit  knowledge  of  de- 
tails about  the  historical  life  of  Jesus  in  Paul's  letters. 


INTRODUCTION  XI 

He  can  presuppose  an  adequate  acquaintance  with  that 
life,  in  his  communities,  and  his  arguments  are  unin- 
telligible apart  from  an  interest  in  and  an  acquaintance 
with  the  data  of  the  historical  Jesus.  All  this  was 
due  to  the  vivid  recollections  and  traditions  of  the 
primitive  Palestinian  disciples.  How  soon  their  ma- 
terials took  written  shape,  we  cannot  tell,  but  at  least 
one  written  record  of  them  was  probably  in  existence 
by  about  a.d.  50.  It  is  in  the  preservation  and  com- 
pilation of  these  anecdotes  about  Jesus  that  the  first 
phase  of  literary  activity  among  the  primitive  Chris- 
tians lies.  Those  who  had  been  with  him  loved  to 
recollect  the  very  words  he  used,  his  looks  and  gestures, 
his  methods  of  teaching  and  of  healing.  And  this  from 
no  mere  pious,  sentimental  motive.  When  challenged 
by  the  Jews  to  justify  their  faith  and  practice,  they 
had  to  fall  back  upon  what  they  remembered  of  the 
instructions  of  their  Lord.  He  had  said  this  about 
the  Law.  He  had  taken  this  line  on  the  question  of 
the  sabbath,  or  of  marriage,  or  of  prayer,  or  of  for- 
giveness. Where  he  was  born,  why  he  had  died,  how 
he  had  appeared  after  death — all  this  and  more  entered 
into  the  common  consciousness  of  the  communities 
which  existed  in  virtue  of  their  faith  in  him. 

But  a  generation  passed  without  any  definite  expres- 
sion of  this  in  literature.  During  the  first  thirty  or 
thirty-five  years  after  his  death,  nothing  was  composed 
except  a  number  of  letters  which  were  occasional  and 
meant  for  the  practical  needs  of  the  present.  All  that 
has  survived  of  this  primitive  literature  is  the  work 
of  one  who  was  not  a  member  of  the  original  group 
of  disciples,  a  brilliant  young  Jewish  leader  called  Paul, 
who  became  a  Christian  and  travelled  far  to  spread 
the  news  of  Jesus,    founding  communities  here  and 


χϋ  THE   NEW   TESTAMENT 

there,  and,  among  other  exploits,  carrying  the  gospel 
across  the  Mediterranean  into  Europe.  With  these 
communities  Paul  kept  in  touch  by  means  of  letters, 
advising,  inspiring,  and  controlling  them,  when  he 
could  not  be  with  them.  Sometimes  they  are,  in  Dry- 
den's  phrase,  his  "absent  sermons."  One  is  to  a  group 
of  Asiatic  Christians  in  Galatia,  but  the  majority  are 
addressed  to  little  churches  or  circles  of  the  faithful 
in  Macedonia  and  Greece,  at  places  like  Thessalonika, 
Philippi,  and  Corinth,  all  of  which  he  and  his  coadju- 
tors had  founded.  Two  are  sent  to  churches  with 
which  he  had  no  connexion,  one  to  Colossae  in  Asia 
Minor,  the  other  to  Rome ;  but  in  both  cases  he  hoped 
to  follow  up  the  letter  by  a  visit,  and  to  both  churches 
he  was  already  well  known  by  reputation.  One  semi- 
private  note  of  his  has  been  preserved,  to  a  Christian 
at  Colossae  called  Philemon.  Another,  a  profound 
address  to  some  unknown  church  or  group  of  churches 
in  Asia  Minor,  was  afterwards  given  the  misleading 
title  of  'To  the  Ephesians,'  but  there  is  some  doubt  as 
to  whether  it  was  written  by  Paul  or  in  his  name  by  a 
later  disciple. 

These  letters  fall  in  the  latter  part  of  Paul's  life, 
between  about  a.d.  50  and  65.  The  earliest  is  the 
correspondence  with  Thessalonika  or  the  letter  to 
Galatia;  then  follow  the  correspondence  with  Corinth, 
the  letter  to  the  Roman  Christians,  and,  from  his 
imprisonment,  the  later  group  of  letters  to  the  Colos- 
sians,  Philemon,  and  Philippians.  They  were  mainly 
dictated  to  a  scribe  or  secretary,  and  sent  by  the  hands 
of  some  trusty  messenger — for  the  Roman  Empire  had 
no  postal  service  for  ordinary  people.  They  were  read 
aloud  at  worship,  and  often  copied  out  in  order  to 
reach    churches    in    the    vicinity.      When    they    were 


INTRODUCTION  xiii 

eventually  collected,  possibly  by  the  beginning  of  the 
second  century  at  Ephesus,  some  editorial  work  was 
done  upon  them.  Thus  a  letter  of  introduction  for 
Phoebe  to  the  church  in  Ephesus  has  been  incorporated 
in  the  last  chapter  of  the  epistle  to  the  Romans,  and 
even  the  earlier  part  of  that  epistle  suggests  that  there 
had  been  several  editions  of  it  from  Paul's  hand.  The 
correspondence  with  the  church  at  Corinth,  again,  is 
merely  a  part  of  the  original,  and  has  been  rearranged: 
only  one  fragment  of  Paul's  first  letter  has  survived 
(out  of  its  place,  in  2  Cor.  vi.  17-vii.  1),  and  after 
1  Corinthians  two  letters  passed,  the  first  of  which  is 
extant  in  an  abbreviated  form  in  2  Cor.  x.  1-xiii.  10, 
the  second  in  2  Cor.  i.-ix.  These  and  other  literary 
problems  emerge  out  of  the  canonical  text.  It  is  also 
probable  that  genuine  notes  of  Paul  have  been  worked 
up  by  the  Paulinist  who  afterwards  wrote  2  Timotheus, 
Titus,  and  1  Timotheus  in  that  order,  some  time  during 
the  next  generation. 

Paul  was  the  first  to  think  out  the  meaning  of  the 
Christian  faith,  and  this  was  forced  upon  him  by  his 
mission  to  Jews  and  non-Jews  alike.  Particularly  he 
had  to  carry  the  church  through  its  first  crisis,  past 
the  danger  of  remaining  a  Jewish  sect.  He  was  an 
evangelist,  an  organizer,  and  also  a  thinker — not  a 
common  combination.  He  died  as  a  martyr,  but  not 
before  his  great  work  was  done.  It  is  no  wonder  that 
for  the  church  in  the  'second  century  he  was  the 
apostle ;  they  looked  back  to  him  and  up  to  him  as 
the  outstanding  figure  of  his  age,  and  this  impression 
is  confirmed,  as  it  is  largely  made,  by  his  writings. 
"The  future  history  of  Europe  and  America  for  two 
thousand  years,"  as  Dean  Inge  observes,  "perhaps  for 
all  time,  was  determined  by  his  missionary  journeys 


XIV  THE   NEW   TESTAMENT 

and  printed  writings.  It  is  impossible  to  guess  what 
would  have  become  of  Christianity  if  he  had  never 
lived."  The  vitality  of  these  letters,  thrown  off  in  the 
midst  of  a  busy  life,  is  indeed  due  to  the  fact  that  he 
"understood  what  most  Christians  never  realize, 
namely,  that  the  gospel  of  Christ  is  not  a  religion,  but 
religion  itself."  He  is  the  one  personality  in  primitive 
Christianity  about  whose  personal  devotion  we  know 
something  intimate.  The  intellectual  forms  in  which 
he  expressed  his  faith  were  not  final  at  every  point ; 
there  was  a  variety  of  interpretations  of  the  gospel, 
mainly  stirred  by  his  impetus,  which  appeared  in  sub- 
sequent literature  of  the  period.  But  his  genius  is 
by  itself. 

Paul  was  not  the  pioneer  of  missions  to  non-Jews, 
though  he  did  more  for  them  by  travelling  and 
argument  than  any  other  early  Christian  leader;  he 
it  was  who  inspired  the  emancipation  movement  which 
saved  the  primitive  church  from  a  reactionary  con- 
servatism. But  he  was  the  first  man  of  letters  in  the 
early  church.  Of  the  original  twelve  apostles,  very 
few  had  occasion  or  ability  to  follow  him  along  this 
line.  A  pastoral  letter  from  Simon  Peter  to  a  group 
of  churches  mainly  in  the  north  of  Asia  Minor  has 
survived  under  the  title  of  'First  Peter/  This  beauti- 
ful piece,  evidently  written  in  view  of  some  persecution 
at  the  hands  of  the  civil  authorities,  may  be  dated  in 
the  seventh  decade  of  the  first  century.  Apparently  it 
was  dictated  to  Peter's  amanuensis,  Silvanus,  at  Rome, 
which  is  called  by  the  mystical,  opprobrious  name  of 
Babylon,  as  the  new,  evil  oppressor  of  God's  people. 
Later  on,  a  gospel,  an  apocalypse,  and  a  book  of  Acts 
were  written  under  Peter's  name,  none  of  which  suc- 
ceeded in  winning  a  final  place  within  the  New  Testa- 


INTRODUCTION  XV 

ment;  but  a  second  epistle,  probably  composed  early 
in  the  second  century,  managed  after  a  while  to  gain 
a  position  inside  the  canon.  'Second  Pete/  is  mainly 
a  denunciation  of  errorists,  and  in  style,  language,  and 
spirit  it  is  inferior  to  the  authentic  First  Epistle;  its 
Greek  is  the  poorest  and  most  ambitious  in  the  New 
Testament.  Another  homily  is  assigned  by  some  to 
the  apostle  James  (either  the  brother  of  John  or  the 
brother  of  Jesus),  but  the  'Epistle  of  James'  is  one  of 
the  enigmas  of  the  collection.  It  is  terse,  stringent, 
and  permeated  by  reminiscences  of  the  Wisdom  litera- 
ture of  Judaism.  No  tradition  about  its  origin  has 
survived;  it  is  addressed  to  Christians  at  large,  under 
the  figurative,  archaic  title  of  'the  twelve  tribes  in  the 
Dispersion,'  and  it  lacks  any  epistolary  conclusion.  The 
writer  is  one  of  the  teachers  in  the  early  church,  keenly 
alive  to  the  ethical  obligations  of  the  faith,  individual 
and  social.  Those  who  assign  it  to  the  apostle  James, 
the  brother  of  Jesus,  date  it  either'  before  Paul's  letters 
or  in  the  seventh  decade  of  the  first  century;  but  if 
James  is  merely  a  Christian  teacher,  as  is  most  proba- 
ble, the  homily  may  be  placed  towards  the  end  of  the 
first  or  the  opening  of  the  second  century.  It  certainly 
presupposes  misconceptions  of  Paul's  teaching  about 
faith. 

Another  homily  by  a  Christian  teacher  has  survived, 
under  the  title  of  'Hebrews/  Who  wrote  it,  when  it 
was  written,  and  for  whom  it  was  intended,  no  one 
knows.  When  it  was  edited  for  its  place  in  the  canon, 
it  received,  like  'Ephesians,'  a  misleading  title,  for 
'Hebrews,'  either  as  an  equivalent  for  Jewish  Chris- 
tians or  for  Hebrew-speaking  Jewish  Christians,  is 
inapplicable  to  the  circle  for  whom  this  remarkable 
treatise  was  intended.     The  author  is  in  closer  touch 


χνΐ  THE    NEW   TESTAMENT 

with  his  readers  than  the  author  of  'James.'  He  writes 
to  warn  them  against  apostasy  from  Christianity  under 
stress  of  suffering,  and  his  homily  is  not  only  literary 
and  even  artistic  in  form,  but  characterized  by  a  pro- 
found, mystical  philosophy  of  religion.  Much  of  it 
is  a  series  of  short  bible-readings  from  the  Greek 
pentateuch  and  psalter;  the  person  and  work  of  Christ 
are  discussed  in  a  unique  vein  of  theological  specula- 
tion, nearer  to  that  of  the  Fourth  Gospel  than  anything 
else;  and  the  author  reveals  an  intimate  acquaintance 
with  the  spirit  and  methods  of  the  Alexandrian  Jewish 
theology.  Though  not  Paul,  he  may  have  been  in 
touch  with  the  Pauline  circle.  He  writes  to  what  is 
evidently  a  small  group  of  Christians,  in  Rome  or  else- 
where, but  his  treatise  has  no  epistolary  opening  and 
reads  often  like  a  sermon  or  sermons  written  out. 
Various  guesses  were  made  about  its  authorship  in 
the  second  century,  but  the  author's  name  had  disap- 
peared from  knowledge  at  an  early  date;  he  is  one  of 
the  anonymous  figures  which  prove  that  the  early 
Christian  movement  must  have  been  richer  in  person- 
alities than  we  sometimes  realize.  The  homily  may 
be  placed  anywhere  between  about  a.d.  70  and  a.d.  90, 
and  either  then  or  later  a  forcible  little  homily  under 
the  name  of  'Judas'  came  into  circulation,  written  to 
protest  against  some  heretical  movement  in  local  Chris- 
tianity. This  pamphlet  was  used  by  the  author  of 
'Second  Peter,'  so  that  it  must  have  been  written  by 
the  beginning  of  the  second  century.  To  whom?  The 
tract  does  not  say,  and  tradition  offers  no  clue.  By 
whom?  The  author  calls  himself  "a  brother  of  James," 
and  'James'  may  mean  either  the  brother  of  Jesus  or 
the  James  who  was  one  of  the  original  twelve  disciples 
or  some  unknown   figure  in  the  early  church.      Our 


INTRODUCTION  χνίί 

Judas  does  not  call  himself  an  apostle;  indeed,  he 
speaks  of  the  apostles  as  an  historical  authority  in 
the  past.  A  spirit  of  religious  conservatism  breathes 
through  his  manifesto.  Like  the  writer  of  James,  he 
is  indignant  and  alarmed  at  Christians  who  are  mis- 
representing Christianity  by  their  conduct  and  opinions. 

These  occasional  tracts  and  homilies  came  into  cir- 
culation during  the  period  which  followed  the  career 
of  Paul,  although  none  of  them  exactly  represents  his 
theological  position  and  none,  except  Second  Peter, 
alludes  to  him.  They  are  literature  called  out  by  exi- 
gencies of  church-life  as  it  developed  here  and  there. 
Only  in  two  of  them,  First  Peter  and  Hebrews,  is  there 
any  distinct  appeal  to  the  historical  life  of  Jesus.  But 
the  interest  in  this  life  was  meanwhile  beginning  to 
voice  itself  in  literature;  the  traditions  about  Jesus, 
which  are  presupposed  in  the  epistles,  now  came  to  be 
recorded  in  writing,  and  we  encounter  the  historical 
writings  of  the  New  Testament.  These  are  five  in 
number.  Four  are  'gospels'  and  one  is  the  sequel  to 
a  gospel,  which  carries  on  the  story  of  the  primitive 
church,  mainly  in  connexion  with  Paul,  to  the  period 
of  his  arrest  and  arrival  in  Rome,  about  or  shortly 
after  a.d.  60. 

Familiarity  with  the  term  'gospels'  must  not  be  al- 
lowed to  blind  us  to  the  fact  that  both  in  name  and 
in  form  they  were  a  new  departure  in  literature.  The 
Greek  word  for  gospel  meant  originally  the  reward  for 
bringing  good  news,  then  the  good  news  itself,  and 
finally  the  written  record  of  the  good  news.  The  term 
passed  through  these  three  stages.  Now,  in  the  New 
Testament  itself  gospel  always  means  the  second  of 
these,  i.e.  the  gospel-message  of  salvation,  the  good 
news  of  God's  redeeming  purpose  as  brought  by  or 


XViii  THE    NEW   TESTAMENT 

realized  in  Jesus  Christ:  The  third  or  literary  sense 
is  editorial;  it  arose  in  the  second  century  of  our  era, 
when  we  find  the  remarkable  fact  that  the  term  gospel 
was  being  definitely  reserved  by  the  church  as  a  title  for 
the  books  which  described  the  historical  life  of  Jesus. 
They  were  thus  distinguished  from  the  Old  Testament, 
the  real  bible  of  the  early  church,  which  was  believed 
to  predict  the  career  and  mission  of  our  Lord,  and  from 
the  apostolic  epistles  and  other  writings  which  arose 
out  of  that  mission.  The  four  gospels  were,  of  course, 
apostolic  productions;  indeed,  their  original  name 
seems  to  have  been  'apostolic  memoirs  of  Jesus,'  and 
it  was  their  connexion  with  the  primitive  apostles  who 
had  been  eye-witnesses  of  Jesus  that  authenticated 
them.  But  the  vital  importance  of  their  contents  led 
to  their  monopoly  of  the  term  gospel  as  a  literary  title. 
Strictly  speaking,  there  was  only  one  'gospel,'  the  proc- 
lamation of  God's  final  revelation  in  and  by  Jesus 
Christ.  In  fact,  the  four  gospels  are  technically  vari- 
ous reproductions  of  that  good  news;  what  we  have 
is  'The  Gospel  according  to  Matthew,'  or  'according 
to  Mark,'  or  'according  to  Luke,'  or  'according  to 
John,'  i.e.  gospel  still  in  the  second  of  its  meanings. 
But  colloquially,  as  time  went  on,  gospels  came  to  be 
used  in  the  third  sense  also,  as  written  records  of  the 
one  'gospel' — a  new  departure  which  is  not  more  new 
than  their  intrinsic  literary  form.  For  there  is  no 
exact  prototype  of  the  gospels  in  ancient  literature. 
They  are  not  mere  biographies,  not  even  biographies 
written  for  edification.  For  the  composition  of  epistles 
and  letters,  even  for  the  production  of  homilies  in 
epistolary  form,  the  early  Christians  had  certain  prece- 
dents in  Jewish  and  classical  literature.     But  the  exact 


INTRODUCTION  XIX 

form  in  which  stories  and  sayings  of  Jesus  were  pre- 
served by  them  is  a  novelty  in  ancient  literature. 

The  first  three  gospels  form  a  group  by  themselves. 
They  are  not  independent  narratives  about  Jesus;  one 
has  been  re-edited  by  the  other  two.  The  first  to  be 
composed  was  evidently  not  regarded  as  sacrosanct  and 
final,  for,  while  the  two  later  gospel-writers  adhere 
upon  the  whole  to  its  outline,  they  take  great  liberties 
with  its  matter,  both  in  arrangement  and  in  style,  ton- 
ing down,  for  example,  the  frank  realism  which  some- 
times characterizes  Mark,  or  even  altering  expressions 
to  suit  a  slightly  different  estimate  of  some  incident  or 
saying.  Neither  of  the  two  later  gospels  was  written 
to  be  read  alongside  of  Mark,  as  is  our  modern  fashion. 
They  were  written  to  supersede  it,  or  at  any  rate  to  be 
read  in  quarters  where  it  was  unknown. 

In  order  to  clear  up  the  genesis  of  these  first  three 
gospels,  it  will  be  advisable  to  put  what  may  be  re- 
garded as  approximately  the  results  of  modern  investi- 
gation into  a  diagram  like  this : — 

Special   sources  Petrine   traditions  Other   sources  Special    sources 

Mark    (65-75)                        Q    (50-60) 
MattheW  (75-90)  ^L- -~"~'~  ~~ — — —I^rrLuke   (75-100) 

By  Q  we  mean  the  early  collection  drawn  up  from 
oral  tradition  in  the  Palestinian  communities,  mainly 
a  collection  of  sayings  of  Jesus.  It  is  conveniently 
named  Q  from  the  first  letter  of  Quelle  (==  source, 
in  German)  ;  it  forms  the  basis  for  most  of  the  non- 
Marcan  material  common  to  Matthew  and  Luke. 
Whether  Mark  used  it  or  not,  is  uncertain.    We  should 


χχ  THE   NEW   TESTAMENT 

always  remember  that  Q  and  the  other  sources  must 
have  contained  sometimes  the  same  material,  in  vary- 
ing forms,  and  that  neither  the  Petrine  traditions  nor 
Q  exhausted  the  available  material.  This  material  need 
not  have  been  circulating  in  written  shape;  some  of  it, 
in  the  special  contributions  preserved  by  Matthew  and 
Luke,  was  probably  handed  down  by  oral  tradition  and 
hearsay.  But,  with  the  rise  of  the  three  gospels,  their 
written  sources,  such  as  they  were,  disappeared.  O, 
for  example,  can  only  be  reconstructed  from  a  critical 
comparison  of  the  material  in  Matthew  and  Luke  which 
is  not  due  to  Mark,  and  no  reconstruction  is  more  than 
tentative. 

The  first  stage  was  the  oral  circulation  and  collection 
of  sayings  and  stories  of  Jesus,  mainly  in  the  original 
Aramaic,  for  the  primary  purpose  of  proving  that  he 
was  the  real  messiah  of  God's  people.  Then  came  the 
literary  stage,  when  they  were  put  together  for  the 
purposes  of  catechetical  instruction  and  apologetic 
argument,  and  possibly  at  this  period  there  were  also 
small  collections  of  suitable  proof -texts  or  testimonies 
from  the  Old  Testament,  for  use  especially  in  con- 
troversy with  the  Jews.  Q  must  have  been  compiled 
at  an  early  period.  But  the  first  of  our  four  Gospels 
to  be  composed  was  that  of  Mark,  based,  as  tradition 
tells  us,  upon  Peter's  reminiscences.  It  is  the  only 
survivor  of  the  evangelic  literature  of  the  period.  A 
generation  was  rising  which  depended  for  its  acquaint- 
ance with  the  actual  story  of  Jesus  upon  a  rapidly 
diminishing  company  of  eye-witnesses,  a  generation 
also  which  needed  that  story  in  Greek,  instead  of  in 
the  vernacular  Aramaic,  which  was  unintelligible  out- 
side Jewish  circles.  Mark's  gospel  is  a  terse,  vivid 
account  of  Jesus,    from  the  beginning  of  his  public 


INTRODUCTION  χχί 

ministry  to  his  death.  It  is  not  an  artless  transcript 
of  oral  reminiscences  preserved  by  Peter,  but  shows 
signs  of  earlier  written  materials  having  been  worked 
up  by  the  author.  Also,  it  handles  the  story  in  an  out- 
line which  became  normal;  first  the  Galilean  ministry, 
then  the  Judean,  closing  with  a  specially  detailed  ac- 
count of  the  passion-week.  Unluckily  some  accident 
happened  to  the  last  page  or  pages  of  the  book.  Either 
John  Mark  was  prevented  from  finishing  it,  or  it  was 
mutilated.  The  story  breaks  off  in  the  middle  of  a 
sentence. 

Mark  wrote  for  an  audience  outside  Palestine,  for 
whose  benefit  he  was  careful  to  explain  sometimes  a 
Jewish  technical  term.  The  next  gospel  was  written 
by  one  who  was  more  deeply  steeped  in  Jewish  ideas. 
Matthew's  gospel  is  much  more  occupied  with  the  proof 
from  Old  Testament  prophecy,  with  the  connexion  be- 
tween Jesus  as  the  Lord  of  a  world-wide  church  and  the 
Judaism  which  he  at  once  completed  and  superseded. 
Matthew's  aim  is  larger  than  Mark's.  It  is  his  interest 
to  show,  from  the  life  of  Jesus,  how  the  ancestral 
promises  and  purposes  of  God  had  been  really  fulfilled 
in  the  Christian  church  as  God's  true  people,  and  how 
the  Jewish  opposition  to  Jesus  had  meant  a  tragic  mis- 
interpretation of  prophecy.  The  author  is  a  teacher; 
the  arrangement  of  his  material  shows  that  he  had  an 
eye  to  the  catechetical  as  well  as  to  the  apologetic 
requirements  of  the  church.  But  what  characterizes 
his  gospel  pre-eminently  is  the  amount  of  space  de- 
voted to  the  teaching  of  Jesus  as  the  founder  of  the 
new  community.  The  record  of  stories  about  Jesus 
is  enriched;  but  it  is  the  revelation  of  his  personality 
in  his  words  which  renders  Matthew's  gospel,  in 
Renan's   words,    "le   livre   le   plus   important   qui   ait 


χχίί  THE   NEW   TESTAMENT 

jamais  ete  ecrit."  No  wonder  later  tradition  came  to 
put  it  first  among  the  four. 

He  rearranged  and  often  rewrote  Mark's  gospel, 
omitting  a  little,  altering  much,  and  adding  more, 
from  special  Palestinian  sources.  The  new  material, 
so  far  as  it  embodied  sayings,  is  mainly  drawn  from 
Q;  indeed  it  is  a  fair  hypothesis,  although  not  more 
than  a  hypothesis,  that  Q  was  compiled  by  Matthew, 
one  of  the  original  disciples  of  Jesus,  and  that  the 
entire  gospel  was  associated  with  the  name  of  Matthew 
on  account  of  the  thoroughness  with  which  this  Mat- 
thean  source  (=  Q)  was  for  the  first  time  incorporated 
in  a  gospel. 

But  as  Mark's  gospel  did  not  prevent  Matthew's 
from  appearing,  neither  did  even  Matthew's  meet  the 
full  requirements  of  the  church.  Attempts  at  com- 
posing gospels  seem  to  have  been  numerous,  and  we 
have  a  third  important  effort  which  was  made  later 
by  a  well-educated  Christian  physician,  a  friend  of 
Paul  who  was  called  Luke.  His  gospel  opens  in  liter- 
ary style  with  a  dedication  and  short  preface  to  some 
Christian  catechumen  called  Theophilus,  perhaps  a 
man  of  rank.  Luke  is  not  satisfied  with  his  predeces- 
sors, including  Mark.  He  claims  no  special  inspira- 
tion, merely  premising  that  he  has  taken  pains  to  be 
accurate,  orderly,  and  well  informed.  Unlike  Matthew, 
whose  gospel  he  does  not  use,  he  was  not  a  Jew  by 
birth,  and  he  writes  for  non-Jewish  readers,  for  Chris- 
tians in  the  outside  empire,  exhibiting  a  literary  skill 
and  an  historic  sense  unrivalled  by  any  of  his  prede- 
cessors. He  had  access  to  rich  traditions  about  Jesus, 
especially  about  his  birth,  parables,  and  closing  days, 
traditions  unused  by  Mark  or  Matthew,  some  of  which 
had  probably  never  been  put  into  writing.     Like  Mat- 


INTRODUCTION  χχϋί 

thew,  he  adheres  to  the  general  order  and  outline  of 
Mark,  even  while  he  expands  and  rearranges  it  at  sev- 
eral points.  His  omissions  of  what  must  have  lain 
before  him  are  rarely  due  to  any  dogmatic  preposses- 
sion; they  are  usually  to  be  explained  as  the  result 
either  of  his  desire  to  avoid  repetitions  and  to  make 
room  for  new  material,  or  of  his  sense  that  some  of 
these  passages  might  be  irrelevant  if  not  actually  mis- 
leading to  his  audience.  His  additions  are  for  the  most 
part  illustrations  of  the  sympathy  and  power  of  Jesus, 
and  what  he  has  left  out  is  generally  connected  with 
the  contemporary  opposition  and  criticism  of  the  Phar- 
isees. Luke  lays  less  stress  than  Mark  and  Matthew 
do  upon  the  local  antagonism  to  Jesus.  Such  conflicts 
were  to  him,  as  Professor  Bruce  says,  "but  the  morning 
mists  through  which  the  Sun  of  Righteousness  had  to 
clear  his  way  to  meridian  splendour,"  and  he  has  evi- 
dently the  feeling  that  these  controversies  would  not 
appeal  directly  to  the  audience  he  has  in  view.  From 
a  literary  point  of  view,  his  is  the  most  artistic  of  the 
gospels ;  none  of  the  New  Testament  writers,  except 
the  author  of  Hebrews,  is  such  a  master  of  idiomatic 
style  and  of  construction.  Even  a  translation  does  not 
entirely  obliterate  this  characteristic. 

Such  are  the  first  three  gospels  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment. Their  resemblances  and  differences,  their  dis- 
crepancies, their  varying  levels  of  historicity,  their  use 
of  common  material  and  their  literary  connexions, 
form  a  problem  of  intricate  historical  and  literary 
criticism,  but  it  is  much  more  important  to  recognize 
their  common  power.  They  witness  to  the  firm  con- 
viction of  the  early  church  that  Christianity  was  an 
historical  religion,  and  that  all  adequate  conceptions 
of  Christ  must  be  related  organically  to  the  real,  his- 


XXIV  THE   NEW   TESTAMENT 

torical  personality  of  Jesus.  Christianity  was  not  to 
evaporate  in  ecstasy,  nor  to  run  out  into  vague  escha- 
tology,  nor  to  dissolve  into  a  spiritual  mysticism.  It 
was  this  sound  instinct  which  first  produced  and  then 
popularized  the  gospels.  Next  to  the  actual  appearance 
of  Jesus  upon  earth,  as  Renan  observes,  the  issue  of 
the  gospels  is  the  most  significant  phenomenon  in 
primitive  Christianity.  "La  biographie  d'un  grand 
homme  est  une  partie  de  son  ceuvre.  En  ce  sens,  la 
redaction  des  evangiles  est,  apres  Taction  personelle 
de  Jesus,  le  fait  capital  de  l'histoire  des  origines  du 
christianisme,  j'ajouterai  de  l'histoire  de  l'humanite." 
The  variety  of  their  points  of  view  only  brings  out 
their  concentration  of  interest  upon  the  central  figure 
of  their  story.  What  imparted  life  to  them,  as  to  the 
Christian  experience  from  which  they  rose,  was  the 
personality  of  Jesus.  What  was  Jesus?  What  did  he 
teach?  What  did  he  do?  Why  did  he  suffer ?  Where 
was  he?  These  were,  to  the  authors  of  all  gospels, 
the  most  important  questions  in  the  world.  Their 
answers  have  transmitted  to  later  ages  an  honest  im- 
pression of  him  which  tells  upon  the  mind  as  only  a 
transcript  of  reality  can  ever  hope  to  do. 

One  of  them,  Luke,  wrote  a  sequel  to  his  gospel, 
called  the  'Acts  of  the  Apostles.'  In  Christian  litera- 
ture this  was  a  new  departure;  although  it  only  covers 
about  thirty  years,  it  is  the  first  church  history,  an 
enterprise  which  had  not  yet  been  attempted  by  any- 
one. But  in  form  it  recalls  ancient  methods  of  histori- 
ography, by  its  use  of  speeches,  letters,  and  a  diary. 
Luke  reproduces  some  primitive  traditions  from  hear- 
say, and  he  also  uses  written  sources.  Where  he  is 
well  informed,  and  especially  where  he  writes  from  his 
own  observation,   he  is  remarkably  accurate.     There 


INTRODUCTION 


XXV 


are  gaps  in  his  work,  which  latterly  becomes  a  record 
of  incidents  in  the  career  of  Paul  as  the  main  founder 
of  the  Christian  mission  to  the  world  at  large.  But 
without  it  our  knowledge  of  the  early  church  would 
be  most  fragmentary.  Thus,  while  Luke  never  men- 
tions any  of  Paul's  epistles,  he  furnishes  information 
which  helps  to  make  a  framework  and  setting  for  most 
of  them.  His  theme  is  the  continuation  of  the  work 
of  the  Lord  Jesus  through  some  of  the  apostles,  and 
the  fundamental  conception  is  that  of  the  Lord's  Spirit 
carrying  on,  through  the  church,  the  purpose  initiated 
by  Jesus  upon  earth.  What  Acts  portrays  is  the  com- 
pletion of  what  the  gospel  had  involved  and  anticipated. 
Even  Luke's  gospel,  however,  was  not  the  climax. 
Another  followed,  shortly  afterwards,  written  at 
Ephesus  about  the  end  of  the  first  century.  In 
outline  it  diverges  sharply  from  the  order  of  the  life 
of  Jesus,  hitherto  accepted.  The  earlier  gospels  take 
this  course : — 


Mark 
i.       1-13:      Baptism      of 

Jesus, 
i.     14-ix.     SO:     Galilean 

Matthew 
i.     1-iv.     11:    Birth    and 

baptism    of   Jesus, 
iv.     12-xviii.     35:     Gali- 

Luke 
i.     1-iv.    13:    Birth    and 

baptism    of   Jesus, 
iv.     14-ix.     50:     Galilean 

mission. 
i.    14-vii.    23:    In    East 

Galilee, 
vii.  24-ix.   SO:  In  North 

Galilee, 
x.-xiii. :     Judaean     mis- 

lean   mission, 
xix.      1-xxv. :      Judaean 

mission, 
ix.    Sl-xix.    27:    Outside 
Galilee. 

xix.      28-xxi.      38:     Ju 

sion. 
xiv.-xv. :     The    Passion. 

mission, 
xxvi.-xxvii. :     The     Pas- 

daean  mission. 
xxii.-xxiii. :     The     Pas- 

xvi.    1-8:    After    death. 

sion, 
xxviii.  :    After    death. 

sion. 
xxiv. :    After    death. 

This  is  altered  in  the  Fourth  Gospel,  where  the  earlier 
ministry  oscillates  between  Galilee  and  Jerusalem, 
embracing  even  Samaria,  while  the  Judaean  mission 
(vii—  xii.)  includes  a  couple  of  retreats;  the  account 
of  the  Passion  (xiii.-xix.)  contains  an  entirely  new 
cycle  of  teaching,  and  the  narrative  of  the  appearances 


χχνί  THE   NEW   TESTAMENT• 

after  death  (xx.),  with  which  the  gospel  really  ends, 
has  an  appendix  (xxi.)  which  possibly  was  written  by 
a  later  editor.  The  extra-Judaean  material  is  probably 
drawn  from  genuine  historical  reminiscences;  it  sup- 
plies evidence  for  an  activity  of  Jesus  in  the  south 
which  the  synoptic  tradition  implies  but  fails  to  chron- 
icle. The  Fourth  Gospel  contains  at  this  point  and 
at  some  others  a  nucleus  of  really  primitive  tradition. 
How  far  these  and  other  graphic  reminiscences  go 
back  to  an  eye-witness  like  the  apostle  John  is  one  of 
the  problems  that  cluster  round  this  deep,  mysterious 
book.  It  is  the  outcome  of  long  reflection  upon  the 
subject,  a  semi-philosophical  interpretation  of  the 
Christian  religion  in  biographical  form,  introduced  by 
a  prologue  which  offers  the  standpoint  of  the  writer, 
and  permeated  by  a  series  of  profound  conceptions 
about  the  divine  Mind  manifesting  itself  as  reality  and 
love  in  the  person  of  Jesus.  The  author  is  "idealizing 
(showing  the  highest  significance  of)  an  historical 
figure,"  as  Dean  Inge  remarks.  Behind  him  lies  the 
synoptic  tradition,  especially  in  its  Marcan  form. 
However  luminous  a  haze  may  surround  Jesus,  it  is 
a  real  and  definite  personality  which  dominates  the 
Fourth  Gospel ;  some  of  the  naive,  frank  expressions 
used  by  Mark  are  omitted,  for  the  sake  of  reverence, 
and  the  divine  authority  of  Jesus  is  enhanced,  but, 
although  the  primitive  conception  is  modified  and  ideal- 
ized, the  historical  interest  remains.  Only,  the  messi- 
anic category  is  transcended.  Eternal  life  is  not  so 
much  a  future  phase  of  being  as  a  present  relation  of 
the  soul  to  Christ,  and  the  idea  of  his  return  from 
heaven  is  transmuted  into  the  conception  of  his  spirit 
entering  the  human  spirit  through  faith. 


INTRODUCTION  χχνϋ 

In  the  Fourth  Gospel  we  see  Christianity  facing  a 
new  era,  and  obliged  to  reinterpret  itself.  This  crisis 
is  connected  with  Asia  Minor,  and  particularly  with 
Ephesus,  towards  the  close  of  the  first  century,  when 
the  faith  had  to  translate  itself  into  Greek  terms  more 
thoroughly  than  in  the  later  epistles  of  Paul  or  in 
Hebrews.  The  needs  and  dangers  of  the  age  are  re- 
flected in  a  small,  profound  pamphlet  or  pastoral 
written  by  the  writer  of  the  Fourth  Gospel,  or  at  any 
rate  by  some  writer  belonging  to  his  circle.  This  is 
called  'The  First  Epistle  of  John.'  It  is  a  sort  of  pen- 
dant to  the  Fourth  Gospel.  Two  notes  from  the  same 
period  and  locality  have  also  been  preserved,  one  to  a 
little  Christian  community,  the  other  to  a  member  of 
that  community  called  Gaius.  These  notes,  the  Second 
and  Third  Epistles  of  John,  are  written  by  someone 
called  'the  presbyter.'  Tradition  mentions  a  presbyter 
John  of  Asia  Minor  about  this  time.  Whether  he  was 
also  the  author  or  editor  of  the  Fourth  Gospel  and 
First  John  is  quite  uncertain,  as  uncertain  as  his  rela- 
tionship to  a  Christian  prophet  called  John  who,  dur- 
ing the  last  decade  of  the  first  century,  wrote  a  tract 
for  the  time  called  'The  Apocalypse.'  In  form  this 
extraordinary  book  resembles  Jewish  writings  of  the 
same  class,  which  profess  to  unveil  the  future  and  the 
upper  world.  It  is  a  series  of  weird,  symbolic  visions, 
couched  often  in  terms  of  Oriental  fantasy,  and  depict- 
ing a  struggle  which  ends  in  the  return  of  Jesus  in 
messianic  power  and  the  decisive  overthrow  of  the 
anti-divine  power  on  earth,  followed  by  a  new  universe 
of  bliss  and  peace.  The  prophet  sees  in  the  Roman 
persecution  of  Christians,  for  refusing  to  worship  the 
Emperor  as  an  act  of  loyalty,  the  last  inspiration  of 
Satan.      In  brilliant   graphic   imagery  he   depicts  the 


xxviii  THE   NEW   TESTAMENT 

success  of  the  faithful  through  suffering,  and  antici- 
pates the  immediate,  supernatural  overthrow  of  the 
Empire  at  the  hands  of  God.  The  Apocalypse  is  a 
latter-day  pamphlet,  summoning  the  faithful,  especially 
in  Asia  Minor,  to  defy  the  authorities  and  rely  on  God ; 
it  rallies  their  courage  by  predicting  the  downfall  of 
the  blasphemous  Roman  power  and  the  triumph  of  the 
Lord  over  this  and  all  other  agencies  of  the  devil.  The 
book,  as  it  stands,  has  incorporated  some  earlier  vis- 
ions, written  at  different  periods.  It  is  composed  in 
a  style  which  marks  it  off  from  the  Fourth  Gospel, 
and  its  theological  outlook  is  very  different.  As  time 
went  on,  and  the  relations  between  the  Church  and 
State  altered,  considerable  doubts  were  felt  in  some 
quarters  about  the  right  of  such  a  manifesto  to  be  read 
as  scripture  :  the  Apocalypse  had  a  struggle  first  to  gain 
and  then  to  maintain  its  place  in  the  New  Testament; 
indeed  what  eventually  told  in  its  favour  was  the  belief 
that  it  had  been  composed  by  the  apostle  John.  This, 
•'md  the  allegorical  interpretation  of  its  prophecies, 
helped  to  reconcile  the  church  to  the  book.  Nowadays 
it  is  read  as  a  magnificent,  semi-poetical  rhapsody,  the 
work  of  an  ardent  Christian  prophet,  which  forms  a 
valuable  document  for  the  tempter  of  primitive  Chris- 
tians who  had  to  face  the  Roman  policy  of  repression 
at  the  end  of  the  first  century.  When  the  New  Testa- 
ment was  edited  and  arranged,  it  was  natural  to  put  a 
book  like  this  at  the  end,  though  in  point  of  thought 
the  Fourth  Gospel  is  the  climax,  just  as,  in  strict  chro- 
nological order,  the  Second  Epistle  of  Peter  is  the  last 
writing  of  the  New  Testament  collection. 

The  attentive  reader  will  notice  two  items  about  the 
New  Testament,  as  he  comes  to  the  end  of  it.  For  one 
thing,  there  is  no  book  of  church-order,  laying  down 


INTRODUCTION  χχίχ 

a  code  of  rules  for  the  worship  and  organization  of 
the  communities;  the  New  Testament  has  no  book 
corresponding  to  the  book  of  Leviticus.  The  other 
thing  is,  that  the  writings  are  all  meant  for  commu- 
nities, not  for  individuals;  they  reflect  and  presuppose 
the  life  of  a  society  or  fellowship.  Even  the  private 
notes  of  Paul  to  Philemon  and  of  the  presbyter  John 
to  Gaius  are  addressed  to  these  individuals  as  members 
of  the  church,  and  Luke's  two  volumes  are  intended 
primarily,  but  only  primarily,  for  the  Christian  edu- 
cation of  his  friend  and  patron  Theophilus. 

These  twenty-seven  books  were  not  the  only  com- 
positions written  or  prized  by  the  early  church.  They 
are  a  selection  from  a  wider  class.  Others  were  in 
circulation,  one  or  two  as  old  as,  if  not  older  than, 
some  of  the  later  New  Testament  writings.  How  and 
why  the  selection  was  made  which  is  known  as  the 
New  Testament  canon  is  not  a  question  that  concerns 
us  here.  Opinions  varied  upon  several  of  the  books, 
and  not  only  their  position  inside  the  canon  or  sacred 
collection  but  their  order,  was  a  matter  which  took 
several  centuries  to  decide.  Eventually  some  agree- 
ment was  reached,  and  the  Bible  passed  forward  into 
the  western  church,  through  which  it  came  to  us  in  its 
present  form.  So  far  as  the  New  Testament  is  con- 
cerned, the  re- formation  of  the  church  in  the  sixteenth 
century  did  not  affect  the  contents.  The  Old  Testa- 
ment canonical  books  are  not  the  same  in  the  Roman 
and  in  the  re-formed  churches,  but  fortunately  no 
difference  ever  arose  upon  the  New  Testament  canon, 
deep  as  were  the  divergencies  of  interpretation.  After 
the  third  century,  indeed,  no  early-Christian  writings 
were  really  able  to  play  a  role  in  this  connexion  which 


χχχ  THE   NEW   TESTAMENT 

at  all  corresponds  to  the  role  of  books  like  Ecclesi- 
asticus  and  Wisdom  and  Tobit  in  the  penumbra  of  the 
Old  Testament.  By  the  end  of  the  fourth  century  the 
list  of  New  Testament  books  was  practically  settled,  as 
we  now  have  it,  and  no  subsequent  difference  of  opin- 
ion availed  to  alter  it.  This  was  largely  due  to  the 
influence  of  Jerome,  the  great  scholar  of  the  Western 
church,  who,  among  other  services  to  Christendom, 
produced  what  came  to  be  the  official  translation.  We 
must  now  look  into  the  circumstances  of  this  Latin 
version,  made  sixteen  centuries  ago,  in  order  that  we 
may  understand  two  things — how  we  ever  got  our 
English  translation  of  1611,  and  why  that  translation 
could  not  be  final. 

II 

The  authors  of  the  New  Testament  all  wrote  in 
Hellenistic  Greek,  which  was  understood  far  and  wide 
throughout  the  Roman  Empire.  Some  of  the  sources 
they  used  were  in  Aramaic,  that  is,  some  of  the  sources 
for  the  gospels  and  the  book  of  Acts.  But  Aramaic 
was  a  mere  Semitic  dialect,  and  the  audience  for  which 
the  New  Testament  books  were  written  required  the 
international  language  of  Greek.  Presently,  however, 
as  the  mission  developed  east  and  west,  translations 
came  to  be  required.  Of  these  the  most  significant  for 
our  present  purpose  was  the  Latin  translation.  The 
beginnings  of  it  are  dim  and  spontaneous;  they  lie  in 
the  province  of  North  Africa,  where  Latin,  not  Greek, 
was  the  official  and  popular  language  of  educated 
people.  Christianity  had  to  make  itself  at  home 
within  this  environment,  and  during  the  second  half 
of  the  second  century  partial  and  unauthorized  efforts 
were  made   to   put   the   New    Testament    into   Latin. 


INTRODUCTION  χχχί 

Then  came  other  efforts  on  the  European  side  of  the 
Mediterranean,  until  the  bewildering  variety  of  these 
translations  induced  Damascus,  the  bishop  of  the 
Roman  church  in  the  last  quarter  of  the  fourth  cen- 
tury, to  try  to  supersede  them,  if  possible,  by  one  offi- 
cial version.  He  commissioned  Jerome,  who  issued 
first  the  gospels  and  then  the  rest  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment between  a.d.  383  and  385.  This  revision  of  the 
earlier  Latin  versions  eventually  became  authoritative; 
it  was  called  in  course  of  time  the  "Vulgate,"  or 
"current"  edition  of  the  New  Testament,  a  name 
which  it  has  retained  for  centuries. 

Now,  this  Vulgate  is  important  for  us  on  two 
grounds:  (a)  In  the  first  place,  as  it  was  made  before 
any  of  our  extant  manuscripts  of  the  Greek  New 
Testament  and  made  from  materials  that  in  some  cases 
go  back  to  the  early  second  century,  perhaps  even  from 
some  Greek  manuscripts  which  no  longer  exist,  it  obvi- 
ously is  a  useful  help  in  ascertaining  the  original  Greek 
text  as  that  was  read  in  North  Africa  during  the 
second  century.  A  translation  often  shows  what  the 
text  of  its  original  must  have  been,  in  a  case  of  dispute. 
This  Latin  version  of  Jerome,  along  with  the  Syriac 
versions  which  go  back  to  the  beginning  of  the  third 
century  at  least,  must  be  reckoned  of  first-rate  import- 
ance in  the  business  of  ascertaining  what  was  the  exact 
primitive  Greek  of  the  New  Testament.  Unfortu- 
nately, for  various  reasons,  it  is  an  intricate  task,  first 
to  know  the  Vulgate  text,  and  then  to  reach  its  sources. 
Which  is  partly  due  to  the  very  success  of  the  Vulgate. 
For,  in  the  second  place,  (b)  this  version  by  Jerome 
became  the  standard  and  popular  edition;  the  Latin 
church  of  the  West  owed  its  knowledge  of  the  New 
Testament    almost    entirely    to    this    translation    for 


XXXU  THE   NEW   TESTAMENT 

centuries,  when  Europe  was  largely  indifferent  to 
Greek  or  ignorant  of  it.  The  vogue  of  the  Vulgate 
tended  to  suppress  the  earlier  efforts  which  it  was 
meant  to  supersede,  and  it  is  in  these  efforts  that  we 
often  get  nearer  to  the  original  Greek  text  than  in  the 
Vulgate  itself.  The  Vulgate,  it  is  true,  sometimes  may 
preserve  them.  But  in  spite  of  revisions,  its  own  text 
became  corrupted,  altered  either  deliberately  or  by  care- 
less scribes.  The  French  expert,  M.  Berger,  declares 
soberly  that  "les  alterations  dogmatiques  ne  sont  pas 
rares  dans  le  texte  de  la  Vulgate.  .  .  .  Les  doctrines 
les  plus  cheres  aux  theologiens  du  moyen  age  exercent 
toutes  leur  influence  sur  le  texte  de  la  Bible,"  and  this 
applies  to  the  New  Testament  text  of  the  Vulgate  as 
well  as  to  that  of  the  Old  Testament.  It  suffered 
from  its  very  dogmatic  importance.  The  result  was 
that  when  vernacular  translations  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment came  to  be  made,  they  were  almost  invariably 
translations,  not  of  the  original  Greek,  but  of  this 
Latin  fourth-century  translation,  which  was  itself,  for 
all  its  merits,  based  upon  an  inadequate  knowledge  of 
the  materials  for  a  Greek  text.  Furthermore,  even 
vernacular  translations  in  Europe  were  upon  the 
whole  discouraged.  The  mediaeval  official  attitude 
to  such  efforts  is  fairly  represented  by  a  letter  of  Pope 
Gregory  VII  to  Vratislaus  the  King  of  Bohemia  in 
1079.  "It  is  clear  to  those  who  reflect  often  upon  it," 
says  the  Pope,  "that  not  without  reason  has  it  pleased 
Almighty  God  that  holy  scripture  should  be  a  secret 
in  certain  places,  lest,  if  it  were  plainly  apparent  to  all 
men,  perchance  it  would  be  little  esteemed  and  be  sub- 
ject to  disrespect;  or  it  might  be  falsely  understood 
by  those  of  mediocre  learning,  and  lead  to  error."  It 
would  be  superfluous  here  to  summarize  the  rise  and 


INTRODUCTION  XXXUi 

reasons  of  the  European  demand  for  vernacular  ver- 
sions, in  the  interests  of  missionary  propaganda  and 
of  private  devotion.  A  time  came  when  the  tide  of  this 
demand  swept  over  the  reactionary  barriers  raised 
either  to  check  it  or  to  divert  it,  and  England  shared 
in  the  influx  of  the  new  movement  for  popularizing  the 
New  Testament. 

It  was  only  after  a  long  and  severe  struggle  that 
the  English  secured  a  vernacular  version  of  the  New 
Testament.  The  Roman  church  was  for  various  rea- 
sons hostile  and  suspicious.  In  1408  a  provincial  coun- 
cil at  Oxford  explicitly  forbade  any  project  of  the 
kind ;  "we  decree  and  ordain  that  no  one  shall  in  future 
translate  on  his  own  authority  any  text  of  holy  scrip- 
ture into  the  English  tongue  or  into  any  other  tongue, 
by  way  of  book,  booklet,  or  treatise."  This  checked 
unauthorized  efforts  like  those  of  the  Wycliffites.  But 
no  authorized  version  ever  appeared  to  take  their  place, 
and  punishment  was  meted  out  even  to  people  caught 
in  possession  of  a  translation.  The  popular  craving, 
however,  could  not  be  stifled,  and  the  sixteenth  century 
saw  the  pioneering  works  of  Tindale  and  Coverdale; 
while  two  years  after  Coverdale,  the  real  "authorized 
version"  appeared  in  1537,  when  a  mysterious  trans- 
lator called  "Thomas  Matthew"  had  his  works  not  only 
dedicated  to  but  licensed  by  Henry  VIII.  In  the  lon£ 
run.  what  put  the  New  Testament  into  the  hands  oi 
the  common  people  was  the  influence  exerted  on  public 
opinion  and  authority  by  the  re-formation  of  the 
church. 

"The  sacred  Book, 
In   dusty   sequestration   wrapt   too  long, 
Assumes  the  accents   of  our  native  tongue: 
And    he   who   guides   the   plough,   or   wields   the   crook, 
With   understanding   spirit   now  may   look 
Upon   her    records,    listen   to   her   song, 
And   sift   her  laws." 


XXXIV  THE   NEW   TESTAMENT 

Of  all  these  early  English  versions,  the  only  one 
which  made  any  serious  attempt  to  reach  back  to  the 
Greek  text  was  that  of  Tindale  in  1525,  and  even 
Tindale,  though  a  notable  linguist,  had  to  depend  upon 
a  Greek  edition  of  the  New  Testament  by  Erasmus, 
which,  as  we  shall  see  in  a  moment,  was  by  no  means 
up  to  the  mark. 

So  versions  in  our  language  began.  But  none  of 
them,  for  all  their  high  merits,  commanded  unbroken 
homage.  Repeated  attempts  were  made  to  translate 
the  New  Testament,  and  indeed  the  entire  Bible,  afresh. 
The  popularity  of  the  Genevan  Bible,  issued  in  1560  by 
a  group  of  Calvinistic  English  churchmen,  stirred  the 
English  bishops  at  home  to  produce  the  Bishops'  Bible 
of  1568,  which  had  its  own  vogue.  Even  the  Roman 
Catholics  felt  obliged  to  publish  a  version  of  their  own, 
by  some  members  of  the  English  college  at  Douai  and 
later  at  Rheims.  Their  New  Testament  translation, 
in  1582,  suffered  as  well  as  gained,  in  point  of  textual 
accuracy,  from  its  bondage  to  the  mediaeval  Vulgate, 
and  its  English  renderings  were  sometimes  as  uncouth 
as  they  were  often  felicitous.  The  translators  of  the 
1611  version  drily  criticized  their  Latinisms,  "whereof 
their  late  translation  is  full,  and  that  of  purpose  to 
darken  the  sense,  that  since  they  must  needs  translate 
the  Bible,  yet  by  the  language  thereof  it  may  be  kept 
from  being  understood."  This  is  unkind:  the  ob- 
scurity and  pedantry  of  the  Douai  version  were  unin- 
tentional. Nevertheless  it  was  as  sectarian  as  the 
Genevan  Bible.  There  was  still  room  for  an  impartial 
English  version,  and  the  personal  interest  of  James  VI 
helped  to  launch  a  project  which  ended  in  the  English 
version  of  1611.     This  is  the  so-called  'authorized  ver- 


INTRODUCTION  χχχγ 

sion.'  But  it  was  never  authorized,  by  king,  parlia- 
ment, or  convocation,  and  in  reality  it  was  not  so  much 
a  version  of  the  original  Greek  as  a  revision  of  the 
Bishops'  Bible,  which  it  was  designed  to  supersede. 
The  translators,  a  group  of  Oxford  and  Cambridge 
scholars,  followed  their  instructions  to  adhere  as  closely 
as  possible  to  the  Bishops'  Bible.  Their  aim  is  mod- 
estly and  frankly  stated  in  their  own  preface :  "truly, 
good  Christian  reader,  we  never  thought  from  the 
beginning  that  we  should  need  to  make  a  new  trans- 
lation, nor  yet  to  make  of  a  bad  one  a  good  one  .  .  . 
but  to  make  a  good  one  better,  or  out  of  many  good 
ones  one  principal  good  one,  not  justly  to  be  excepted 
against;  that  hath  been  our  endeavour,  that  our  mark." 
The  translators  used  Tindale,  Coverdale,  and  even  the 
Genevan  and  Douai  versions.  They  managed  to  avoid 
the  provincialisms  of  their  predecessors  and  to  incor- 
porate many  of  the  happy  renderings  already  struck 
out.  Their  prose  had  force,  simplicity,  and  dignity. 
Mr.  Andrew  Lang,  writing  as  a  literary  critic,  reminds 
us  that  "the  Wycliffite  biblical  translations  look  like 
a  canvas  embroidered  on  by  the  authors  of  King 
James's  authorized  version,  that  immortal  monument 
of  English  prose,"  but  this  metaphor  is  not  intended 
to  suggest  that  the  1611  version  was  more  flowery  than 
its  predecessors.  The  biblical  prose  of  1611  carried 
on  the  directness  and  realistic  power  of  the  Wycliffite 
versions.  What  distinguished  it  was  the  tact  with 
which  the  translators  instinctively  avoided  uncouth 
and  pedantic  expressions.  It  is,  one  must  confess, 
more  easy  to  say  this  honestly  about  the  New  Testa- 
ment than  about  the  Old,  for  the  state  of  the  Old 
Testament  text  in  some  books  made  it  almost  inevi- 


XXXVI  THE   NEW   TESTAMENT 

table  that  a  literal  rendering  should  be  now  and  then 
obscure,  if  not  unintelligible. 

Gradually  but  steadily  the  English  version  of  1611 
won  the  power  and  prestige  of  a  classic.  For  one 
thing,  it  was  literature,  as  none  of  its  predecessors 
were,  not  even  Tindale's  nor  the  Douai  version.  "How 
real  a  creation,"  says  Newman,  in  envy  and  admira- 
tion, "how  sui  generis,  is  the  style  of  Shakespeare,  or 
of  the  Protestant  Bible  and  Prayer  Book,  or  of  Swift, 
or  of  Pope,  or  of  Gibbon,  or  of  Johnson !  Even  were 
the  subject-matter  without  meaning,  though  in  truth 
the  style  cannot  really  be  abstracted  from  the  sense, 
still  the  style  would,  on  that  supposition,  remain  as 
perfect  and  original  a  work  as  Euclid's  elements  or  a 
symphony  of  Beethoven.  And,  like  music,  it  has  seized 
upon  the  public  mind."  Yes,  the  style  of  the  English 
version  has  been  creative  as  well  as  a  creation.  It  has 
entered  into  the  literature  and  language  of  the  English- 
speaking  race.  For  once,  a  committee  produced  a 
classic.  Nowadays  even  literary  persons  who  have  no 
special  belief  in  its  spiritual  message  pay  generous 
homage  to  its  qualities  of  style  and  rhythm;  but  it 
was  written  by  and  for  people  who  had  a  supreme 
interest  in  its  religious  contents.  The  majority  of 
those  who,  since  1611,  have  learned  much  of  it  by 
heart  or  read  it  daily  have  not  been  held  by  any  aes- 
thetic appreciation  of  its  literary  merits.  These  may 
have  affected  them  unconsciously,  but  what  such  read- 
ers have  been  most  sensible  of  has  been  the  truth  of 
its  message.  To  them  this  version  brought  what  they 
understood  to  be  the  direct  words  of  God.  Their  ab- 
sorbing interest  in  its  pages  was  an  interest  in  reality. 
And  this  interest  is  vital ;  no  change  of  generations 
can  displace  or  diminish  it,  so  long  as  the  religious 


INTRODUCTION  XXXVU 

sense  survives.  But  the  mental  attitude  varies,  and 
when  historical  and  literary  criticism  raises  new  ques- 
tions, or  old  questions  in  a  new  form,  about  the  sacred 
books  of  any  religion,  it  is  imperative  that  these  should 
be  answered  frankly  and  adequately.  A  new  situation 
like  this  affects,  in  particular,  the  attitude  to  a  book 
like  the  New  Testament.  The  first  essential  is  to 
understand  its  meaning  as  exactly  as  possible  and  to 
possess  it  in  a  form  corresponding  as  closely  as  possible 
to  the  original.  The  religious  interest  in  accuracy  and 
reality  will  not  be  put  off  by  suggestions  that  a  version 
like  that  of  1611  has  acquired  associations  which  it 
is  a  pity  and  a  loss  to  disturb,  or  that  the  language 
of  that  version  is  too  sacred  to  be  altered.  Let  the 
version  remain  an  English  classic.  But  let  us  be  cer- 
tain about  the  truth  of  what  it  translates.  There  is 
a  truth  in  beauty  of  style,  but  there  is  a  beauty  in  truth, 
and,  whatever  we  may  lose  in  parting  with  an  English 
classic,  we  gain  more  by  contact  with  the  actual  mean- 
ing of  the  original,  of  which  this  classic  seems  to  be 
not  quite  a  perfect  representation.  Besides,  the  New 
Testament  was  originally  written  for  common  people 
in  their  own  language.  There  may  be  something  in 
the  plea  that  a  translation  ought  to  be  slightly  archaic, 
in  order  to  be  impressive,  that  it  is  no  harm,  but  rather 
the  reverse,  for  a  version  to  speak  in  language  which 
is  venerable  just  because  it  is  not  the  language  of  ordi- 
nary life.  But  the  aim  and  the  spirit  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment itself  were  essentially  popular.  This  did  not  pre- 
vent its  language  from  being  effective;  in  most  parts 
it  reaches  a  level  of  style  and  diction  like  that  of 
Bunyan's  Pilgrim's  Progress  in  English,  and  for  the 
same  reason;  even  literary  books  like  those  by  Luke 
and  the  author  of  Hebrews  are  neither  technical  nor 


XXXVlii  THE   NEW   TESTAMENT 

artificial.  Nevertheless,  the  New  Testament  was  not 
deliberately  written  in  a  style  above  the  common  lan- 
guage of  the  day.  Why,  then,  should  it  be  trans- 
lated so? 

The  rise  of  a  certain  dissatisfaction  with  the  version 
of  1611  came  to  a  head  during  the  last  quarter  of  the 
nineteenth  century,  when  semi-official  revisions  of  it 
had  to  be  issued  in  England  and  in  America.  The  rea- 
sons were  threefold,  (a-)  The  archaisms  of  a  master- 
piece in  Elizabethan  prose  had  become  either  unintel- 
ligible or  misleading.  (b)  The  advance  of  Greek 
scholarship,  which  in  the  sixteenth  century  was  quite 
immature,  had  opened  up  fresh  methods  of  studying 
the  diction  and  syntax  of  the  Greek  dialect  in  which 
the  New  Testament  had  been  originally  composed, 
(c)  And,  finally,  the  progress  of  textual  criticism  had 
reset  the  entire  problem  of  the  text.  A  translation 
depends  largely  upon  its  text  for  its  permanent  value. 
No  literary  qualities  quite  make  up  for  a  defective  text 
of  the  original.  Since  1611  the  materials  for  ascer- 
taining the  original  text  had  increased  richly,  and  the 
methods  of  study  had  improved ;  the  early  versions, 
especially  the  Syriac  and  the  Latin,  were  being  studied 
with  surprising  and  novel  results,  the  quotations  in  the 
early  fathers  were  being  verified  upon  the  basis  of 
more  accurate  texts,  and  a  number  of  fresh,  important 
manuscripts  had  been  discovered.  The  English 
revision  of  1881  was  fairly  successful  in  (a),  less 
successful  in  (b),  as  scholars  have  already  proved, 
and  most  open  to  criticism  in  (c).  In  recovering  the 
original  Greek  text,  the  revisers  were  largely  guided 
by  Dr.  Hort,  the  most  learned  and  acute  textual  critic 
of  his  day.  But  his  theories  have  not  commanded 
assent  in  every  quarter,  and  even  those  who  agree  with 


INTRODUCTION  XXXIX 

him  in  the  main  are  disposed  nowadays  to  qualify  some 
of  his  positions.  Since  he  wrote,  the  most  thorough- 
going work  in  this  department  has  been  that  organized 
by  H.  von  Soden  of  Berlin,  whose  edition  of  the  New 
Testament  appeared  in  the  first  decade  of  the  present 
century,  based  upon  a  fuller  survey  of  the  extant  ma- 
terials than  had  as  yet  been  attempted  and  involving 
a  new  estimate  of  the  evidence.  The  translation  printed 
in  this  volume,  opposite  to  the  1611  version,  is  from  a 
text  which  is  closer  to  von  Soden's  than  to  Hort's ; 
but  no  expert  in  textual  criticism  would  claim  finality 
for  his  results  or  even  for  all  his  methods  at  the  present 
day,  and  all  that  can  be  claimed  is  that  we  are  getting 
nearer  to  what  is  approximately  the  real  text  of  the 
New  Testament  as  its  authors  wrote  it. 

This  matter  of  the  text  is  crucial.  It  is  primarily  the 
business  of  scholars,  but  nothing  organic  to  the  New 
Testament  can  be  left  as  a  monopoly  to  scholars,  and 
it  is  possible  as  well  as  desirable  to  put  before  the 
ordinary  reader  the  general  issues  and  outline  of  the 
problem.  Any  new  translation,  which  is  not  a  mere 
revision,  must  justify  itself  partly  upon  the  ground 
that  it  seeks  to  recover  and  present  a  purer  text. 

So  far  as  the  writers  of  the  1611  version  used  a 
Greek  text,  it  was  an  extremely  imperfect  one.  The 
version  current  in  the  Middle  Ages  was  in  Latin,  the 
so-called  'Vulgate'  prepared  by  Jerome,  as  we  have 
seen,  and  regarded  by  the  Roman  church  as  authori- 
tative. To  go  behind  the  Vulgate  was  to  subvert  faith 
and  authority  altogether !  In  fact,  the  Douai  trans- 
lators claimed  that  the  Vulgate  was  "not  only  better 
than  all  other  Latin  translations,  but  than  the  Greek 
text  itself,  in  these  places  where  they  disagree."  The 
Douai  version,  therefore,  was  an  English  rendering  of 


χΐ  THE   NEW   TESTAMENT 

Jerome's  translation,  and  not  even  of  that  in  a  pure 
form.  The  depreciation  of  the  original  Greek,  or,  at 
any  rate,  the  easy-going  treatment  of  it,  appears  in 
two  previous  attempts  to  print  a  Greek  edition  of  the 
New  Testament.  Cardinal  Ximenes,  the  distinguished 
Spanish  scholar,  issued  one  in  1514—1520,  as  part  of 
his  Complutensian  Bible,  but  it  was  based  on  only  a 
few  inferior  manuscripts.  Erasmus  almost  simulta- 
neously hurried  an  edition  through  the  Basle  press  in 
1516,  which  was  compiled  also  from  no  more  than  a 
handful  of  inferior  manuscripts.  It  was  something  to 
get  a  Greek  edition  at  all,  but  not  even  that  of  Erasmus 
was  by  any  means  adequate.  These  two  editions  were 
employed  by  Stephanus  the  Paris  publisher  ( 1546— 
1550),  by  Beza  in  Geneva  (1582),  and  by  the  Elzevir 
press  at  Leyden  (1624-1678),  in  their  improved  edi- 
tions, but  the  traditional  Greek  text,  popularized  by 
Stephanus,  remained  substantially  the  same  in  its  de- 
fects. As  Professor  Souter  puts  it,  "the  text  which 
was  to  enslave  the  Greek  Testament  student  for  two 
hundred  years  and  more,  was  based  really  on  Eras- 
mus's last  edition,  the  Complutensian  Polyglot,  and 
a  handful  of  manuscripts — in  fact,  on  something  like 
a  hundredth  part  of  the  Greek  evidence  now  at  our 
disposal,  not  to  speak  of  versions  and  citations."  This 
'received  text,'  or  Textus  Receptus,  as  it  came  after- 
wards to  be  called,  lay  before  the  revisers  of  1611.  It 
was,  it  could  not  but  be,  notoriously  corrupt.  Any 
translation  based  upon  it  must  share  its  defects,  and 
subsequent  research  in  textual  criticism  has  not  only 
exposed  them  fully,  but  put  us  in  possession  of  evi- 
dence which  enables  us,  if  we  choose,  to  secure  a  text 
much  nearer  to  what  the  writers  of  the  New  Testament 
originally  wrote. 


INTRODUCTION  xli 

It  remains  to  say  a  word  of  explanation  by  way  of 
introduction  to  the  translation  which  is  printed  opposite 
the  version  of  161 1.  It  is  not  a  revision  of  that  version 
or  of  any  other,  but  made  directly  from  the  Greek. 
My  intention  in  preparing  it  was  to  produce  a  render- 
ing which  might  to  some  degree  represent  the  gains  of 
recent  lexical  research  and  also  prove  readable.  I  have 
attempted  to  translate  the  New  Testament  exactly  as 
one  would  render  any  piece  of  contemporary  Hellenistic 
prose,  hoping  to  convey  to  the  reader  something  of  the 
direct  homely  impression  made  by  the  original  upon 
those  for  whom  it  was  written.  This  is  desirable.  It 
is  also  possible,  for  while  Hellenistic  Greek  may  have 
its  own  defects,  from  the  point  of  view  of  a  classical 
scholar,  it  is  an  eminently  translatable  language,  and 
the  evidence  of  papyrology  tends  to  show  that  it  was 
more  flexible  than  was  once  imagined.  But  the  enter- 
prise of  such  a  translation  has  to  face  a  double  ordeal. 
Some  of  its  readers  know  the  original,  some  do  not, 
and  both  classes  have  to  be  met.  "The  English  reader," 
as  Dr.  Rouse  remarks,  "may  be  quite  competent  to 
judge  of  a  translation  as  literature  and  as  intelligible 
or  not  intelligible,  but  he  cannot  judge  of  its  accuracy. 
The  scholar  alone  can  judge  of  its  accuracy,  but 
(granting  that  he  has  literary  taste)  he  knows  the 
original  too  well  to  be  independent  of  it,  and  hence 
cannot  judge  of  the  impression  which  the  translation 
will  make  on  the  minds  of  those  who  are  not  scholars." 
If  this  is  true  of  Homer,  it  is  three  times  true  of  the 
New  Testament.  Any  new  translation  starts  under  a 
special  handicap.  It  appears  to  challenge  almost  in 
every  sentence  the  rhythm  and  diction  of  an  English 
masterpiece  like  the  1611  version,  and  this  may  disturb 
or  even  irritate  many  who  have  no  knowledge  of  the 


χΐϋ  THE   NEW   TESTAMENT 

original.  The  old,  they  say,  is  better.  They  are  in- 
different to  the  changes  which  recent  grammatical  re- 
search has  necessitated  in  the  translation  of  the  Greek 
article,  tenses,  and  particles.  Yet  there  are  others  who 
do  not  greatly  value  a  so-called  dignity  which  does  not 
belong  to  the  original,  and  to  whom  intelligibility 
means  more  than  associations.  To  atone  for  the  occa- 
sional loss  of  the  latter  I  have  honestly  tried  to  make 
the  New  Testament,  especially  St.  Paul's  epistles,  as 
lucid  and  intelligible  to  a  modern  English  reader  as 
any  version  that  is  not  a  paraphrase  can  well  hope  to 
make  them. 

I  have  taken  von  Soden's  Greek  text  as  a  standard, 
and  added  a  few  notes  principally  in  order  to  explain 
my  departures  from  it.  But  they  are  deliberately  few. 
Surely  nothing  is  more  calculated  to  deaden  the  interest 
of  the  public  in  any  classic  than  the  cult  of  various 
readings.  There  is  a  place  for  them,  but  it  is  in  tech- 
nical works  for  scholars.  The  text  of  a  classic,  ancient 
or  modern,  ought  to  be  presented  as  far  as  possible 
without  any  notes  upon  differences  in  reading,  except 
where  these  are  absolutely  needful.  This  applies  in  a 
special  degree  to  translations. 

Quotations  or  direct  reminiscences  of  the  Old 
Testament  are  printed  in  italics  in  my  translation. 
That  is  the  only  specialty  in  form ;  I  hope  it  will  be 
found  convenient  and  not  inartistic.  The  books  are 
arranged,  also  for  the  sake  of  convenience,  in  the  order 
of  the  English  Bible.  Now  and  then  verses  or  new 
paragraphs  will  be  found  transposed;  anyone  who  de- 
sires to  look  into  the  reasons  for  such  changes  will 
find  them  in  my  Introduction  to  the  Literature  of  the 
New  Testament. 


INTRODUCTION  xliii 

.  I  wish  to  add  one  word  more.  Do  not  rest  content 
with  noting  the  differences  between  the  two  versions 
which  are  printed  side  by  side,  and  with  playing  off 
one  against  the  other.  Try  to  understand  and  appre- 
ciate their  common  aim.  The  object  of  any  translation 
ought  to  resemble  the  object  of  its  original,  and  in  this 
case  it  is  not  mere  curiosity,  not  even  intellectual  in- 
terest. Our  English  Bibles  always  reprint  the  dedi- 
cation of  the  1611  version  to  King  James;  it  is  a 
somewhat  fulsome  piece  of  writing,  nearly  as  fulsome 
as  some  of  Bacon's  references  to  that  monarch.  Why 
does  nobody  reprint  the  preface  of  "the  translators  to 
the  reader,"  which  breathes  an  ampler  air?  Here  are 
the  concluding  sentences  of  that  neglected  preface. 
"It  is  a  fearful  thing  to  fall  into  the  hands  of  the  living 
God,  but  a  blessed  thing  it  is,  and  will  bring  us  to 
everlasting  blessedness  in  the  end,  when  God  speaketh 
unto  us,  to  hearken;  when  he  setteth  his  word  before 
us,  to  read  it;  when  he  stretcheth  out  his  hand  and 
calleth,  to  answer,  Here  am  I,  here  we  are  to  do  thy 
will,  Ο  God.  The  Lord  work  a  care  and  conscience 
in  us  to  know  him,  and  serve  him,  that  we  may  be 
acknowledged  of  him  at  the  appearing  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  to  whom  with  the  Holy  Ghost  be  all 
praise  and  thanksgiving."  These  words  put  nobly  the 
chief  end  of  reading  the  New  Testament,  and  the  ob- 
ject of  any  version;  it  is  to  stir  and  sustain  present 
faith  in  a  living  God  who  spoke  and  speaks.  Three 
hundred  years  lie  between  the  two  versions  which  are 
'  printed  together  in  these  pages.  But  I  hope  there  is 
nothing  in  the  execution,  as  there  is  certainly  nothing 
in  the  aim,  of  the  modern  translation  which  would  be 
out  of  keeping  with  the  tone  of  these  searching  words 
which  preface  its  great  predecessor. 


THE  NEW  TESTAMENT 


THE    GOSPEL    ACCORDING    TO 

St.  MATTHEW 


THE  AUTHORIZED  VERSION 

CHAPTER    I 

1  The  book  of  the  generation  of 
Jesus  Christ,  the  son  of  David, 
the  son  of  Abraham. 

2  Abraham  begat  Isaac  ;  and 
Isaac  begat  Jacob  ;  and  Jacob 
begat  Judas  and  his  brethren  ; 

3  And  Judas  begat  Phares  and 
Zara  of  Thamar ;  and  Phares 
begat  Esrom  ;  and  Esrom  begat 
Aram  ; 

4  And  Aram  begat  Aminadab  ; 
and  Aminadab  begat  Naasson ; 
and  Naasson  begat  Salmon  ; 

5  And  Salmon  begat  Booz  of 
Rachab  ; 

And  Booz  begat  Obed  of  Ruth  ; 
and  Obed  begat  Jesse  ; 

6  And  Jesse  begat  David  the 
king  ;  and  David  the  king  begat 
Solomon  of  her  that  had  been  the 
ivife  of  Urias  ; 

7  And  Solomon  begat  Roboam  ; 
and  Roboam  begat  Abia ;  and 
Abia  begat  Asa  ; 

8  And  Asa  begat  Josaphat ; 
and  Josaphat  begat  Joram  ;  and 
Joram  begat  Ozias  ; 

9  And  Ozias  begat  Joatham  ; 
and  Joatham  begat  Achaz  ;  and 
Achaz  begat  Ezekias  ; 

10  And  Ezekias  begat  Manasses ; 
and  Manasses  begat  Amon  ;  and 
Amon  begat  Josias  ; 

11  And  Josias  begat  Jechonias 
and  his  brethren,  about  the  time 
they  were  carried  away  to  Baby- 
lon : 

12  And  after  they  were  brought 
to  Babylon,  Jechonias  begat  Sa- 
lathiel  ;  and  Salathiel  begat  Zoro- 
babel  ; 

13  And  Zorobabel  begat  Abiud  ; 
and  Abiud  begat  Eliakim  ;  and 
Ehakim  begat  Azor  ; 


A  NEW  TRANSLATION 

CHAPTER    I 

1  The  birth-roll  of  Jesus  Christ, 
the  son  of  David,  the  son  of 
Abraham. 

2  Abraham  was  the  father  of 
Isaac,  Isaac  the  father  of 
Jacob,    Jacob    the    father    of 

3  Judah  and  his  brothers,  Judah 
the  father  of  Perez  and  Zerah 
by  Tamar,  Perez  the  father 
of  Hezron,  Hezron  the  father 

4  of  Aram,  Aram  the  father 
of  Aminadab,  Aminadab  the 
father   of    Nahshon,    Nahshon 

6  the  father  of  Salmon,  Salmon 
the  father  of  Boaz  by  Rahab, 
Boaz   the  father  of   Obed  by 

6  Ruth,  Obed  the  father  of  J  essai, 
and  Jessai  the  father  of  king 
David. 

David  was  the  father  of  Solo- 

7  mon  by  Uriah's  wife,  Solomon 
the  father  of  Rehoboam,  Re- 
hoboam  the  father  of  Abijah, 

8  Abijah  the  father  of  Asa,  Asa 
the  father  of  Jehoshaphat, 
Jehoshaphat  the  'father  of 
Joram,    Joram    the    father   of 

9  Uzziah,  Uzziah  the  father  of 
Jotham,  Jotham  the  father 
of  Ahaz,   Ahaz   the   father  of 

10  Hezekiah,  Hezekiah  the  father 
of  Manasseh,  Manasseh  the 
father    of    Amon,    Amon    the 

11  father  of  Josiah,  and  Josiah 
the  father  of  Jechoniah  and 
his  brothers  at  the  peiiod 
of   the   Babylonian    captivity. 

12  After  the  Babylonian  cap- 
tivitv,  Jechoniah  was  the  father 
of      Shealtiel,      Shealtiel     the 

13  father  of  Zerubbabel.  Znub- 
babel  the  father  of  Abiud, 
Abiud  the  father  of  Eliakim, 
Eliakim    the    father    of    Azor, 


ST.    MATTHEW    I 


14  And  Azor  begat  Sadoc  ; 
and  Sadoc  begat  Achim  ;  and 
Achim  begat  Eliud  ; 

15  And  Eliud  begat  Eleazar ; 
and  Eleazar  begat  Matthan  ;  and 
Matthan  begat  Jacob  ; 

16  And  Jacob  begat  Joseph  the 
husband  of  Mary,  of  whom  was 
born  Jesus,  who  is  called  Christ. 

17  So  all  the  generations  from 
Abraham  to  David  are  fourteen 
generations ;  and  from  David 
until  the  carrying  away  into 
Babylon  are  fourteen  genera- 
tions ;  and  from  the  carrying 
away  into  Babylon  unto  Christ 
are   fourteen  generations. 

18  If  Now  the  birth  of  Jesus 
Christ  was  on  this  wise  :  When  as 
his  mother  Mary  was  espoused  to 
Joseph,  before  they  came  to- 
gether, she  was  found  with  child 
of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

19  Then  Joseph  her  husband, 
being  a  just  man,  and  not  willing 
to  make  her  a  publick  example, 
was  minded  to  put  her  away 
privily. 

20  But  while  he  thought  on 
these  things,  behold,  the  angel  of 
the  Lord  appeared  unto  him  in  a 
dream,  saying,  Joseph,  thou  son 
of  David,  fear  not  to  take  unto 
thee  Mary  thy  wife  :  for  that 
which  is  conceived  in  her  is  of  the 
Holy  Ghost. 

21  And  she  shall  bring  forth  a 
son,  and  thou  shalt  call  his  name 
JESUS  :  for  he  shall  save  his 
people  from  their  sins. 

22  Now  all  this  was  done,  that 
it  might  be  fulfilled  which  was 
spoken  of  the  Lord  by  the  pro- 
phet, saying, 

23  Behold,  a  virgin  shall  be 
with  child,  and  shall  bring  forth  a 
son,  and  they  shall  call  his  name 
Emmanuel,  which  being  inter- 
preted is,  God  with  us. 

24  Then  Joseph  being  raised 
from  sleep  did  as  the  angel  of  the 
Lord  had  bidden  him,  and  took 
unto  him  his  wife  : 

25  And  knew  her  not  till  she 
had  brought  forth  her  firstborn 
son  :  and  he  called  his  name 
JESUS. 


14  Azor  the  father  of  Zadok, 
Zadok  the  father  of  Achim, 
Achim    the    father    of    Eliud, 

15  Eliud  the  father  of  Eleazar, 
Eleazar  the  father  of  Matthan, 
Matthan  the  father  of  Jacob, 

16  Jacob  the  father  of  Joseph, 
and  Joseph  (to  whom  the 
virgin  Mary  was  betrothed) 
the  father  of  Jesus,  who  is 
called  '  Christ.' 

1 7  Thus  all  the  generations  from 
Abraham  to  David  number 
fourteen,  from  David  to  the 
Babylonian  captivity  fourteen, 
and  from  the  Babylonian  cap- 
tivity to  Christ  fourteen. 

18  The  birth  of  [Jesus]  Christ 
came  about  thus. 

His  mother  Mary  was  be- 
trothed to  Joseph,  but  before 
they  came  together  she  was 
discovered  to  be  pregnant  by 
the  holy  Spirit. 

1 9  As  Joseph  her  husband  was  a 
just  man  but  unwilling  to  dis- 
grace  her,  he  resolved  to  di- 

20  vorce  her  secretly  ;  but  after 
he  had  planned  this,  there 
appeared  an  angel  of  the 
Lord  to  him  in  a  dream 
saying, 

"  Joseph,  son  of  David,  fear 
not  to  take  Mary  your  wife 
home,  for  what  is  begotten  in 
_  her  comes  from  the  holy  Spirit. 
(2p  She  will  bear  a  son,  and  you 
will  call  him  '  Jesus,'  for  he 
will  save  his  people  from 
their  sins." 

22  All  this  happened  for 
the  fulfilment  of  what  the 
Lord  had  spoken  by  the 
prophet : 

23  The  maiden  will  conceive  and 

bear  a  son, 
and  his  name  will  be  called 

Immanuel 
(which  may  be  translated,  God 
is  ivith  us). 

24  So  on  waking  from  sleep 
Joseph  did  as  the  angel  of  the 
Lord  had  commanded  him ;  he 

25  took  his  wife  home,  but  he  did 
not  live  with  her  as  a  husband 
till  she  bore  a  son,  whom  he 
called  Jesus. 


ST.    MATTHEW    II 


CHAPTER    II 

1  Now  when  Jesus  was  born  in 
Bethlehem  of  Juda?a  in  the  days 
of  Herod  the  king,  behold,  there 
came  wise  men  from  the  east  to 
Jerusalem, 

2  Saying,  Where  is  he  that  is 
born  King  of  the  Jews  ?  for  we 
have  seen  his  star  in  the  east,  and 
are  come  to  worship  him. 

3  When  Herod  the  king  had 
heard  these  things,  he  was  troubled, 
and  all  Jerusalem  with  him. 

4  And  when  he  had  gathered  all 
the  chief  priests  and  scribes  of  the 
people  together,  he  demanded  of 
them  where  Christ  should  be  born. 

5  And  they  said  unto  him,  In 
Bethlehem  of  Judaea  :  for  thus  it 
is  written  by  the  prophet, 

6  And  thou  Bethlehem,  in  the 
land  of  Juda,  art  not  the  least 
among  the  princes  of  Juda  :  for 
out  of  thee  shall  come  a  Governor, 
that  shall  rule  my  people  Israel. 

7  Then  Herod,  when  he  had 
privily  called  the  wise  men,  en- 
quired of  them  diligently  what 
time  the  star  appeared. 

8  And  he  sent  them  to  Bethle- 
hem, and  said,  Go  and  search  dili- 
gently for  the  young  child  ;  and 
when  ye  have  found  him,  bring 
me  word  again,  that  I  may  come 
and  worship  him  also. 

9  When  they  had  heard  the 
king,  they  departed  ;  and,  lo,  the 
star,  which  they  saw  in  the  east, 
went  before  them,  till  it  came  and 
stood  over  where  the  young  child 
was. 

10  When  they  saw  the  star, 
they  rejoiced  with  exceeding  great 
joy- 

11  ^[  And  when  they  were  come 
into  the  house,  they  saw  the  young 
child  with  Mary  his  mother,  and 
fell  down,  and  worshipped  him  : 
and  when  they  had  opened  their 
treasures,  they  presented  unto  him 
gifts  ;  gold,  and  frankincense,  and 
myrrh. 

12  And  being  warned  of  God  in 
a  dream  that  they  should  not 
return  to  Herod,  they  departed  into 
their  own  country  another  way. 


CHAPTER    II 

1  Now  when  Jesus  was  born 
at  Bethlehem,  belonging  to 
Judaea,  in  the  days  of  king 
Herod,  magicians  from  the  East 

2  arrived  at  Jerusalem,  asking, 
"  Where  is  the  newly-born  king 
of  the  Jews  ?  We  saw  his  star 
when   it   rose,    and    we    have 

3  come  to  worship  him."  The 
news  of  this  troubled  king 
Herod    and    all    Jerusalem    as 

4  well  ;  so  he  gathered  all  the 
high  priests  and  scribes  of  the 
people  and  made  inquiries  of 
them  about  where  the  messiah 

5  was  to  be  born.  They  told 
him,  "  In  Bethlehem  belonging 
to  Judaea :  for  thus  it  is  written 
by  the  prophet : 

6  And  you  Bethlehem,  in  Ju- 

dah's  land, 
You  are  not  least  among  the 

rulers  of  Judah  : 
For  a  ruler  will  come  from  you, 
Who  will  shepherd   Israel 

my  people." 

7  Then  Herod  summoned  the  ma- 
gicians in  secret  and  ascer- 
tained from  them  the  time  of 

8  the  star's  appearance.  He  also 
sent  them  to  Bethlehem,  telling 
them,  "  Go  and  make  a  careful 
search  for  the  child,  and  when 
you  have  found  him  report  to 
me,  so  that  I  can  go  and  wor- 

9  ship  him  too."  The  magicians 
listened  to  the  king  and  then 
went  their  way.  And  the  star 
they  had  seen  rise  went  in 
front  of  them  till  it  stopped 
over  the  place  where  the  child 

10  was.  When  they  caught  sight 
of  the  star  they  were  intensely 

11  glad.  And  on  reaching  the 
house  they  saw  the  child  with 
his  mother  Mary,  they  fell 
down  to  worship  him,  and  open- 
ing their  caskets  they  offered 
him  gifts  of  gold  and  frankin- 

12  cense  and  myrrh.  Then,  as 
they  had  been  divinely  warned 
in  a  dream  not  to  return  to 
Herod,  they  went  back  to  their 
own  country  by  a  different 
road. 


ST.    MATTHEW    II 


13  And  when  they  were  depart- 
ed, behold,  the  angel  of  the  Lord 
appeareth  to  Joseph  in  a  dream, 
saying,  Arise,  and  take  the  young 
child  and  his  mother,  and  flee  into 
Egypt,  and  be  thou  there  until  I 
bring  thee  word  :  for  Herod  will 
seek  the  young  child  to  destroy  him. 

14  When  he  arose,  he  took  the 
young  child  and  his  mother  by 
night,  and  departed  into  Egypt  : 

1 5  And  was  there  until  the  death 
of  Herod  :  that  it  might  be  fulfilled 
which  was  spoken  of  the  Lord  by 
the  prophet,  saying,  Out  of  Egypt 
have  I  called  my  son. 

16  H  Then  Herod,  when  he  saw 
that  he  was  mocked  of  the  wise 
men,  was  exceeding  wroth,  and 
sent  forth,  and  slew  all  the  children 
that  were  in  Bethlehem,  and  in  all 
the  coasts  thereof,  from  two  years 
old  and  under,  according  to  the 
time  which  he  had  diligently  en- 
quired of  the  wise  men. 

1 7  Then  was  fulfilled  that  which 
was  spoken  by  Jeremy  the  pro- 
phet, saying, 

18  In  Rama  was  there  a  voice 
heard,  lamentation,  and  weeping, 
and  great  mourning,  Rachel  weep- 
ing for  her  children,  and  would  not 
be  comforted,  because  they  are  not. 

19  *t  But  when  Herod  was  dead, 
behold,  an  angel  of  the  Lord  ap- 
peareth in  a  dream  to  Joseph  in 
Egypt, 

20  Saying,  Arise,  and  take  the 
young  child  and  his  mother,  and 
go  into  the  land  of  Israel  :  for 
they  are  dead  which  sought  the 
young  child's  life. 

21  And  he  arose,  and  took  the 
young  child  and  his  mother,  and 
came  into  the  land  of  Israel. 

22  But  when  he  heard  that 
Archelaus  did  reign  in  Judaea  in 
the  room  of  his  father  Herod,  he 
was  afraid  to  go  thither  :  notwith- 
standing, being  warned  of  God  in 
a  dream,  he  turned  aside  into  the 
parts  of  Galilee  : 

23  And  he  came  and  dwelt  in 
a  city  called  Nazareth  :  that  it 
might  be  fulfilled  which  was  spoken 
by  the  prophets,  He  shall  be  called 
a  Nazarene. 


13  After  they  had  gone,  there 
appeared  an  angel  of  the  Lord 
to  Joseph  in  a  dream,  saying, 
"  Rise,  take  the  child  and  his 
mother  and  flee  to  Egypt ;  stay 
there  till  1  tell  you.  For  Herod 
is  going  to  search  for  the  child 

14  and  destroy  him."  So  he  got 
up,  took  the  child  and  his 
mother  by  night,  and  went  off 

15  to  Egypt,  where  he  stayed 
until  the  death  of  Herod. 

This  was  to  fulfil  what 
the  Lord  had  said  by  the 
prophet:  I  called  my  Son  from 
Egypt. 

16  Then  Herod  saw  the  magi- 
cians had  trifled  with  him,  and 
he  was  furiously  angry ;  he  sent 
and  slew  all  the  male  children 
in  Bethlehem  and  in  all  the 
neighbourhood  who  were  two 
years  old  or  under,  calculating 
by  the  time  he  had  ascertained 

17  from  the  magicians.  Then  the 
saying  was  fulfilled  which  had 
been  uttered  by  the  prophet 
Jeremiah  : 

18  A  cry  was  heard  in  Rama, 

weeping  and  sore  lamenta- 
tion— 
Rachel  weeping  for  her  chil- 
dren, 

and    inconsolable    because 
they  are  no  more. 

19  But  when  Herod  died,  there 
appeared  an  angel  of  the  Lord 
in  a  dream  to  Joseph  in  Egypt, 
saying, 

20  "  Rise,  take  the  child  and  his 
mother  and  go  to  the  land  of 
Israel,  for  those  who  sought 
the  child's  life  are  dead." 

21  So  he  rose,  took  the  child  and 
his  mother  and  went  to  the  land 

22  of  Israel  ;  but  on  hearing  that 
Archelaus  reigned  over  Jud  n  a 
in  place  of  his  father  Herod,  he 
was  afraid  to  go  there  and,  by 
a  divine  injunction  in  a  dream, 
withdrew  to  the  region  of  Gali- 

23  lee.  He  went  and  settled  in  a 
town  called  Nazaret,  so  that 
what  had  been  said  by  the 
prophets  might  be  fulfilled : 
'  He   shall   be   called   a  Naza• 


rr-*-£l>V 


S". 


ST.    MATTHEW    III 


CHAPTER    III 

1  In  those  days  came  John  the 
Baptist,  preaching  in  the  wilder• 
ness  of  Judaea. 

2  And  saying,  Repent  ye  :  for 
the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  at 
hand. 

3  For  this  is  he  that  was  spoken 
of  by  the  prophet  Esaias,  say- 
ing, The  voice  of  one  crying  in 
the  wilderness,  Prepare  ye  the 
way  of  the  Lord,  make  his  paths 
straight. 

4  And  the  same  John  had  his 
raiment  of  camel's  hair,  and  a  lea- 
thern girdle  about  his  loins  ;  and 
his  meat  was  locusts  and  wild 
honey. 

5  Then  went  out  to  him 
Jerusalem,  and  all  Judaea,  and 
all  the  region  round  about  Jor- 
dan, 

6  And  were  baptized  of  him  in 
Jordan,  confessing  their  sins. 

7  <|  But  when  he  saw  many  of 
the  Pharisees  and  Sadducees  come 
to  his  baptism,  he  said  unto  them, 
Ο  generation  of  vipers,  who  hath 
warned  you  to  flee  from  the  wrath 
to  come  ? 

8  Bring  forth  therefore  fruits 
meet  for  repentance  : 

9  And  think  not  to  say  within 
yourselves,  We  have  Abraham  to 
our  father  :  for  I  say  unto  you, 
that  God  is  able  of  these  stones 
to  raise  up  children  unto  Abra- 
ham. 

10  And  now  also  the  axe  is  laid 
unto  the  root  of  the  trees  :  there- 
fore every  tree  which  bringeth  not 
forth  good  fruit  is  hewn  down,  and 
cast  into  the  fire. 

11  I  indeed  baptize  you  with 
water  unto  repentance  :  but  he 
that  cometh  after  me  is  mightier 
than  I,  whose  shoes  I  am  not 
worthy  to  bear  :  he  shall  baptize 
you  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  and 
with  fire  : 

1 2  Whose  fan  is  in  his  hand,  and 
he  will  throughly  purge  his 
floor,  and  gather  his  wheat  into 
the  garner ;  but  he  will  burn 
up  the  chaff  with  unquenchable 
fire. 


CHAPTER    III 

1  In  those  days  John  the  Bap- 
tist came  on  the  scene,  preach- 
ing in  the  desert  of   Judaea, 

2  "  Repent,  the  Reign  of  heaven 

3  is  near."  (This  was  the  man 
spoken  of  by  the  prophet 
Isaiah : 

The  voice  of  one  who  cries  in 
the  desert, 
*  Make  the  way  ready  for  the 

Lord, 
level  the  paths  for  him.') 

4  This  John  had  his  clothes  made 
of  camel's  hair,  with  a  leather 
girdle  round  his  loins  ;  his  food 
was   locusts   and   wild   honey. 

5  Then  Jerusalem  and  the  whole 
of  Judaea  and  all  the  Jordan- 

6  district  went  out  to  him  and 
got  baptized  by  him  in  the 
Jordan,   confessing  their  sins. 

7  But  when  he  noticed  a  number 
of  the  Pharisees  and  Sadducees 
coming  for  his  baptism,  he  said 
to  them,  "  You  brood  of  vipers, 
who  told  you  to  flee  from  the 

8  coming  Wrath  ?  Now,_produce 
fruit  that  answers  to  your  re- 

0  pentance,  instead  of  presuming 
to  say  to  yourselves,  '  We  have 
a  father  in  Abraham.'  I  tell 
you,  God  can  raise  up  children 
for  Abraham  from  these  stones! 

10  The  axe  is  lying  all  ready  at  the 
root  of  the  trees  ;  any  tree  that 
is  not  producing  good  fruit  will 
be  cut  down  and  thrown  into 
the  fire. 

11  I  baptize  you  with  water  for 

repentance, 
but  he  who  is  coming  after 

me  is  mightier, 
and  I  am  not  fit  even  to 

carry  his  sandals  ; 
he  will  baptize  you  with 

the  holy  Spirit  and  fire. 

12  His    winnowing-fan    is    in 

his  hand, 

he  will  clean  out  his  thresh- 
ing-floor, 

his  wheat  he  will  gather 
into  the  granary, 

but  the  straw  he  will  burn 
with  fire  unquench- 
able." 


(.ji-^    >^ 


6/L   „7Τ  ST.    MATTHEW 

13  U  Then  cometh  Jesus  from 
Galilee  to  Jordan  \mto  John,  to  be 
baptized  of  him. 

14  But  John  forbad  him,  saying, 
I  have  need  to  be  baptized  of  thee, 
and  contest  thou  to  me  ? 

15  And  Jesus  answering  said 
unto  him.  Suffer  it  to  be  so  now :  for 
thus  it  becometh  us  to  fulfil  all 
righteousness.  Then  he  suffered 
him. 

1 6  And  Jesus,  when  he  was  bap- 
tized, went  up  straightway  out  of 
the  water  :  and,  lo,  the  heavens 
were  opened  unto  him,  and  he  saw 
the  Spirit  of  God  descending  like 
a  dove,  and  lighting  upon  him  : 

17  And  lo  a  voice  from  heaven, 
saying,  This  is  my  beloved  Son,  in 
w  horn  I  am  well  pleased. 


rv 


CHAPTER    IV 

1  Then  was  Jesus  led  up  of  the 
spirit  into  the  wilderness  to  be 
tempted  of  the  devil. 

2  And  when  he  had  fasted  forty 
days  and  forty  nights,  he  was 
afterward  an  hungred. 

3  And  when  the  tempter  came 
to  him,  he  said,  If  thou  be  the  Son 
of  God,  command  that  these 
stones  be  made  bread. 

•1  But  he  answered  and  said,  It 
is  written,  Man  shall  not  live  by 
bread  alone,  but  by  every  word 
that  proceedeth  out  of  the  mouth 
oi  God. 

5  Then  the  devil  taketh  him  up 
into  the  holy  city,  and  setteth  him 
on  a  pinnacle  of  the  temple, 

6  And  saith  unto  him,  If  thou 
be  the  Son  of  God,  cast  thyself 
down  :  for  it  is  written,  He  shall 
give  his  angels  charge  concerning 
thee:  and  in  their  hands  they 
shall  bear  thee  up,  lest  at  any 
time  thou  dash  thy  foot  against 
a  stone. 

7  Jesus  said  unto  him,  It  is 
written  again,  Thou  shalt  not 
lempt  the  Lord  thy  God. 

8  Again,  the  devil  taketh  him 
up  into  an  exceeding  high  moun- 
tain, and  sheweth  him  all  the 
kingdoms  of  the  world,  and  the 
glory  of  them  ; 


15 


16 


13  Then  Jesus  came  on  the 
scene  from  Galilee,  to  get  bap- 
tized by  John  at  the  Jordan. 

14  John  tried  to  prevent  him  ;  "_X_ 
need  to  get  baptized  by  you," 
R1T  said,  "  and  you  come  to 
me !  "  But  Jesus  answered  him, 
"  Come  now,  this  is  how  we 
should  fulfil  all  our  duty  to 
God."  Then  John  gave  in  to 
him.  Now  when  Jesus  had 
been  baptized,  the  moment  he 
rose  out  of  the  water,  the  heav- 
ens opened  and  he  saw  the 
Spirit  of  God  coming  down  like 

17  a  dove  upon  him.  And  a  voice 
from  heaven  said, 

"  This  is  my  Son,   the  Be- 
loved, 
in  him  is  my  delight." 

CHAPTER    IV 


1  Then  Jesus  was  led  into  the 
desert    by    the    Spirit    to    be 

2  tempted  by  the  devil.  He 
fasted  forty  days  and  forty 
nights  and  afterwards  felt  hun- 

3  gry.  So  the  tempter  came  up 
and  said  to  him,  "  If  you  are 
God's  Son,  tell  these  stones  to 

4  become  loaves."  He  answered, 
"  It  is  written, 

Man  is  not  to  live  on  bread 
alone, 
but  on  every  word  that  is- 
sues from  the  mouth  of 
God." 

5  Then  the  devil  conveyed  him 
to  the  holy  city  and,  placing 
him    on    the    pinnacle    of    the 

6  temple,  said  to  him,  "  If  you 
are  God's  Son,  throw  yourself 
down  ;    for  it  is  written, 

He  will  give  his  angels  charge 

of  you  ;■ 
they  will  bear  you  on   their 

hands, 
lest  you  strike  your  foot  against 

a  stone.' " 

7  Jesus  said  to  him,  "  It  is  written 
again,   You  shall  not  tempt  the 

8  Lord  your  God."  Once  again 
the  devil  conveyed  him  to  an 
exceedingly  high  mountain  and 
showed  him  all  the  realms  of 
ι  he  world  and  their  grandeur  ; 


ST.    MATTHEW    IV 


a-e^o^^  ft-• 

9  And  saith  unto  him,  All  these         9 
things  will  I  give  thee,  if  thou  wilt 

fall  down  and  worship  me.  10 

10  Then  saith  Jesus  unto  him, 
Get  thee  hence,  Satan  :  for  it  is 
written,  Thou  shalt  worship  the 
Lord  thy  God,  and  him  only  shalt 
thou  serve.  11 

11  Then  the  devil  leaveth  him, 
and,  behold,  angels  came  and 
ministered  unto  him.  12 

12  If  Now  when  Jesus  had  heard 
that  John  was  cast  into  prison,       13 
he  departed  into  Galilee  ; 

13  And    leaving    Nazareth,    he 
came   and   dwelt   in   Capernaum, 
which  is  upon  the  sea  coast,   in       14 
the     borders     of      Zabulon     and 
Nephthalim  : 

14  That    it    might    be    fulfilled      15 
which  was  spoken  by  Esaias  the 
prophet,  saying, 

1 5  The  land  of  Zabulon,  and  the 
land  of  Nephthalim,  by  the  way  of 

the  sea,  beyond  Jordan,  Galilee  of       16 
the  Gentiles  ; 

16  The  people  which  sat  in 
darkness  saw  great  light  ;  and  to 
them  which  sat  in  the  region  and 
shadow  of  death  light  is  sprung  up.       17 

17  il  From  that  time  Jesus 
began  to  preach,  and  to  say,  Re- 
pent :    for  the  kingdom  of  heaven 

is  at  hand.  18 

18  If  And  Jesus,  walking  by  the 
sea  of  Galilee,  saw  two  brethren, 
Simon  called  Peter,  and  Andrew 
his  brother,  casting  a  net  into  the 

sea  :   for  they  were  fishers.  19 

19  And  he  saith  unto  them, 
Follow  me,  and  I  will  make  you 
fishers  of  men. 

20  And    they   straightway   left      20 
their  nets,  and  followed  him. 

21  And  going  on  from  thence,  he      21 
saw  other  two  brethren,  James  the 

son  of  Zebedee,  and  John  his  bro- 
ther, in  a  ship  witii  Zebedee  their 
father,  mending  their  nets  ;  and 
he  called  them. 

22  And  they  immediately  left      22 
the    ship    and    their    father,    and 
followed  him. 

23  If  And  Jesus  went  about  all      23 
Galilee,    teaching    in    their    syna- 
gogues, and  preaching  the  gospel 

of  the  kingdom,  and  healing  all 


he  said,  "  I  will  give  you  all  that 
if  you  will  fall  down  and  wor- 
ship me."  Then  Jesus  told 
him,  "  Begone,  Satan  !  it  is 
written,  You  must  icorship  the 
Lord  your  God,  and  serve  him 
alone." 

At  this  the  devil  left  him,  and 
arigeliTcame  up  and  ministered 
to  him. 

Now  when  Jesus  heard  that 
John  had  been  arrested,  he 
withdrew  to  Galilee  ;  he  left 
Nazaret  and  settled  at  Cap- 
harnahum  beside  the  lake,  in 
the  territory  of  Zebulun  and 
Naphtali — for  the  fulfilment  of 
what  had  been  said  by  the 
prophet  Isaiah  : 

Land  of  Zebulun,  land  of 
Naphtali 

lying   to   the   sea,   across   the 
Jordan, 
Galilee  of  the  Gentiles  ! 

The  people  who  sat  in  dark- 
ness saw  a  great  light, 

yea  light  dawned  on  those  who 
sat  in  the  land  and  the 
shadow  of  death. 

From  that  day  Jesus  be- 
gan to  preach,  saying,  "  Re- 
pent, the  Reign  of  heaven  is 
near." 

As  he  was  walking  along  the 
sea  of  Galilee  he  saw  two 
brothers,  Simon  (who  is  called 
Peter)  and  his  brother  Andrew, 
casting  a  net  in  the  sea — for 
they  were  fishermen ;  so  he  said 
to  them,  "  Come,  follow  me, 
and  I  will  make  you  fish  for 
men." 

And  they  dropped  their 
nets  at  once  and  followed  him. 

Then  going  on  from  there  he 
saw  two  other  brothers,  James 
the  son  of  Zebedaeus  and  his 
brother  John,  mending  their 
nets  in  the  boat  beside  their 
father  Zebedaeus.  He  called 
them,  and  they  left  the  boat 
and  their  father  at  once,  and 
went  after  him. 

Then  he  made  a  tour  through 
the  whole  of  Galilee,  teaching 
in  their  synagogues,  preaching 
the  gospel  of  the  Reign,  and 


te*~«-< 


ST.    MATTHEW    V 


manner  of  sickness  and  all  manner 
of  disease  among  the  people. 

24  And  his  fame  went  through- 
out all  Syria  :  and  they  brought 
unto  him  all  sick  people  that  were 
taken  with  divers  diseases  and 
torments,  and  those  which  were 
possessed  with  devils,  and  those 
which  were  lunatick,  and  those 
that  had  the  palsy ;  and  he 
healed  them. 

25  And  there  followed  him 
great  multitudes  of  people  from 
Galilee,  and  from  Decapolis,  and 
from  Jerusalem,  and  from  Judaea, 
and  from  beyond  Jordan. 


healing    all    the    sickness    and 

24  disease  of  the  people.  The 
fame  of  him  spread  all  through 
the  surrounding  country,*  and 
people  brought  him  all  their 
sick,  those  who  suffered  from 
all  manner  of  disease  and  pain, 
demoniacs,  lunatics,  and  para- 
lytics ;    he  healed  them  all. 

25  And  he  was  followed  by  great 
crowds  from  Galilee  and  De- 
capolis and  Jerusalem  and  Ju-, 
daea  and  from  across  the 
Jordan. 

*  I  accept  Blass's  suggestion  that 
Svpc'af  here  is  a  corruption  of  στη-ορίαι» 
(see  Mark  i.  28),  which  is  actually  read 
by  one  uncial  manuscript  Γ. 


CHAPTER    V 

1  And  seeing  the  multitudes,  he 
went  up  into  a  mountain  :  and 
when  he  was  set,  his  disciples 
came  unto  him  : 

2  And  he  opened  his  mouth, 
and  taught  them,  saying, 

3  Blessed  are  the  poor  in  spirit : 
for  their' s  is  the  kingdom  of 
heaven. 

4  Blessed  are  they  that  mourn  : 
for  they  shall  be  comforted. 

5  Blessed  are  the  meek :  for 
they  shall  inherit  the  earth. 

6  Blessed  are  they  which  do 
hunger  and  thirst  after  righteous- 
ness :   for  they  shall  be  filled. 

7  Blessed  are  the  merciful  : 
for  they  shall  obtain  mercy. 

8  Blessed  are  the  pure  in  heart : 
for  they  shall  see  God. 

9  Blessed  are  the  peacemakers : 
for  they  shall  be  called  the  children 
of  God. 

10  Blessed  are  they  which  are 
persecuted  for  righteousness'  sake : 
for  their's  is  the  kingdom  of 
heaven. 

11  Blessed  are  ye,  when  men 
shall  revile  you,  and  persecute  you, 
and  shall  say  all  manner  of  evil 
against  you  falsely,  for  my  sake. 

12  Rejoice,  and  be  exceeding 
glad  :  for  great  is  your  reward  in 
heaven  :  lor  so  persecuted  they 
the  prophets  which  were  before 
you. 


CHAPTER    V 

1  So  when  he  saw  the  crowds, 
he  went  up  the  hill  and  sat 
down  ;  his  disciples  came  up  to 

2  him  and  he  opened  his  lips  and 
began  to  teach  them.    He  said: 

3  "  Blessed  are   those  who  feel 

poor  in  spirit ! 
the   Realm   of    heaven    is 
theirs. 

4  Blessed  are  the  mourners  1 

they  will  be  consoled. 

5  Blessed  are  the  humble  I 

they  will  inherit  the  earth. 

6  Blessed  are  th  >se  who  hunger 

and  thirst  for  goodness! 
they  will  be  satisfied. 

7  Blessed  are  the  merciful ! 

they  will  find  mercy. 

8  Blessed  are  the  pure  in  heart! 

they  will  see  God. 

9  Blessed  are  the  peacemakers ! 

they  will  be  ranked  sons  of 
God. 

10  Blessed  are  those  who  have 

been  persecuted  for  the 
sake  of  goodness  ! 
the    Realm    of   heaven   is 
theirs. 

11  Blessed  are  you  when  men 
denounce  you  and  persecute 
you  and  utter  all  manner  of 
evil  against  you  for  my  sake  ; 

12  rejoice  and  exult  in  it,  for  your 
reward  is  rich  in  heaven  ;  that 
is  how  they  persecuted  the 
prophets  before  you. 


KL•  ^ε-βί-β-t^L 


■r 


ST.    MATTHEW    V 


9 


13  If  Ye  are  the  salt  of  the 
earth  :  but  if  the  salt  have  lost  his 
savour,  wherewith  shall  it  be 
salted  ?  it  is  thenceforth  good 
for  nothing,  but  to  be  cast  out, 
and  to  be  trodden  under  foot  of 
men. 

14  Ye  are  the  light  of  the  world. 
A  city  that  is  set  on  an  hill  cannot 
be  hid. 

15  Neither  do  men  light  a 
candle,  and  put  it  under  a  bushel, 
but  on  a  candlestick  ;  and  it 
giveth  light  unto  all  that  are  in 
the  house. 

1  β  Let  your,  light  so  shine  be- 
fore men,  that  they  may  see  your 
good  works,  and  glorify  your 
Father  which  is  in  heaven. 

17  If  Think  not  that  I  am  come 
to  destroy  the  law,  or  the  prophets : 
I  am  not  come  to  destroy,  but  to 
fulfil. 

18  For  verily  I  say  unto  you, 
Till  heaven  and  earth  pass,  one  jot 
or  one  tittle  shall  in  no  wise  pass 
from  the  law,  till  all  be  fulfilled. 

19  Whosoever  therefore  shall 
break  one  of  these  least  command- 
ments, and  shall  teach  men  so,  he 
shall  be  called  the  least  in  the 
kingdom  of  heaven  :  but  whoso- 
ever shall  do  and  teach  them,  the 
same  shall  be  called  great  in  the 
kingdom  of  heaven. 

20  For  I  say  unto  you,  That 
except  your  righteousness  shall 
exceed  the  righteousness  of  the 
scribes  and  Pharisees,  ye  shall  in 
no  case  enter  into  the  kingdom  of 
heaven. 

21  If  Ye  have  heard  that  it  was 
said  by  them  of  old  time,  Thou 
shalt  not  kill ;  and  whosoever  shall 
kill  shall  be  in  danger  of  the 
judgment : 

22  But  I  say  unto  you,  That 
whosoever  is  angry  with  his 
brother  without  a  cause  shall  be  in 
danger  of  the  judgment :  and 
whosoever  shall  say  to  his  brother, 
Raca,  shall  be  in  danger  of  the 
council  :  but  whosoever  shall  say, 
Thou  fool,  shall  be  in  danger  of 
hell  fire. 

23  Therefore  if  thou  bring  thy 
gift  to  the  altar,  and  there  remem- 


13  You  are  the  salt  of  the  earth. 
But  if  salt  becomes  insipid, 
what  can  make  it  salt  again  ? 
After  that  it  is  fit  for  nothing, 
fit  only  to  be  thrown  outside 
and  trodden  by  the  feet  of 
men. 

14  You  are  the  light  of  the 
world.     A  town  on  the  top  of  a 

15  hill  cannot  be  hidden.  Nor  do 
men  light  a  lamp  to  put  it 
under  a  bowl  ;  they  put  it  on  a 
stand  and  it  shines  for  all  in 

16  the  house.  So  your  light  is  to 
shine  before  men,  that  they 
may  see  the  good  you  do  and 
glorify  your  Father  in  heaven. 

17  Do  not  imagine  I  have  come 
to  destroy  the  Law  or  the 
prophets  ;    I  have  not  come  to 

18  destroy  but  to  fulfil.  (I  tell 
you  truly,  till  heaven  and  earth 
pass  away  not  an  iota,  not  a 
comma,  will  pass  from  the  Law 
until  it  is  all  in  force.  There- 
fore 

19  whoever  relaxes  a  single  one 

of  these  commands,  were 
it  even  one  of  the  least, 
and  teaches  men  so, 
he  will  be  ranked  least  in 
the  Realm  of  heaven  ; 
but  whoever  obeys  them  and 
teaches  them, 

20  he  will  be  ranked  great  in 
the  Realm  of  heaven.)  For  I 
tell  you,  unless  your  goodness 
excels  that  of  the  scribes  and 
Pharisees,  you  will  never  get 
into  the  Realm  of  heaven. 

2 1  You  have  heard  how  the  men 
of  old  were  told,  *  Murder  not  : 

whoever  murders  must  come 
up  for  sentence,* 

22  whoever  maligns  his  brother 

must  come  before  the  San- 

hedrin, 
whoever  curses  his  brother 

must    go    to    the    fire    of 

Gehenna.' 
But  Τ  tell  you,  whoever  is  angry 
with  his  brother  [without  cause] 

23  will  be  sentenced  by  God.     So 
*  I    follow    the    suggestion    that    the 

second  and  third  clauses  of  ver.  22  should 
be  restored  to  what  seems  to  be  their 
original  position  as  a  rabbinic  comment 
upon  the  closing  words  of  ver.  21. 


10 


ST. 


MATTHEW    V  ^  ih 


berest  that  thy  brother  hath  ought 
against  thee  ; 

24  Leave  there  thy  gift  before 
the  altar,  arid  go  thy  way  ;  first  be 
reconciled  to  thy  brother,  and 
then  come  and  offer  thy  gift. 

25  Agree  with  thine  adversary 
quickly,  whiles  thou  art  in  the 
way  with  him  ;  lest  at  any  time 
the  adversary  deliver  thee  to  the 
judge,  and  the  judge  deliver  thee 
to  the  officer,  and  thou  be  cast  into 
prison. 

26  Verily  I  say  unto  thee,  Thou 
shalt  by  no  means  come  out  thence, 
till  thou  hast  paid  the  uttermost 
farthing. 

27  Tj  Ye  have  heard  that  it  was 
said  by  them  of  old  time,  Thou 
shalt  not  commit  adultery  : 

28  But  I  say  unto  you,  That 
whosoever  looketh  on  a  woman  to 
lust  after  her  hath  committed 
adultery  with  her  already  in  his 
heart. 

29  And  if  thy  right  eye  offend 
thee,  pluck  it  out,  and  cast  it  from 
thee  :  for  it  is  profitable  for  thee 
that  one  of  thy  members  should 
perish,  and  not  that  thy  whole  body 
should  be  cast  into  hell. 

30  And  if  thy  right  hand  offend 
thee,  cut  it  off,  and  cast  it  from 
thee  :  for  it  is  profitable  for 
thee  that  one  of  thy  members 
should  perish,  and  not  that  thy 
whole  body  should  be  cast  into 
hell. 

31  It  hath  been  said,Whosoever 
shall  put  away  his  wife,  let  him 
give  her  a  writing  of  divorce- 
ment : 

32  But  I  say  unto  you,  That 
whosoever  shall  put  away  his  wife, 
saving  for  the  cause  of  fornication, 
causeth  her  to  commit  adultery  : 
and  whosoever  shall  marry  her 
that  is  divorced  committeth  adul- 
tery. 

33  1j  Again,  ye  have  heard  that 
it  hath  been  said  by  them  of  old 
time,  Thou  shalt  not  forswear  thy- 
self, but  shalt  perform  unto  the 
Lord  thine  oaths  : 

34  But  I  say  unto  you,  Swear 
not  at  all  ;  neither  by  heaven  ; 
for  it  is  God's  throne  : 


if  you  remember,  even  when 
offering  your  gift  at  the  altar, 
that    your    brother    has    any 

24  grievance  against  you,  leave 
your  gift  at  the  very  altar  and 
go  away  ;  first  be  reconciled  to 
your  brother,  then  come  back 
and  offer  your  gift. 

25  Be  quick  and  make  terms 
with  your  opponent,  so  long_as_ 
you  and  he  are  on  the  way  to 
court,  in  case  he  hands  you 
over  to  the  judge,  and  the 
judge  to  the  jailer,  and  you  are 

26  thrown  into  prison  ;  truly  1  tell 
you,  you  will  never  get  out  till 
you  pay  the  last  halfpenny  of 
your  debt. 

27  You  have  heard  how  it  used 
to  be  said,  Do  not  commit  adul- 

28  tery.  But  I  tell  you,  any  one 
who  even  looks  with  lust  at  a 
woman  has  committed  adultery 
with  her  already  in  his  heart. 

29  If  your  right  eye  is  a  hind- 

rance to  you, 
pluck  it  out  and  throw  it 

away  : 
better   for  you  to   lose   one 

of  your  members 
than  to  have  all  your  body 

thrown  into  Gehenna. 

30  And  if  your  right  hand  is  a 

hindrance  to  you, 
cut   it   off    and   throw   it 

away  : 
better  for  you  to  lose  one  of 

your  members 
than  to  have  all  your  body 

thrown  into  Gehenna. 

31  It  used  to  be  said,  Whoever 
divorces  his  wife  must  give  her  a 

32  divorce-certificate.  But  I  tell 
you,  anyone  who  divorces  his 
wife  for  any  reason  except  un- 
chastity  makes  her  an  adulter- 
ess ;  and  whoever  marries  a 
divorced  woman  commits  adult- 
ery. 

33  Once  again,  you  have  heard 
how  the  men  of  old  were  told, 
'  You  must  not  for su• ear  yourself 
but  discharge  your  vou-s  to  the 

34  Lord.'  But  I  tell  you,  ^yoot 
must  not  swear  any  oath, 

neither  by  heaven, 

for  it  is  the  throne  of  God, 


ST.    MATTHEW    V 


11 


35  Nor  by  the  earth  ;  for  it  is 
his  footstool  :  neither  by  Jerusa- 
lem ;  for  it  is  the  city  of  the  great 
King. 

36  Neither  shalt  thou  swear 
by  thy  head,  because  thou  canst 
not  make  one  hair  white  or 
black. 

37  But  let  your  communication 
be,  Yea,  yea ;  Nay,  nay  :  for 
whatsoever  is  more  than  these 
cometh  of  evil. 

38  TJ  Ye  have  heard  that  it 
hath  been  said,  An  eye  for  an  eye, 
and  a  tooth  for  a  tooth  : 

39  But  I  say  unto  you.  That  ye 
resist  not  evil  :  but  whosoever 
shall  smite  thee  on  thy  right 
cheek,  turn  to  him  the  other 
also. 

40  And  if  any  man  will  sue 
thee  at  the  law,  and  take  away 
thy  coat,  let  Mm  have  thy  cloke 
also. 

41  And  whosoever  shall  compel 
thee  to  go  a  mile,  go  with  him 
twain. 

42  Give  to  him  that  asketh  thee, 
and  from  him  that  would  borrow 
of  thee  turn  not  thou  away. 

43  1j  Ye  have  heard  that  it 
hath  been  said,  Thou  shalt  love 
thy  neighbour,  and  hate  thine 
enemy. 

44  But  I  say  unto  you,  Love 
your  enemies,  bless  them  that 
curse  you,  do  good  to  them  that 
hate  you,  and  pray  for  them  which 
despitefully  use  you,  and  perse- 
cute you  ; 

45  That  ye  may  be  the  children 
of  your  Father  which  is  in  heaven  : 
for  he  maketh  his  sun  to  rise  on  the 
evil  and  on  the  good,  and  send- 
eth  rain  on  the  just  and  on  the 
unjust. 

46  For  if  ye  love  them  which 
love  you,  what  reward  have  ye  ? 
do  not  even  the  publicans  the 
same  ? 

47  And  if  ye  salute  your 
brethren  only,  what  do  ye  more 
than  others  ?  do  not  even  the 
publicans  so  ? 

48  Be  ye  therefore  perfect,  even 
as  your  Father  which  is  in  heaven 
is  perfect. 


35  nor  by  earth,  [feet. 

for  it  is  the  footstool  of  his 
nor  by  Jerusalem, 

for  it  is  the  city  of  the  great 
King  ; 

36  nor  shall  you  swear  by  your 

head, 
for  you  cannot  make  a  sin- 
gle hair  white  or  black. 

37  Let  what  you  say  be  simply 

'  yes  '  or  '  no  '  ; 
whatever       exceeds        that 
springs  from  evil,  ν 

38  You  have  heard  the  saying, 
An  eye  for  an  eye  and  a  tooth 
for  a  tooth. 

39  But  I  tell  you,  you  are  not  to 

resist  an  injury  : 
whoever  strikes  you  on  the 
right  cheek,  [well  ; 

turn  the  other  to  him  as 

40  whoever  wants   to  sue  you 

for  your  shirt,         [well ; 
let  him  have  your  coat  as 

41  whoever  forces  you  to  go  one 

mile, 
go  two  miles  with  him  ; 

42  give  to  the  man  who  begs 

from  you, 
and  turn  not  away  from 
him  who  wants  to  bor- 
row. 

43  You  have  heard  the  saying, 
4  You  must  love  your  neighbour 

44  and  hate  your  enemy.'  But  I 
tell  you,  love  your  enemies  and 
pray  for  those  who  persecute 

45  you,  that  you  may  be  sons  of 
your  Father  in  heaven  : 

he  makes  his  sun  rise  on  the 
evil  and  the  good, 
and  sends  rain  on  the  just 
and  the  unjust. 

46  For  if  you  love  only  those 

who  love  you,  what  re- 
ward   do    you    get    for 
that? 
do  not  the  very  taxgath- 
erers  do  as  mrch  ? 

47  and  if  you  only  salute  your 

friends,  what  is  special 
about  that  ? 
do  not  the  very  pagans  do 
as  much  ? 

48  You  must  be  perfect  as  your 

heavenly  Father  is  per- 
fect. » 


12 


ST.    MATTHEW    VI 


CHAPTER    VI 

1  Take  heed  that  ye  do  not 
your  alms  before  men,  to  be  seen 
of  them  :  otherwise  ye  have  no 
reward  of  your  Father  which  is  in 
heaven. 

2  Therefore  when  thou  doest 
thine  alms,  do  not  sound  a  trumpet 
before  thee,  as  the  hypocrites  do 
in  the  synagogues  and  in  the 
streets,  that  they  may  have  glory 
of  men.  Verily  I  say  unto  you, 
They  have  their  reward. 

3  But  when  thou  doest  alms,  let 
not  thy  left  hand  know  what  thy 
right  hand  doeth  : 

4  That  thine  alms  may  be  in 
secret  :  and  thy  Father  which 
seeth  in  secret  himself  shall  reward 
thee  openly. 

5  Tf  And  when  thou  prayest, 
thou  shalt  not  be  as  the  hypo- 
cril  es  are  :  for  they  love  to  pray 
standing  in  the  synagogues  and  in 
the  corners  of  the  streets,  that 
they  may  be  seen  of  men.  Verily  I 
say  unto  you,  They  have  their 
reward. 

6  But  thou,  when  thou  prayest, 
enter  into  thy  closet,  and  when 
thou  hast  shut  thy  door,  pray  to 
thy  Father  which  is  in  secret  ;  and 
thy  Father  which  seeth  in  secret 
shall  reward  thee  openly. 

7  But  when  ye  pray,  use  not 
vain  repetitions,  as  the  heathen 
do  :  for  they  think  that  they 
shall  be  heard  for  their  much 
speaking. 

8  Be  not  ye  therefore  like  unto 
them  :  for  your  Father  knoweth 
what  things  ye  have  need  of, 
before  ye  ask  him. 

9  After  this  manner  therefore 
pray  ye  :  Our  Father  which  art  in 
heaven,  Hallowed  be  thy  name. 

10  Thy  kingdom  come.  Thy 
will  be  done  in  earth,  as  it  is  in 
heaven. 

11  Give  us  this  day  our  daily 
bread. 

12  And  forgive  us  our  debts,  as 
we  forgive  our  debtors. 

13  And  lead  us  not  into  temp- 


CHAPTER    VI 

1  Take  care  not  to  practise 
your  charity  before  men  in 
order  to  be  noticed  ;  otherwise 
you  get  no  reward  from  your 
Father  in  heaven.     No, 

2  When  you  give  alms, 

make  no  flourish  of  trumpets 
like  the  hypocrites  in  the  syna- 
gogues and  the  streets, 

so  as  to  win  applause  from  men  ; 

I  tell  you  truly,  they  do  get  their 
reward. 

3  When  you  give  alms, 

do  not  let  your  left  hand  know 
what  your  right  hand  is  doing, 

4  so  as  to  keep  your  alms  secret ; 
then  your  Father  who  sees  what  is 

secret  will  reward  you  openly.* 

5  Also,  when  you  pray,  you  must 
not  be  like  the  hypocrites, 

for  they  like  to  stand  and  pray  in 
the  synagogues  and  at  the 
street-corners, 

so  as  to  be  seen  by  men  ; 

I  tell  you  truly,  they  do  get  their 
reward. 

6  When  you  pray, 

go  into  your  room  and  shut  the  door, 
pray  to  your   Father  who   is  in 

secret, 
and  your  Father  who  sees  what 
is  secret  will  reward  you. 

7  Do  not  pray  by  idle  rote  like 

pagans, 
for  they  suppose  they  will  be  heard 
the  more  they  say  ; 

8  you  must  not  copy  them  ; 
your    Father   knows  your  needs 

before  you  ask  him. 

9  Let  this  be  how  you  pray  : 

'  our  Father  in  heaven, 
thy  name  be  revered, 

10  thy  Reign  begin, 
thy  will  be  done 

on  earth  as  in  heaven  ! 

11  give  us  to-day  our  bread 

for  the  morrow, 

12  and  forgive  us  our  debts 

as  we  ourselves  have  for- 
given our  debtors, 

13  and  lead  us  not  into  temp- 

tation 

*  Retaining  ev  τω  φανερά,  which  has 
powerful  support  in  the  Old  Latin  and 
Syriac  versions. 


ST.    MATTHEW    VI 


13 


tation,  but  deliver  us  from  evil  : 
For  thine  is  the  kingdom,  and  the 
power,  and  the  glory,  for  ever. 
Amen. 

14  For  if  ye  forgive  men  their 
trespasses,  your  heavenly  Father 
will  also  forgive  you  : 

15  But  if  ye  forgive  not  men 
their  trespasses,  neither  will  your 
Father  forgive  your  trespasses. 

16  If  Moreover  when  ye  fast,  be 
not,  as  the  hypocrites,  of  a  sad 
countenance  :  for  they  disfigure 
their  faces,  that  they  may  ap- 
pear unto  men  to  fast.  Verily  I 
say  unto  you,  They  have  their 
reward. 

17  But  thou,  when  thou  fastest, 
anoint  thine  head,  and  wash  thy 
face  ; 

18  That  thou  appear  not  unto 
men  to  fast,  but  unto  thy  Father 
which  is  in  secret :  and  thy  Father, 
which  seeth  in  secret,  shall  reward 
thee  openly. 

19  If  Lay  not  up  for  yourselves 
treasures  upon  earth,  where  moth 
and  rust  doth  corrupt,  and  where 
thieves  break  through  and  steal  : 

20  But  lay  up  for  yourselves 
treasures  in  heaven,  where  neither 
moth  nor  rust  doth  c  rrupt,  and 
where  thieves  do  not  break  through 
nor  steal : 

21  For  where  your  treasure  is, 
there  will  your  heart  be  also. 

22  The  light  of  the  body  is  the 
eye  :  if  therefore  thine  eye  be  sin- 
gle, thy  whole  body  shall  be  full 
of  light. 

23  But  if  thine  eye  be  evil,  thy 
whole  body  shall  be  full  of  dark- 
ness. If  therefore  the  light  that  is 
in  thee  be  darkness,  how  great  is 
that  darkness  ! 

24  If  No  man  can  serve  two 
masters:  for  either  he  will  hate  the 
one,  and  love  the  other  ;  or  else  he 
will  hold  to  the  one,  and  despise 
the  other.  Ye  cannot  serve  God 
and  mammon. 

25  Therefore  I  say  unto  you, 
Take  no  thought  for  your  life, 
what  ye  shall  eat,  or  what  ye  shall 
drink  ;  nor  yet  for  your  body, 
what  ye  shall  put  on.    Is  not  the 


but  deliver  us  from  evil.' 

14  For  if  you  forgive  men  their 
trespasses, 

then  your  heavenly  Father  will 
forgive  you  ; 

1 5  but  if  you  do  not  forgive  men, 
your  Father  will  not  forgive  your 

trespasses  either. 

16  When  you  fast, 

do  not  look  gloomy  like  the  hypo- 
crites, 

for  they  look  woebegone  to  let  men 
see  they  are  fasting  ; 

I  tell  you  truly,  they  do  get  their 
reward. 

17  But  when  you  fast, 

anoint  your  head  and  wash  your 
face, 

18  so  that  your  fast  may  be  seen 
not  by  men  but  by  your  Father 
who  is  in  secret, 

and  your  Father  who  sees  what  is 
secret  will  reward  you. 

19  Store  up  no  treasures  for  your- 
selves on  earth, 

where   moth  and    rust    corrode, 
where     thieves     break     in     and 
steal : 

20  store  up  treasures  for  yourselves 
in  heaven, 

where  neither  moth  nor  rust  cor- 
rode, 

where  thieves  do  not  break  in  and 
steal. 

21  For  where  your  treasure  lies, 
your  heart  will  lie  there  too. 

22  The  eye  is  the  lamp  of  the  body: 
so,  if  your  Eye  is  generous, 

the  whole  of  your  body  will  be 
illumined, 

23  but  if  your  Eye  is  selfish, 

the  whole  of  your  body  will  be 

darkened. 
And  if  your  very  light  turns  dark, 
then — what  a  darkness  it  is  ! 

24  No  one  can  serve  two  masters  : 
either  he  will  hate  one  and  love 

the  other, 
or  else  he  will  stand  by  the  one 

and  despise  the  other — 
you  cannot  serve  both  God  and 

Mammon. 

25  Therefore  I  tell  you, 

do  not  trouble  about  what  you 
ate  to  eat  or  drink  in  life, 

nor  about  what  you  are  to  put  on 
your  body  ; 


14 


ST.    MATTHEW    VII 


life  more  than  meat,  and  the  body 
than  raiment  ? 

26  Behold  the  fowls  of  the  air  : 
for  they  sow  not,  neither  do  they 
reap,  nor  gather  into  barns  ;  yet 
your  heavenly  Father  feedeth 
them.  Are  ye  not  much  better 
than  they  ? 

27  Which  of  you  by  taking 
thought  can  add  one  cubit  unto 
his  stature  ? 

28  And  why  take  ye  thought  for 
raiment  ?  Consider  the  lilies  of  the 
field,  how  they  grow  ;  they  toil 
not,  neither  do  they  spin  : 

29  And  yet  I  say  unto  you, 
That  even  Solomon  in  all  his 
glory  was  not  arrayed  like  one  of 
these. 

30  Wherefore,  if  God  so  clothe 
the  grass  of  the  field,  which  to 
day  is,  and  to  morrow  is  cast  into 
the  oven,  shall  he  not  much 
more  clothe  you,  Ο  ye  of  little 
faith  ? 

31  Therefore  take  no  thought, 
saying,  What  shall  we  eat  ?  or, 
What  shall  we  drink  ?  or,  Where- 
withal shall  we  be  clothed  ? 

32  (For  after  all  these  things  do 
the  Gentiles  seek  :)  for  your  hea- 
venly Father  knoweth  that  ye  have 
need  of  all  these  things. 

33  But  seek  ye  first  the  kingdom 
of  God,  and  his  righteousness  ; 
and  all  these  tilings  shall  be  added 
unto  you. 

34  Take  therefore  no  thought 
for  the  morrow  :  for  the  morrow 
shall  take  thought  for  the  things 
of  itself.  Sufficient  unto  the  day 
is  the  evil  thereof. 


surely    life    means    more     than 

food, 
surely  the  body  means  more  than 

clothes  ! 

26  Look  at  the  wild  birds  ; 

they  sow  not,  they  reap  not,  they 
gather  nothing  in  granaries, 

and  yet  your  heavenly  Father 
feeds  them. 

Are  you  not  worth  more  than 
birds  ? 

27  Which  of  you  can  add  an  ell  to 
his  height  by  troubling  about 
it? 

28  And  why  should  you  trouble 
over  clothing  ? 

Look  how  the  lilies  of  the  field 

grow  ; 
they  neither  toil  nor  spin, 

29  and  yet,  I  tell  you,  even  Solomon 
in  all  his  grandeur  was  never 
robed  like  one  of  them. 

30  Now  if  God  so  clothes  the  grass 
of  the  field  which  blooms  to-day 
and  is  thrown  to-morrow  into 
the  furnace,  will  not  he  much 
more  clothe  you  ?   Ο  men,  how 

31  little  you  trust  him  !  Do  not 
be  troubled,  then,  and  cry, 
'  What  are  we  to  eat? '  or  '  what 
are  we  to  drink  ?  '  or  '  how  are 

32  we  to  be  clothed  ?  '  (pagans 
make  all  that  their  aim  in  life) 
for  your  heavenly  Father  knows 
quite  well  you  need   all   that. 

33  Seek  God 's  Β  ealm  and  his  good- 
ness, and  all  that  will  be  yours 
over  and  above. 

34  So  do  not  be  troubled  about 
to-morrow ; 

to-morrow  will  take  care  of  itself. 
The  day's  own  trouble  is  quite 
enough  for  the  day. 


CHAPTER    VII 

1  Judge  not,  that  ye  be  not 
judged. 

2  For  with  what  judgment  ye 
judge,  ye  shall  be  judged  :  and 
with  what  measure  ye  mete,  it 
shall  be  measured  to  you  again. 

3  And  why  beholdest  thou  the 
mote  that  is  in  thy  brother's  eye, 
but  considerest  not  the  beam  that 
is  in  thine  own  eye  ? 

4  Or  how  wilt  thou  say  to  thy 


CHAPTER    VII 

1  Judge  not,  that  you  may  not 
be  judged  yourselves  ; 

2  for  as  you  judge  so  you  will  be 
judged, 

and  the  measure  you  deal  out  to 
others  will  be  dealt  out  to  your- 
selves. 

3  Why  do  you  note  the  splinter 
in  your  brother's  eye  and  fail 
to  see  the  plank  in  your  own 

4  eye  ?  How  can  you  say  to  your 


ST.    MATTHEW    VII 


15 


brother,  Let  me  pull  out  the  mote 
out  of  thine  eye  ;  and,  behold,  a 
beam  is  in  thine  own  eye  ? 

5  Thou  hypocrite,  first  cast  out 
the  beam  out  of  thine  own  eye  ; 
and  then  shalt  thou  see  clearly  to 
cast  out  the  mote  out  of  thy 
brother's  eye. 

6  1|  Give  not  that  which  is  holy 
unto  the  dogs,  neither  cast  ye  your 
pearls  before  swine,  lest  they  tram- 
ple them  under  their  feet,  and  turn 
again  and  rend  you. 

7  If  Ask,  and  it  shall  be  given 
you  ;  seek,  and  ye  shall  find  ; 
knock,  and  it  shall  be  opened  unto 
you  : 

8  For  every  one  that  asketh 
receiveth ;  and  he  that  seeketh 
findeth  ;  and  to  him  that  knocketh 
it  shall  be  opened. 

9  Or  what  man  is  there  of  you, 
whom  if  his  son  ask  bread,  will  he 
give  him  a  stone  ? 

10  Or  if  he  ask  a  fish,  will  he 
give  him  a  serpent  ? 

11  If  ye  then,  being  evil,  know 
how  to  give  good  gifts  unto  your 
children,  how  much  more  shall 
your  Father  which  is  in  heaven 
give  good  things  to  them  that  ask 
him  ? 

12  Therefore  all  things  whatso- 
ever ye  would  that  men  should  do 
to  you,  do  ye  even  so  to  them  :  for 
this  is  the  law  and  the  prophets. 

13  ^]  Enter  ye  in  at  the  strait 
gate  :  for  wide  is  the  gate,  and 
broad  is  the  way,  that  leadeth  to 
destruction,  and  many  there  be 
which  go  in  thereat : 

14  Because  strait  is  the  gate, 
and  narrow  is  the  way,  which 
leadeth  unto  life,  and  few  there  be 
that  find  it. 

15  U  Beware  of  false  prophets, 
which  come  to  you  in  sheep's 
clothing,  but  inwardly  they  are 
ravening  wolves. 

16  Ye  shall  know  them  by  their 
fruits.  Do  men  gather  grapes  of 
thorns,  or  figs  of  thistles  ? 

17  Even  so  every  good  tree 
bringeth  forth  good  fruit  ;  but  a 
corrupt  tree  bringeth  forth  evil 
fruit. 

18  A   good    tree    cannot   bring 


brother,  '  Let  me  take  out  the 
splinter  from  your  eye,'  when 
there   lies   the   plank   in   your 

5  own  eye  ?  You  hypocrite  !  take 
the  plank  out  of  your  own  eye 
first,  and  then  you  will  see 
properly  how  to  take  the  splin- 
ter out  of  your  brother's  eye. 

6  Do  not  give  dogs  what  is 
sacred  and  do  not  throw  pearls 
before  swine,  in  case  they  tram- 
ple them  under  foot  and  turn  to 
gore  you. 

7  Ask  and  the  gift  will  be  yours, 
seek  and  you  will  find, 

knock  and  the  door  will  open  to 
you  ; 

8  for  every  one  who  asks  receives, 
the  seeker  finds, 

the  door  is  opened  to  anyone  who 
knocks. 

9  Why,  which  of  you,  when  asked 
by  his  son  for  a  loaf,  will  hand 
him  a  stone  ? 

10  Or,  if  he  asks  a  fish,  will  you 
hand  him  a  serpent  ? 

11  Well,  if  for  all  your  evil  you 
know  to  give  your  children 
what  is  good, 

how  much  more  will  your  Father 
in  heaven  give  good  gifts  to 
those  who  ask  him  ? 

12  Well  then,  whatever  you 
would  like  men  to  do  to  you, 
do  just  the  same  to  them  ;  that 
is  the  meaning  of  the  Law  and 
the  prophets. 

13  Enter  by  the  narrow  gate  : 
for  [the  gate]  is  broad  and  the 

road  is  wide  that  leads  to  de- 
struction, 
and  many  enter  that  way. 

14  But  the  road  that  leads  to  life 
is  both  narrow  and  close, 

and  there  are  few  who  find  it. 

15  Beware  of  false  prophets  ; 
they  come  to  you  with  the  garb 
of  sheep  but  at  heart  they  are 

16  ravenous  wolves.  You  will 
know  them  by  their  fruit  ;  do 
men  gather  grapes  from  thorns 
or  figs  from  thistles  ?   No, 

17  every  good  tree  bears  sound 
fruit, 

but  a  rotten  tree  bears  bad  fruit  ; 

18  a  good  tree  cannot  bear  bad 
fruit, 


ST.    MATTHEW    VIII 


forth  evil  fruit,  neither  can  a 
corrupt  tree  bring  forth  good 
fruit. 

19  Every  tree  that  bringeth  not 
forth  good  fruit  is  hewn  down,  and 
cast  into  the  fire. 

20  Wherefore  by  their  fruits  ye 
shall  know  them. 

21  Κ  Not  every  one  that  saith 
unto  me,  Lord,  Lord,  shall  enter 
into  the  kingdom  of  heaven ;  but 
he  that  doeth  the  will  of  my  Father 
which  is  in  heaven. 

22  Many  will  say  to  me  in  that 
day,  Lord,  Lord,  have  we  not  pro- 
phesied in  thy  name  ?  and  in  thy 
name  have  cast  out  devils  ?  and  in 
thy  name  done  many  wonderful 
works  ? 

23  And  then  will  I  profess  unto 
them,  I  never  knew  you  :  depart 
from  me,  ye  that  work  iniquity. 

24  If  Therefore  whosoever 
heareth  these  sayings  of  mine,  and 
doeth  them,  I  will  liken  him  unto  a 
wise  man,  which  built  his  house 
upon  a  rock  : 

25  And  the  rain  descended,  and 
the  floods  came,  and  the  winds 
blew,  and  beat  upon  that  house  ; 
and  it  fell  not  :  for  it  was  founded 
upon  a  rock. 

26  And  every  one  that  heareth 
these  sayings  of  mine,  and  doeth 
them  not,  shall  be  likened  unto  a 
foolish  man,  which  built  his  house 
upon  the  sand  : 

27  And  the  rain  descended,  and 
the  floods  came,  and  the  winds 
blew,  and  beat  upon  that  hoixse ; 
and  it  fell  :  and  great  was  the  fall 
of  it. 

28  And  it  came  to  pass,  when 
Jesus  had  ended  these  sayings,  the 
people  were  astonished  at  his 
doctrine  : 

29  For  he  taught  them  as  one 
having  authority,  and  not  as  the 
scribes. 


and   a   rotten   tree   cannot  bear 
sound  fruit. 

20  So  you  will  know  them  by 
19  their    fruit.*     Any    tree    that 

does  not  produce  sound  fruit 
will  be  cut  down  and  thrown 
into  the  fire. 

21  It  is  not  everyone  who  says 
to  me  '  Lord,  Lord  !  '  who  will 
get  into  the  Realm  of  heaven, 
but  he  who  does  the  will  of  my 

22  Father  in  heaven.  Many  will 
say  to  me  at  that  Day,  '  Lord, 
Lord,  did  we  not  prophesy  in 
your  name  ?  did  we  not  cast 
out  daemons  in  your  name  ? 
did  we  not  perform  many  mir- 

23  acles  in  your  name  ?  '  Then  I 
will  declare  to  them,  '  I  never 
knew  you  ;  depart  from  my 
presence,  you  workers  of  in- 
iquity.' 

24  Now,  everyone  who  listens  to 
these  words  of  mine  and  acts 
upon  them  will  be  like  a  sen- 
sible man  who  built  his  house 

25  on  rock.  The  rain  came  down, 
the  floods  rose,  the  winds  blew 
and  beat  upon  that  house,  but 
it    did     not     fall,    for  it   was 

26  founded  on  rock.  And  every- 
one who  listens  to  these  words 
of  mine  and  does  not  act 
upon  them  will  be  like  a  stupid 
man  who    built  his  house  on 

27  sand.  The  rain  came  down, 
the  floods  rose,  the  winds  blew 
and  beat  upon  that  house,  and 
down  it  fell — with  a  mighty 
crash." 

28  When  Jesus  finished  his 
speech,   the    crowds  were    as- 

29  tounded  at  his  teaching;  for  he 
taught  them  like  an  authority, 
not  like  their  own  scribes. 

*  Ver.  19  is  repeated  from  iii.  10  ;  to 
preserve  the  proper  sequence  of  thought, 
It  must  be  placed  after  ver.  20  as  a  link 
with  the  following  paragraph. 


CHAPTER    VIII 

1  When  he  was  come  down 
from  the  mountain,  great  multi- 
tudes followed  him. 

2  And,  behold,  there  came  a 
leper  and  worshipped  him,  saying, 


CHAPTER    VIII 

1  When  he  came  down  from 
the  hill,  he  was  followed  by 
large  crowds. 

2  A    leper  came  up  and   knelt 
before     him,     saying,     "  If    you 


ST.   MATTHEW     VIII 


17 


Lord,    if    thou    wilt,    thou    canst 
make  me  clean. 

3  And  Jesus  put  forth  his  hand, 
and  touched  him,  saying,  I  will ; 
be  thou  clean.  And  immediately 
his  leprosy  was  cleansed. 

4  And  Jesus  saith  unto  him,  See 
thou  tell  no  man  ;  but  go  thy 
way,  shew  thyself  to  the  priest, 
and  offer  the  gift  that  Moses  com- 
manded, for  a  testimony  unto 
them. 

5  ]f  And  when  Jesus  was  en- 
tered into  Capernaum,  there  came 
unto  him  a  centurion,  beseeching 
him, 

6  And  saying,  Lord,  my  servant 
lieth  at  home  sick  of  the  palsy, 
grievously  tormented. 

7  And  Jesus  saith  unto  him,  I 
will  come  and  heal  him. 

8  The  centurion  answered  and 
said,  Lord,  I  am  not  worthy  that 
thou  shouldest  come  under  my 
roof  :  but  speak  the  word  only, 
and  my  servant  shall  be  healed. 

9  For  I  am  a  man  under  autho- 
rity, having  soldiers  under  me  : 
and  I  say  to  this  man,  Go,  and  he 
goeth  ;  and  to  another,  Come,  and 
he  cometh  ;  and  to  my  servant, 
Do  this,  and  he  doeth  it. 

10  When  Jesus  heard  it,  he  mar- 
velled, and  said  to  them  that  fol- 
lowed, Verily  I  say  unto  you,  I 
have  not  found  so  great  faith,  no, 
not  in  Israel. 

11  And  I  say  unto  you,  That 
many  shall  come  from  the  east  and 
west,  and  shall  sit  down  with 
Abraham,  and  Isaac,  and  Jacob, 
in  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 

12  But  the  children  of  the  king- 
dom shall  be  cast  out  into  outer 
darkness  :  there  shall  be  weeping 
and  gnashing  of  teeth. 

13  And  Jesus  said  unto  the  cen- 
turion, Go  thy  way  ;  and  as  thou 
hast  believed,  so  be  it  done  unto 
thee.  And  his  servant  was  healed 
in  the  selfsame  hour. 

14  Tf  And  when  Jesus  was  come 
into  Peter's  house,  he  saw  his  wife's 
mother  laid,  and  sick  of  a  fever. 

15  And  he  touched  her  hand, 
and  the  fever  left  her :  and  she 
arose,  and  ministered  unto  them. 


only  choose,  sir,  you  can  cleanse 

3  me  "  ;  so  he  stretched  his 
hand  out  and  touched  him, 
with  the  words,  "I  do  choose, 
be  cleansed."    And  his  leprosy 

4  was  cleansed  at  once.  Then 
Jesus  told  him,  "  See,  you  are 
not  to  say  a  word  to  anybody  ; 
away  and  show  yourself  to  the 
priest  and  offer  the  gift  pre- 
scribed by  Moses,  to  notify 
men." 

5  When  he  entered  Capharna- 
hum  an  army-captain  came  up 
to  him  and  appealed  to  him, 

6  saying,  "  Sir,  my  servant  is 
lying  ill  at  home  with  paralysis, 

7  in  terrible  agony."  He  replied, 
"  I  will  come  and  heal  him." 

8  The  captain  answered,  "  Sir,  I 
am  not  fit  to  have  you  under 
my  roof  ;  only  say  the  word, 
and  my  servant  will  be  cured. 

9  For  though  I  am  a  man  under 
authority  myself,  I  have  sol- 
diers under  me  ;  I  tell  one  man 
to  go,  and  he  goes,  I  tell  an- 
other to  come,  and  he  comes,  I 
tell  my  servant,  '  Do  this,'  and 

10  he  does  it."  When  Jesus  heard 
that,  he  marvelled  ;  "  I  tell  you 
truly,"  he  said  to  his  followers, 
"  I  have  never  met  faith  like 

11  this  anywhere  in  Israel.  Many, 
I  tell  you,  will  come  from  east 
and  west  and  take  their  places 
beside  Abraham,  Isaac,  and 
Jacob  in  the  Realm  of  heaven, 

12  while  the  sons  of  the  Realm  will 
pass  *  oiitside,  into  the  dark- 
ness ;  there  men  will  wail  and 

13  gnash  their  teeth."  Then  Jesus 
said  to  the  captain,  "  Go  ;  as 
you  have  had  faith,  your  prayer 
is  granted."  And  the  servant 
was  cured  at  that  very  hour. 

14  On  entering  the  house  of 
Peter,  Jesus  noticed  his  mother- 

15  in-law  was  down  with  fever, 
so  he  touched  her  hand  ;  the 
fever  left  her  and  she  rose  and 
ministered  to  him. 

*  Reading  ε^λβύσοιται  with  X*,  the 
Old  Latin  and  Syriac  versions,  the  Dia- 
tessaron,  etc.  The  variant  ϊκίληθήσοντηι 
represents  a  conventional  term  which 
would  easily  be  substituted  for  the  less 
common  exnression. 


18 


ST.    MATTHEW   VIII 


16  if  When  the  even  was  come, 
they  brought  unto  him  many  that 
were  possessed  with  devils  :  and  he 
cast  out  the  spirits  with  his  word, 
and  healed  all  that  were  sick  : 

17  That  it  might  be  fulfilled 
which  was  spoken  by  Esaias  the 
prophet,  saying,  Himself  took  our 
infirmities,  and  bare  our  sicknesses. 

18  If  Now  when  Jesus  saw 
great  multitudes  about  him,  he 
gave  commandment  to  depart 
unto  the  other  side. 

19  And  a  certain  scribe  came, 
and  said  unto  him, Master,  I  will  fol- 
low thee  whithersoever  thou  goest. 

20  And  Jesus  saith  unto  him, 
The  foxes  have  holes,  and  the 
birds  of  the  air  have  nests  ;  but 
the  Son  of  man  hath  not  where 
to  lay  his  head. 

21  And  another  of  his  disciples 
said  unto  him,  Lord,  suffer  me 
first  to  go  and  bury  my  father. 

22  But  Jesus  said  unto  him, 
Follow  me  ;  and  let  the  dead  bury 
their  dead. 

23  if  And  when  he  was  entered 
into  a  ship,  his  disciples  followed 
him. 

24  And,  behold,  there  arose  a 
great  tempest  in  the  sea,  insomuch 
that  the  ship  was  covered  with  the 
waves  :  but  he  was  asleep. 

25  And  his  disciples  came  to 
him,  and  awoke  him,  saying, 
Lord,  save  us  :   we  perish. 

26  And  he  saith  unto  them, 
Why  are  ye  fearful,  Ο  ye  of  little 
faith  ?  Then  he  arose,  and  re- 
buked the  winds  and  the  sea  ;  and 
there  was  a  great  calm. 

27  But  the  men  marvelled,  say- 
ing, What  manner  of  man  is  this, 
that  even  the  winds  and  the  sea 
obey  him  ! 

28  if  And  when  he  was  come  to 
the  other  side  into  the  country  of 
the  Gergesenes,  there  met  him  two 
possessed  with  devils,  coming  out  of 
the  tombs,  exceeding  fierce,  so  that 
no  man  might  pass  by  that  way. 

29  And,  behold,  they  cried  out, 
saying,  What  have  we  to  do  with 
thee,  Jesus,  thou  Son  of  God  ?  art 
thou  come  hither  to  torment  us 
before  the  time  ? 


16  Now  when  evening  came 
they  brought  him  many  de- 
moniacs, and  he  cast  out  the 
spirits  with  a  word  and  healed 

17  all  the  invalids — that  the  word 
spoken  by  the  prophet  Isaiah 
might  be  fulfilled,  He  took 
away  our  sicknesses  and  he 
removed  our  diseases. 

18  When  Jesus  saw  crowds 
round  him  he  gave  orders  for 

19  crossing  to  the  other  side.  A 
scribe  came  up  and  said  to 
him,   "  Teacher,   I   will  follow 

20  you  anywhere  "  ;  Jesus  said 
to  him, 

"  The  foxes  have  their  holes, 
the  wild  birds  have  their 

nests, 
but    the  Son  of  man  has 

nowhere      to      lay      his 

head." 

21  Another  of  the  disciples  said  to 
him,  "  Lord,  let  me  go  and 
bury  my  father  first  of  all  "  ; 

22  Jesus  said  to  him,  "  Follow 
me,  and  leave  the  dead  to  bury 
their  own  dead." 

23  Then  he  embarked  in  the 
boat,  followed  by  his  disciples. 

24  Now  a  heavy  storm  came  on 
at  sea,  so  that  the  boat  was 

25  buried  under  the  waves.  He 
was  sleeping.  So  the  disciples 
went  and  woke  him  up,  say- 
ing, "Help,  Lord,  we  are  drown- 

26  ing  !  "  He  said  to  them, 
"  Why  are  you  afraid  ?  How 
little  you  trust  God  !  "  Then 
he  got  up  and  checked  the 
winds  and  the  sea,  and  there 

27  was  a  great  calm.  Men 
marvelled  at  this  ;  they  said, 
"  What  sort  of  man  is  this  ? 
the  very  winds  and  sea  obey 
him  !  " 

28  When  he  reached  the  op- 
posite side,  the  country  of  the 
Gadarenes,  he  was  met  by  two 
demoniacs  who  ran  out  of  the 
tombs  ;  they  were  so  violent 
that  nobody  could  pass  along 

29  the  road  there.  They  shrieked, 
"  Son  of  God,  what  business 
have  you  with  us  ?  Have  you 
come  here  to  torture  us  before 
it  is  time  ?  " 


ST.    MATTHEW    IX 


19 


30  And  there  was  a  good  way  off 
from  them  an  herd  of  many  swine 
feeding. 

31  So  the  devils  besought  him, 
saying,  If  thou  cast  us  out,  suffer 
us  to  go  away  into  the  herd  of 
swine. 

32  And  he  said  unto  them,  Go. 
And  when  they  were  come  out, 
they  went  into  the  herd  of  swine  : 
and,  behold,  the  whole  herd  of 
swine  ran  violently  down  a  steep 
place  into  the  sea,  and  perished 
in  the  waters. 

33  And  they  that  kept  them 
fled,  and  went  their  ways  into  the 
city,  and  told  every  thing,  and 
what  was  befallen  to  the  possessed 
of  the  devils. 

34  And,  behold,  the  whole  city 
came  out  to  meet  Jesus  :  and 
when  they  saw  him,  they  besought 
him  that  he  would  depart  out  of 
their  coasts. 


30  Now,  some  distance  away,  there 
was  a  large 

drove  of  swine  grazing  ; 

31  so  the  daemons  begged  him 
saying, 

"If  you  are  going  to  cast  us 
out,  send  us  into  that  drove  of 
swine.'2 

32  He  said  to  them, 
"  Begone  !  " 

So  out  they  came  and  went  to 
the  swine,  and  the  entire  drove 
rushed  down  the  steep  slope 
into  the  sea  and  perished  in  the 
water. 

33  The  herdsmen  fled  ; 

they  went  off  to  the  town  and 
reported  the  whole  affair  of  the 
demoniacs. 

34  Then  all  the  town  came 
out  to  meet  Jesus,  and  when 
they  saw  him  they  begged 
him  to  move  out  of  their  dis- 
trict. 


CHAPTER    IX 

1  And  he  entered  into  a  ship, 
and  passed  over,  and  came  into  his 
own  city. 

2  And,  behold,  they  brought  to 
him  a  man  sick  of  the  palsy,  lying 
on  a  bed  :  and  Jesus  seeing  their 
faith  said  unto  the  sick  of  the 
palsy ;  Son,  be  of  good  cheer ; 
thy  sins  be  forgiven  thee. 

3  And,  behold,  certain  of  the 
scribes  said  within  themselves, 
This  man  blasphemeth. 

4  And  Jesus  knowing  their 
thoughts  said,  Wherefore  think  ye 
evil  in  your  hearts  ? 

5  For  whether  is  easier,  to  say, 
Thy  sins  be  forgiven  thee  ;  or  to 
say,  Arise,  and  walk  ? 

6  But  that  ye  may  know  that 
the  Son  of  man  hath  power  on 
earth  to  forgive  sins,  (then  saith 
he  to  the  sick  of  the  palsy,)  Arise, 
take  up  thy  bed,  and  go  unto  thine 
house. 

7  And  he  arose,  and  departed  to 
his  house. 

8  But  when  the  multitudes  saw 
it,  they  marvelled,  and  glorified 
God,  which  had  given  such  power 
unto  men. 


CHAPTER    IX 

1  So  he  embarked  in  the  boat 
and  crossed  over  to  his  own 
town. 

2  There  a  paralytic  was 
brought  to  him,  lying  on  a 
pallet  ;  and  when  Jesus  saw 
the  faith  of  the  bearers  he 
said  to  the  paralytic, "  Courage, 
my  son !  your  sins  are  for- 
given." 

3  Some  scribes  said  to  them- 
selves, "The  man  is  talking 
blasphemy !  " 

4  Jesus  saw  what  they  were 
thinking  and   said, 

"  Why  do  you  think  evil  in 
your  hearts  ? 

5  Which  is  the  easier  thing,  to 
say, 

'  Your  sins  are  forgiven,'  or  to 
say,  '  Rise  and  walk  '  ?  But  to 
let  you  see  the  Son  of  man  has 
power  on  earth  to  forgive  sins  " 
— he  then  said  to  the  paralytic, 
"  Get  up,  lift  your  pallet,  and 

7  go  home."      And    he    got    up 

8  and  went  home.  The  crowds 
who  saw  it  were  awed  and 
glorified  God  for  giving  such 
power  to  men. 


20 


ST.    MATTHEW    IX 


9  If  And  as  Jesus  passed  forth 
from  thence,  he  saw  a  man,  named 
Matthew,  sitting  at  the  receipt  of 
custom  :  and  he  saith  unto  him, 
Follow  me.  And  he  arose,  and 
followed  Mm. 

10  If  And  it  came  to  pass,  as 
Jesus  sat  at  meat  in  the  house, 
behold,  many  publicans  and  sin- 
ners came  and  sat  down  with  him 
and  his  disciples. 

11  And  when  the  Pharisees  saw 
it,  they  said  unto  his  disciples, 
Why  eateth  your  Master  with 
publicans  and  sinners  ? 

12  But  when  Jesus  heard  that, 
he  said  unto  them,  They  that  be 
whole  need  not  a  physician,  but 
they  that  are  sick. 

13  But  go  ye  and  learn  what 
that  meaneth,  I  will  have  mercy, 
and  not  sacrifice  :  for  I  am  not 
come  to  call  the  righteous,  but 
sinners  to  repentance. 

14  If  Then  came  to  him  the  dis- 
ciples of  John,  saying,  Why  do  we 
and  the  Pharisees  fast  oft,  but  thy 
disciples  fast  not  ? 

15  And  Jesus  said  unto  them, 
Can  the  children  of  the  bridecham- 
ber  mourn,  as  long  as  the  bride- 
groom is  with  them  ?  but  the  days 
will  come,  when  the  bridegroom 
shall  be  taken  from  them,  and 
then  shall  they  fast. 

16  No  man  putteth  a  piece  of 
new  cloth  unto  an  old  garment, 
for  that  which  is  put  in  to  fill  it 
up  taketh  from  the  garment,  and 
the  rent  is  made  worse. 

17  Neither  do  men  put  new  wine 
into  old  bottles  :  else  the  bottles 
break,  and  the  wine  runneth  out, 
and  the  bottles  perish  :  but  they 
put  new  wine  into  new  bottles,  and 
both  are  preserved. 

1 8  *H  While  he  spake  these  things 
unto  them,  behold,  there  came  a 
certain  ruler,  and  worshipped  him, 
saying,  My  daughter  is  even  now 
dead  :  but  come  and  lay  thy 
hand  upon  her,  and  she  shall 
live. 

1 9  And  Jesus  arose ,  and  followed 
him,  and  so  did  his  disciples. 

20  1f  And,  behold,  a  woman, 
which  was  diseased  with  an  issue 


9  As  Jesus  passed  along  from 
there,  he  saw  a  man  called 
Matthew  sitting  at  the  tax- 
office  ;  he  said  to  him,  "  Fol- 
low me  "  ;  and  he  rose  and 
followed  him. 

10  Jesus  was  at  table  indoors, 
and  many  taxgatherers  and 
sinners  had  come  to  be  guests 

11  with  him  and  his  disciples.  So 
when  the  Pharisees  saw  this, 
they  said  to  his  disciples, 
"  Why  does  your  teacher  eat 
with     taxgatherers     and     sin- 

12  ners  ?  "  When  Jesus  heard  it 
he  said,  "  Those  who  are  strong 
have  no  need  of  a  doctor,  but 

13  those  who  are  ill.  Go  and 
learn  the  meaning  of  this  word, 
I  care  for  mercy  not  for  sacri- 
fice. For  I  have  not  come  to 
call  just  men  but  sinners." 

14  Then  the  disciples  of  John 
came  up  to  him  and  said, 
"  Why  do  we  and  the  Pharisees 
fast  a  great  deal,  and  your  dis- 
ciples do  not  fast  ?  " 

15  Jesus  said  to  them, 

"  Can  friends  at  a  wedding 
mourn  so  long  as  the  bride- 
groom is  beside  them  ? 
A  time  will  come  when  the 
bridegroom  is  taken  from 
them,  and  then  they  will 
fast. 

16  No  one  sews  a  piece  of  un- 

dressed cloth  onanoldcoat, 
for  the  patch  breaks  away  from 

it, 
and  the  tear  is  made  worse : 

17  nor  do  men  pour  fresh  wine 

into  old  wineskins, 
otherwise  the  wineskins  burst, 
and  the  wine  is  spilt,  the  wine- 
skins are  ruined. 
They  put  fresh  wine  into  fresh 

wineskins, 
and  so  both  are  preserved." 

18  As  he  said  this,  an  official 
came  in  and  knelt  before  him, 
saying,  "  My  daughter  is  just 
dead  ;  do  come  and  lay  your 
hand  on  her,  and  she  will  live." 

19  So  Jesus  rose  and  went  after 
him,  accompanied  by  his  dis- 

20  ciples.  Now  a  woman  who 
had    had    a    hemorrhage    for 


ST.    MATTHEW    IX 


21 


of  blood  twelve  years,  came  be- 
hind Mm.  and  touched  the  hem  of 
his  garment : 

21  For  she  said  within  herself, 
If  I  may  but  touch  his  garment,  I 
shall  be  whole. 

22  But  Jesus  turned  him  about, 
and  when  he  saw  her,  he  said, 
Daughter,  be  of  good  comfort ;  thy 
faith  hath  made  thee  whole.  And 
the  woman  was  made  whole  from 
that  hour. 

23  And  when  Jesus  came  into 
the  ruler's  house,  and  saw  the 
minstrels  and  the  people  making 
a  noise, 

24  He  said  unto  them,  Give 
place  :  for  the  maid  is  not  dead, 
but  sleepeth.  And  they  laughed 
him  to  scorn. 

25  But  when  the  people  were 
put  forth,  he  went  in,  and  took  her 
by  the  hand,  and  the  maid  arose. 

26  And  the  fame  hereof  went 
abroad  into  all  that  land. 

27  If  And  when  Jesus  departed 
thence,  two  blind  men  followed 
him,  crying,  and  saying,  Thou  son 
of  David,  have  mercy  on  us. 

28  And  when  he  was  come  into 
the  house,  the  blind  men  came  to 
him  :  and  Jesus  saith  unto  them, 
Believe  ye  that  I  am  able  to  do 
this  ?  They  said  unto  him,  Yea, 
Lord. 

29  Then  touched  he  their  eyes, 
saying,  According  to  your  faith  be 
it  unto  you. 

30  And  their  eyes  were  opened  ; 
and  Jesus  straitly  charged  them, 
saying,  See  that  no  man  know  it. 

31  But  they,  when  they  were  de- 
parted, spread  abroad  his  fame  in 
all  that  country. 

32  If  As  they  went  out,  behold, 
they  brought  to  him  a  dumb  man 
possessed  with  a  devil. 

33  And  when  the  devil  was  cast 
out,  the  dumb  spake  :  and  the 
multitudes  marvelled,  saying,  It 
was  never  so  seen  in  Israel. 

34  But  the  Pharisees  said,  He 
casteth  out  devils  through  the 
prince  of  the  devils. 

35  And  Jesus  went  about  all  the 
cities  and  villages,  teaching  in  their 


twelve  years  came  up  behind 
him  and  touched  the  tassel  of 

21  his  robe  ;  what  she  said  to  her- 
self was  this,  "  If  I  can  only 
touch  his  robe,  I  will  recover." 

22  Then  Jesus  turned  round,  and 
when  he  saw  her  he  said, 
"  Courage,  my  daughter,  your 
faith  has  made  you  well."  And 
the     woman     was     well    from 

23  that  hour.  Now  when  Jesus 
reached  the  official's  house  and 
saw  the  flute-players  and  the 

24  din  the  crowd  were  making,  he 
said,  "Be  off  with  you  ;  the 
girl  is  not  dead  but  asleep." 

25  They  laughed  at  him.  But 
after  the  crowd  had  been  put 
out,  he  went  in  anrl  took  her 
hand,    and    the    girl    rose    up. 

26  The  report  of  this  went  all 
over  that  country. 

27  As  Jesus  passed  along  from 
there,  he  was  followed  by  two 
bl;nd  men  who  shrieked,  "  Son 
of  David,  have  pity  oa  us  !  " 

28  When  he  went  indoors  the 
L'lind  men  came  up  to  him, 
and  Jesus  asked  them,  "  Do 
you  believe  I  can  do  this  ?  " 

29  They  said,  "  Yes,  sir."  Then 
he  touched  their  eyes  and 
said,     "  As     you     believe,     so 

30  your  prayer  is  granted,"  and 
their  eyes  were  opened.  Jesus 
sternly  charged  them,  "  See, 
nobody   is   to   know   of   this." 

31  But  they  went  out  and  spread 
the  news  of  him  all  over  that 

32  country.  As  they  went  out, 
a  dumb  man  was  brought  to 
him,  who  was  possessed  by  a 

33  daemon,  and  when  the  daemon 
had  been  cast  out,  the  dumb 
man  spoke.  Then  the  crowd 
marvelled  ;  they  said,  "  Such 
a  thing  has  never  been  seen 
in    Israel !  "  * 

35  Then  Jesus  made  a  tour 
through  all  the  towns  and 
villages,     teaching     in      their 

*  Ver.  34  ('  But  the  Pharisees  said, 
"  He  casts  out  daemons  by  the  prince  of 
daemons  "  ')  is  to  be  omitted,  with  D. 
Syr.Sin•,  the  Old  Latin,  the  Diatessaron, 
etc.  It  is  probably  a  later  insertion  from 
xii.  24  or  Mark  iii.  22,  to  prepare  for  xii. 
24  f. 


22 


ST.    MATTHEW    X 


synagogues,  and  preaching  the  gos- 
pel of  the  kingdom,  and  healing 
every  sickness  and  every  disease 
among  the  people. 

36  If  But  when  he  saw  the  mul- 
titudes, he  was  moved  with  com- 
passion on  them,  because  they 
fainted,  and  were  scattered  abroad, 
as  sheep  having  no  shepherd. 

37  Then  saith  he  unto  his  disci- 
ples, The  harvest  truly  is  plen- 
teous, but  the  labourers  are  few  ; 

38  Pray  ye  therefore  the  Lord  of 
the  harvest,  that  he  will  send  forth 
labourers  into  his  harvest. 

CHAPTER    X 

1  And  when  he  had  called  unto 
Mm  his  twelve  disciples,  he  gave 
them  power  against  unclean 
spirits,  to  cast  them  out,  and  to 
heal  all  manner  of  sickness  and  all 
manner  of  disease. 

2  Now  the  names  of  the  twelve 
apostles  are  these  ;  The  first,  Si- 
mon, who  is  called  Peter,  and  An- 
drew his  brother  ;  James  the  son 
of  Zebedee,  and  John  his  brother  ; 

3  Philip,  and  Bartholomew  ; 
Thomas,  and  Matthew  the  pub- 
lican ;  James  the  son  of  Alphseus, 
and  Lebbreus,  whose  surname  was 
Thaddapus  ; 

4  Simon  the  Canaanite,  and 
Judas  Iscariot,  who  also  betrayed 
him. 

5  These  twelve  Jesus  sent  forth, 
and  commanded  them,  saying,  Go 
not  into  the  way  of  the  Gentiles, 
and  into  any  city  of  the  Samari- 
tans enter  ye  not : 

6  But  go  rather  to  the  lost  sheep 
of  the  house  of  Israel. 

7  And  as  ye  go,  preach,  saying, 
The  kingdom  of  heaven  is  at  hand. 

8  Heal  the  sick,  cleanse  the 
lepers,  raise  the  dead,  cast  out 
devils  :  freely  ye  have  received, 
freely  give. 

9  Provide  neither  gold,  nor 
silver,  nor  brass  in  your  purses, 

10  Nor  scrip  for  your  journey, 
neither  two  coats,  neither  shoes, 
nor  yet  staves  :  for  the  workman 
is  worthy  of  his  meat. 

11  And  into  whatsoever  city  or 


synagogues,  preaching  the 
gospel  of  the  Reign,  and  heal- 
ing every  disease  and  com- 
plaint. 

36  As  he  saw  the  crowds  he 
was  moved  with  pity  for 
them ;  they  were  harassed 
and       dejected,      like       sheep 

37  without  a  shepherd.  Then 
he  said  to  his  disciples,  "  The 
harvest    is    rich,    but    the    la- 

38  bourers  are  few ;  so  pray 
the  Lord  of  the  harvest  to 
send  labourers  to  gather  his 
harvest." 

CHAPTER    X 

1  And  summoning  his  twelve 
disciples  he  gave  them  power 
over  unclean  spirits,  power  to 
cast  them  out  and  also  to  heal 
every  disease  and  every  ailment. 

2  These  are  the  names  of  the 
twelve  apostles  :  first  Simon 
(who  is  called  Peter)  and 
Andrew  his  brother,  James 
the  son  of  Zebedaeus  and  John 

3  his  brother,  Philip  and  Bar- 
tholomew, Thomas  and  Mat- 
thew the  taxgatherer,  James 
the  son  of  Alphaeus  and  Leb- 
baeus  whose  surname  is  Thad- 

4  daeus,  Simon  the  Zealot  and 
Judas  Iscariot  who  betrayed 
him. 

5  These  twelve  men  Jesus  de- 
spatched   with    the    following 

6  instructions,"  Do  not  go  among 
the  Gentiles,  and  do  not  enter  a 
Samaritan  town,  rather  make 
your  way  to  the  lost  sheep  of 

7  the  house  of  Israel.  And  preach 
as  you  go,  tell  men, '  The  Reign 
of  heaven  is  near.' 

8  Heal  the  sick, 
raise  the  dead, 
cleanse  lepers, 
cast  out  daemons ; 

give  without  paying,  as  you  have 

9  got  without  paying  ;  you  are  not 
to  take  gold  or  silver  or  coppers 

10  in  your  girdle,  nor  a  wallet  for 
the  road,  nor  two  shirts,  nor 
sandals,  nor  stick — the  work- 
man     deserves     his      rations. 

11  Whatever  town  or  village  you 


ST.    MATTHEW    X 


23 


town  ye  shall  enter,  enquire  who 
in  it  is  worthy  ;  and  there  abide 
till  ye  go  thence. 

12  And  when  ye  come  into  an 
house,  salute  it. 

13  And  if  the  house  be  worthy, 
let  your  peace  come  upon  it :  but 
if  it  be  not  worthy,  let  your  peace 
return  to  you. 

14  And  whosoever  shall  not  re- 
ceive you,  nor  hear  your  words, 
when  ye  depart  out  of  that  house 
or  city,  shake  off  the  dust  of  your 
feet. 

15  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  It 
shall  be  more  tolerable  for  the  land 
of  Sodom  and  Gomorrha  in  the 
day  of  judgment,  than  for  that 
city. 

16  Tf  Behold,  I  send  you  forth 
as  sheep  in  the  midst  of  wolves  : 
be  ye  therefore  wise  as  serpents, 
and  harmless  as  doves. 

17  But  beware  of  men  :  for  they 
will  deliver  you  up  to  the  councils, 
and  they  will  scourge  you  in  their 
synagogues  ; 

18  And  ye  shall  be  brought  be- 
fore governors  and  kings  for  my 
sake,  for  a  testimony  against  them 
and  the  Gentiles. 

19  But  when  they  deliver  you 
up,  take  no  thought  how  or  what 
ye  shall  speak :  for  it  shall  be 
given  you  in  that  same  hour  what 
ye  shall  speak. 

20  For  it  is  not  ye  that  speak, 
but  the  Spirit  of  your  Father 
which  speaketh  in  you. 

21  And  the  brother  shall  deliver 
up  the  brother  to  death,  and  the 
father  the  child  :  and  the  children 
shall  rise  up  against  their  parents, 
and  cause  them  to  be  put  to  death. 

22  And  ye  shall  be  hated  of  all 
men  for  my  name's  sake  :  but  he 
that  endureth  to  the  end  shall  be 
saved. 

23  But  when  they  persecute  you 
in  this  city,  flee  ye  into  another  : 
for  verily  I  say  unto  you,  Ye  shall 
not  have  gone  over  the  cities  of 
Israel,  till  the  Son  of  man  be 
come. 

24  The  disciple  is  not  above  his 
master,  nor  the  servant  above  his 
lord. 


go  into,  find  out  a  deserving 
inhabitant  and  stay  with  him 
till  you  leave. 

12  When  you  enter  the  house, 

salute  it ; 

13  if  the  household  is  deserv- 

ing, 

let  your  peace  rest  on  it ; 
but  if  the  household  is  un- 
deserving, 

let  your  peace  return  to 
you. 

14  Whoever  will  not  receive  you 
or  listen  to  your  message,  leave 
that  house  or  town  and  shake 
off  the   very  dust  from  your 

15  feet.  I  tell  you  truly,  on  the 
day  of  judgment  it  will  be 
more  bearable  for  Sodom  and 
Gomorra  than  for  that  town. 

16  I  am  sending  you  out  like 
sheep  among  wolves ;  so  be 
wise  like  serpents  and  guileless 

17  like  doves.  Beware  of  men, 
they  will  hand  you  over  to 
sanhedrins  and  scourge  you  in 

18  their  synagogues,  and  you  will 
be  haled  before  governors  and 
kings  for  my  sake — it  will  be  a 
testimony  to  them  and  to  the 

19  Gentiles.  Now,  when  they 
bring  you  up  for  trial,  do  not 
trouble  yourselves  about  how 
to  speak  or  what  to  say  :  what 
you  are  to  say  will  come  to 

20  you  at  the  moment,  for  you 
are  not  the  speakers,  it  is  the 
Spirit  of  your  Father  that  is 

21  speaking  through  you.  Brother 
will  betray  brother  to  death, 
the  father  will  betray  his 
child,  children  will  rise  against 
their    parents    and    put    them 

22  to  death,  and  you  will  be 
hated  by  all  men  on  account 
of  my  name  ;  but  he  will  be 
saved  who  holds  out  to  the 
very  end. 

23  When  they  persecute  you  in 
one  town,  flee  to  the  next  ; 
truly  I  tell  you,  you  will  not 
have  covered  the  towns  of  Is- 
rael before  the  Son  of  man 
arrives. 

24  A  scholar  is  not  above  his 
teacher, 

nor  a  servant  above  his  lord  f 


24 


ST.    MATTHEW    X 


25  It  is  enough  for  the  dis- 
ciple that  he  be  as  his  master, 
and  the  servant  as  his  lord.  If 
they  have  called  the  master  of 
the  house  Beelzebub,  how  much 
more  shall  ihey  call  them  of  his 
household  ? 

26  Fear  them  not  therefore  : 
for  there  is  nothing  covered,  that 
shall  not  be  revealed  ;  and  hid, 
that  shall  not  be  known. 

27  What  I  tell  you  in  dark- 
ness, that  speak  ye  in  light : 
and  what  ye  hear  in  the  ear, 
thai  preach  ye  upon  the  house- 
tops. 

28  And  fear  not  them  which 
kill  the  body,  but  are  not  able 
to  kill  the  soul :  but  rather  fear 
him  which  is  able  to  destroy 
both  soul  and  body  in  hell. 

29  Are  not  two  sparrows  sold 
for  a  farthing  ?  and  one  of  them 
shall  not  fall  on  the  ground  with- 
out your  Father. 

30  But  the  very  hairs  of  your 
head  are  all  numbered. 

31  Fear  ye  not  therefore,  ye 
are  of  more  value  than  many 
sparrows. 

32  Whosoever  therefore  shall 
confess  me  before  men,  him  will 
I  confess  also  before  my  Father 
which  is  in  heaven. 

33  But  whosoever  shall  deny 
me  before  men,  him  will  I  also 
deny  before  my  Father  which  is 
in  heaven. 

34  Think  not  that  I  am  come 
to  send  peace  on  earth :  I 
came  not  to  send  peace,  but  a 
sword. 

35  For  I  am  come  to  set  a 
man  at  variance  against  his 
father,  and  the  daughter  against 
her  mother,  and  the  daughter 
in  law  against  her  mother  in 
law. 

36  And  a  man's  foes  shall  be 
they  of  his  own  household. 

37  He  that  loveth  father  or 
mother  more  than  me  is  not 
worthy    of    me :    and    he    that 


25  enough  for  the  scholar  to  fare 
like  his  teacher, 

and  the  servant  like  his  lord. 
If  men  have  called  the  master  of 

the  house  Beelzebul, 
how  much  more  will  they  miscall 

his  servants  ! 

26  Fear  them  not : — 

nothing  is  veiled  that  shall  not  be 

revealed, 
or    hidden    that    shall     not    be 

known  ; 

27  what  I  tell  you  in  the  dark, 
you  must  utter  in  the  open, 

what  you  hear  in  a  whisper  you 
must  proclaim  on  the  housetop. 

28  Have  no  fear  of  those  who  kill 
the  body  but  cannot  kill  the 
soul : 

rather  fear  Him  who  can  destroy 
both  soul  and  body  in  Gehenna. 

29  Are  not  two  sparrows  sold  for  a 
farthing  ? 

Yet  not  one  of  them  will  fall  to 
the  ground  unless  your  Father 
wills  it. 

30  The  very  hairs  on  your  head 
are  all  numbered  ; 

31  fear  not,  then,  you  are  worth 
far  more  *  than  sparrows  ! 

32  Everyone  who  will  acknow- 
ledge me  before  men, 

I  will  acknowledge  him  before  my 
Father  in  heaven  ; 

33  and  whoever  will  disown  me 
before  men, 

I  will  disown  him  before  my 
Father  in  heaven. 

34  Do  not  imagine  I  have  come  to 
bring  peace  on  earth  ; 

I  have  not  come  to  bring  peace 
but  a  sword. 

35  I  have  come  to  set  a  man 
against  his  father, 

a  daughter  against  her  mother, 
a     daughter-in-law     against     her 
mother -in-law  ; 

36  yes,  a  man's  own  household  will 
be  his  enemies. 

37  He  who  loves  father  or  mother 
more  than  me 

is  not  worthy  of  me  ; 

he   who   loves   son   or  daughter 


*  The  πολλών  of  the  text  is  either  a  corruption  of  πολλω  or,  as  Wellhansen  points 
out,  a  mistranslation  of  the  Aramaic  equivalent  for  that.  '  The  distinction  is 
qualitative,  not  quantitative.' 


ST.    MATTHEW    XI 


25 


loveth  son  or  daughter  more  than 
me  is  not  worthy  of  me. 

38  And  he  that  taketh  not  his 
cross,  and  followeth  after  me,  is 
not  worthy  of  me. 

39  He  that  findeth  his  life  shall 
lose  it :  and  he  that  loseth  his  life 
for  my  sake  shall  find  it. 

40  If  He  that  receiveth  you 
receiveth  me,  and  he  that  re- 
ceiveth me  receiveth  him  that  sent 
me. 

41  He  that  receiveth  a  prophet 
in  the  name  of  a  prophet  shall  re- 
ceive a  prophet's  reward  ;  and  he 
that  receiveth  a  righteous  man  in 
the  name  of  a  righteous  man 
shall  receive  a  righteous  man's 
reward. 

42  And  whosoever  shall  give  to 
drink  unto  one  of  these  little  ones 
a  cup  of  cold  water  only  in  the 
name  of  a  disciple,  verily  I  say 
unto  you,  he  shall  in  no  wise  lose 
his  reward. 


more  than  me 
is  not  worthy  of  me  : 

38  he  who  will  not  take  his  cross 
and  follow  after  me 

is  not  worthy  of  me. 

39  He  who  has  found  his  life  will 
lose  it, 

and  he  who  loses  his  life  for  my 
sake  will  find  it. 

40  He  who  receives  you  receives 
me, 

and  he  who  receives  me  receives 
Him  who  sent  me. 

41  He  who-  receives  a  prophet 
because  he  is  a  prophet, 

will  receive  a  prophet's  reward  ; 
he    who    receives    a    good    man 

because  he  is  good, 
will     receive     a      good      man's 
reward. 

42  And  whoever  gives  one  of  these 
little  ones  even  a  cup  of  cold 
water  because  he  is  a  disciple, 

I  tell  you,  he  shall  not  lose  his 
reward." 


CHAPTER    XI 

1  And  it  came  to  pass,  when 
Jesus  had  made  an  end  of  com- 
manding his  twelve  disciples,  he 
departed  thence  to  teach  and  to 
preach  in  their  cities. 

2  Now  when  John  had  heard  in 
the  prison  the  works  of  Christ,  he 
sent  two  of  his  disciples, 

3  And  said  unto  him,  Art  thou 
he  that  should  come,  or  do  we  look 
for  another  ? 

4  Jesus  answered  and  said  unto 
them,  Go  and  shew  John  again 
those  things  which  ye  do  hear  and 
see  : 

5  The  blind  receive  their  sight, 
and  the  lame  walk,  the  lepers  are 
cleansed,  and  the  deaf  hear,  the 
dead  are  raised  up,  and  the  poor 
have  the  gospel  preached  to  them. 

6  And  blessed  is  he,  whosoever 
shall  not  be  offended  in  me. 

7  1f  And  as  they  departed, 
Jesus  began  to  say  unto  the  multi- 
tudes concerning  John,  What 
went  ye  out  into  the  wilderness  to 
see  ?  A  reed  shaken  with  the 
wind  ? 


CHAPTER    XI 

1  After  finishing  these  instruc- 
tions to  his  twelve  disciples, 
Jesus  removed  from  there  to 
teach  and  preach  among  their 
towns. 

2  Now  when  John  heard  in 
prison    what    the    Christ    was 

3  doing,  he  sent  his  disciples  to 
ask  him,  "  Are  you  the  Com- 
ing One  ?  Or  are  we  to  look  out 

4  for  someone  else  ?  "  Jesus  an- 
swered them,  "  Go  and  report 
to   John   what   you   hear   and 

5  see  :  the  blind  see,  the  lame  walk, 
lepers  are  cleansed,  the  deaf 
hear,  and  the  dead  are  raised.* 

6  And  blessed  is  he  who  is  re- 

7  pelled  by  nothing  in  me  !  "  As 
the  disciples  of  John  went 
away,  Jesus  proceeded  to  speak 
to  the  crowds  about  John  : 

"  What  did  you  go  out  to  the 
desert  to  see  ? 
A    reed    swayed    by    the 
wind  ? 

*    Omitting    και     πτωχοί     ίύαγγ<-\ίςονται, 

which    seems    a    harmonistic   interpola- 
tion from  Luke  vii.  22.     Matthew  never 

Uses    εva.yye\ίζeσθa.ι. 


26 


ST.    MATTHEW   XI 


8  But  what  went  ye  out  for 
to  see  ?  A  man  clothed  in  soft 
raiment  ?  behold,  they  that 
wear  soft  clothing  are  in  kings' 
houses. 

9  But  what  went  ye  out  for  to 
see  ?  A  prophet  ?  yea,  I  say  unto 
you,  and  more  than  a  prophet. 

10  For  this  is  he,  of  whom  it 
is  written,  Behold,  I  send  my 
messenger  before  thy  face,  which 
shall  prepare  thy  way  before 
thee. 

1 1  Verily  I  say  unto  you ,  Among 
them  that  are  born  of  women  there 
hath  not  risen  a  greater  than  John 
the  Baptist :  notwithstanding  he 
that  is  least  in  the  kingdom  of 
heaven  is  greater  than  he. 

12  And  from  the  days  of  John 
the  Baptist  until  now  the  kingdom 
of  heaven  suffereth  violence,  and 
the  violent  take  it  by  force. 

13  For  all  the  prophets  and  the 
law  prophesied  until  John. 

14  And  if  ye  will  receive  it, 
this  is  Elias,  which  was  for  to 
come. 

15  He  that  hath  ears  to  hear, 
let  him  hear. 

16  ^J  But  whereunto  shall  I 
liken  this  generation  ?  It  is  like 
unto  children  sitting  in  the  markets, 
and  calling  unto  their  fellows, 

17  And  saying,  We  have  piped 
unto  you,  and  ye  have  not  danced  ; 
we  have  mourned  unto  you,  and 
ye  have  not  lamented. 

18  For  John  came  neither  eating 
nor  drinking,  and  they  say,  He 
hath  a  devil. 

19  The  Son  of  man  came  eating 
and  drinking,  and  they  say,  Be- 
hold a  man  gluttonous,  and  a  wine- 
bibber,  a  friend  of  publicans  and 
sinners.  But  wisdom  is  justified 
of  her  children. 

20  If  Then  began  he  to  upbraid 
the  cities  wherein  most  of  his 
mighty  works  were  done,  because 
they  repented  not : 

21  Woe  unto  thee,  Chorazin  ! 
woe  unto  thee,  Bethsaida  !  for  if 
the  mighty  works,  which  were 
done  in  you,  had  been  done  in  Tyre 
and  Sidon,  they  would  have  re- 


8  Come,  what  did  you  go  out  to 

see  ? 
A  man  arrayed  in  soft  raiment? 
The  wearers   of   soft  raiment 

are  in  royal  palaces. 

9  Come,  why  did  you  go  out  ? 

To  see  a  prophet  ? 
Yes,  I  tell  you,  and  far  more 
than  a  prophet. 

10  This  is  he  of  whom  it  is  written, 
Here  I  send  my  messenger  before 

your  face 
to  prepare  the  way  for  you. 

11  I  tell  you  truly,  no  one  has 
arisen  among  the  sons  of  women 
who  is  greater  than  John  the 
Baptist,  and  yet  the  least  in 
the  Realm  of  heaven  is  greater 

12  than  he  is.  From  the  days  of 
John  the  Baptist  till  now  the 
Realm  of  heaven  suffers  vio- 
lence, and  the  violent  press  into 

13  it.  For  all  the  prophets  and 
the  law  prophesied  of  it  until 

14  John: — if  you  care  to  believe  it, 
he  is  the  Elijah  who  is  to  come. 

15  He  who  has  an  ear,  let  him 
listen  to  this. 

16  But  to  what  shall  I  compare 
this  generation  ?  It  is  like 
children  sitting  in  the  market- 
place, who  call  to  their  play- 
mates, 

17  'We  piped  to  you  and  you  would 

not  dance, 
we  lamented  and  you  would 
not  beat  your  breasts.' 

18  For    John    has    come    neither 

eating  nor  drinking, 
and  men  say, '  He  has  a  devil ' ; 

19  the  Son  of  man  has  come  eating 

and  drinking, 
and  men  say, '  Here  is  a  glutton 

and  a  drunkard, 
a  friend  of  taxgatherers  and 
sinners  !  ' 
Nevertheless,  Wisdom  is  vin- 
dicated by  all  that  she  does." 

20  Then  he  proceeded  to  up- 
braid the  towns  where  his 
many  miracles  had  been  per- 
formed, because  they  would 
not    repent.     "  Woe    to    you, 

21  Khorazin !  Woe  to  you, 
Bethsaida  !  Had  the  miracles 
performed  in  you  been  per- 
formed   in    Tyre    and    Sidon» 


ST.    MATTHEW   XII 


27 


pented  long  ago  in  sackcloth  and 
ashes. 

22  But  I  say  unto  you,  It  shall 
be  more  tolerable  for  Tyre  and 
Sidon  at  the  day  of  judgment, 
than  for  you. 

23  And  thou,  Capernaum,  which 
art  exalted  unto  heaven,  shalt  be 
brought  down  to  hell :  for  if  the 
mighty  works,  which  have  been 
done  in  thee,  had  been  done  in 
Sodom,  it  would  have  remained 
until  this  day. 

24  But  I  say  unto  you,  That  it 
shall  be  more  tolerable  for  the  land 
of  Sodom  in  the  day  of  judgment, 
than  for  thee. 

25  If  At  that  time  Jesus  an- 
swered and  said,  I  thank  thee,  Ο 
Father,  Lord  of  heaven  and  earth, 
because  thou  hast  hid  these  things 
from  the  wise  and  prudent,  and 
hast  revealed  them  unto  babes. 

26  Even  so,  Father  :  for  so  it 
seemed  good  in  thy  sight. 

27  All  things  are  delivered  unto 
me  of  my  Father :  and  no  man 
knoweth  the  Son,  but  the  Father  ; 
neither  knoweth  any  man  the 
Father,  save  the  Son,  and  he  to 
whomsoever  the  Son  will  reveal 
him. 

28  If  Come  unto  me,  all  ye  that 
labour  and  are  heavy  laden,  and  I 
will  give  you  rest. 

29  Take  my  yoke  upon  you,  and 
learn  of  me  ;  for  I  am  meek  and 
lowly  in  heart :  and  ye  shall  find 
rest  unto  your  souls. 

30  For  my  yoke  is  easy,  and  my 
burden  is  light. 


they  would  have  repented  long 

22  ago  in  sackcloth  and  ashes.  I 
tell  you  this,  it  will  be  more 
bearable  for  Tyre  and  Sidon 
on  the  day  of  judgment  than 

23  for  you.  And  you,  Ο  Caphar- 
nahum  !  Exalted  to  heaven  ?  No, 
you  will  sink  to  Hades  I — for  if 
the  miracles  performed  in  you 
had  been  performed  in  Sodom, 
Sodom  would  have  lasted   to 

24  this  day.  I  tell  you,  it  will  be 
more  bearable  for  Sodom  on 
the  day  of  judgment  than  for 
you." 

25  At  that  time  Jesus  spoke  and 
said,  "  I  praise  thee,  Father, 
Lord  of  heaven  and  earth,  for 
hiding  all  this  from  the  wise 
and  learned  and  revealing  it  to 

26  the  simpleminded  ;  yes,  Father, 
I  praise  thee  that  such  was  thy 
chosen  purpose. 

27  All  has  been  handed  over  to 

me  by  my  Father : 
and  no  one  knows  the  Son 

except  the  Father — 
nor  does  anyone  know  the 

Father  except  the  Son, 
and  he  to  whom  the  Son 

chooses  to  reveal  him. 

28  Come    to    me,    all   who    are 

labouring  and  burdened, 
and  I  will  refresh  you. 

29  Take  my  yoke  upon  you  and 

learn  from  me, 

for  I  am  gentle  and  hum- 
ble in  heart, 

and  you  will  find  your  souls 
refreshed  ; 

30  my  yoke  is  kindly  and  my 

burden  light." 


CHAPTER    XII 

1  At  that  time  Jesus  went  on 
the  sabbath  day  through  the  corn  ; 
and  his  disciples  were  an  hungred, 
and  began  to  pluck  the  ears  of 
corn,  and  to  eat. 

2  But  when  the  Pharisees  saw 
it,  they  said  unto  him,  Behold,  thy 
disciples  do  that  which  is  not  law- 
ful to  do  upon  the  sabbath  day. 

3  But  he  said  unto  them,  Have 
ye  not  read  what  David  did,  when 


CHAPTER    XII 

1  At  that  time  Jesus  walked 
one  sabbath  through  the  corn- 
fields, and  as  his  disciples 
were  hungry  they  started  to 
pull  some  ears  of  corn  and  eat 

2  them.  When  the  Pharisees 
noticed  it,  they  said  to  him, 
"  Look  at  your  disciples,  they 
are  doing  what  is  not  allowed 

3  on  the  sabbath."  He  replied, 
"  Have     you    not    read    what 


28 


ST.    MATTHEW    XII 


he  was  an  hungred,  and  they  that 
were  with  him  ; 

4  How  he  entered  into  the.house 
of  God,  and  did  eat  the  shewbread, 
which  was  not  lawful  for  him  to 
oat,  neither  for  them  which  were 
with  him,  but  only  for  the  priests  ? 

5  Or  have  ye  not  read  in  the  law, 
how  that  on  the  sabbath  days  the 
priests  in  the  temple  profane  the 
sabbath,  and  are  blameless  ? 

6  But  1  say  unto  you,  That  in 
this  place  is  one  greater  than  the 
temple. 

7  But  if  ye  had  known  what  this 
meaneth,  I  will  have  mercy,  and 
not  sacrifice,  ye  would  not  have 
condemned  the  guiltless. 

8  For  the  Son  of  man  is  Lord 
even  of  the  sabbath  day. 

9  And  when  he  was  departed 
thence,  he  went  into  their  syna- 
gogue : 

10  If  And,  behold,  there  was  a 
man  which  had  his  hand  withered. 
And  they  asked  him,  saying,  Is  it 
lawful  to  heal  on  the  sabbath 
days  ?   that  they  might  accuse  him. 

I  1  And  hie  said  unto  them, 
What  man  shall  there  be  among 
you,  that  shall  have  one  sheep,  and 
if  it  fall  into  a  pit  on  the  sabbath 
day,  will  he  not  lay  hold  on  it,  and 
lift  it  ο  up  ? 

12  How  much  then  is  a  man 
better  than  a  sheep  ?  Wherefore 
it  is  lawful  to  do  well  on  the  sab- 
bath days. 

13  Then  saith  he  to  the  man, 
Stretch  forth  thine  hand.  And  he 
stretched  it  forth  ;  and  it  was  re- 
stored whole,  like  as  the  other. 

14  T]  Then  the  Pharisees  went 
out,  and  held  a  council  against  him, 
how  they  might  destroy  him. 

15  But  when  Jesus  knew  it,  he 
withdrew  himself  from  thence  : 
and  great  multitudes  followed  him, 
and  he  healed  them  all  ; 

16  And  charged  them  that  they 
should  not  make  him  known  : 

17  That  it  might  be  fulfilled 
which  was  spoken  by  Esaias  the 
prophet,  saying, 

18  Behold  my  servant,  whom  I 
have  chosen ;  my  beloved,  in 
whom   my   soul   is   well   pleased  : 


David  did  when  he  and  his  men 
4  were  hungry,  how  he  went  into 
the  house  of  God,  and  there 
they  ate  the  loaves  of  the  Pres- 
ence which  neither  he  nor  his 
men  were  allowed  to  eat,  but 
,  5  only  the  priests  ?  Have  you 
not  read  in  the  Law  that  the 
priests  in  the  temple  are  not 
guilty    when    they    desecrate 

6  the  sabbath  ?  1  tell  you,  One 
is  here  wiio  is  greater  than  the 

7  temple.  Besides,  if  you  had 
known  what  this  meant,  /  care 
for  mercy  not  for  sacrifice,  you 
would    not    have    condemned 

8  men  who  are  not  guilty.  For 
the  Sou  of  man  is  Lord  of  the 
sabbath." 

9  Then  he  moved  on  from 
there  and  went  into  their  syna- 
gogue. 

10  Now  a  man  with  a  withered 
hand  was  there  ; 

so  in  order  to  get  a  charge 
against  him  they  asked 
him,  "  Is  it  right  to  heal 
on  the  sabbath  ?  " 

11  He  said  to  them,  "  Is  there 
a  man  of  you  with  one  sheep, 
who  will  not  catch  hold  of  it 
and  lift  it  out  of  a  pit  on  the 

12  sabbath,  if  it  falls  in  ?  And 
how  much  more  is  a  man  worth 
than  a  sheep  ?  Thus  it  is  right 
to  do  a  kindness  on  the  sab- 
bath." 

13  Then  he  said  to  the  man, 
"  Stretch  out  your  hand."  He 
stretched  it  out,  and  it  was 
quite  restored,  as  sound  as  the 
other. 

14  So  the  Pharisees  withdrew 
and  plotted  against  him.  to 
destroy  him  ; 

but  as  Jesus  knew  of  it  he 
retired  from  the  spot. 

15  Many  followed  him,  and  he 

16  healed  them  all,  charging  them 
strictly  not  to  make  him  known 

17  — it  was  for  the  fulfilment  of 
what  had  been  said  by  the 
prophet  Isaiah, 

18  Here    is    my    servant   ivhom   I 

have  selected, 
my    Beloved    in    whom    my 
soid  delights  ; 


ST.    MATTHEW    XII 


29 


I  will  put  niy  spirit  upon  him,  and 
he  shall  shew  judgment  to  the 
Gentiles. 

19  He  shall  not  strive,  nor  cry  ; 
neither  shall  any  man  hear  his 
voice  in  the  streets. 

20  A  bruised  reed  shall  he  not 
break,  and  smoking  flax  shall  he 
not  quench,  till  he  send  forth  judg- 
ment unto  victory. 

21  And  in  his  name  shall  the 
Gentiles  trust. 

22  1f  Then  was  brought  unto 
him  one  possessed  with  a  devil, 
blind,  and  dumb  :  and  he  healed 
him,  insomuch  that  the  blind  and 
dumb  both  spake  and  saw. 

23  And  all  the  people  were 
amazed,  and  said,  Is  not  this  the 
son  of  David  ? 

24  But  when  the  Pharisees 
heard  it,  they  said,  This  fellow 
doth  not  cast  out  devils,  but  by 
Beelzebub  the  prince  of  the 
devils. 

25  And  Jesus  knew  their 
thoughts,  and  said  unto  them, 
Every  kingdom  divided  against 
itself  is  brought  to  desolation; 
and  every  city  or  house  divided 
against  itself  shall  not  stand  : 

26  And  if  Satan  cast  out 
Satan,  he  is  divided  against  him- 
self ;  how  shall  then  his  kingdom 
stand  ? 

27  And  if  I  by  Beelzebub  cast 
out  devils,  by  whom  do  your 
children  cast  them  out  ?  therefore 
they  shall  be  your  judges. 

28  But  if  I  cast  out  devils  by 
the  Spirit  of  God.  then  the  kingdom 
of  God  is  come  unto  you. 

29  Or  else  how  can  one  enter  in- 
to a  strong  man's  house,  and  spoil 
his  goods,  except  he  first  bind  the 
strong  man  ?  and  then  he  will  spoil 
his  house. 

30  He  that  is  not  with  me  is 
against  me  ;  and  he  that  gathereth 
not  with  me  scattereth  abroad. 

31  If  Wherefore  I  say  unto  you, 
All  manner  of  sin  and  blasphemy 
shall  be  forgiven  unto  men  :  but 
the  blasphemy  against  the  Holy 
Ghost  shall  not  be  forgiven  unto 


I  will  invest  him  with  my  Spirit, 
and  he  will  proclaim  religion 
to  the  Gentiles. 

1 9  He  will  ?iot  wrangle  or  shout, 

no  one  will  hear  his  voice  in 
the  streets. 

20  He  will  not  break  the  bruised  reed, 
he  will  not  put  out  the  smoul- 
dering flax, 

till  he  carries  religion  to  victory  : 

21  and  the  Gentiles  will  hope  in 

his  name. 

22  Then  a  blind  and  dumb  de- 
moniac was  brought  to  him, 
and  he  healed  him,  so  that  the 
dumb    man    spoke    and    saw. 

23  And  all  the  crowds  were 
amazed  ;   they  said,  "  Can  this 

24  be  the  Son  of  David  ?  "  But 
when  the  Pharisees  heard  of  it 
they  said,  "  This  fellow  only 
casts  out  daemons  by  Beelze- 
bul  the  prince    of    daemons." 

25  As  Jesus  knew  what  they  were 
thinking,  he  said  to  them, 

"  Any   realm   divided   against 
itself  comes  to  ruin, 
any    city    or   house    divided 
against    itself    will    never 
stand  ; 

26  and  if  Satan  casts  out  Satan, 

heisdividedagainsthimself; 
how  then  can  his  realm  stand  ? 

27  Besides,  if  I  cast  out  daemons 

by  Beelzebul, 
by  whom  do  your  sons  cast 

them  out  ? 
Thus  they  will  be  your  judges. 

28  But  if  I  cast  out  daemons  by 

the  Spirit  of  God, 
then  the  Reign  of  God  has 
reached  you  already. 

29  Why,  how  can  anyone  enter 
the  strong  man's  house  and 
plunder  his  goods,  unless  he 
first  of  all  binds  the  strong 
man  ?  Then  he  can  plunder  his 
house. 

30  He    who    is    not    with   me    is 

against  me, 
and  he  who  does  not  gather 
with  me  scatters. 

31  I  tell  you  therefore,  men  will 

be    forgiven    any  sin  and 
blasphemy, 
but  they  will  not  be  forgiven 
for  blaspheming  the  Spirit. 


30 


ST.    MATTHEW   XII 


32  And  whosoever  speaketh  a 
word  against  the  Son  of  man,  it 
shall  be  forgiven  him  :  but  who- 
soever speaketh  against  the  Holy 
Ghost,  it  shall  not  be  forgiven  him, 
neither  in  this  world,  neither  in 
the  trorld  to  come. 

33  Either  make  the  tree  good, 
and  his  fruit  good  ;  or  else  make 
the  tree  corrupt,  and  his  fruit 
corrupt :  for  the  tree  is  known  by 
his  fruit. 

34  Ο  generation  of  vipers,  how 
can  ye,  being  evil,  speak  good 
things  ?  for  out  of  the  abun- 
dance of  the  heart  the  mouth 
speaketh. 

35  A  good  man  out  of  the  good 
treasure  of  the  heart  bringeth  forth 
good  things  :  and  an  evil  man  out 
of  the  evil  treasure  bringeth  forth 
evil  things. 

36  But  I  say  unto  you,  That 
every  idle  word  that  men  shall 
speak,  they  shall  give  account 
thereof  in  the  day  of  judgment. 

37  For  by  thy  words  thou  shalt 
be  justified,  and  by  thy  words 
thou  shalt  be  condemned. 

38  t  Then  certain  of  the  scribes 
and  of  the  Pharisees  answered, 
saying,  Master,  we  would  see  a  sign 
from  thee. 

39  But  he  answered  and  said 
unto  them,  An  evil  and  adulterous 
generation  seeketh  after  a  sign; 
and  there  shall  no  sign  be  given  to 
it,  but  the  sign  of  the  prophet 
Jonas : 

40  For  as  Jonas  was  three  days 
and  three  nights  in  the  whale's 
belly  ;  so  shall  the  Son  of  man  be 
three  days  and  three  nights  in  the 
heart  of  the  earth. 

41  The  men  of  Nineveh  shall 
rise  in  judgment  with  this  genera- 
tion, and  shall  condemn  it :  be- 
cause they  repented  at  the  preach- 
ing of  Jonas  ;  and,  behold,  a 
greater  than  Jonas  is  here. 

42  The  queen  of  the  south  shall 
rise  up  in  the  judgment  with  this 
generation,  and  shall  condemn  it : 
for  she  came  from  the  uttermost 
parts  of  the  earth  to  hear  the 
wisdom   of    Solomon ;     and,    be- 


32  Whoever  says  a  word  against  the 

Son  of  man  will  be  forgiven, 
but  whoever  speaks  against  the 

holy   Spirit   will   never  be 

forgiven, 
neither  in  this  world  nor  in  the 

world  to  come. 

33  Either  make  the  tree  good  and 

its  fruit  good, 
or  make  the  tree  rotten  and 

its  fruit  rotten  ; 
for  the  tree  is  known  by  its  fruit. 

34  You  brood  of  vipers,  how  can 

you  speak  good  when  you 
are  evil  ? 
For  the  mouth  utters  what  the 
heart  is  full  of. 

35  The  good  man  brings  good  out 

of  his  good  store, 
and  the  evil  man  brings  evil 
out  of  his  store  of  evil. 

36  I  tell  you,  men  will  have  to  ac- 
count on  the  day  of  judgment 
for  every  light  word  they  utter; 

37  for  by  your  words  you  will  be 

acquitted, 
and  by  your  words  you  will  be 
condemned." 

38  Then  some  of  the  scribes  and 
Pharisees  said  to  him, "Teacher, 
we   would  like   to   have   some 

39  Sign  from  you."  Herepliedto 
them, 

li  It  is  an  evil  and  disloyal  gen- 
eration that  craves  a  Sign, 
but  no  Sign  will  be  given  to 
it  except  the  Sign  of   the 
prophet  Jonah  ; 

40  for  as  Jonah  icas  three  days  and 

three  nights  in  the  belly  of  the 
whale, 
so  the  Son  of  man  will  be  three 
days  and  three  nights  in  the 
heart  of  the  earth. 

41  The  men  of  Ninive  will  rise  at 

the     judgment    with     this 

generation  and  condemn  it ; 
for    when    Jonah    preached 

they  did  repent, 
and  here  is  One  greater  than 

Jonah. 

42  The  queen  of  the  South  will  rise 

at  the  judgment  with  this 
generation  and  condemn  it ; 
for  she  came  from  the  ends  of 
the  earth  to  listen  to  the 
wisdom  of  Solomon, 


ST.    MATTHEW    XIII 


31 


hold,  a  greater  than  Sol  onion  is 
here. 

43  When  the  unclean  spirit  is 
gone  out  of  a  man,  he  walketh 
through  dry  places,  seeking  rest, 
and  findeth  none. 

44  Then  he  saith,  I  will  return 
into  my  house  from  whence  I  came 
out ;  and  when  he  is  come,  he 
findeth  it  empty,  swept,  and 
garnished. 

45  Then  goeth  he,  and  taketh 
with  himself  seven  other  spirits 
more  wicked  than  himself,  and 
they  enter  in  and  dwell  there  :  and 
the  last  state  of  that  man  is  worse 
than  the  first.  Even  so  shall  it  be 
also  unto  this  wicked  generation. 

46  \  While  he  yet  talked  to  the 
people,  behold,  his  mother  and  his 
brethren  stood  without,  desiring 
to  speak  with  him. 

47  Then  one  said  unto  him, 
Behold,  thy  mother  and  thy 
brethren  stand  without,  desiring 
to  speak  with  thee. 

48  But  he  answered  and  said 
unto  him  that  told  him,  Who  is 
my  mother  ?  and  who  are  my 
brethren  ? 

49  And  he  stretched  forth  his 
hand  toward  his  disciples,  and 
said,  Behold  my  mother  and  my 
brethren  ! 

50  For  whosoever  shall  do  the 
will  of  my  Father  which  is  in 
heaven,  the  same  is  my  brother, 
and  sister,  and  mother. 

CHAPTER    XIII 

1  The  same  day  went  Jesus  out 
of  the  house,  and  sat  by  the  sea 
side. 

2  And  great  multitudes  were 
gathered  together  unto  him,  so 
that  he  went  into  a  ship,  and  sat ; 
and  the  whole  multitude  stood  on 
the  shore. 

3  And  he  spake  many  things 
unto  them  in  parables,  saving, 
Behold,  a  sower  went  forth  to  sow  ; 

4  And  when  he  sowed,  some 
seeds  fell  by  the  way  side,  and  the 
fowls  came  and  devoured  them  up  : 

5  Some  fell  upon  stony  places, 
where  they  had  not  much  earth  : 


and    here    is    One    greater 
than  Solomon. 

43  When  an  unclean  spirit  leaves 
a  man,  it  roams  through  dry 
places  in  search  of  refreshment 

44  and  finds  none.  Then  it  says, 
1  I  will  go  back  to  the  house  I 
left,'  and  when  it  comes  it 
finds  the  house  vacant,  clean, 

45  and  all  in  order.  Then  it  goes 
off  to  fetch  seven  other  spirits 
worse  than  itself  ;  they  go  in 
and  dwell  there,  and  the  last 
state  of  that  man  is  worse  than 
the  first.  This  is  how  it  will  be 
with  the  present  evil  genera- 
tion." 

46  He  was  still  speaking  to  the 
crowds  when  his  mother  and 
brothers  came  and  stood  out- 
side ;   they  wanted  to  speak  to 

48  him.*  But  he  replied  to  the 
man  who  told  him  this,  "  Who 
is  my  mother  ?  and  who  are  my 

49  brothers?"  Stretching  out  his 
hand  towards  his  disciples  he 
said,  "  Here  are  my  mother  and 

50  my  brothers  !  Whoever  does 
the  will  of  my  Father  in  heaven, 
that  is  my  brother  and  sister 
and  mother." 

*  Ver.  47,  which  is  rightly  omitted  by 
N*BL,  the  Old  Latin  and  Syriac  ver- 
sions, etc.,  has  been  interpolated  by  an 
early  copyist  who  wished  to  prepare  for 
ver.  48  by  using  the  material  of  Mark  iii. 
32.  It  runs  thus  :  "  And  a  man  said  to 
him,  '  Here  are  your  mother  and  brothers 
standing  outside  and  wanting  to  speak 
to  you.'  " 

CHAPTER    XIII 

1  That  same  day  Jesus  went 
out  of  the  house  and  seated 
himself  by  the  seaside  ; 

2  but,  as  great  crowds  gathered 
to  him,  he  entered  a  boat  and 
sat  down,  while  all  the  crowd 
stood  on  the  beach. 

3  He  spoke  at  some  length  to 
them  in  parables,  saying  : 

"  A  sower  went  out  to  sow, 

4  and  as  he  sowed  some  seeds 
fell  on  the  road 

and    the    birds    came    and    ate 
them  up. 

5  Some  other  seeds  fell  on  stony 
soil  where  they  had  not  much 


32 


ST.    MATTHEW    XIII 


and  forthwith  they  sprung  up,  be- 
cause they  had  no  deepness  of 
earth  : 

6  And  when  the  sun  was  up, 
they  were  scorched  ;  and  because 
they  had  no  root,  they  withered 
away. 

7  And  some  fell  among  thorns  ; 
and  the  thorns  sprung  up,  and 
choked  them  : 

8  But  other  fell  into  good 
ground,  and  brought  forth  fruit, 
some  an  hundredfold,  some  sixty- 
fold,  some  thirtyfold. 

9  Who  hath  ears  to  hear,  let 
him  hear. 

10  And  the  disciples  came,  and 
said  unto  him,  Why  speakest  thou 
unto  them  in  parables  ? 

11  He  answered  and  said  unto 
them,  Because  it  is  given  unto  you 
to  know  the  mysteries  of  the  king- 
dom of  heaven,  but  to  them  it  is 
not  given. 

12  For  whosoever  hath,  to  him 
shall  be  given,  and  he  shall  have 
more  abundance  :  but  whosoever 
hath  not,  from  him  shall  be  taken 
away  even  that  he  hath. 

13  Therefox-e  speak  I  to  them  in 
parables  :  because  they  seeing  see 
not ;  and  hearing  they  hear  not, 
neither  do  they  understand. 

14  And  in  them  is  fulfilled  the 
prophecy  of  Esaias,  which  saith, 
By  hearing  ye  shall  hear,  and  shall 
not  understand ;  and  seeing  ye 
shall  see,  and  shall  not  perceive  : 

15  For  this  people's  heart  is 
waxed  gross,  and  iheir  ears  are 
dull  of  hearing,  and  their  eyes  they 
have  closed  ;  lest  at  any  time  they 
should  see  with  their  eyes,  and 
hear  with  their  ears,  and  should 
understand  with  their  heart,  and 
should  be  converted,  and  I  should 
heal  them. 

16  But  blessed  are  your  eyes, 
for  they  see  :  and  your  ears,  for 
they  hear. 

17  For  verily  I  say  unto  you, 
That  many  prophets  and  righteous 
men  have  desired  to  see  those 
things  which  ye  see,  and  have  not 
seen  them ;  and  to  hear  those 
things  which  ye  hear,  and  have  not 
heard  them. 


earth,    and    shot   up    at   once 
because  they  had  no  depth  of 

6  soil  ;  but  when  the  sun  rose 
they  got  scorched  and  withered 
away  because  they  had  no  root. 

7  Some  other  seeds  fell  among 
thorns,  and  the  thorns  sprang 

8  up  and  choked  them.  Some 
other  seeds  fell  on  good  soil  and 
bore  a  crop,  some  a  hundred- 
fold,   some    sixty,    and    some 

9  thirtyfold.  He  who  has  an 
ear,  let  him  listen  to  this." 

10  Then  the  disciples  came  up 
and  said  to  him,  "  Why  do  you 

11  speak  in  parables  ?  "  He  re- 
plied, ' '  Because  it  is  granted  you 
to  understand  the  open  secrets 
of  the  Realm  of  heaven,  but  it 
is  not  granted  to  these  people. 

12  For  he  who  has,  to  him  shall 

more  be  given  and  richly 
given, 
but  whoever  has  not,  from 
him  shall  be  taken  even 
what  he  has. 

13  This  is  why  I  speak  to  them 
in  parables,  because  for  all  their 
seeing  they  do  not  see  and  for 
all  their  hearing  they  do  not 

14  hear  or  understand.  •  In  their 
case  the  prophecy  of  Isaiah  is 
being  fulfilled  : 

You  icill  hear  and  hear  but 
never  understand, 

You  will  see  and  see  but  never 
perceive. 

15  For  the  heart  of  this  people  is 

obtuse, 

their  ears  are  heavy  of  hear- 
ing, 

their  eyes  they  have  closed, 

lest  they  see  ivith  their  eyes 
and  hear  with  their  ears, 

lest  they  understand  with 
their  heart  and  t  urn  again , 
and  I  cure  them. 

16  But  blessed  are  your  eyes,  for 

they  see, 
and  your  ears,  for  they  hear ! 

17  I  tell  you  truly,  many  proph- 

ets and  good  men  have 
longed  to  see  what  you 
see, 

but  they  have  not  seen  it; 
and  to  hear  what  you  hear, 

but  thov  have  not  heard  it. 


ST.    MATTHEW    XIII 


33 


18  If  Hear  ye  therefore  the 
parable  of  the  sower. 

19  When  any  one  heareth  the 
word  of  the  kingdom,  and  under- 
standeth  it  not,  then  cometh  the 
wicked  one,  and  catcheth  away 
that  which  was  sown  in  his  heart. 
This  is  he  which  received  seed  by 
the  way  side. 

20  But  he  that  received  the  seed 
into  stony  places,  the  same  is  he 
that  heareth  the  word,  and  anon 
with  joy  receiveth  it  ; 

21  Yet  hath  he  not  root  in  him- 
self, but  dureth  for  a  while  :  for 
when  tribulation  or  persecution 
ariseth  because  of  the  word,  by 
and  by  he  is  offended. 

22  He  also  that  received  seed 
among  the  thorns  is  he  that  hear- 
eth the  word  ;  and  the  care  of  this 
world,  and  the  deceit  fulness  of 
riches,  choke  the  word,  and  he 
becometh  unfruitful. 

23  But  he  that  received  seed 
into  the  good  ground  is  he  that 
heareth  the  word,  and  under- 
standeth  it ;  which  also  beareth 
fruit,  and  bringeth  forth,  some  an 
hundredfold,  some  sixty,  some 
thirty. 

24  If  Another  parable  put  he 
forth  unto  them,  saying,  The  king- 
dom of  heaven  is  likened  unto  a 
man  which  sowed  good  seed  in  his 
field  : 

25  But  while  men  slept,  his  ene- 
my came  and  sowed  tares  among 
the  wheat,  and  went  his  way. 

26  But  when  the  blade  was 
sprung  up,  and  brought  forth 
fruit,  then  appeared  the  tares  also. 

27  So  the  servants  of  the  house- 
holder came  and  said  unto  him, 
Sir,  didst  not  thou  sow  good  seed 
in  thy  field  ?  from  whence  then 
hath  it  tares  ? 

28  He  said  unto  them,  An 
enemy  hath  done  this.  The  ser- 
vants said  unto  him,  Wilt  thou 
then  that  we  go  and  gather  them 
up  ? 

29  But  he  said,  Nay  ;  lest 
while  ye  gather  up  the  tares,  ye 
root  up  also  the  wheat  with  them. 

30  Let  both  grow  together  until 
*,he  harvest:    and  in  the  time  of 

2 


18  Now,  listen  to  the  parable 
of  the  sower. 

19  When  anyone  hears  the 
word  of  the  Realm  and  does 
not  understand  it,  the  evil 
one  comes  and  snatches  away 
what  has  been  sown  in  his 
heart ;  that  is  the  man  who  is 
sown  '  on  the  road.' 

20  As  for  him  who  is  sown  '  on 
stony  soil,'  that  is  the  man 
who  hears  the  word  *  and 
accepts    it   at   once  with  en- 

21  thusiasm  ;  he  has  no  root  in 
himself,  he  does  not  last,  but 
when  the  word  brings  trouble 
or  persecution  he  is  at  once 
repelled. 

22  As  for  him  who  is  sown 
'  among  thorns,'  that  is  the 
man  who  listens  to  the  word, 
but  the  worry  of  the  world 
and  the  delight  of  being  rich 
choke  the  word  ;  so  it  proves 
unfruitful. 

23  As  for  him  who  is  sown 
'  on  good  soil,'  that  is  the  man 
who  hears  the  word  and  under- 
stands it  ;  he  bears  fruit, 
producing  now  a  hundredfold, 
now  sixty,  and  now  thirty- 
fold." 

24  He  put  another  parable  be- 
fore them.  "The  Realm  of 
heaven,"  he  said,  "  is  like  a 
man  who  sowed  good  seed  in 

25  his  field,  but  while  men  slept 
his  enemy  came  and  resowed 
weeds   among  the  wheat  and 

26  then  went  away.  When  the 
blade  sprouted  and  formed 
the    kernel,    then    the    weeds 

27  appeared  as  well.  So  the 
servants  of  the  owner  went  to 
him  and  said,  '  Did  you  not 
sow  good  seed  in  your  field, 
sir  ?    How   then  does  it   con- 

28  tain  weeds  ?  '  He  said  to 
them,  '  An  enemy  has  done 
this.'  The  servants  said  to 
him,  '  Then  would  you  like  us 
to    go    and     gather     them  ?  ' 

2VJ  '  No,'  he  said,  '  for  you  might 
root  up  the  wheat  when  you 

30  were  gathering  the  weeds.  Let 
them  both  grow  side  by  side 
till  harvest  ;    and  at  harvest- 


34 


ST.    MATTHEW    XIII 


harvest  I  will  say  to  the  reapers, 
Gather  ye  together  first  the  tares, 
and  bind  them  in  bundles  to  burn 
them  :  but  gather  the  wheat  into 
my  barn. 

31  If  Another  parable  put  he 
forth  unto  them,  saying,  The 
kingdom  of  hea\Ten  is  like  to  a 
grain  of  mustard  seed,  which  a 
man  took,  and  sowed  in  his  field  : 

32  Which  indeed  is  the  least  of 
all  seeds  :  but  when  it  is  grown,  it 
is  the  greatest  among  herbs,  and 
becometh  a  tree,  so  that  the  birds 
of  the  air  come  and  lodge  in  the 
branches  thereof. 

33  If  Another  parable  spake  he 
unto  them  ;  The  kingdom  of  hea- 
ven is  like  unto  leaven,  which  a 
woman  took,  and  hid  in  three 
measures  of  meal,  till  the  whole 
was  leavened. 

34  All  these  things  spake  Jesus 
unto  the  multitude  in  parables  ; 
and  without  a  parable  spake  he 
not  unto  them  : 

35  That  it  might  be  fulfilled 
which  was  spoken  by  the  prophet, 
saying,  I  will  open  my  mouth  in 
parables  ;  I  will  utter  things 
which  have  been  kept  secret  from 
the  foundation  of  the  world. 

36  Then  Jesus  sent  the  multi- 
tude away,  and  went  into  the 
house  :  and  his  disciples  came  un- 
to him,  saying,  Declare  unto  us  the 
parable  of  the  tares  of  the  field. 

37  He  answered  and  said  unto 
them,  He  that  soweth  the  good 
seed  is  the  Son  of  man  ; 

38  The  field  is  the  world  ;  the 
good  seed  are  the  children  of  the 
kingdom  ;  but  the  tares  are  the 
children  of  the  wicked  one  ; 

39  The  enemy  that  sowed  them 
is  the  devil  ;  the  harvest  is  the  end 
of  the  world  ;  and  the  reapers  are 
the  angels. 

40  As  therefore  the  tares  are 
gathered  and  burned  in  the  fire  ; 
so  shall  it  be  in  the  end  of  this 
world. 

41  The  Son  of  man  shall  send 
forth  his  angels,  and  they  shall 
gather  out  of  his  kingdom  all 
things  that  offend,  and  them  which 
do  iniquity  : 


time  I  will  tell  the  reapers  to 
gather  the  weeds  first  and  tie 
them  in  bundles  to  be  burnt, 
but  to  collect  the  wheat  in  my 
granary.'  " 

31  He  put  another  parable  be- 
fore   them. 

"  The  Realm  of  heaven,"  he 
said,  "is  like  a  grain  of 
mustard-seed  which  a  man 
takes  and  sows  in  his  field. 

32  It  is  less  than  any  seed  on 
earth,  but  when  it  grows  up  it 
is  larger  than  any  plant,  it  be- 
comes a  tree,  so  large  that  the 
wild  birds  come  and  roost  in  its 
branches." 

33  He  told  them  another  para- 
ble. 

"  The  Realm  of  heaven,"  he 
said,  "  is  like  dough  which  a 
woman  took  and  buried  in  three 
pecks  of  flour,  till  all  of  it  was 
leavened." 

34  Jesus  said  all  this  to  the 
crowds  in  parables  ;  he  never 
spoke    to    them    except    in    a 

35  parable — to  fulfil  what  had 
been  said  by  the  prophet, 

I  will  open  my  mouth  in  par- 
ables, 

I  will  speak  out  what  has  been 
hidden  since  the  foundation 
of  the  world. 

36  Then  he  left  the  crowds  and 
went  indoors.  And  his  disciples 
came  up  to  him  saying,  "  Ex- 
plain to  us  the  parable  of  the 
weeds  in  the  field." 

37  So  he  replied,  "  He  who 
sows  the  good  seed  is  the  Son 

38  of  man  ;  the  field  is  the  world  ; 
the  good  seed  means  the  sons 
of    the  Realm  ;  the  weeds  are 

39  the  sons  of  the  evil  one  ;  the 
enemy  who  sowed  them  is  the 
devil  ;  the  harvest  is  the  end 
of  the  world,  and  the  reapers 
are  the  angels. 

40  Well  then,  just  as  the  weeds 
are  gathered  and  burnt  in  the 
fire,  so  will  it  be  at  the  end  of 

41  the  world  ;  the  Son  of  man  will 
despatch  his  angels,  and  they 
will  gather  out  of  his  Realm  all 
who  are  hindrances  and  who 

42  practise    iniquity,    and    throw 


ST.    MATTHEW    XIII 


35 


42  And  shall  cast  them  into  a 
furnace  of  Are  :  there  shall  be 
wailing  and  gnashing  of  teeth. 

43  Then  shall  the  righteous 
shine  forth  as  the  sun  in  the  king- 
dom of  their  Father.  Who  hath 
ears  to  hear,  let  him  hear. 

44  IT  Again,  the  kingdom  of  hea- 
ven is  like  unto  treasure  hid  in  a 
field  ;  the  which  when  a  man  hath 
found,  he  hideth,  and  for  joy  there- 
of goeth  and  selleth  all  that  he 
hath,  and  buyeth  that  field. 

45  *i  Again,  the  kingdom  of 
heaven  is  like  unto  a  merchant 
man,  seeking  goodly  pearls  : 

46  Who,  when  he  had  found 
one  pearl  of  great  price,  went  and 
sold  all  that  he  had,  and  bought  it. 

47  lj  Again,  the  kingdom  of 
heaven  is  like  unto  a  net,  that  was 
cast  into  the  sea,  and  gathered  of 
every  kind  : 

48  Which,  when  it  was  full,  they 
drew  to  shore,  and  sat  down,  and 
gathered  the  good  into  vessels,  but 
cast  the  bad  away. 

49  So  shall  it  be  at  the  end  of 
the  world  :  the  angels  shall  come 
forth,  and  sever  the  wicked  from 
among  the  just, 

50  And  shall  cast  them  into  the 
furnace  of  fire  :  there  shall  be 
wailing  and  gnashing  of  teeth. 

51  Jesus  saith  unto  them,  Have 
ye  understood  all  these  things  ? 
They  say  unto  him,  Yea,  Lord. 

52  Then  said  he  unto  them, 
Therefore  every  scribe  which  is 
instructed  unto  the  kingdom  of 
heaven  is  like  unto  a  man  that  is 
an  householder,  which  bringeth 
forth  out  of  his  treasure  things 
new  and  old. 

53  if  And  it  came  to  pass,  that 
when  Jesus  had  finished  these  par- 
ables, he  departed  thence. 

54  And  when  he  was  come  into 
his  own  country,  he  taught  them 
in  their  synagogue,  insomuch  that 
they  were  astonished,  and  said, 
Whence  hath  this  man  this  wis- 
dom, and  these  mighty  works  ? 

55  Is  not  this  the  carpenter's 
son  ?  is  not  his  mother  called 
Mary  ?  and  his  brethren,  James, 
and  Joses,  and  Simon,  and  Judas  ? 


them  into  the  furnace  of  fire  ; 
there  men  will  wail  and  gnash 
their  teeth. 

43  Then  the  just  will  shine  like 
the  sun  in  the  Realm  of  their 
Father.  He  who  has  an  ear, 
let  him  listen  to  this. 

44  The  Realm  of  heaven  is  like 
treasure  hidden  in  a  field  ;  the 
man  who  finds  it  hides  it  and 
in  his  delight  goes  and  sells  all 
he  possesses  and  buys  that 
field. 

45  Again,  the  Realm  of  heaven 
is  like  a  trader  in  search  of  fine 

46  pearls  ;  when  he  finds  a  single 
pearl  of  high  price,  he  is  off  to 
sell  all  he  possesses  and  buy  it. 

47  Again,  the  Realm  of  heaven 
is  like  a  net  which  was  thrown 
into  the  sea  and  collected  fish 
of   every   sort. 

48  When  it  was  full,  they 
dragged  it  to  the  beach  and 
sitting  down  they  gathered 
the  good  fish  into  vessels  but 

49  flung  away  the  bad.  So  will 
it  be  at  the  end  of  the  world. 
The  angels  will  go  out  and 
separate  the  evil  from  among 

50  the  just  and  fling  them  into 
the  furnace  of  fire  ;  there  men 
will  wail  and  gnash  their 
teeth. 

51  Have  you  understood  all 
this  ?  "  They  said  to  him, 
"  Yes." 

52  So  he  said  to  them,  "  Well 
then,  every  scribe  who  has 
become  a  disciple  of  the  Realm 
of  heaven  is  like  a  house- 
holder who  produces  what  is 
new  and  what  is  old  from  his 
stores." 

53  Now  when  Jesus  had  finished 
these  parables  he  set  out  from 

54  there,  and  went  to  his  native 
place,  where  he  taught  the  peo- 
ple in  the  synagogue  till  they 
were  astounded.  They  said, 
"  Where  did  he  get  this  wisdom 
and  these  miraculous  powers  ? 

55  Is  this  not  the  son  of  the 
joiner  ? 

Is  not  his  mother  called  Mary, 
and  his  brothers  James  and 
Joseph  and  Simon  and  Judas  ? 


36 


ST.    MATTHEW    XIV 


56  And  his  sisters,  are  they  not 
all  with  us  ?  Whence  then  hath 
this  man  all  these  things  ? 

57  And  they  were  offended  in 
him.  But  Jesus  said  unto  them, 
A  prophet  is  not  without  honour, 
save  in  his  own  country,  and  in  his 
own  house. 

58  And  he  did  not  many  mighty 
works  there  because  of  their  un- 
belief. 

CHAPTER  XIV 

1  At  that  time  Herod  the  tet- 
rarch  heard  of  the  fame  of  Jesus, 

2  And  said  unto  his  servants, 
This  is  John  the  Baptist  ;  he  is 
risen  from  the  dead  ;  and  there- 
fore mighty  works  do  shew  forth 
themselves  in  him. 

3  ]f  For  Herod  had  laid  hold  on 
John,  and  bound  him,  and  put  Mm 
in  prison  for  Herodias'  sake,  his 
brother  Philip's  wife. 

4  For  John  said  unto  him,  It  is 
not  lawful  for  thee  to  have  her. 

5  And  when  he  would  have  put 
him  to  death,  he  feared  the  multi- 
tude, because  they  counted  him  as 
a  prophet. 

6  But  when  Herod's  birthday 
was  kept,  the  daughter  of  Herodias 
danced  before  them,  and  pleased 
Herod. 

7  Whereupon  he  promised  with 
an  oath  to  give  her  whatsoever  she 
would  ask. 

8  And  she,  being  before  in- 
structed of  her  mother,  said,  Give 
me  here  John  Baptist's  head  in  a 
charger. 

9  And  the  king  was  sorry  : 
nevertheless  for  the  oath's  sake, 
and  them  which  sat  with  him  at 
meat,  he  commanded  it  to  be  given 
her. 

10  And  he  sent,  and  beheaded 
John  in  the  prison. 

1 1  And  his  head  was  brought  in  a 
charger,  and  given  to  the  damsel  : 
and  she  brought  it  to  her  mother. 

12  And  his  disciples  came,  and 
took  up  the  body,  and  buried  it, 
and  went  and  told  Jesus. 

13  U  When  Jesus  heard  of  it,  he 
departed   thence   by  ship   into   a 


56  Are  not  his  sisters  settled 
here  among  us  ?    Then  where 

57  has  he  got  all  this  ?  "  So  they 
were  repelled  by  him.  But 
Jesus  said  to  them,  "A 
prophet  never  goes  without 
honour  except  in  his  native 
place     and    in     his     home." 

58  There  he  could  not  do  many 
miracles  owing  to  their  lack 
of  faith. 

CHAPTER    XIV 

1  At  that  time  Herod  the 
tetrarch     heard     about     the 

2  fame  of  Jesus.  And  he  said 
to  his  servants,  "  This  is 
John  the  Baptist  ;  he  has 
risen  from  the  dead.  That  is 
why  miraculous  powers  are 
working  through  him." 

3  For  Herod  had  arrested 
John  and  bound  him  and  put 
him  in  prison  on  account  of 
Herodias    the     wife     of      his 

4  brother  Philip,  since  John 
had  told  him,  "  You  have  no 

5  right  to  her."  He  was 
anxious  to  kill  him  but  he 
was  afraid  of  the  people,  for 
they  held  John  to  be  a 
prophet. 

6  However,  on  Herod's  birth- 
day, the  daughter  of  Herodias 
danced  in  public    to  the  de- 

7  light  of  Herod  ;  whereupon 
he  promised  with  an  oath  to 
give  her  whatever  she  wanted. 

8  And  she,  at  the  instigation  of 
her  mother,  said,  "  Give  me 
John  the  Baptist's  head  this 

9  moment  on  a  dish."  The 
king  was  sorry,  but  for  the 
sake  of  his  oath  and  his 
guests  he    ordered    it    to    be 

10  given  her  ;  he  sent  and  had 
John  beheaded  in  the  prison, 

11  his  head  was  brought  on  a 
dish  and  given  to  the  girl,  and 
she   took   it  to    her   mother. 

12  His  disciples  came  and  re- 
moved the  corpse  and  buried 
him  ;  then  they  went  and 
reported  it  to  Jesus. 

13  When  Jesus  heard  it  he 
withdrew  by  boat  to  a  desert 


ST.    MATTHEW    XIV 


37 


desert  place  apart  :  and  when  the 
people  had  heard  tliereof,  they 
followed  him  on  foot  out  of  the 
cities. 

14  And  Jesus  went  forth,  and 
saw  a  great  multitude,  and  was 
moved  with  compassion  toward 
them,  and  he  healed  their  sick. 

15  If  And  when  it  was  evening, 
his  disciples  came  to  him,  saying, 
This  is  a  desert  place,  and  the  time 
is  now  past  ;  send  the  multitude 
away,  that  they  may  go  into  the 
villages,  .and  buy  themselves  vic- 
tuals. 

16  But  Jesus  said  unto  them, 
They  need  not  depart ;  give  ye 
them  to  eat. 

17  And  they  say  unto  him,  We 
have  here  but  five  loaves,  and  two 
fishes. 

18  He  said,  Bring  them  hither 
to  me. 

19  And  he  commanded  the  mul- 
titude to  sit  down  on  the  grass,  and 
took  the  five  loaves,  and  the  two 
fishes,  and  looking  up  to  heaven, 
he  blessed,  and  brake,  and  gave  the 
loaves  to  his  disciples,  and  the 
disciples  to  the  multitude. 

20  And  they  did  all  eat,  and 
were  filled  :  and  they  took  up  of 
the  fragments  that  remained 
twelve  baskets  full. 

21  And  they  that  had  eaten 
were  about  five  thousand  men, 
beside  women  and  children. 

22  1|  And  straightway  Jesus 
constrained  his  discipes  to  get  into 
a  ship,  and  to  go  before  him  unto 
the  other  side,  while  he  sent  the 
multitudes   away. 

23  And  when  he  had  sent  the 
multitudes  away,  he  went  up  into 
a  mountain  apart  to  pray  :  and 
when  the  evening  was  come,  he 
was  there  alone. 

24  But  the  ship  was  now  in  the 
midst  of  the  sea,  tossed  with 
waves  :   for  the  wind  was  contrary. 

25  And  in  the  fourth  watch  of 
the  night  Jesus  went  unto  them, 
walking  on  the  sea. 

26  And  when  the  disciples  saw 
him  walking  on  the  sea,  they  were 
troubled,  saying,  It  is  a  spirit ;  and 
they  cried  out  for  fear. 


place  in  private  ;  but  the 
crowds  heard  of  it  and  fol- 
lowed him  on  foot  from  the 

14  towns.  So  when  he  disem- 
barked he  saw  a  large  crowd, 
and  out  of  pity  for  them  he 

15  healed  their  sick  folk.  When 
evening  fell,  the  disciples 
came  up  to  him  and  said, 
"  It  is  a  desert  place  and  the 
day  is  now  gone  ;  send  off 
the  crowds  to  buy  food  for 
themselves  in  the  villages." 

16  Jesus  said  to  them,  "  They 
do  not  need  to  go  away  ;  give 
them  some  food  yourselves." 

17  They  said,  "  We  have  only 
five  loaves  with  us  and  two 

18  fish."  He  said,  "  Bring  them 

19  here  to  me."  Then  he 
ordered  the  crowds  to  recline 
on  the  grass,  and  after  taking 
the  five  loaves  and  the 
two  fish  he  looked  up  to 
heaven,  blessed  them,  and 
after  breaking  the  loaves 
handed  them  to  the  disciples, 
and    the     disciples     handed 

20  them  to  the  crowd.  They 
all  ate  and  had  enough ;  be- 
sides, they  picked  up  the 
fragments  left  over  and  filled 
twelve  baskets    with    them. 

21  The  men  who  ate  num- 
bered about  five  thousand, 
apart  from  the  women  and 
children. 

22  Then  he  made  the  dis- 
ciples embark  in  the  boat 
and  cross  before  him  to  the 
other    side,    while     he     dis- 

23  missed  the  crowds  ;  after 
he  had  dismissed  the  crowds 
he  went  up  the  hill  by  him- 
self to  pray.  When  even- 
ing came  he  was  there  alone, 

24  but  the  boat  was  now  in 
the  middle  of  the  sea, 
buffeted  by  the  waves  (for 
the  wind  was  against  them). 

25  In  the  fourth  watch  of  the 
night     he     went     to     them, 

26  walking  on  the  sea,  but  when 
the  disciples  saw  him  walk- 
ing on  the  sea  they  were  ter- 
rified ;  "  It  is  a  ghost,"  they 
said  and  shrieked  for   fear. 


38 


ST.   MATTHEW    XV 


27  But  straightway  Jesus  spake 
unto  them,  saying,  Be  of  good 
cheer  ;   it  is  I  ;  be  not  afraid. 

28  And  Peter  answered  him  and 
said,  Lord,  if  it  be  thou,  bid  me 
come  unto  thee  on  the  water. 

29  And  he  said,  Come.  And 
when  Peter  was  come  down  out  of 
the  ship,  he  walked  on  the  water, 
to  go  to  Jesus. 

30  But  when  he  saw  the  wind 
boisterous,  he  was  afraid  ;  and  be- 
ginning to  sink,  he  cried,  saying, 
Lord,  save  me. 

31  And  immediately  Jesus 
stretched  forth  his  hand,  and 
caught  him,  and  said  unto  him,  Ο 
thou  of  little  faith,  wherefore  didst 
thou  doubt  ? 

32  And  when  they  were  come 
into  the  ship,  the  wind  ceased. 

33  Then  they  that  were  in  the 
ship  came  and  worshipped  him, 
saying,  Of  a  truth  thou  art  the 
Son  of  God. 

34  If  And  when  they  were  gone 
over,  they  came  into  the  land  of 
Gennesaret. 

35  And  when  the  men  of  that 
place  had  knowledge  of  him,  they 
sent  out  into  all  that  country 
round  about,  and  brought  unto 
him  all  that  were  diseased  ; 

36  And  besought  him  that  they 
might  only  touch  the  hem  of  his 
garment  :  and  as  many  as  touched 
were  made  perfectly  whole» 


27     Then    Jesus    spoke    to    them 

at  once  ; 

"  Courage,"    he    said,    "  it 

is  I,  have  no  fear." 
2  8         Peter  answered  him , ' '  Lord , 

if  it  is  really  you,  order  me 

to     come     to     you     on     the 

29  He  said,  "Come."  Then 
Peter  got  out  of  the  boat 
and  walked    over   the   water 

30  on  his  way  to  Jesus ;  but 
when  he  saw  the  strength 
of  the  wind  he  was  afraid 
and  began  to  sink.  "  Lord," 
he      shouted,     "  save      me." 

31  Jesus  at  once  stretched  his 
hand  out  and  caught  him, 
saying,  "  How  little  you 
trust     me  !     Why     did     you 

32  doubt  ?  "  When  they  got 
into     the     boat     the      wind 

33  dropped,  and  the  men  in  the 
boat  worshipped  him,  saying, 
"  You  are  certainly  God's 
Son." 

34  On  crossing  over  they  came 
to  land  at  Gennesaret. 

35  The  men  of  that  place 
recognized  him  and  sent  all 
over  the  surrounding  country, 
bringing    him    all    who    were 

36  ill  and  begging  him  to 
let  them  touch  the  mere 
tassel  of  his  robe — and  all 
who  touched  it  got  perfectly 
well. 


CHAPTER    XV 


CHAPTER    XV 


1  Then  came  to  Jesus  scribes 
and  Pharisees,  which  were  of 
Jerusalem,  saying, 

2  Why  do  thy  disciples  trans- 
gress the  tradition  of  the  elders  ? 
for  they  wash  not  their  hands 
when  they  eat  bread. 

3  But  he  answered  and  said 
unto  them,  Why  do  ye  also  trans- 
gress the  commandment  of  God  by 
your  tradition  ? 

4  For  God  commanded,  saying, 
Honour  thy  father  and  mother  : 
and,  He  that  curseth  father  or 
mother,  let  him  die  the  death. 


1  Then  Pharisees  and  scribes 
from  Jerusalem  came  to 
Jesus,  saying, 

2  ,  "  Why  do  your  disciples 
transgress  the  tradition  of 
the  elders  ?  They  do  not 
wash  their  hands  when  they 
take  their  food." 

3  He  replied,  "  And  why  do 
you  transgress  the  command 
of    God     with     your     tradi- 

4  tions?  God  enjoined,  Honour 
your  father  and  mother,  and, 
He  who  curses  his  father 
or  mother   is   to   suffer   death. 


ST.    MATTHEW    XV 


39 


5  But  ye  say,  Whosoever  shall 
say  to  his  father  or  his  mother,  It 
is  a  gift,  by  whatsoever  thou 
mightest  be  profited  by  me  ; 

6  And  honour  not  his  father  or 
his  mother,  he  shall  be  free.  Thus 
have  ye  made  the  commandment 
of  God  of  none  effect  by  your  tra- 
dition. 

7  Ye  hypocrites,  well  did  Esaias 
prophesy  of  you,  saying, 

8  This  people  draweth  nigh  unto 
me  with  their  mouth,  and  honour- 
eth  me  with  their  lips  ;  but  their 
heart  is  far  from  me. 

9  But  in  vain' they  do  worship 
me,  teaching/or  doctrines  the  com- 
mandments of  men. 

10  U  And  he  called  the  multi- 
tude, and  said  unto  them,  Hear, 
and   understand  : 

11  Not  that  which  goeth  into 
the  mouth  defileth  a  man  ;  but 
that  which  cometh  out  of  the 
mouth,  this  defileth  a  man. 

12  Then  came  his  disciples,  and 
said  unto  him,  Knowest  thou  that 
the  Pharisees  were  offended,  after 
they  heard  this  saying  ? 

13  But  he  answered  and  said, 
Every  plant,  which  my  heavenly 
Father  hath  not  planted,  shall  be 
rooted   up. 

14  Let  them  alone  :  they  be 
blind  leaders  of  the  blind.  And  if 
the  blind  lead  the  blind,  both 
shall  fall  into  the  ditch. 

15  Then  answered  Peter  and 
said  unto  him,  Declare  unto  us 
this   parable. 

16  And  Jesus  said,  Are  ye  also 
yet  without  understanding  ? 

17  Do  not  ye  yet  understand, 
that  whatsoever  entereth  in  at  the 
mouth  goeth  into  the  belly,  and  is 
cast  out  into  the  draught  ? 

18  But  those  things  which  pro- 
ceed out  of  the  mouth  come  forth 
from  the  heart  ;  and  they  defile 
the  man. 

19  For  out  of  the  heart  proceed 
evil  thoughts,  murders,  adulteries, 
fornications,  thefts,  false  witness, 
blasphemies  : 

20  These  are  the  things  which 
defile  a  man :  but  to  eat  with  un- 
washen  hands  defileth  not  a  man. 


5  But  you  say,  whoever  tells  his 
father  or  mother, 

'  This  money  might  have 
been     at     your     service      but 

6  it  is  dedicated  to  God,'  need 
not  honour  his  father  or 
mother. 

So  you  have  repealed  the 
law  of  God  to  suit  your  own 
tradition. 

7  You  hypocrites  !  Tsaiah 
made  a  grand  prophecy  about 
you  when  he  said, 

8  This  people  honours  me  with 

their  lips, 
but   their  heart  is  far   away 
from  me  : 

9  vain  is  their  worship  of  me, 
for  the  doctrines  they  teach  are 

but  human  precepts." 

10  Then  he  called  the  crowd  and 
said  to  them,  "  Listen,  under- 
stand this  : 

11  it  is  not  what  enters  a  man's 

mouth  that  defiles  him, 
what  defiles  a  man  is  what 
comes  out  of  his  mouth." 

12  Then  the  disciples  came  up 
and  said  to  him,  "  Do  you  know 
that  the  Pharisees  have  taken 
offence  at  what  they  hear  you 
say  ?  " 

13  He  replied,  "  Any  plant  that 
my  heavenly  Father  has  not 
planted    will    be    rooted    up. 

14  Let  them  alone  ;  they  are  blind 
guides  of  the  blind,  and  if  one 
blind  man  leads  another,  both 
of  them  will  fall  into  a  pit." 

15  Peter  answered,  "  Explain  this 

16  parable  to  us  at  any  rate."  He 
said,  "And  are  you  totally  ig- 

17  norant  ?  Do  you  not  see  how 
all  that  enters  the  mouth  passes 
into  the  belly  and  is  then 
thrown    out    into    the    drain, 

18  while  what  comes  out  of  the 
mouth  comes  from  the  heart — 
and  that  is  what  defiles  a 
man. 

19  For  out  of  the  heart  come 
evil  designs,  murder,  adultery, 
sexual  vice,  stealing,  false  wit- 
ness, and  slander. 

20  That  is  what  defiles  a  man  ; 
a  man  is  not  defiled  by 
eating  with  hands  unwashed  !  " 


40 


ST.    MATTHEW   XV 


21  *[  Then  Jesus  went  thence, 
and  departed  into  the  coasts  of 
Tyre  and  Sidon. 

22  And,  behold,  a  woman  of 
Canaan  came  out  of  the  same 
coasts,  and  cried  unto  him,  saying. 
Have  mercy  on  me,  Ο  Lord,  thou 
son  of  David  ;  my  daughter  is 
grievously  vexed  with  a  devil. 

23  But  he  answered  her  not  a 
word.  And  his  disciples  came  and 
besought  him,  saying,  Send  her 
away  ;  for  she  crieth  after  us. 

24  But  he  answered  and  said,  I 
am  not  sent  but  unto  the  lost  sheep 
of  the  house  of  Israel. 

25  Then  came  she  and  worship- 
ped him,  saying,  Lord,  help  me. 

26  But  he  answered  and  said,  It 
is  not  meet  to  take  the  children's 
bread,  and  to  cast  it  to  dogs. 

27  And  she  said,  Truth,  Lord  : 
yet  the  dogs  eat  of  the  crumbs 
which  fall  from  their  masters' 
table. 

28  Then  Jesus  answered  and 
said  unto  her,  Ο  woman,  great  is 
thy  faith  :  be  it  unto  thee  even  as 
thou  wilt.  And  her  daughter  was 
made  whole  from  that  very  hour. 

29  And  Jesus  departed  from 
thence,  and  came  nigh  unto  the 
sea  of  Galilee  ;  and  went  up  into 
a  mountain,  and  sat  down  there. 

30  And  great  multitudes  came 
unto  him,  having  with  them  those 
that  were  lame,  blind,  dumb, 
maimed,  and  many  others,  and 
cast  them  down  at  Jesus'  feet ;  and 
he  healed  them  : 

3 1  Insomuch  that  the  multitude 
wondered,  when  they  saw  the 
dumb  to  speak,  the  maimed  to  be 
whole,  the  lame  to  walk,  and  the 
blind  to  see :  and  they  glorified  the 
God  of  Israel. 

32  If  Then  Jesus  called  his  dis- 
ciples unto  him,  and  said,  I  have 
compassion  on  the  multitude,  be- 
cause they  continue  with  me  now 
three  days,  and  have  nothing  to 
eat :  and  I  wall  not  send  them  away 
fasting,  lest  they  faint  in  the  way. 

33  And  his  disciples  say  unto 
him,  Whence  should  we  have  so 
much  bread  in  the  wilderness,  as 
to  fill  so  great  a  multitude  ? 


21  Going  away  from  there  Jesus 
withdrew  to  the  district  of  Tyre 
and  Sidon. 

22  And  a  woman  of  Canaan 
came  out  of  these  parts  and 
wailed,  "  Have  pity  on  me, 
Lord,  Ο  Son  of  David  !  My 
daughter  is  cruelly  possessed  by 

23  a  daemon."  But  he  made  no 
answer  to  her.  Then  his  dis- 
ciples came  up  and  pressed 
him,  saying,  "  Send  her  away, 

24  she  is  wailing  behind  us."  He 
replied,  "  It  was  only  to  the 
lost  sheep  "of  the  house  of  Is- 

25  rael  that  I  was  sent."  But  she 
came  and  knelt  before  him, 
saying,  "  Lord,  do  help  me." 

26  He  replied,  "  It  is  not  fair  to 
take  the  children's  bread  and 

27  throw  it  to  the  dogs."  "  No, 
sir,"  she  said,  "  but  even  the 
dogs  eat  the  crumbs  that  fall 

28  from  their  master's  table."  At 
that  Jesus  replied,  "  Ο  woman, 
you  have  great  faith  ;  your 
prayer  is  granted  as  you  wish." 
And  from  that  hour  her  daugh- 
ter was  cured. 

29  Then  Jesus  removed  from 
that  country  and  went  along 
the  sea  of  Galilee  ;   he  went  up 

30  the  hillside  and  sat  there.  And 
large  crowds  came  to  him  blung- 
ing the  lame,  and  the  blind,  the 
dumb,  the  maimed,  and  many 
others  ;    they  laid  them  at  his 

31  feet,  and  he  healed  them.  This 
made  the  crowd  wonder,  to  see 
dumb  people  speaking,*  the 
lame  walking,   and   the   blind 

32  seeing.  Then  Jesus  called  his 
disciples  and  said,  "  I  am  sorry 
for  the  crowd  ;  they  have  been 
three  days  with  me  now,  and 
they  have  nothing  to  eat.  I 
will  not  send  them  away  starv- 
ing, in  case  they  faint  on  the 

33  road."  The  disciples  said  to 
him,  "  Where  are  we  to  get 
loaves  enough  in  a  desert  to 
satisfy  such  a  crowd  ?  " 

*  Leaving  out  the  phrase  κνΜονς 
νγΐ€ίς  with  X,  the  Latin  version,  the 
Old  Syriac,  Origen,  etc.  Its  insertion  for 
harmonistic  reasons  is  more  likely  than 
its  omission. 


ST.    MATTHEW    XVI 


41 


34  And  Jesus  saith  unto  theni,      34 
How  many  loaves  have  ye  ?  And 
they  said,  Seven,  and  a  few  little 
fishes.  35 

35  And  he  commanded  the  mul- 
titude to  sit  down  on  the  ground.         36 

36  And  he  took  the  seven  loaves 
and  the  fishes,  and  gave  thanks, 
and  brake  them,  and  gave  to  his 
disciples,  and  the  disciples  to  the      37 
multitude. 

37  And  they  did  all  eat,  and 
were  filled :  and  they  took  up  of 
the  broken  meat  that  was  left 
seven  baskets  full.  38 

38  And  they  that  did  eat  were 
four  thousand  men,  beside  women 
and  children.  39 

39  And  he  sent  away  the  multi- 
tude, and  took  ship,  and  came  into 
the  coasts  of  Magdala. 


Jesus  said  to  them,  "  How 
many  loaves  have  you  got  ?  " 
They  said,  "Seven,  and  some 
little  fish."  So  he  ordered  the 
crowd  to  recline  on  the  ground. 
He  tookthesevenloavesand  the 
fish  and  after  giving  thanks  he 
broke  them  and  gave  them  to 
the  disciples,  and  the  disciples 
to  the  crowds.  So  the  people 
all  ate  and  were  satisfied,  and 
they  picked  up  the  fragments 
left  over  and  filled  seven  large 
baskets  with  them. 

The  men  who  ate  numbered 
four  thousand,  apart  from  the 
children  and  the  women. 

Then  he  sent  the  crowd 
away,  got  into  the  boat  and 
went  to  the  territory  of 
Magadan. 


CHAPTER    XVI 

1  The  Pharisees  also  with  the 
Sadducees  came,  and  tempting 
desired  him  that  he  would  shew 
them  a  sign  from  heaven. 

2  He  answered  and  said  unto 
them,  When  it  is  evening,  ye  say, 
It  will  be  fair  weather :  for  the  sky 
is  red. 

3  And  in  the  morning,  It  will  be 
foul  weather  to  day:  for  the  sky 
is  red  and  lowring.  Ο  ye  hypo- 
crites, ye  can  discern  the  face  of 
the  sky  ;  but  can  ye  not  discern 
the  signs  of  the  times  ? 

4  A  wicked  and  adulterous  gene- 
ration seeketh  after  a  sign  ;  and 
there  shall  no  sign  be  given  unto 
it,  but  the  sign  of  the  prophet 
Jonas.  And  he  left  them,  and 
departed. 

5  And  when  his  disciples  were 
come  to  the  other  side,  they  had 
forgotten  to  take  bread. 

6  If  Then  Jesus  said  unto  them, 
Take  heed  and  beware  of  the  lea- 
ven of  the  Pharisees  and  of  the 
Sadducees. 


CHAPTER    XVI 

1  Now  the  Pharisees  and 
Sadducees  came  up  and,  in 
order  to  tempt  him,  asked 
him  to  show  them  a  Sign  from 
heaven. 

2  He  replied, 

4  "  It    is  an  evil  and  disloyal 

generation  that  craves  a 

Sign, 
and  no  Sign  shall  be  given 

to  it  except  the  Sign  of 

Jonah."  * 
Then  he  left  them  and  went 
away. 

5  When  the  disciples  reached 
the  opposite  side,  they  found 
they    had    forgotten    to    bring 

6  any  bread.  Jesus  said  to  them, 
"  See  and  beware  of  the  leaven 
of   the   Pharisees   and   Saddu- 

7  cees."     They    argued    among 


*  Three  uncials  (C  D  W)  of  the  fifth 
century  and  several  versions,  including 
the  Latin  and  the  Syriac  (Vulgate),  to- 
gether with  the  Diatessaron,  insert  at  the 
heginning  of  this  answer  the  following  : 
"  When  evening  comes,  you  say,  '  It 
will  be  fine,'  for  the  sky  is  red  ;  in  the 
morning  you   say,   '  It  will   be  stormy  to-day,'  for  the  sky  is  red  and  cloudy. 
You  know  how  to  distinguish  the  look  of  the  sky,  but  you  cannot  read  the  sigus 
of  the  times." 
The  majority  of  the  uncials,  with  the  Old  Syriac  and  Origen,  rightly  omit  the 
passage  as  irrelevant  to  the  original  text. 


42 


ST.    MATTHEW    XVI 


7  And  they  reasoned  among 
themselves,  saying,  It  is  because 
we  have  taken  no  bread. 

8  Which  when  Jesus  perceived, 
he  said  unto  them,  Ο  ye  of  little 
faith,  why  reason  ye  among  your- 
selves, because  ye  have  brought  no 
bread  ? 

9  Do  ye  not  yet  understand,  nei- 
ther remember  the  five  loaves  of 
the  five  thousand,  and  how  many 
baskets  ye  took  up  ? 

10  Neither  the  seven  loaves  of 
the  four  thousand,  and  how  many 
baskets  ye  took  up  ? 

11  How  is  it  that  ye  do  not 
understand  that  I  spake  it  not 
to  you  concerning  bread,  that 
ye  should  beware  of  the  leaven 
of  the  Pharisees  and  of  the  Sad- 
ducees  ? 

12  Then  understood  they  how 
that  he  bade  them  not  beware  of 
the  leaven  of  bread,  but  of  the 
doctrine  of  the  Pharisees  and  of 
the  Sadducees. 

13  ]f  When  Jesus  came  into  the 
coasts  of  Caesarea  Philippi,  he 
asked  his  disciples,  saying,  Whom 
do  men  say  that  I  the  Son  of  man 
am  ? 

11  And  they  said.  Some  say  that 
thou  art  John  the  Baptist  :  some, 
Elias  ;  and  others,  Jeremias,  or  one 
of  the  prophets. 

15  He  saith  unto  them,  But 
whom  say  ye  that  I  am  ? 

16  And  Simon  Peter  answered 
and  said,  Thou  art  the  Christ,  the 
Son  of  the  living  God. 

17  And  Jesus  answered  and 
said  unto  him,  Blessed  art  thou, 
Simon  Bar-jona:  for  flesh  and 
blood  hath  not  revealed  it  unto 
thee,  but  my  Father  which  is  in 
heaven. 

18  And  I  say  also  unto  thee, 
That  thou  art  Peter,  and  upon  this 
rock  I  will  build  my  church  ;  and 
the  gates  of  hell  shall  not  prevail 
against  it. 

19  And  I  will  give  unto  thee  the 
keys  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven  : 
and  whatsoever  thou  shalt  bind  on 
earth  shall  be  bound  in  heaven  : 
and  whatsoever  thou  shalt  loose  on 
earth  shall  be  loosed  in  heaven. 


themselves,  "  But  we  have  not 

8  brought  any  bread  !  "  When 
Jesus  noted  this  he  said,  "  How 
little  trust  you  have  in  me  ! 
Why  all  this  talk,  because  you 

9  have  brought  no  bread  ?  Do 
you  not  understand  even  yet  ? 
Do  you  not  remember  the  five 
loaves  of  the  five  thousand 
and    how    many    baskets    you 

10  took  up  ?  And  the  seven  loaves 
of  the  four  thousand  and  how 
many  large  baskets  you  took 

11  up  ?  Why  do  you  not  see  that 
I  was  not  speaking  to  you 
about  bread  ?  No,  beware  of 
the  leaven  of  the  Pharisees  and 

12  Sadducees."  Then  they  rea- 
lized that  what  he  told  them 
to  beware  of  was  not  leaven  * 
but  the  teaching  of  the  Phari- 
sees and  Sadducees. 

13  Now  when  Jesus  came  to  the 
district  of  Caesarea  Philippi  he 
asked  his  disciples,  "  Who  do 
people  say  the  Son  of  man  is  ?  " 

14  They  told  him,  "  Some  say 
John  the  Baptist,  others  Elijah, 
others  Jeremiah  or  one  of  the 

15  prophets."  He  said  to  them, 
"  And  who  do  you  say  I  am  ?  " 

16  So  Simon  Peter  replied,  "  You 
are  the  Christ,  the  Son  of  the 

17  living  God."  Jesus  answered 
him,  "  You  are  a  blessed  man, 
Simon  Bar-jona,  for  it  was  my 
Father  in  heaven,  not  flesh  and 
blood,  that  revealed  this  to  you. 

18  Now  I  tell  you,  Peter  is  your 
name  t  and  on  this  rock  I  will 
build  my  church  ;  the  powers 
of    Hades    shall    not    succeed 

19  against  it.  I  will  give  you  the 
keys  of  the  Realm  of  heaven  ; 

whatever    you    prohibit    on 

earth  will  be  prohibited  in 

heaven, 
and  whatever  you  permit  on 

earth  will  be  permitted  in 

heaven." 

*  Omitting  των  άρτων  after  ζνμψ  with 
strong  support  from  the  Old  Latin  and 
Syriac  versions. 

t  English  fails  to  bring  out  the  play 
on  the  Greek  word  for  "  rock."  The 
French  version  reproduces  it :  "  Et  moi 
je  te  dis  aussi  que  tu  es  le  Pierre,  et  sur 
cette  pierre  je  batirai  nion  eglise." 


ST.    MATTHEW    XVII 


43 


20  Then  charged  he  his  disciples 
that  they  should  tell  no  man  that 
he  was  Jesus  the  Christ. 

21  If  From  that  time  forth 
began  Jesus  to  shew  unto  his  dis- 
ciples, how  that  he  must  go  unto 
Jerusalem,  and  suffer  many  things 
of  the  elders  and  chief  priests  and 
scribes,  and  be  killed,  and  be 
raised  again  the  third  day. 

22  Then  Peter  took  him,  and 
began  to  rebuke  him,  saying,  Be  it 
far  from  thee,  Lord :  this  shall  not 
be  unto  thee. 

23  But  he  turned,  and  said  unto 
Peter,  Get  thee  behind  me,  Satan  : 
thou  art  an  offence  unto  me  :  for 
thou  savourest  not  the  things  that 
be  of  God,  but  those  that  be  of 
men. 

24  If  Then  said  Jesus  unto  his 
disciples,  If  any  man  will  come 
after  me,  let  him  deny  himself,  and 
take  up  his  cross,  and  follow  me. 

25  For  whosoever  will  save  his 
life  shall  lose  it  :  and  whosoever 
will  lose  his  life  for  my  sake  shall 
find  it. 

26  For  what  is  a  man  profited, 
if  he  shall  gain  the  whole  world, 
and  lose  his  own  soul  ?  or  what 
shall  a  man  give  in  exchange  for 
his  soul  ? 

27  For  the  Son  of  man  shall 
come  in  the  glory  of  his  Father 
with  his  angels  ;  and  then  he  shall 
reward  every  man  according  to  his 
works. 

28  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  There 
be  some  standing  here,  which  shall 
not  taste  of  death,  till  they  see 
the  Son  of  man  coming  in  his 
kingdom. 

CHAPTER    XVII 

1  And  after  six  days  Jesus 
taketh  Peter,  James,  and  John  his 
brother,  and  bringeth  them  up  into 
an  high  mountain  apart, 

2  And  was  transfigured  before 
them  :  and  his  face  did  shine  as 
the  sun,  and  his  raiment  was  white 
as  the  light. 

3  And,  behold,  there  appeared 
unto  them  Moses  and  Elias  talk- 
ing with  him. 


20  Then  he  forbade  the  disciples 
to  tell  anyone  he  was  the 
Christ. 

21  From  that  time  Jesus  began 
to  show  his  disciples  that  he 
had  to  leave  for  Jerusalem  and 
endure  great  suffering  at  the 
hands  of  the  elders  and  high 
priests  and  scribes,  and  be 
killed  and  raised  on  the  third 
day. 

22  Peter  took  him  and  began 
to  reprove  him  for  it  ;  "  God 
forbid,   Lord,"  he  said,  "  this 

23  must  not  be."  But  he  turned 
and  said  to  Peter,  "  Get  behind 
me,  you  Satan  !  You  are  a 
hindrance  to  me  !  Your  out- 
look is  not  God's  but  man's." 

24  Then  Jesus  said  to  his  dis- 
ciples, "  If  anyone  wishes  to 
come  after  me,  let  him  deny 
himself,  take  up  his  cross,  and 
follow  me  ; 

25  for  whoever  wants  to  save 

his  life  will  lose  it, 
and  whoever  loses  his  life  for 
my  sake  will  find  it. 

26  What  profit  will  it  be  if  a  man 
gains  the  whole  world  and  for- 
feits his  own  soul  ?  What  will 
a  man  offer  as  an  equivalent 
for  his  soul  ? 

27  For  the  Son  of  man  is 
coming  in  the  glory  of  his 
Father  with  his  angels,  and 
then  he  will  reward  everyone 
for  what  he  has  done. 

28  I  tell  you  truly,  there  are 
some  of  those  standing  here 
who  will  not  taste  death  till 
they  see  the  Son  of  man  coming 
himself  to  reign." 

CHAPTER    XVII 

1  Six  days  afterwards  Jesus 
took  Peter,  James  and  his 
brother  John,  and  led  them  up 

2  a  high  hill  by  themselves  ;  in 
their  presence  he  was  trans- 
figured, his  face  shone  like  the 
sun,  and  his  clothes  turned 
white  as  light. 

3  There  appeared  to  them 
Moses  and  Elijah,  who  con- 
versed with  Jesus. 


44 


ST.    MATTHEW    XVII 


4  Then  answered  Peter,  and 
said  unto  Jesus,  Lord,  it  is  good 
for  us  to  be  here :  if  thou  wilt,  let 
us  make  here  three  tabernacles  ; 
one  for  thee,  and  one  for  Moses, 
and  one  for  Elias. 

5  While  he  yet  spake,  behold,  a 
bright  cloud  overshadowed  them  : 
and  behold  a  voice  out  of  the  cloud, 
which  said,  This  is  my  beloved 
Son,  in  whom  I  am  well  pleased  ; 
hear  ye  him. 

6  And  when  the  disciples  heard 
it,  they  fell  on  their  face,  and  were 
sore  afraid. 

7  And  Jesus  came  and  touched 
them,  and  said,  Arise,  and  be  not 
afraid. 

8  And  when  they  had  lifted  up 
their  eyes,  they  saw  no  man,  save 
Jesus  only. 

9  And  as  they  came  down  from 
the  mountain,  Jesus  charged  them, 
saying.  Tell  the  vision  to  no  man, 
until  the  Son  of  man  be  risen  again 
from  the  dead. 

10  And  his  disciples  asked  him, 
saying,  Why  then  say  the  scribes 
that  Elias  must  first  come  ? 

11  And  Jesus  answered  and  said 
unto  them,  Elias  truly  shall  first 
come,  and  restore  all  things. 

12  But  I  say  unto  you,  That 
Elias  is  come  already,  and  they 
knew  him  not,  but  have  done  unto 
him  whatsoever  they  listed.  Like- 
wise shall  also  the  Son  of  man 
suffer  of  them. 

13  Then  the  disciples  understood 
that  he  spake  unto  them  of  John 
the  Baptist. 

14  H  And  when  they  were  come 
to  the  multitude,  there  came  to 
him  a  certain  man,  kneeling  down 
to  him,  and  saying, 

15  Lord,  have  mercy  on  my 
son:  for  he  is  lunatick,  and  sore 
vexed  :  for  ofttimes  he  falleth  into 
the  fire,  and  oft  into  the  water. 

16  And  I  brought  him  to  thy 
disciples,  and  they  could  not  cure 
him. 

17  Then  Jesus  answered  and 
said,  Ο  faithless  and  perverse 
generation,  how  long  shall  I  be 
with  you  ?  how  long  shall  I  suffer 
you  ?  bring  him  hither  to  me. 


4  So  Peter  addressed  Jesus 
and  said,  "  Lord,  it  is  a 
good  thing  we  are  here  ; 
if  you  like,  I  will  put  up  three 
tents  here,  one  for  you, 
one  for  Moses,  and  one  for 
Elijah." 

5  He  was  still  speaking  when 
a  bright  cloud  overshadowed 
them,  and  from  the  cloud 
a  voice  said, 

"  This     is     my      Son,      the 
Beloved, 
in  him  is  my  delight : 
listen  to  him." 

6  When  the  disciples  heard 
the    voice  they  fell   on   their 

7  faces  in  terror;  but  Jesus 
came  forward  and  touched 
them,  saying,  "  Rise,  have  no 

8  fear."  And  on  raising  their 
eyes  they  saw  no  one  except 

9  Jesus  all  alone.  As  they  went 
down  the  hill  Jesus  ordered 
them,  "  Tell  this  vision  to 
nobody  until  the  Son  of  man 
is    raised    from    the    dead." 

10  The  disciples  inquired  of 
him,  "  Then  why  do  the 
scribes  say  that  Elijah  has  to 
come  first  ?  " 

11  He  replied,  "  Elijah  to 
come  and  restore  all  things  ? 

12  Nay,  I  tell  you  Elijah  has 
already  come,  but  they  have 
not  recognized  him — they 
have  worked  their  will  on 
him.  And  the  Son  of  man 
will    suffer    at     their     hands 

13  in  the  same  way."  Then  the 
disciples  realized  he  was 
speaking  to  them  about  John 
the  Baptist. 

14  When  they  reached  the 
crowd,   a  man  came  up  and 

15  knelt  to  him.  "  All,  sir,"  he 
said,  "  have  pity  on  my  son  ; 
he  is  an  epileptic  and  he  suffers 
cruelly,  he  often  falls  into  the 
fire  and  often  into  the  water. 

16  I  broughthim  to  your  disciples, 
but  they  could  η  ι  .  heal  him." 

17  Jesus  answered,  "  Ο  faithless 
and  perverse  generation,  how 
long  must  I  still  be  with  you  ? 
How  long  have  I  to  bear  with 
you  ?    Bring  him  here  to  me." 


ST.    MATTHEW    XVIII 


45 


18  And  Jesus  rebuked  the  devil; 
and  he  departed  out  of  him  :  and 
the  child  was  cured  from  that  very 
hour. 

19  Then  came  the  disciples  to 
Jesus  apart,  and  said,  Why  could 
not  we  cast  him  out  ? 

20  And  Jesus  said  unto  them, 
Because  of  ^your  unbelief :  for 
verily  I  say  unto  you,  If  ye  have 
faith  as  a  grain  of  mustard  seed, 
ye  shall  say  unto  this  mountain, 
Remove  hence  to  yonder  place  ; 
and  it  shall  remove  ;  and  nothing 
shall  be  impossible  unto  you. 

21  Howbeit  this  kind  goeth  not 
out  but  by  prayer  and  fasting. 

22  Tf  And  while  they  abode  in 
Galilee,  Jesus  said  unto  them,  The 
Son  of  man  shall  be  betrayed  into 
the  hands  of  men  : 

23  And  they  shall  kill  him,  and 
the  third  day  he  shall  be  raised 
again.  And  they  were  exceeding 
sorry. 

24  ^|  And  when  they  were  come 
to  Capernaum,  they  that  received 
tribute  money  came  to  Peter,  and 
said,  Doth  not  your  master  pay 
tribute  ? 

25  He  saith,  Yes.  And  when 
he  was  come  into  the  house,  Jesus 
prevented  him,  saying,  What 
thinkest  thou,  Simon  ?  of  whom 
do  the  kings  of  the  earth  take 
custom  or  tribute  ?  of  their  own 
children,  or  of  strangers  ? 

26  Peter  saith  unto  him,  Of 
strangers.  Jesus  saith  unto  him, 
Then  are  the  children  free. 

27  Notwithstanding,  lest  we 
should  offend  them,  go  thou  to  the 
sea,  and  cast  an  hook,  and  take  up 
the  fish  that  first  cometh  up  ;  and 
when  thou  hast  opened  his  mouth, 
thou  shalt  find  a  piece  of  money  : 
that  take,  and  give  unto  them  for 
me  and  thee. 


18  So  Jesus  checked  the  daemon 
and  it  came  out  of  him,  and 
from  that  hour  the  boy  was 
healed. 

19  Then  the  disciples  came 
to  Jesus  in  private  and  said, 
"  Why  could  we  not  cast  it 
out  ?  " 

20  He  said  to  them,  "  Because 
you  have  so  little  faith.  I 
tell  you  truly,  if  you  had 
faith  the  size  of  a  grain  of 
mustard-seed,  you  could  say  to 
this  hill,  '  Move  from  here  to 
there,'  and  remove  it  would  ; 
nothing  would  be  impossible 
for  you." 

22  When  his  adherents  mus- 
tered in  Galilee  Jesus  told 
them,  "  The  Son  of  man  is  to 
be  betrayed  into  the  hands  of 

23  men,  they  will  kill  him,  but  on 
the  third  day  he  will  be  raised." 
They  were  greatlv  distressed  at 
this. 

24  When  they  reached  Caphar- 
nahum,  the  collectors  of  the 
temple-tax  came  and  asked 
Peter,  "  Does  your  teacher  not 

25  pay  the  temple-tax  ?  "  He  said, 
"  Yes."  But  when  he  went  in- 
doors Jesus  spoke  first  ;  "  Tell 
me,  Simon,"  he  said,  "  from 
whom  do  earthly  kings  collect 
customs  or  taxes  ?  Is  it  from 
their  own  people  or  from 
aliens  ?  " 

26  "  From  aliens,"  he  said. 
Then  Jesus  said  to  him,  "  So 

their  own  people  are  exempt. 

27  However,  not  to  give  any 
offence  to  them,  go  to  the 
sea,  throw  a  hook  in,  and  take 
the  first  fish  you  bring  up. 
Open  its  mouth  and  you  will 
find  a  five-shilling  piece  ;  take 
that  and  give  it  to  them  for 
me  and  for  yourself." 


CHAPTER    XVIII 

1  At  the  same  time  came  the 
disciples  unto  Jesus,  saying,  Who 
is  the  greatest  in  the  kingdom  of 
heaven  ? 

2  And  Jesus  called  a  little  child 


CHAPTER    XVIII 

1  At  that  hour  the  disciples 
came  and  asked  Jesus, 

"  Who    is     greatest    in    the 
Realm  of  heaven  ?  " 

2  So   he    called    a    child,    set 


io 


ST.    MATTHEW    XVIII 


unto  him,  and  set  him  in  the  midst 
of  them, 

3  And  said,  Verily  I  say  unto 
you,  Except  ye  be  converted,  and 
become  as  little  children,  ye  shall 
not  enter  into  the  kingdom  of 
heaven. 

4  Whosoever  therefore  shall 
humble  himself  as  this  little  child, 
the  same  is  greatest  in  the  kingdom 
of  heaven. 

5  And  whoso  shall  receive  one 
such  little  child  in  my  name  re- 
ceiveth  me. 

6  But  whoso  shall  offend  one  of 
these  little  ones  which  believe  in 
me,  it  were  better  for  him  that  a 
millstone  were  hanged  about  his 
neck,  and  that  he  were  drowned 
in  the  depth  of  the  sea. 

7  Tf  Woe  unto  the  world  because 
of  offences  !  for  it  must  needs  be 
that  offences  come  ;  but  woe  to 
that  man  by  whom  the  offence 
cometh  ! 

8  Wherefore  if  thy  hand  or  thy 
foot  offend  thee,  cut  them  off,  and 
cast  them  from  thee  :  it  is  better 
for  thee  to  enter  into  life  halt  or 
maimed,  rather  than  having  two 
hands  or  two  feet  to  be  cast  into 
everlasting  fire. 

9  And  if  thine  eye  offend  thee, 
pluck  it  out,  and  cast  it  from  thee  : 
it  is  better  for  thee  to  enter  into  life 
with  one  eye,  rather  than  having 
two  eyes  to  be  cast  into  hell  fire. 

10  Take  heed  that  ye  despise 
not  one  of  these  little  ones  ;  for  I 
say  unto  you,  That  in  heaven  their 
angels  do  always  behold  the  face 
of  my  Father  which  is  in  heaven. 

11  For  the  Son  of  man  is  come 
to  save  that  which  was  lost. 

12  How  think  ye  ?  if  a  man  have 
an  hundred  sheep,  and  one  of  them 
be  gone  astray,  doth  he  not  leave 
the  ninety  and  nine,  and  goeth 
into  the  mountains,  and  seeketh 
that  which  is  gone  astray  ? 

13  And  if  so  be  that  lie  find  it, 
verily  I  say  unto  you,  he  rejoiceth 
more  of  that  sheep,  than  of  the 
ninety  and  nine  which  went  not 
astray. 

14  Even  so  it  is  not  the  will  of 
vour  Father  which  is  in  heaven, 


3  it  among  them,  and  said, 
"  I  tell  you  truly,  unless  you 
turn  and  become  like  chil- 
dren, you  will  never  get  into 
the   Realm   of  heaven  at  all. 

4  Whoever  humbles  himself  like 
this  child,  he  is  the  greatest  in 

5  the  Realm  of  heaven  ;  and  who- 
ever receives  a  little  child  like 
this  for  my  sake,  receives  me. 

6  But  whoever  is  a  hindrance  to 
one  of  these  little  ones  who  be- 
lieve in  me,  better  for  him  to 
have  a  great  mill-stone  hung 
round  his  neck  and  be  sunk  in 
the  deep  sea. 

7  Woe  to  the  world   for  hin- 

drances ! 
Hindrances  have   to    come, 

but— 
woe  to  the   man  by  whom 

the       hindrance      does 

come  ! 

8  If  your  hand  or  your  foot  is 

a     hindrance     to     you, 

cut    it    off    and    throw 

it  away  ; 

better  be  maimed   or  erip- 

\  pled  and  get  into  life, 

than    keep    both    feet    or 

hands    and    be    thrown 

into      the      everlasting 

fire. 

9  If  your  eye  is  a  hindrance  to 

you,  tear  it  out  and 
throw  it  away  ; 
better  get  into  Life  with 
one  eye 
than  keep  your  two  eyes 
and  be  thrown  into 
the  fire  of  Gehenna. 

10  See  that  you  do  not  despise 
one  of  these  little  ones  ;  for  I 
tell  you,  their  angels  in  heaven 
always  look  on  the  face  of  my 
Father  in  heaven. 

12  Tell  me,  if  a  man  has  a  hun- 
dred sheep  and  one  of  them 
strays,  will  he  not  leave  the 
ninety -nine  sheep  on  the  hills 
and  go  in  search  of  the  one  that 

13  has  strayed  ?  And  if  lie  hap- 
pens to  find  it,  I  tell  you  he 
rejoices  over  it  more  than  over 
the  ninety-nine  t  hat  never  went 

11  astray.  So  it  is  not  the  will  of 
your  Father  in  heaven  that  a 


ST.    MATTHEW    XVIII 


47 


that  one  of  these  little  ones  should 
perish. 

15  *[j  Moreover  if  thy  brother 
shall  trespass  against  thee,  go  and 
tell  him  his  fault  between  thee  and 
him  alone  :  if  he  shall  hear  thee, 
thou  hast  gained  thy  brother. 

16  But  if  he  will  not  hear  thee, 
then  take  with  thee  one  or  two 
more,  that  in  the  mouth  of  two  or 
three  witnesses  every  word  may  be 
established. 

17  And  if  he  shall  neglect  to 
hear  them,  tell  it  unto  the  church  : 
but  if  he  neglect  to  hear  the  church, 
let  him  be  unto  thee  as  an  heathen 
man  and  a  publican. 

18  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  What- 
soever ye  shall  bind  on  earth  shall 
be  bjund  in  heaven  :  and  what- 
soever ye  shall  loose  on  earth  shall 
be  loosed  in  heaven. 

19  Again  I  say  unto  you,  That 
if  two  of  you  shall  agree  on  earth 
as  touching  any  thing  that  they 
shall  ask,  it  shall  be  done  for 
them  of  my  Father  which  is  in 
heaven. 

20  For  where  two  or  three  are 
gathered  together  in  my  name, 
there  am  I  in  the  midst  of  them. 

21  if  Then  came  Peter  to  him, 
and  said,  Lord,  how  oft  shall  my 
brother  sin  against  me,  and  I  for- 
give him  ?  till  seven  times  ? 

22  Jesus  saith  unto  him,  I  say 
not  unto  thee,  Until  seven  times  : 
but,  Until  seventy  times  seven. 

23  if  Therefore  is  the  kingdom 
of  heaven  likened  unto  a  certain 
king,  which  would  take  account  of 
his  servants. 

24  And  when  he  had  begun  to 
reckon,  one  was  brought  unto  him, 
which  owed  him  ten  thousand 
talents. 

25  But  forasmuch  as  he  had  not 
to  pay,  his  lord  commanded  him  to 
be  sold,  and  his  wife,  and  children, 
and  all  that  he  had,  and  payment 
to  be  made. 

26  The  servant  therefore  fell 
down,  and  worshipped  him,  say- 
ing, Lord,  have  patience  with  me, 
and  I  will  pay  thee  all. 

27  Then  the  lord  of  that  servant 
was  moved  with  compassion,  and 


single  one  of  these  little  ones 
should  be  lost. 

15  If  your  brother  sins  [against 
you],  go  and  reprove  him,  as 
between  you  and  him  alone. 
If  he  listens  to  you,  then  you 
have  won  your  brother  over  ; 

16  but  if  he  will  not  listen, 
take  one  or  two  others  along 
with  you,  so  that  every  case 
may  be  decided  on  the  evidence 
of   two    or    of   three    witnesses. 

17  If  he  refuses  to  listen  to 
them,  tell  the  church  ;  and 
if  he  refuses  to  listen  to  the 
church,  treat  him  as  a  pagan 

18  or  a  taxgatherer.  I  tell  you 
truly, 

Whatever   you    prohibit   on 

earth  will  be  prohibited  in 

heaven, 
and  whatever  you  permit  on 

earth  will  be  permitted  in 

heaven. 

19  I  tell  you  another  thing  : 

if  two  of  you  agree  on  earth 
about  anything  you  pray 
for, 

it  will  be  done  for  you  by 
my  Father  in  heaven. 

20  For     where     two     or     three 

have  gathered  in  my 
name,  I  am  there  among 
them." 

21  Then  Peter  came  up  and  said 
to  him,  "  Lord,  how  often  is  my 
brother  to  sin  against  me  and 
be    forgiven  ?      Up    to    seven 

22  times  ?  "  Jesus  said  to  him, 
"  Seven  times  ?   I  say,  seventy 

23  times  seven  !  That  is  why  the 
Realm  of  heaven  may  be  com- 
pared to  a  king  who  resolved 
to  settle  accounts  with  his  ser- 

24  vants.  When  he  began  the  set- 
tlement, a  debtor  was  brought 
in  who  owed  him  three  million 

25  pounds  ;  as  he  was  unable  to 
pay,  his  master  ordered  him  to 
be  sold,  along  with  his  wife 
and  children  and  all  he  had, 

26  in  payment  of  the  sum.  So 
the  servant  fell  down  and 
prayed  him,  '  Have  patience 
with  me,  and  I  will  pay  you  it 

27  all.'  And  out  of  pity  for  that 
servant  his  master  released  him 


48 


ST.    MATTHEW    XIX 


loosed  him,  and  forgave  him  the 
debt, 

28  But  the  same  servant  went 
out,  and  found  one  of  his  fellow- 
servants,  which  owed  him  an  hun- 
dred pence :  and  he  laid  hands  on 
him.  and  took  lorn  by  the  throat, 
saying,  Pay  me  that  thou  owest. 

29  And  his  fellowservnnt  fell 
down  at  his  feet,  and  besought  him, 
saying,  Have  patience  with  me, 
and  I  will  pay  thee  all. 

30  And  he  would  not :  but  went 
and  cast  him  into  prison,  till  he 
should  pay  the  debt. 

31  So  when  his  fellowservants 
saw  what  was  done,  they  were  very 
sorry,  and  came  and  told  unto 
their  lord  all  that  was  done. 

32  Then  his  lord,  after  that  he 
had  called  him,  said  unto  him,  Ο 
thou  wicked  servant,  I  forgave 
thee  all  that  debt,  because  thou 
desiredst  me  : 

33  Shouldest  not  thou  also  have 
had  compassion  on  thy  fellowser- 
vant,  even  as  I  had  pity  on  thee  ? 

34  And  his  lord  was  wroth,  and 
delivered  him  to  the  tormentors, 
till  he  should  pay  all  that  was  due 
unto  him. 

35  So  likewise  shall  my  heaven- 
ly Father  do  also  unto  you,  if  ye 
from  your  hearts  forgive  not  every 
one  his  brother  their  trespasses. 

CHAPTER    XIX 

1  And  it  came  to  pass,  that 
when  Jesus  had  finished  these  say- 
ings, he  departed  from  Galilee,  and 
came  into  the  coasts  of  Judaea  be- 
yond Jordan  ; 

2  And  great  multitudes  followed 
him  ;  and  he  healed  them  there. 

3  If  The  Pharisees  also  came 
unto  him,  tempting  him,  and  saying 
unto  him,  Is  it  lawful  for  a  man  to 
put  away  his  wife  for  every  cause  ? 

4  And  he  answered  and  said 
unto  them,  Have  ye  not  read,  that 
he  which  made  them  at  the  begin- 
ning made  them  male  and  female, 

5  And  said,  For  this  cause  shall 
a  man  leave  father  and  mother, 
and  shall  cleave  to  his  wife  :  and 
they  twain  shall  be  one  flesh  ? 


28  and  discharged  his  debt.  But 
as  that  servant  went  away,  he 
met  one  of  his  fellow -servants 
who  owed  him  twenty  pounds, 
and  seizing  him  by  the  throat 
he  said,  '  Pay  your  debt  !  ' 

29  So  his  fellow-servant  fell 
down  and  implored  him,  say- 
ing, '  Have  patience  with  me, 
and  I  will  pay  you.' 

30  But  he  refused ;  he  went 
and  had  him  thrown  into 
prison,  till  he  should  pay  the 
debt. 

31  Now  when  his  fellow-ser- 
vant•? saw  what  had  happened 
they  were  greatly  distressed, 
and  they  went  and  explained 
to  their  master  all  that  had 
happened. 

32  Then  his  master  summoned 
him  and  said,  '  You  scoundrel 
of  a  servant  !  I  discharged  all 
that   debt    for    you,    because 

33  you  implored  me.  Ought  you 
not  to  have  had  mercy  on 
your  fellow-servant,  as  I  had 
on  you  ?  ' 

34  And  in  hot  anger  his  master 
handed  him  over  to  the  tor- 
turers, till  he  should  pay  him 

35  all  the  debt.  My  Father  will 
do  the  same  to  you  unless  you 
each  forgive  your  brother  from 
the  heart." 

CHAPTER    XIX 

1  When  Jesus  finished  saying 
this  he  moved  from  Galilee  and 
went  to  the  territory  of  Judaea 
that    lies    across    the    Jordan. 

2  Large  crowds  followed  him  and 
he  healed  them  there. 

3  Then  the  Pharisees  came  up 
to  tempt  him.  They  asked,"  Is 
it  right  to  divorce  one's  wife 

4  for  any  reason  ?  "  He  replied, 
"  Have  you  never  read  that 
He  who  created  them  male  and 
female     from     the     beginning 

5  said, 

Hence  a  man  shall  leave  his 
father  and  mother, 
and  cleave  to  his  wife, 
and  the  pair  shall  be  one 
flesh  ? 


ST.    MATTHEW    XIX 


49 


6  Wherefore  they  are  no  more 
twain,  but  one  flesh.  What  there- 
fore God  hath  joined  together,  let 
not  man  put  asunder. 

7  They  say  unto  him,  Why  did 
Moses  then  command  to  give  a 
writing  of  divorcement,  and  to  put 
her  away  ? 

8  He  saith  unto  them,  Moses 
because  of  the  hardness  of  your 
hearts  suffered  you  to  put  away 
your  wives  :  but  from  the  begin- 
ning it  was  not  so. 

9  And  I  say  unto  you,  Whoso- 
ever shall  put  away  his  wife,  ex- 
cept it  be  for  fornication,  and  shall 
marry  another,  committeth  adul- 
tery :  and  whoso  marrieth  her 
which  is  put  away  doth  commit 
adultery. 

10  If  His  disciples  say  unto  him, 
If  the  case  of  the  man  be  so  with 
his  wife,  it  is  not  good  to  marry. 

11  But  he  said  unto  them,  All 
men  cannot  receive  this  saying, 
save  they  to  whom  it  is  given. 

12  For  there  are  some  eunuchs, 
which  were  so  born  from  their  mo- 
ther's womb  :  and  there  are  some 
eunuchs,  which  were  made  eunuchs 
of  men  :  and  there  be  eunuchs,, 
which  have  made  themselves  eu- 
nuchs for  the  kingdom  of  heaven's 
sake.  He  that  is  able  to  receive 
it,  let  him  receive  it. 

13  *\\  Then  were  there  brought 
unto  him  little  children,  that  he 
should  put  his  hands  on  them,  and 
pray  :  and  the  disciples  rebuked 
them. 

14  But  Jesus  said,  Suffer  little 
children,  and  forbid  them  not,  to 
come  unto  me :  for  of  such  is  the 
kingdom  of  heaven. 

15  And  he  laid  his  hands  on 
them,  and  departed  thence. 

16  TI  And,  behold,  one  came  and 
said  unto  him,  Good  Master',  what 
good  thing  shall  I  do,  that  I  may 
have  eternal  life  ? 

17  And  he  said  unto  him,  Why 
callest  thou  me  good  ?  there  is  none 
good  but  one,  that  is,  God  :  but  if 
thou  wilt  enter  into  life,  keep  the 
commandments. 

18  He  saith  unto  him,  Which  ? 
Jesus  said,  Thou  shalt  do  no  rnur- 


6  So  they  are  no  longer  two,  but 
one  flesh.  What  God  has 
joined,    then,    man   must    not 

7  separate."  They  said  to  him, 
"  Then  why  did  Moses  lay  it 
down  that  we  were  to  divorce 
by  giving  a  separation-notice  ?  " 

8  He  said  to  them,  "  Moses  per- 
mitted you  to  divorce  your 
wives,  on  account  of  the  hard- 
ness of  your  hearts,  but  it  was 

9  not  so  from  the  beginning.  I 
tell  you,  whoever  divorces  his 
wife  except  for  unchastity  and 
marries  another  woman,  com- 
mits adultery  ;  and  he  who 
marries  a  divorced  woman  com• 

10  mits  adultery."  The  disciples 
said  to  him,  "  If  that  is  a  man's 
position  with  his  wife,  there  is 

11  no  good  in  marrying."  He 
said  to  them,  "  True,  but  this 
truth  is  not  practicable  for 
everyone,  it  is  only  for  those 
who  have  the  gift. 

12  There  are  eunuchs  who  have 
been  eunuchs  from  their  birth, 

there  are  eunuchs  who  have 
been  made  eunuchs  by  men, 

and  there  are  eunuchs  who 
have  made  themselves  eunuchs 
for  the  sake  of  the  Realm  of 
heaven. 

Let    anyone    practice    it    for 
whom  it  is  practicable." 

13  Then  children  were  brought 
to  him  that  he  might  lay  his 
hands  on  them  and  pray  over 
them.     The  disciples  checked 

14  the  people,  but  Jesus  said  to 
them,  "  Let  the  children  alone, 
do  not  stop  them  from  coming 
to  me  :  the  Realm  of  heaven 
belongs    to    such    as    these." 

1 5  Then  he  laid  his  hands  on  them 
and  went  upon  his  way. 

16  Up  came  a  man  and  said  to 
him, 

"  Teacher,  what  good  deed 
must  I  do  to  gain  life  eternal  ?  " 

17  He  said  to  him,  "  Why  do 
you  ask  me  about  what  is  good  ? 
One  alone  is  good.  But  if  you 
want  to  get  into  Life,  keep  the 

18  commands."  "  Which  ?  "  he 
said.  Jesus  answered,  "  The 
commands,  you  shall  not  kill, 


50 


ST.    MATTHEW    XIX 


der,  Thou  shall  not  commit  adul- 
tery, Thou  shalt  not  steal,  Thou 
shalt  not  bear  false  witness, 

19  Honour  thy  father  and  thy 
mother  :  and.  Thou  shalt  love  thy 
neighbour  as  thyself. 

20  The  young  man  saith  unto 
him,  All  these  things  have  I  kept 
from  my  youth  up  :  what  lack  I 

yet? 

21  Jesus  said  unto  him,  If  thou 
wilt  be  perfect,  go  and  sell  that 
thou  hast,  and  give  to  the  poor, 
and  thou  shalt  have  treasure  in 
heaven :  and  come  and  follow  me. 

22  But  when  the  young  man 
heard  that  saying,  he  went  away 
sorrowful  :  for  he  had  great  pos- 
sessions. 

23  H  Then  said  Jesus  unto  his 
disciples,  Verily  I  say  unto  you, 
That  a  rich  man  shall  hardly  enter 
into  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 

24  And  again  I  say  unto  you,  It 
is  easier  for  a  camel  to  go  through 
the  eye  of  a  needle,  than  for  a  rich 
man  to  enter  into  the  kingdom  of 
God. 

25  When  his  disciples  heard  it, 
they  were  exceedingly  amazed, 
saying.  Who  then  can  be  saved  ? 

26  But  Jesus  beheld  them,  and 
said  unto  them,  With  men  this 
is  impossible  ;  but  with  God  all 
things  are  possible. 

27  Κ  Then  answered  Peter  and 
said  unto  him,  Behold,  we  have 
forsaken  all,  and  followed  thee  ; 
what  shall  we  have  therefore  ? 

28  And  Jesus  said  unto  them, 
Verily  I  say  unto  you,  That  ye 
which  have  followed  me,  in  the  re- 
generation when  the  Son  of  man 
shall  sit  in  the  throne  of  his  glory, 
ye  also  shall  sit  upon  twelve 
thrones,  judging  the  twelve  tribes 
of  Israel. 

29  And  every  one  that  hath  for- 
saken houses,  or  brethren,  or  sis- 
ters, or  father,  or  mother,  or  wife, 
or  children,  or  lands,  for  my 
name's  sake,  shall  receive  an 
hundredfold,  and  shall  inherit 
everlasting  life. 

30  But  many  that  are  first  shall 
be  last  ;   and  the  last  shall  be  first. 


you  shall  not  commit  adidtery, 
you  shall  not  steal,  you  shall  not 
bear  false  witness, 

19  honour  your  father  and 
mother,  and  you  must  love  your 
neighbour  as  yourself.'" 

20  The  young  man  said,  "  I 
have  observed  all  these.  What 
more  is  wanting  ?  " 

21  Jesus  said  to  him,  "  If  you 
^  want  to  be  perfect,  go  and  sell 
*  your  property,  give  the  money 

to  the  poor  and  you  shall  have 
treasure  in  heaven  ;  then  come 
and  follow  me." 

22  When  the  young  man  heard 
that,  he  went  sadly  away,  for 
he  had  great  possessions. 

23  And  Jesus  said  to  his  dis- 
ciples, "  I  tell  you  truly,  it  will 
be  difficult  for  a  rich  man  to 
get  into  the  Realm  of  heaven. 

24  I  tell  you  again,  it  is  easier 
for  a  camel  to  get  through  a 
needle's  eye  than  for  a  rich 
man  to  get  into  the  Realm  of 
God." 

25  When  the  disciples  heard 
this  they  were  utterly  as- 
tounded ;  they  said,  "  Who 
then  can  possibly  be  saved  ?  " 

26  Jesus  looked  at  them  and 
said,  "  This  is  impossible  for 
men,  but  anything  is  possible 
for  God." 

27  Then  Peter  replied,  "  Well, 
we  have  left  our  all  and  fol- 
lowed you.  Now  what  are  we 
to  get  ?  " 

28  Jesus  said  to  them,  "  I  tell 
you  truly,  in  the  new  world, 
when  the  Son  of  man  shall  sit 
on  the  throne  of  his  glory,  you 
who  have  followed  me  shall  also 
sit  on  twelve  thrones  to  govern 
the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel. 

29  Everyone  who  has  left 
brothers  or  sisters  or  father 
or  mother  or  wife  or  children 
or  lands  or  houses  for  my 
name's  sake  will  get  a  hundred 
times  as  much  and  inherit  life 
eternal. 

30  Many  who  are  first  shall  be 
last,  and  many  who  are  last 
shall  be  first. 


ST.    MATTHEW    XX 


51 


CHAPTER    XX 


CHAPTER    XX 


1  For  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is 
like  unto  a  man  that  is  an  house- 
holder, which  went  out  early  in 
the  morning  to  hire  labourers  into 
his  vineyard. 

2  And  when  he  had  agreed  with 
the  labourers  for  a  penny  a  day,  he 
sent  them  into  his  vineyard. 

3  And  he  went  out  about  the 
third  hour,  and  saw  others  stand- 
ing idle  in  the  marketplace, 

4  And  said  unto  them  ;  Go  ye 
also  into  the  vineyard,  and  what- 
soever is  right  I  will  give  you.  And 
they  went  their  way. 

5  Again  he  went  out  about  the 
sixth  and  ninth  hour,  and  did  like- 
wise. 

6  And  about  the  eleventh  hour 
he  went  out,  and  found  others 
standing  idle,  and  saith  unto  them, 
Why  stand  ye  here  all  the  day  idle  ? 

7  They  say  unto  him,  Because 
no  man  hath  hired  us.  He  saith 
unto  them,  Go  ye  also  into  the 
vineyard  ;  and  whatsoever  is  right, 
that  shall  ye  receive. 

8  So  when  even  was  come,  the 
lord  of  the  vineyard  saith  unto  his 
steward,  Call  the  labourers,  and 
give  them  their  hire,  beginning 
from  the  last  unto  the  first. 

9  And  when  they  came  that 
were  hired  about  the  eleventh  hour, 
they  received  every  man  a  penny. 

10  But  when  the  first  came, 
they  supposed  that  they  should 
have  received  more  ;  and  they  like- 
wise received  every  man  a  penny. 

11  And  when  they  had  received 
it,  they  murmured  against  the 
goodman  of  the  house, 

12  Saying,  These  last  have 
wrought  but  one  hour,  and  thou 
hast  made  them  equal  unto  us, 
which  have  borne  the  burden  and 
heat  of  the  day. 

13  But  he  answered  one  of 
them,  and  said,  Friend,  I  do  thee 
no  wrong  :  didst  not  thou  agree 
with  me  for  a  penny  ? 

14  Take  th  a  t  thine  is,  and  go  thy 
way  :  I  will  give  unto  this  last, 
even  as  unto  thee. 


1  For  the  Realm  of  heaven 
is  like  a  householder  who 
went  out  early  in  the  morning 
to  hire  labourers  for  his  vine- 

2  yard  ;  and  after  agreeing  with 
the  labourers  to  pay  them  a 
shilling  a  day  he  sent  them  into 

3  his  vineyard.  Then,  on  going 
out  at  nine  o'clock  he  noticed 
some  other  labourers  standing 
in  the  marketplace  doing  noth- 

4  ing  ;  to  them  he  said,  '  You  go 
into  the  vineyard  too,  and  I 
will  give  you  whatever  wage  is 

5  fair.'  So  they  went  in.  Going 
out  again  at  twelve  o'clock  and 
at   three    o'clock,    he    did    the 

6  same  thing.  And  when  he  went 
out  at  five  o'clock  he  came  upon 
some  others  who  were  standing  ; 
he  said  to  them, 

'  Why  have  you  stood  doing 

7  nothing  all  the  day  ?  '  '  Be- 
cause nobody  hired  us,'  they 
said.  He  told  them,  '  You  go 
into  the  vineyard  too.' 

8  Now  when  evening  came  the 
master  of  the  vineyard  said  to 
his  bailiff,  '  Summon  the  la- 
bourers and  pay  them  their 
wages,  beginning  with  the  last 
and  going  on  to  the  fiist.'  * 

9  When  those  who  had  been  hired 
about  five  o'clock  came,  they 

10  got  a  shilling  each.  So  when 
the  first  labourers  came  up, 
they  supposed  they  would  get 
more  ;    but  they  too  got  each 

11  their  shilling.  And  on  getting 
it  they  grumbled  at  the  house- 

12  holder.  '  These  last,'  they  said, 
'  have  only  worked  a  single 
hour,  and  yet  you  have  ranked 
them  equal  to  us  who  have 
borne  the  brunt  of  the  day's 

13  work  and  the  heat  !  '  Then  he 
replied  to  one  of  them,  '  My 
man,  I  am  not  wronging  you. 
Did  you  not  agree  with  me  for 

14  a  shilling  ?  Take  what  belongs 
to  you  and  be  off.  I  choose  to 
give  this  last  man  the  same  as 

*  Note    the    connexion    between    this 
parable  (ver.  16)  and  xix.  30. 


52 


ST.    MATTHEW   XX 


15  Is  it  not  lawful  for  me  to  do 
what  I  will  with  mine  own  ?  Is 
thine  eye  evil,  because  I  am  good  ? 

16  So  the  last  shall  be  first,  and 
the  first  last :  for  many  be  called, 
but  few  chosen. 

17  If  And  Jesus  going  up  to  Je- 
rusalem took  the  twelve  disciples 
apart  in  the  way,  and  said  unto 
them, 

18  Behold,  we  go  up  to  Jerusa- 
lem ;  and  the  Son  of  man  shall  be 
betrayed  unto  the  chief  priests  and 
unto  the  scribes,  and  they  shall 
condemn  him  to  death, 

19  And  shall  deliver  him  to  the 
Gentiles  to  mock,  and  to  scourge, 
and  to  crucify  him  :  and  the  third 
day  he  shall  rise  again. 

20  1i  Then  came  to  him  the 
mother  of  Zebedee's  children  with 
her  sons,  worshipping  him,  and 
desiring  a  cei'tain  thing  of  him. 

21  And  he  said  unto  her,  What 
wilt  thou  ?  She  saith  unto  him, 
Grant  that  these  my  two  sons  may 
sit,  the  one  on  thy  right  hand,  and 
the  other  on  the  left,  in  thy 
kingdom. 

22  But  Jesus  answered  and  said, 
Ye  know  not  what  ye  ask.  Are  ye 
able  to  drink  of  the  cup  that  I 
shall  drink  of,  and  to  be  baptized 
with  the  baptism  that  I  am  bap- 
tized with  ?  They  say  unto  him, 
We  are  able. 

23  And  he  saith  unto  them,  Ye 
shall  drink  indeed  of  my  cup,  and 
be  baptized  with  the  baptism  that 
I  am  baptized  with :  but  to  sit  on 
my  right  hand,  and  on  my  left, 
is  not  mine  to  give,  but  it  shall  be 
given  to  them  for  whom  it  is  pre- 
pared of  my  Father. 

24  And  when  the  ten  heard  it, 
they  were  moved  with  indignation 
against  the  two  brethren. 

25  But  Jesus  called  them  unto 
him,  and  said,  Ye  know  that  the 
princes  of  the  Gentiles  exercise 
dominion  over  them,  and  they 
that  are  great  exercise  authority 
upon  them. 

26  But  it  shall  not  be  so  among 
you :  but  whosoever  will  be  great 
among  you,  let  him  be  your 
minister  ; 


15  you.  Can  I  not  do  as  I 
please  with  what  belongs 
to  me  ?  Have  you  a  grudge 
because    I     am     generous  ?  ' 

16  So  shall  the  last  be  first  and 
the  first  last." 

17  Now  as  Jesus  was  about 
to  go  up  to  Jerusalem  he  took 
the  twelve  aside  by  them- 
selves and   said    to    them  as 

18  they  were  on  the  road,  "  We 
are  going  up  to  Jerusalem, 
and  the  Son  of  man  will  be 
betrayed  to  the  high  priests 
and       scribes  ;       they      will 

19  sentence  him  to  death  and 
hand  him  over  to  the  Gen- 
tiles to  be  mocked  and 
scourged  and  crucified  ;  then 
on  the  third  day  he  will  be 
raised." 

20  Then  the  mother  of  the 
sons  of  Zebedaeus  came  up 
to  him  with  her  sons,  praying 

21  him  for  a  favour.  He  said 
to  her,  "  What  do  you 
want  ?  "  She  said,  "  Give 
orders  that  my  two  sons 
are  to  sit  at  your  right 
hand   and    at    your    left    in 

22  your  Realm."  Jesus  replied, 
"  You  do  not  know  what 
you  are  asking.  Can  you 
drink  the  cup  I  am  going  to 
drink  ?  "      They  said  to  him, 

23  "We  can."  "  You  shall 
drink  my  cup,"  said  Jesus, 
"  but  it  is  not  for  me  to  grant 
seats  at  my  right  hand  and 
at  my  left ;  these  belong  to 
the  men  for  whom  they 
have  been    destined    by    my 

24  Father."  When  the  ten 
heard  of  this,  they  were 
angry  at    the    two    brothers, 

25  but  Jesus  called  them  and 
said, 

"  You  know   the   rulers  of 
the    Gentiles    lord  it 
over  them, 
and  their  great  men  over- 
bear them  : 

26  not  so  with  you. 
Whoever     wants      to     be 

great  among  you 
must  be  your  ser- 
vant, 


ST.    MATTHEW    XXI 


53 


27  And  whosoever  will  be  chief 
among  you,  let  him  be  your 
servant  : 

28  Even  as  the  Son  of  man  came 
not  to  be  ministered  unto,  but  to 
minister,  and  to  give  his  life  a 
ransom  for  many. 

29  And  as  they  departed  from 
Jericho,  a  great  multitude  fol- 
lowed him. 

30  If  And,  behold,  two  blind 
men  sitting  by  the  way  side,  when 
they  heard  that  Jesus  passed  by, 
cried  out,  saying,  Have  mercy  on 
us,  Ο  Lord,  thou  son  of  David. 

31  And  the  multitude  rebuked 
them,  because  they  should  hold 
their  peace  :  but  they  cried  the 
more,  saying,  Have  mercy  on  us, 
Ο  Lord,  thou  son  of  David. 

32  And  Jesus  stood  still,  and 
called  them,  and  said,  What  will  ye 
that  I  shall  do  unto  you  ? 

33  They  say  unto  him,  Lord, 
that  our  eyes  may  be  opened. 

34  So  Jesus  had  compassion  on 
them,  and  touched  their  eyes  :  and 
immediately  their  eyes  received 
sight,  and  they  followed  him. 


27  and    whoever   wants    to    be 

first  among  you  must  be 
your  slave  ; 

28  just  as  the  Son  of  man  has 

not  come  to  be  served 
but  to  serve, 
and   to  give  his  life  as  a 
ransom  for  many." 

29  As  they  were  leaving  Jericho 

30  a  crowd  followed  him,  and 
when  two  blind  men  who 
were  sitting  beside  the  road 
heard  Jesus  was  passing,  they 
shouted, "  Ο  Lord,  Son  of  David, 

31  have  pity  on  us  !  "  The  crowd 
checked  them  and  told  them  to 
be  quiet,  but  they  shouted  all 
the  louder,  "  Ο  Lord,  Son  of 
David,     have    pity    on    us  !  " 

32  So  Jesus  stopped  and  called 
them. 

He    said,    "  What    do    you 
want  me  to  do  for  you  ?  " 

33  "  Lord,"  they  said,  "  we 
want  our  eyes  opened." 

34  Then  Jesus  in  pity  touched 
their  eyes,  and  they  regained 
their  sight  at  once  and  followed 
him. 


CHAPTER    XXI 

1  And  when  they  drew  nigh 
unto  Jerusalem,  and  were  come  to 
Bethphage,  unto  the  mount  of 
Olives,  then  sent  Jesus  two  dis- 
ciples, 

2  Saying  unto  them,  Go  into 
the  village  over  against  you,  and 
straightway  ye  shall  find  an  ass 
tied,  and  a  colt  with  her  :  loose 
them,  and  bring  them  unto  me. 

3  And  if  any  man  say  ought 
unto  you,  ye  shall  say,  The  Lord 
hath  need  of  them  ;  and  straight- 
way he  will  send  them. 

4  All  this  was  done,  that  it 
might  be  fulfilled  which  was  spoken 
by  the  prophet,  saying, 

5  Tell  ye  the  daughter  of  Sion, 
Behold,  thy  King  cometh  unto 
thee,  meek,  and  sitting  upon  an 
ass,  and  a  colt  the  foal  of  an 
ass. 

6  And  the  disciples  went,  and 
did  as  Jesus  commanded  them, 


CHAPTER    XXI 

1  When  they  came  near  Je- 
rusalem and  had  reached  Beth- 
phage at  the  Hill  of  Olives, 
then  Jesus  despatched  two  dis- 

2  ciples,  saying  to  them,  "  Go  to 
the  village  in  front  of  you  and 
you  will  at  once  find  an  ass 
tethered  with  a  colt  alongside 
of    her  ;     untether    them    and 

3  bring  them  to  me.  If  anyone 
says  anything  to  you,  you  will 
say  that  the  Lord  needs  them  ; 
then  he  will  at  once  let  them 

4  go."  This  took  place  for  the  ful- 
filment of  what  had  been 
spoken  by  the  prophet, 

5  Tell  the  daughter  of  Sion, 

'  Here  is  your  king  coming  to  you, 
He  is  gentle  and  mounted  on  an 

ass, 
And  on  a  colt  the  foal  of  a  beast 

of  burden.' 

6  So   the   disciples   went   and 

7  did  as  Jesus  told  them  ;    they 


54 


ST.    MATTHEW    XXI 


7  And  brought  the  ass,  and  the 
colt,  and  put  on  them  their  clothes, 
and  they  set  him  thereon. 

8  And  a  very  great  multitude 
spread  their  garments  in  the  way  ; 
others  cut  down  branches  from  the 
trees,  and  strawed  them  in  the 
way. 

9  And  the  multitudes  that  went 
before,  and  that  followed,  cried, 
saying,  Hosanna  to  the  son  of 
David :  Blessed  is  he  that  cometh 
in  the  name  of  the  Lord ;  Hosanna 
in  the  highest. 

10  And  when  he  was  come  into 
Jerusalem,  all  the  city  was  moved, 
saying,  Who  is  this  ? 

11  And  the  multitude  said, 
This  is  Jesus  the  prophet  of  Naza- 
reth of  Galilee. 

12  U  And  Jesus  went  into  the 
temple  of  God,  and  cast  out  all 
them  that  sold  and  bought  in  the 
temple,  and  overthrew  the  tables 
of  the  moneychangers,  and  the 
seats  of  them  that  sold  doves, 

13  And  said  unto  them,  It  is 
written,  My  house  shall  be  called 
the  house  of  prayer;  but  ye  have 
made  it  a  den  of  thieves. 

11  And  the  blind  and  the  lame 
came  to  him  in  the  temple ;  and 
he  healed  them. 

15  And  when  the  chief  priests 
and  scribes  saw  the  wonderful 
things  that  he  did,  and  the  children 
crying  in  the  temple,  and  saying, 
Hosanna  to  the  son  of  David ;  they 
were  sore  displeased, 

16  And  said  unto  him,  Hearest 
thou  what  these  say  ?  And  Jesus 
saith  unto  them,  Yea  ;  have  ye 
never  read,  Out  of  the  mouth  of 
babes  and  sucklings  thou  hast 
perfected  praise  ? 

17  ij  And  he  left  them,  and 
went  out  of  the  city  into  Bethany  ; 
and  he  lodged  there. 

18  Now  in  the  morning  as  he  re- 
turned into  the  city,  he  hungered. 

19  And  when  he  saw  a  fig  tree  in 
the  way,  he  came  to  it,  and  fou  id 
nothing  thereon,  but  leaves  only, 
and  said  unto  it,  Let  no  fruit 
grow  on  thee  henceforward  for 
ever.  And  presently  the  fig  tree 
w  ithered  away. 


brought  the  ass  and  the  colt  and 
put  their  clothes  on  them.  Jesus 

8  seated  himself  on  them,  and 
the  greater  part  of  the  crowd 
spread  their  clothes  on  the  road, 
while  others  cut  branches  from 
the  trees  and  strewed  them  on 

9  the  road.  And  the  crowds  who 
went  in  front  of  him  and  who 
followed  behind  shouted, 

"  Hosanna  to  the  Son  of 
David !  Blessed  be  he  who 
comes  in  the  Lord's  name ! 
Hosanna  in  high  heaven  !  " 

10  When  he  entered  Jerusalem 
the  whole  city  was  in  excite- 

11  ment  over  him.  "  Who  is 
this  ?  "  they  said,  and  the 
crowds  replied,  "  This  is  the 
prophet  Jesus  from  Nazaret  in 

12  Galilee  !  "  Then  Jesus  went 
into  the  temple  of  God  and 
drove  out  all  who  were  buying 
and  selling  inside  the  temple  ; 
he  upset  the  tables  of  the 
money-changers  and  the  stalls 
of     those     who     sold     doves, 

13  and  told  them,  "  It  is  written, 
My  house  shall  be  called  a  house 
of  prayer,  but  you  make  it  a 
den  of  robbers." 

14  Blind  and  lame  people  came 
up  to  him  in  the  temple  and 

15  he  healed  them.  But  when  the 
high  priests  and  scribes  saw  his 
wonderful  deeds  and  saw  the 
children  who  shouted  in  the 
temple,  "  Hosanna  to  the  son  of 
David  !  "  they  were  indignant ; 

16  they  said  to  him,  "  Do  you 
hear  what  they  are  saying  ?  " 
"  Yes,"  said  Jesus,  "  have  you 
never  read  Thou  hast  brought 
praise  to  perfection  from  the 
mouth  of  babes  and  sucklings  ?  " 

17  Then  he  left  them  and  went 
outside  the  city  to  Bethany, 
where  he  spent  the  night. 

18  In  the  morning  as  he  came 
back  to  the  city  he  felt  hun- 

19  gry,  and  noticing  a  fig  tree  by 
the  roadside  he  went  up  to  it, 
but  found  nothing  on  it  except 
leaves.  He  said  to  it,  "  May  no 
fruit  ever  come  from  you  after 
this  !  "  And  instantly  the  fig 
tree  withered  up. 


ST.    MATTHEW    XXI 


55 


20  And  when  the  disciples  saw 
it,  they  marvelled,  saying,  How 
soon  is  the  fig  tree  withered  away  ! 

21  Jesus  answered  and  said  unto 
them,  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  If 
ye  have  faith,  and  doubt  not,  ye 
shall  not  only  do  this  ivhich  is  done 
to  the  fig  tree,  but  also  if  ye  shall 
say  unto  this  mountain,  Be  thou 
removed,  and  be  thou  cast  into  the 
sea  ;   it  shall  be  done. 

22  And  all  things,  whatsoever 
ye  shall  ask  in  prayer,  believing, 
ye  shall  receive. 

23  U  And  when  he  was  come 
into  the  temple,  the  chief  priests 
and  the  elders  of  the  people  came 
unto  him  as  he  was  teaching,  and 
said,  By  what  authority  doest  thou 
these  things  ?  and  who  gave  thee 
this  authority  ? 

24  And  Jesus  answered  and 
said  unto  them,  I  also  will  ask  you 
one  thing,  which  if  ye  tell  me,  I  in 
like  wise  will  tell  you  by  what 
authority  I  do  these  things. 

25  The  baptism  of  John,  whence 
was  it  ?  from  heaven,  or  of  men  ? 
And  they  reasoned  with  them- 
selves, saying,  If  we  shall  say, 
From  heaven  ;  he  will  say  unto 
us,  Why  did  ye  not  then  believe 
him  ? 

26  But  if  we  shall  say,  Of  men  ; 
we  fear  the  people  ;  for  all  hold 
John  as  a  prophet. 

27  And  they  answered  Jesus, 
and  said,  We  cannot  tell.  And  he 
said  unto  them,  Neither  tell  I  you 
by  what  authority  I  do  these 
things. 

28  If  But  what  think  ye  ?  A 
certain  man  had  two  sons  ;  and  he 
came  to  the  first,  and  said,  Son,  go 
work  to  day  in  my  vineyard. 

29  He  answered  and  said,  I  will 
not :  but  afterward  he  repented, 
and  went. 

30  And  he  came  to  the  second, 
and  said  likewise.  And  he  an- 
swered and  said,  I  go,  sir  :  and 
went  not. 

31  Whether  of  them  twain  did 
the  will  of  his  father  ?  They  say 
unto  him,  The  first.  Jesus  saith 
unto  them,  Verily  I  say  unto  you, 
That  the  publicans  and  the  harlots 


20  When  the  disciples  saw  this 
they  marvelled. 

"  How  did  the  fig  tree  wither 
up     in     an     instant  ?  "     they 

21  said.      Jesus  answered, 

"  I  tell  you  truly,  if  you  have 
faith,  if  you  have  no  doubt, 
you  will  not  only  do  what  has 
been  done  to  the  fig  tree  but 
even  if  you  say  to  this  hill, 
'  Take  and  thro\v  yourself 
into  the  sea,'  it  will  be  done. 

22  All  that  ever  you  ask  in 
prayer  you  shall  have,  if  you 
believe." 

23  When  he  entered  the  temple, 
the  high  priests  and  elders  of 
the  people  came  up  to  him  as 
he  was  teaching,  and  said, 
"  What  authority  have  you  for 
acting  in  this  way  ?  Who  gave 
you  this  authority  ?  " 

24  Jesus  replied,  "  Well,  I  will 
ask  you  a  question,  and  if 
you  answer  me,  then  I  will 
tell     you     what     authority    I 

25  have  for  acting  as  I  do.  Where 
did  the  baptism  of  John 
come  from  ?  From  heaven  or 
from  men  ?  " 

Now  they  argued  to  them- 
selves, "  If  we  say,  '  From 
heaven,'  he  will  say  to  us, 
'  Then  why   did   you  not  be- 

26  lieve  him  ?  '  And  if  we  say, 
'  From  men,'  we  are  afraid  of 
the  crowd,  for  they  all  hold  that 

27  John  was  a  prophet."  So  they 
answered  Jesus,  "  We  do  not 
know."  He  said  to  them,  "  No 
more  will  I  tell  you  what 
authority  I  have  for  acting  as  I 

28  do.  Tell  me  what  you  think. 
A  man  had  two  sons.  He  went 
to  the  first  and  said,  '  Son,  go 
and  work  in  the  vineyard  to- 

29  day  '  ;    he  replied,  '  I  will  go, 

30  sir,' but  he  did  not  go.  The  man 
went  to  the  second  and  said  the 
same  to  him  :  he  replied,  '  I 
will  not,'  but  afterwards  he 
changed  his  mind  and  did  go. 

31  Which  of  the  two  did  the  will 
of  the  father  ?  "  They  said, 
"  The  last."  Jesus  said  to  them, 
"  I  tell  you  truly,  the  tax- 
gatherers     and     harlots      are 


56 


ST.    MATTHEW    XXI 


go  into  the  kingdom  of  God  before 
you. 

32  For  John  came  unto  you  in 
the  way  of  righteousness,  and  ye 
believed  him  not:  but  the  publi- 
cans and  the  harlots  believed  him  : 
and  ye,  when  ye  had  seen  it,  re- 
pented not  afterward,  that  ye 
might  believe  him. 

33  %  Hear  another  parable  : 
There  was  a  certain  householder, 
which  planted  a  vineyard,  and 
hedged  it  round  about,  and  digged 
a  winepress  in  it,  and  built  a 
tower,  and  let  it  out  to  husband- 
men, and  went  into  a  far  country  : 

34  And  when  the  time  of  the 
fruit  drew  near,  he  sent  his  ser- 
vants to  the  husbandmen,  that 
they  might  receive  the  fruits  of  it. 

35  And  the  husbandmen  took 
his  servants,  and  beat  one,  and 
killed  another,  and  stoned  another. 

36  Again,  he  sent  other  servants 
more  than  the  first  :  and  they  did 
unto  them  likewise. 

37  But  last  of  all  he  sent  unto 
them  his  son,  saying,  They  will 
reverence  my  son. 

38  But  when  the  husbandmen 
saw  the  son,  they  said  among 
themselves,  This  is  the  heir ;  come, 
let  us  kill  him,  and  let  us  seize  on 
his  inheritance. 

39  And  they  caught  him,  and 
cast  him  out  of  the  vineyard,  and 
slew  him. 

40  When  the  lord  therefore  of 
the  vineyard  cometh,  what  will  he 
do  unto  those  husbandmen  ? 

41  They  say  unto  him,  He  will 
miserably  destroy  those  wicked 
men,  and  will  let  out  his  vineyard 
unto  other  husbandmen,  which 
shall  render  him  the  fruits  in  their 
seasons. 

42  Jesus  saith  unto  them,  Did 
ye  never  read  in  the  scriptures, 
The  stone  which  the  builders  re- 
jected, the  same  is  become  the 
head  of  the  corner  :  this  is  the 
Lord's  doing,  and  it  is  marvellous 
in  our  eyes  ? 

43  Therefore  say  I  unto  you, 
The  kingdom  of  God  shall  be  taken 
from  you,  and  given  to  a  nation 
bringing  forth  the  fruits  thereof. 


going     into     the     Realm     of 

32  God  before  you.  For  John 
showed  you  the  way  to  be  good 
and  you  would  not  believe  him; 
the  tax  gatherers  and  harlots 
believed  him,  and  even  though 
you  saw  that,  you  would  not 
change  your  mind  afterwards 
and  believe  him. 

33  Listen  to  another  parable. 
There  was  a  householder  who 
planted  a  vineyard,  put  a  fence 
round  it,  dug  a  wine-vat  inside 
it,  and  built  a  watchtower  :  then 
he  leased  it  to  vinedressers  and 

34  went  abroad.  When  the  fruit- 
season  was  near,  he  sent  his 
servants  to  the  vinedressers  to 

35  collect  his  fruit ;  but  the  vine- 
dressers took  his  servants  and 
flogged  one,  killed  another,  and 

36  stoned  a  third.  Once  more  he 
sent  some  other  servants,  more 
than  he  had  sent  at  first,  and 
they  did   the  same   to    them. 

37  Afterwards  he  sent  them  his 
son  ;     '  They  will  respect  my 

38  son,'  he  said.  But  when  the 
vinedressers  saw  his  son  they 
said  to  themselves,  '  Here  is 
the  heir  ;  come  on,  let  us  kill 
him  and  seize  his  inheritance  !  ' 

39  So  they  took  and  threw  him 
outside  the  vineyard  and  killed 

40  him.  Now,  when  the  owner  of 
the  vineyard  comes,  what  will 
he  do  to  these  vinedressers  ?  " 

41  They  replied,  "  He  will 
utterly  destroy  the  wretches 
and  lease  the  vineyard  to 
other  vinedressers  who  will 
give  him  the  fruits  in  their 
season." 

42  Jesus  said  to  them,  "  Have 
you  never  read  in  the  scrip- 
tures, 

The  stone  that  the  builders  re- 
jected 
is  the  chief  stone  now  of  the 
comer : 
this  is  the  doing  of  the  Lord, 
and  a  wonder  to  our  eyes  1 

43  I  tell  you  therefore  that  the 
Realm  of  God  will  be  taken 
from  you  and  given  to  a  nation 
that  bears  the  fruits  of  the 
Realm. 


ST.    MATTHEW    XXII 


57 


44  And  whosoever  shall  fall  on 
this  stone  shall  be  broken  :  but  on 
whomsoever  it  shall  fall,  it  will 
grind  him  to  powder. 

45  And  when  the  chief  priests 
and  Pharisees  had  heard  his  par- 
ables, they  perceived  that  he  spake 
of  them. 

46  But  when  they  sought  to  lay 
hands  on  him,  they  feared  the 
multitude,  because  they  took  him 
for  a  prophet. 

CHAPTER    XXII 

1  And  Jesus  answered  and 
spake  unto  them  again  by  par- 
ables, and  said, 

2  The  kingdom  of  heaven  is  like 
unto  a  certain  king,  which  made  a 
marriage  for  his  son, 

3  And  sent  forth  his  servants  to 
call  them  that  were  bidden  to  the 
wedding :  and  they  would  not 
come. 

4  Again,  he  sent  forth  other  ser- 
vants, saying,  Tell  them  which  are 
bidden,  Behold,  1  have  prepared 
my  dinner  :  my  oxen  and  my  fat- 
lings  are  killed,  and  all  things  are 
ready :  come  unto  the  marriage. 

5  But  they  made  light  of  it,  and 
went  their  ways,  one  to  his  farm, 
another  to  his  merchandise  : 

6  And  the  remnant  took  his  ser- 
vants, and  entreated  them  spite- 
fully, and  slew  them. 

7  But  when  the  king  heard  there- 
of, he  was  wroth  :  and  he  sent  forth 
his  armies,  and  destroyed  those 
murderers,  and  burned  up  their  city. 

8  Then  saith  he  to  his  servants, 
The  wedding  is  ready,  but  they 
which  were  bidden  were  not 
worthy. 

9  Go  ye  therefore  into  the  high- 
ways, and  as  many  as  ye  shall  find, 
bid  to  the  marriage. 

10  So  those  servants  went  out 
into  the  highways,  and  gathered 
together  all  as  many  as  they  found, 
both  bad  and  good  :  and  the  wed- 
ding was  furnished  with  guests. 

11  H  And  when  the  king  came 
in  to  see  the  guests,  he  saw  there  a 
man  which  had  not  on  a  wedding 
garment : 


44 


[Everyone  who  falls  on  this 
stone  will  be  shattered, 
and  whoever  it  falls  upon 
will  be  crushed.]  " 

45  When  the  high  priests  and 
Pharisees  heard  these  parables 
they    knew    he    was    speaking 

46  about  them  ;  they  tried  to  get 
hold  of  him,  but  they  were 
afraid  of  the  crowds,  as  the 
crowds  held  him  to  be  a 
prophet. 

CHAPTER    XXII 

1  Then  Jesus  again  addressed 

2  them  in  parables.  "  The 
Realm  of  heaven,"  he  said, 
"  may  be  compared  to  a  king 
who  gave  a  marriage-banquet 

3  in  honour  of  his  son.  He  sent 
his  servants  to  summon  the 
invited  guests  to  the  feast, 
but    they    would    not    come. 

4  Once  more  he  sent  some  other 
servants,  saying,  '  Tell  the  in- 
vited guests,  here  is  my  supper 
all  prepared,  my  oxen  and  fat 
cattle  are  killed,  everything  is 
ready,  come  to  the  marriage- 

5  banquet.'  But  they  paid  no 
attention  and  went  off,  one  to 
his  estate,  another  to  his  busi- 

6  ness,  while  the  rest  seized  his 
servants  and  ill-treated  them 
and  killed  them. 

7  The  king  was  enraged  ;  he 
sent  his  troops  and  destroyed 
those  murderers  and  burned 
up  their  city. 

8  Then  he  said  to  his  servants, 
'  The  marriage-banquet  is  all 
ready,  but  the  invited  guests 
did  not  deserve  it. 

9  So  go  to  the  byeways  and 
invite  anyone  you  meet  to  the 
marriage-banquet. ' 

10  And  those  servants  went  out 
on  the  roads  and  gathered 
all  they  met,  bad  and  good 
alike.  Thus  the  marriage- 
banquet  was  supplied  with 
guests. 

11  Now  when  the  king  came 
in  to  view  his  guests,  he  saw  a 
man  there  who  was  not  dressed 
in  a  wedding-robe. 


ST.    MATTHEW   XXII 


12  And  he  saith  unto  him, 
Friend,  how  earnest  thou  in  hither 
not  having  a  wedding  garment  ? 
And  he  was  speechless. 

13  Then  said  the  king  to  the  ser- 
vants, Bind  him  hand  and  foot, 
and  take  him  away,  and  cast 
him  into  outer  darkness ;  there 
shall  be  weeping  and  gnashing  of 
teeth. 

14  For  many  are  called,  but  few 
are  chosen. 

15  If  Then  went  the  Pharisees, 
and  took  counsel  how  they  might 
entangle  him  in  his  talk. 

16  And  they  sent  out  unto  him 
their  disciples  with  the  Herodians, 
saying,  Master,  we  know  that  thou 
art  true,  and  teachest  the  way  of 
God  in  truth,  neither  carest  thou 
for  any  man  :  for  thou  regardest 
not  the  person  of  men. 

17  Tell  us  therefore,  What 
thinkest  thou  ?  Is  it  lawful  to  give 
tribute  unto  Caesar,  or  not  ? 

18  But  Jesus  perceived  their 
wickedness,  and  said,  Why  tempt 
ye  me,  ye  hypocrites  ? 

19  Shew  me  the  tribute  money. 
And  they  brought  unto  him  a 
penny. 

20  And  he  saith  unto  them, 
Whose  is  this  image  and  super- 
scription ? 

21  They  say  unto  him,  Caesar's. 
Then  saith  he  unto  them,  Render 
therefore  unto  Caesar  the  things 
which  are  Caesar's  ;  and  unto  God 
the  things  that  are  God's. 

22  When  they  had  heard  these 
words,  they  marvelled,  and  left 
him,  and  went  their  way. 

23  If  The  same  day  came  to  him 
the  Sadducees,  which  say  that 
there  is  no  resurrection,  and  asked 
him, 

24  Saying,  Master,  Moses  said, 
If  a  man  die,  having  no  children, 
his  brother  shall  marry  his  wife, 
and  raise  up  seed  unto  his  brother. 

25  Now  there  were  with  us  seven 
brethren  :  and  the  first,  when  he 
had  married  a  wife,  deceased,  and, 
having  no  issue,  left  his  wife  unto 
his  brother: 

26  Likewise  the  second  also,  and 
the  third,  unto  the  seventh. 


12  So  he  said  to  him,  '  My 
man,  how  did  you  get  in 
here  without  a  wedding- 
robe  ?  '  The  man  was  speech- 
less. 

13  Then  said  the  king  to  his 
servants,  '  Take  him  hand  and 
foot,  and  throw  him  outside, 
out  into  the  darkness  ;  there 
men  will  wail  and  gnash  their 
teeth. 

14  For  many  are  invited  but 
few  are  chosen.'  " 

15  Then  the  Pharisees  went 
and  plotted   to   trap   him  in 

16  talk.  They  sent  him  their 
disciples  with  the  Herodians, 
who  said,  "  Teacher,  we 
know  you  are  sincere  and 
that  you  teach  the  Way  of 
God  honestly  and  fearlessly ; 
you    do     not     court    human 

17  favour.  Tell  us,  then,  what 
you  think  about  this.  Is  it 
right  to  pay  taxes  to  Caesar 

18  or  not  ?  "  But  Jesus  de- 
tected their  malice.  He  said, 
"  Why    do    you    tempt    me, 

19  you  hypocrites  ?  Show  me 
the  coin  for  taxes."  So  they 
brought      him      a       shilling. 

20  Then  Jesus  said  to  them, 
"  Whose  likeness,   whose  in- 

21  scrip tion is  this? ""Caesar's," 
they  said.  Then  he  told  them, 
"  Give  Caesar  what  belongs 
to    Caesar,    give    God    what 

22  belongs  to  God."  When  they 
heard  that  they  marvelled ; 
then  they  left  him  and  went 
away. 

23  That  same  day  some  Sad- 
ducees came  up  to  him,  men 
who  hold  there  is  no  resur- 
rection.    They  put  this  ques- 

24  tion  to  him  :  "  Teacher, 
Moses  said  that  if  anyone  dies 
without  children,  his  brother  is 
to  espouse  Jiis  wife  and  raise 

25  offspring  for  his  brother.  Now 
there  were  seven  brothers  in 
our  number.  The  first  mar- 
ried and  died  ;  as  he  had  no 
children  he  left  his  wife  to  his 

26  brother.  The  same  happened 
with  the  second  and  the  third, 

27  down  to  the  seventh.     After 


ST.    MATTHEW    XXII 


5» 


27  And  last  of  all  the  woman 
died  also. 

28  Therefore  in  the  resurrection 
whose  wife  shall  she  be  of  the 
seven  ?  for  they  all  had  her. 

29  Jesus  answered  and  said 
unto  them,  Ye  do  err,  not  knowing 
the  scriptures,  nor  the  power  of 
God. 

30  For  in  the  resurrection  they 
neither  marry,  nor  are  given  in 
marriage,  but  are  as  the  angels  of 
God  in  heaven. 

31  But  as  touching  the  resur- 
rection of  the  dead,  have  ye  not 
read  that  which  was  spoken  unto 
you  by  God,  saying, 

32  I  am  the  God  of  Abraham, 
and  the  God  of  Isaac,  and  the  God 
of  Jacob  ?  God  is  not  the  God  of 
the  dead,  but  of  the  living. 

33  And  when  the  multitude 
heard  this,  they  were  astonished  at 
his  doctrine. 

34  Tf  But  when  the  Pharisees 
had  heard  that  he  had  put  the 
Sadducees  to  silence,  they  were 
gathered  together. 

35  Then  one  of  them,  which  teas 
a  lawyer,  asked  him  a  question, 
tempting  him,  and  saying, 

36  Master,  which  is  the  great 
commandment  in  the  law  ? 

37  Jesus  said  unto  him,  Thou 
shalt  love  the  Lord  thy  God  with 
all  thy  heart,  and  with  all  thy  soul, 
and  with  all  thy  mind. 

38  This  is  the  first  and  great 
commandment. 

39  And  the  second  is  like  unto 
it,  Thou  shalt  love  thy  neighbour 
as  thyself. 

40  On  these  two  command- 
ments hang  all  the  law  and  the 
prophets. 

41  U  While  the  Pharisees  were 
gathered  together,  Jesus  asked 
them, 

42  Saying,  What  think  ye  of 
Christ  ?  whose  son  is  he  ?  They 
say  unto  him,  The  son  of  David. 

43  He  saith  unto  them,  How 
then  doth  David  in  spirit  call  him 
Lord,  saying, 

44  The  Lord  said  unto  my  Lord, 
Sit  thou  on  my  right  hand,  till  I 
make  thine  enemies  thy  footstool  ? 


them  all,    the    woman    died. 

28  Now  at  the  resurrection 
whose  wife  will  she  be  ?   They 

29  all  had  her."  Jesus  answered 
them,  "  You  go  wrong  because 
you  understand  neither  the 
scriptures  nor    the  power  of 

30  God.  At  the  resurrection 
people  neither  marry  nor  are 
married,  they  are  like  the 
angels    of    God    in    heaven. 

31  And  as  for  the  resurrection 
of  the  dead,  have  you  not 
read  what  was  said  to  you 
by  God, 

32  I  am  the  God  of  Abraham 
and  the  God  of  Isaac 
and  the  God  of  Jacob  ? 

He    is    not    a    God    of   dead 

33  people  but  of  living."  And 
when  the  crowds  heard  it, 
they  were  astounded  at  his 
teaching. 

34  When  the  Pharisees  heard 
he  had  silenced  the  Sad- 
ducees,  they  mustered  their 

35  forces,  and  one  of  them,  a 
jurist,  put  a  question  in  order 

36  to  tempt  him.  "  Teacher," 
he  said,  "  what  is  the  greatest 

37  command  in  the  Law  ?  "  He 
replied,  "  You  must  love  the 
Lord  your  God  with  your  whole 
heart,  with  your  whole  soul, 
and   with    your    whole    mind. 

38  This  is  the  greatest  and  chief 

39  command.  There  is  a  second 
like  it :  you  must  love  your 
neighbour  as  yourself. 

40  The  whole  Law  and  the 
prophets  hang  upon  these  two 
commands. ' ' 

41  As  the  Pharisees  had  mus- 
tered, Jesus  put  a  question 
to  them. 

42  "  Tell  me,"  he  said,  "  what 
you  think  about  the  Christ. 
Whose  son  is  he  ?  "  They 
said  to  him,  "  David's." 

43  He  said  to  them,  "  How 
is  it  then  that  David  in  the 
Spirit  calls  him  Lord  ί 

44  The     Lord     said      to      my 

Lord,  '  Sit  at  my  right 
hand, 
till  I  put  your  enemies  un- 
der your  feet.' 


60 


ST.    MATTHEW   XXIII 


45  If  David  then  call  him  Lord, 
how  is  he  his  son  ? 

46  And  no  man  was  able  to  an- 
swer him  a  word,  neither  durst 
any  man  from  that  day  forth  ask 
him  any  more  questions. 


45  If  David  calls  him  Lord,  how 

46  can  he  be  his  son  ?  "  No  one 
could  make  any  answer  to  him, 
and  from  that  day  no  one  ven- 
tured to  put  another  question 
to  him. 


CHAPTER    XXIII 

1  Then  spake  Jesus  to  the  mul- 
titude, and  to  his  disciples, 

2  Saying,  The  scribes  and  the 
Pharisees  sit  in  Moses'  seat : 

3  All  therefore  whatsoever  they 
bid  you  observe,  that  observe  and 
do  ;  but  do  not  ye  after  their 
works  :    for  they  say,  and  do  not. 

4  For  they  bind  heavy  burdens 
and  grievous  to  be  borne,  and  lay 
them  on  men's  shoulders  ;  but  they 
themselves  will  not  move  them  with 
one  of  their  fingers. 

5  But  all  their  works  they  do 
for  to  be  seen  of  men  :  they  make 
broad  their  phylacteries,  and  en- 
large the  borders  of  their  gar- 
ments, 

6  And  love  the  uppermost 
rooms  at  feasts,  and  the  chief 
seats  in  the  synagogues, 

7  And  greetings  in  the  markets, 
and  to  be  called  of  men,  Rabbi, 
Rabbi. 

8  But  be  not  ye  called  Rabbi  : 
for  one  is  your  Master,  even  Christ ; 
and  all  ye  are  brethren. 

9  And  call  no  man  your  father 
upon  the  earth  :  for  one  is  your 
Father,  which  is  in  heaven. 

10  Neither  be  ye  called  masters  : 
for  one  is  your  Master,  even 
Christ. 

1 1  But  he  that  is  greatest  among 
you  shall  be  your  servant. 

12  And  whosoever  shall  exalt 
himself  shall  be  abased  ;  and  he 
that  shall  humble  himself  shall  be 
exalted. 

13  If  But  woe  unto  you,  scribes 
and  Pharisees,  hypocrites  !  for  ye 
shut  up  the  kingdom  of  heaven 
against  men  :  for  ye  neither  go  in 
yourselves,  neither  suffer  ye  them 
that  are  entering  to  go  in. 

14  Woe  unto  you,  scribes  and 
Pharisees,  hypocrites  !  for  ye  de- 
vour widows'   houses,   and    for  a 


CHAPTER    XXIII 

1  Then  Jesus  spoke  to  the 
crowds    and    to    his    disciples. 

2  "  The    scribes    and    Pharisees 

3  sit  on  the  seat  of  Moses  ;  so  do 
whatever  they  tell  you,  obey 
them,  but  do  not  do  as  they 
do. 

They  talk  but  they  do  not 
act. 

4  They  make  up  heavy  loads 
and  lay  them  on  men's  shoul- 
ders 

but    they     will    not    stir    a 
finger  to  remove  them. 

5  Besides,  all  they  do  is  done 
to   catch  the   notice   of   men  ; 

they  make  their  phylacteries 
broad,  they  wear  large  tassels, 

6  they  are  fond  of  the  best 
places  at  banquets  and  the 
front  seats  in  the  synagogues  ; 

7  they  like  to  be  saluted  in 
the  marketplaces  and  to  be 
called  '  rabbi '  by  men. 

8  But  you  are  not  to  be  called 
'  rabbi,' 

for  One  is  your  teacher,  and  you 
are  all  brothers  ; 

9  you  are  not  to  call  anyone 
'  father  '  on  earth, 

for  One  is  your  heavenly  Father  ; 

10  nor  must  you  be  called  '  lead- 
ers,' 

for  One  is  your  leader,  even  the 
Christ. 

11  He  who  is  greatest  among  you 
must  be  your  servant. 

12  Whoever  uplifts  himself  will  be 
humbled, 

and  whoever  humbles  himself 
will  be  uplifted. 

13  Woe     to     you,    you    impious 
scribes  and  Pharisees  ! 

you  shut  the  Realm  of  heaven  in 

men's  faces  ; 
you  neither  enter  yourselves, 
nor  will  you  let  those  enter  who 

are  on  the  point  of  entering. 


ST.    MATTHEW    XXIII 


61 


pretence  make  long  prayer :  there- 
fore ye  shall  receive  the  greater 
damnation. 

15  Woe  unto  you,  scribes  and 
Pharisees,  hypocrites  !  for  ye  com- 
pass sea  and  land  to  make  one 
proselyte,  and  when  he  is  made, 
ye  make  him  twofold  more  the 
child  of  hell  than  yourselves. 

16  Woe  unto  you,  ye  blind 
guides,  which  say,  Whosoever 
shall  swear  by  the  temple,  it  is 
nothing  ;  but  whosoever  shall 
swear  by  the  gold  of  the  temple, 
he  is  a  debtor  ! 

1 7  Ye  fools  and  blind :  for 
whether  is  greater,  the  gold,  or  the 
temple  that  sanctifieth  the  gold  ? 

18  And,  Whosoever  shall  swear 
by  the  altar,  it  is  nothing  ;  but 
whosoever  sweareth  by  the  gift 
that  is  upon  it,  he  is  guilty. 

19  Ye  fools  and  blind :  for 
whether  is  greater,  the  gift,  or  the 
altar  that  sanctifieth  the  gift  ? 

20  Whoso  therefore  shall  swear 
by  the  altar,  sweareth  by  it,  and 
by  all  things  thereon. 

21  And  whoso  shall  swear  by 
the  temple,  sweareth  by  it,  and  by 
him  that  dwelleth  therein. 

22  And  he  that  shall  swear  by 
heaven,  sweareth  by  the  throne  of 
God,  and  by  him  that*  sitteth 
thereon. 

23  Woe  unto  you,  scribes  and 
Pharisees,  hypocrites  !  for  ye  pay 
tithe  of  mint  and  anise  and  cum- 
min, and  have  omitted  the  weigh- 
tier matters  of  the  law,  judgment, 
mercy,  and  faith  :  these  ought  ye 
to  have  done,  and  not  to  leave  the 
other  undone. 

24  Ye  blind  guides,  which  strain 
at  a  gnat,  and  swallow  a  camel. 

25  Woe  unto  you,  scribes  and 
Pharisees,  hypocrites  !  for  ye  make 
clean  the  outside  of  the  cup  and 
of  the  platter,  but  within  they  are 
full  of  extortion  and  excess. 

26  Thou  blind  Pharisee,  cleanse 
first  that  which  is  within  the  cup 
and  platter,  that  the  outside  of 
them  may  be  clean  also. 

27  Woe  unto  you,  scribes  and 
Pharisees,  hypocrites  !  for  ye  are 
like  unto  whited  sepulchres,  which 


15  Woe  to  you,  you  impious 
scribes  and  Pharisees  ! 

you    traverse    sea    and     land     to 
make  a  single  proselyte, 
and  when  you  succeed  you  make 
him  a  son  of  Gehenna  twice  as  bad 
as  yourselves. 

16  Woe  to  you,  blind  guides  that 
you  are  ! 

you  say,  '  Swear  by  the  sanctuary, 

and  it  means  nothing  ; 

but    swear    by    the    gold   of    the 

sanctuary,      and      the     oath      is 

binding.' 

17  You  are  senseless  and  blind  ! 
for  which  is  the  greater, 

the  gold  or  the  sanctuary  that 
makes  the  gold  sacred  ? 

18  You  say  again,  'Swear  by  the 
altar,  and  it  means  nothing  ; 

but  swear  by  the  gift  upon  it, 
and  the  oath  is  binding.' 

19  You  are  blind  !  for  which  is 
the  greater, 

the  gift  or  the  altar  that  makes 
the  gift  sacred  ? 

20  He  who  swears  by  the  altar 
swears  by  it  and  by  all  that  lies 
on  it ; 

21  he  who  swears  by  the  sanctuary 
swears  by  it  and  by  Him  who 
inhabits  it ; 

22  he  who  swears  by  heaven 
swears  by  the  throne  of  God  and 
by  Him  who  sits  upon  it. 

23  Woe  to  you,  you  impious 
scribes  and  Pharisees  !  you  tithe 
mint  and  dill  and  cummin, 

and    omit    the  weightier  matters 

of  the  law, 

justice  and  mercy  and  faithfulness ; 

these  latter  you  ought    to    have 

practised — without    omitting    the 

former. 

24  Blind  guides  that  you  are, 
filtering      away      the     gnat     and 
swallowing  the  camel  ! 

25  Woe  to  you,  you  irreligious 
scribes  and  Pharisees  ! 

you  clean  the  outside  of  the  cup 
and  the  plate, 

but  inside  they  are  filled  with  your 
rapacity  and  self-indulgence. 

26  Blind  Pharisee  !  first  clean  the 
inside  of  the  cup, 

so  that  the  outside  may  be  clean 
as  well. 


62 


ST.    MATTHEW   XXIII 


indeed  appear  beautiful  outward, 
but  are  within  full  of  dead  men's 
bones,  and  of  all  uncleanness. 

28  Even  so  ye  also  outwardly 
appear  righteous  unto  men,  but 
within  ye  are  full  of  hypocrisy  and 
iniquity. 

29  Woe  unto  you,  scribes  and 
Pharisees,  hypocrites  !  because  ye 
build  the  tombs  of  the  prophets, 
and  garnish  the  sepulchres  of  the 
righteous, 

30  And  say,  If  we  had  been  in 
the  days  of  our  fathers,  we  would 
not  have  been  partakers  with  them 
in  the  blood  of  the  prophets. 

31  Wherefore  ye  be  witnesses 
unto  yourselves,  that  ye  are  the 
children  of  them  which  killed  the 
prophets. 

32  Fill  ye  up  then  the  measure 
of  your  fathers. 

33  Ye  serpents,  ye  generation  of 
vipers,  how  can  ye  escape  the 
damnation  of  hell  ? 

34  Tf  Wherefore,  behold,  I  send 
unto  you  prophets,  and  wise  men, 
and  scribes  :  and  some  of  them  ye 
shall  kill  and  crucify  ;  and  some 
of  them  shall  ye  scourge  in  your 
synagogues,  and  persecute  them 
from  city  to  city  : 

35  That  upon  you  may  come  all 
the  righteous  blood  shed  upon  the 
earth,  from  the  blood  of  righteous 
Abel  unto  the  blood  of  Zacharias 
son  of  Barachias,  whom  ye  slew 
between  the  temple  and  the  altar. 

36  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  All 
these  things  shall  come  upon  this 
generation. 

37  Ο  Jerusalem,  Jerusalem, 
thou  that  killest  the  prophets,  and 
stonest  them  which  are  sent  unto 
thee,  how  often  would  I  have 
gathered  thy  children  together, 
even  as  a  hen  gathereth  her 
chickens  under  her  wings,  and  ye 
would  not ! 

38  Behold,  your  house  is  left 
unto  you  desolate. 

39  For  I  say  unto  you.  Ye  shall 
not  see  me  henceforth,  till  ye  shall 
say,  Blessed  is  he  that  cometh  in 
the  name  of  the  Lord. 


27  Woe    to    you,    you    irreligious 
scribes  and  Pharisees  ! 

you  are  like  tombs  white-washed  ; 
they  look  comely  on  the  outside, 
but  inside  they  are  full  of  dead 
men's  bones  and  all   manner  of 
impurity. 

28  So  to  men  you  seem  just, 

but  inside  you  are  full  of  hypo- 
crisy and  iniquity. 

29  Woe  to  you,  you  irreligious 
scribes  and  Pharisees !  You 
build  tombs  for  the  prophets 
and  decorate  the  tombs  of  the 

30  just,  and  you  say,  '  If  we  had 
been  living  in  the  days  of  our 
fathers,  we  would  not  have 
joined   them  in  shedding  the 

31  blood  of  the  prophets.'  So 
you  are  witnesses  against  your- 
selves, that  you  are  sons  of 
those  who  killed  the  prophets  ! 

32  And  you  will  fill  up  *  the  mea- 
sure that  your  fathers    filled. 

33  You  serpents  !  you  brood  of 
vipers  !  how  can  you  escape 
being  sentenced  to  Gehenna  ? 

34  This  is  why  I  will  send  you 
prophets,  wise  men,  and  scribes, 
some  of  whom  you  will  kill  and 
crucify,  some  of  whom  you  will 
flog  in  your  synagogues  and 
persecute  from  town  to  town  ; 

35  it  is  that  on  you  may  fall  the 
punishment  for  all  the  just 
blood  shed  on  earth  from  the 
blood  of  Abel  the  just  down  to 
the  blood  of  Zechariah  the  son  of 
Barachiah,whom  you  murdered 
between  the  sanctuary  and  the 

36  altar.  I  tell  you  truly,  it  will 
all  come  upon  this  generation. 

37  Ο  Jerusalem,  Jerusalem  ! 
slaying  the  prophets  and  ston- 
ing those  who  have  been  sent  to 
you  !  How  often  I  would  fain 
have  gathered  your  children  as 
a  fowl  gathers  her  brood  under 
her  wings  !   But  you  would  not 

38  have  it !    See,  your  House  is  left 

39  to  you,  desolate.  For  I  tell  you, 
you  will  never  see  me  again  till 
you  say,  Blessed  be  he  tvho  comes 
in  the  Lord's  name." 

*  Reading  πληρώσετε  with  B,  Syr.8"»• 


ST.    MATTHEW    XXIV 


63 


CHAPTER    XXIV 

1  And  Jesus  went  out,  and  de- 
parted from  the  temple  :  and  his 
disciples  came  to  him  for  to  shew 
him  the  buildings  of  the  temple. 

2  And  Jesus  said  unto  them,  See 
ye  not  all  these  things  ?  verily  I 
say  unto  you,  There  shall  not  be 
left  here  one  stone  upon  another 
that  shall  not  be  thrown  down. 

3  1}  And  as  he  sat  upon  the 
mount  of  Olives,  the  disciples  came 
unto  him  privately,  saying,  Tell 
us,  when  shall  these  things  be  ? 
and  what  shall  be  the  sign  of  thy 
coming,  and  of  the  end  of  the 
world  ? 

4  And  Jesus  answered  and  said 
unto  them,  Take  heed  that  no  man 
deceive  you. 

5  For  many  shall  come  in  my 
name,  saying,  I  am  Christ ;  and 
shall  deceive  many. 

6  And  ye  shall  hear  of  wars  and 
rumours  of  wars  :  see  that  ye  be 
not  troubled:  for  all  these  things 
must  come  to  pass,  but  the  end  is 
not  yet. 

7  For  nation  shall  rise  against 
nation,  and  kingdom  against  king- 
dom :  and  there  shall  be  famines, 
and  pestilences,  and  earthquakes, 
in  divers  places. 

8  All  these  are  the  beginning  of 
sorrows. 

9  Then  shall  they  deliver  you 
up  to  be  afflicted,  and  shall  kill 
you :  and  ye  shall  be  hated  of  all 
nations  for  my  name's  sake. 

10  And  then  shall  many  be 
offended,  and  shall  betray  one  an- 
other, and  shall  hate  one  another. 

11  And  many  false  prophets 
shall  rise,  and  shall  deceive  many. 

12  And  because  iniquity  shall 
abound,  the  love  of  many  shall 
wax  cold. 

13  But  he  that  shall  endure 
unto  the  end,  the  same  shall  be 
saved. 

14  And  this  gospel  of  the  king- 
dom shall  be  preached  in  all  the 
world  for  a  witness  unto  all  na- 
tions ;  and  then  shall  the  end 
come. 


CHAPTER    XXIV 

1  So  Jesus  left  the  temple 
and  went  on  his  way. 
His  disciples  came  for- 
ward  to   point   out    to   him 

2  the  temple-buildings,  but 
he  replied  to  them,  "  You 
see  all  this  ?  I  tell  you 
truly,  not  a  stone  here  will 
be  left  upon  another,  with- 
out being  torn  down." 

3  So  as  he  sat  on  the  Hill 
of  Olives  the  disciples  came 
up  to  him  in  private  and 
said,  "  Tell  us,  when  will 
this  happen  ?  What  will  be 
the  sign  of  your  arrival  and 
of  the  end  of  the  world  ?  " 

4  Jesus  replied,  "  Take  care 
that  no  one  misleads  you  ; 

5  for  many  will  come  in  my 
name,  saying,  '  I  am  the 
Christ,'   and  they  will  mis- 

6  lead  many.  You  will  hear 
of  wars  and  rumours  of 
wars  ;  see  and  do  not  be 
alarmed. 

These  have  to  come,  but  it 
is  not  the  end  yet. 

7  For  nation  will  rise  against 
tuition,  and  realm  against 
realm  ;  there  will  be  famines 
and   earthquakes    here    and 

8  there.  All  that  is  but  the 
beginning    of    the    trouble. 

9  Then  men  will  hand  you 
over  to  suffer  affliction,  and 
they  will  kill  you  ;  you  will 
be  hated  by  all  the  Gentiles 
on    account    of    my    name. 

10  And  many  will    be    repelled 
then,   they   will   betray  one 
another  and  hate    one    an- 
il other.    Many  false  prophets 
will  rise  and  mislead  many. 

12  And  in  most  of  you  love 
will   grow    cold    by    the   in- 

13  crease  of  iniquity  ;  but 
he  will  be  saved  who  holds 

14  out  to  the  very  end.  This 
gospel  of  the  Reign  shall 
be  preached  all  over  the 
wide  world  as  a  testimony 
to  all  the  Gentiles,  and 
then  the  end  will  come. 


64 


ST.    MATTHEW   XXIV 


15  When  ye  therefore  shall  see 
the  abomination  of  desolation, 
spoken  of  by  Daniel  the  prophet, 
stand  in  the  holy  place,  (whoso 
readeth,  let  him  understand:) 

16  Then  let  them  which  be  in 
Judsea  flee  into  the  mountains  : 

17  Let  him  which  is  on  the 
housetop  not  come  down  to  take 
any  thing  out  of  his  house  : 

18  Neither  let  him  which  is  in 
the  field  return  back  to  take  his 
clothes. 

19  And  woe  unto  them  that  are 
with  child,  and  to  them  that  give 
suck  in  those  days  ! 

20  But  pray  ye  that  your  flight 
be  not  in  the  winter,  neither  on  the 
sabbath  day  : 

21  For  then  shall  be  great  tribu- 
lation, such  as  was  not  since  the 
beginning  of  the  world  to  this  time, 
no,  nor  ever  shall  be. 

22  And  except  those  days 
should  be  shortened,  there  should 
no  flesh  be  saved  :  but  for-  the 
elect's  sake  those  days  shall  be 
shortened. 

23  Then  if  any  man  shall  say 
unto  you,  Lo,  here  is  Christ,  or 
there  ;   believe  it  not. 

24  For  there  shall  arise  false 
Christs,  and  false  prophets,  and 
shall  shew  great  signs  and  wonders ; 
insomuch  that,  if  it  tvere  possible, 
they  shall  deceive  the  very  elect. 

25  Behold,  I  have  told  you  be- 
fore. 

26  Wherefore  if  they  shall  say 
unto  you,  Behold,  he  is  in  the 
desert  ;  go  not  forth :  behold,  he 
is  in  the  secret  chambers  ;  believe 
it  not. 

27  For  as  the  lightning  cometh 
out  of  the  east,  and  shineth  even 
unto  the  west  ;  so  shall  also  the 
coming  of  the  Son  of  man  be. 

28  For  wheresoever  the  carcase 
is,  there  will  the  eagles  be  gathered 
together. 

29  U  Immediately  after  the  tri- 
bulation of  those  days  shall  the 
sun  be  darkened,  and  the  moon 
shall  not  give  her  light,  and  the 
stars  shall  fall  from  heaven,  and 
the  powers  of  the  heavens  shall  be 
shaken : 


15  So  when  you  see  the  appalling 
Horror  spoken  of  by  the  pro- 
phet Daniel,  standing  erect  in 
the  holy  place   (let  the  reader 

16  note  this),  then  let  those  who 

1 7  are  in  Judaea  fly  to  the  hills ;  a 
man  on  the  housetop  must  not 
go  down  to  fetch  what  is  inside 

18  his  house,  and  a  man  in  the 
field  must  not  turn  back  to  get 
his  coat. 

19  Woe  to  women  with  child 
and  to  women  who  give  suck 
in  those  days  ! 

20  Pray  that  you  may  not  have 
to  fly  in  winter  or  on  the  sab- 

21  bath,  for  there  will  be  sore 
misery  then,  such  as  has  never 
been  from  the  beginning  of  the 
world  till  now — no  and  never 
shall  be. 

22  Had  not  those  days  been 
cut  short,  not  a  soul  would  be 
saved  alive ;  however,  for  the 
sake  of  the  elect,  those  days 
will  be  cut  short. 

23  If  anyone  tells  you  at  that 
time,  '  Here  is  the  Christ  !  '  or, 
'  there  he  is  !  '  do  not  believe 
it; 

24  for  false  Christs  and  false 
prophets  ivill  rise  and  bring  for- 
ward great  signs  and  wonders, 
so  as  to  mislead  the  very  elect, 
— if  that  were  possible. 

25  (I  am  telling  you  this  be- 
forehand.) 

26  If  they  tell  you,  '  Here  he 

is  in  the  desert,' 
do  not  go  out ; 
*  here  he  is  in  the  chamber,' 
do  not  believe  it. 

27  For    like    lightning    that 

shoots   from    east   to 
west, 
so  will  be  the  arrival  of  the 
Son  of  man. 

28  Wherever  the  body  lies, 
there  will  the  vultures  gather. 

29  Immediately  after  the  misery 

of  those  days 
the  sun  will  be  darkened, 
and  the  moon  will  not  yield 
her  light, 
the  stars  will  drop  from  heaven 
and  the  orbs  of  the  heavens 
will  be  shaken. 


ST.    MATTHEW   XXIV 


65 


30  And  then  shall  appear  the 
sign  of  the  Son  of  man  in  heaven  : 
and  then  shall  all  the  tribes  of  the 
earth  mourn,  and  they  shall  see 
the  Son  of  man  coming  in  the 
clouds  of  heaven  with  power  and 
great  glory. 

31  And  he  shall  send  his  angels 
with  a  great  sound  of  a  trumpet, 
and  they  shall  gather  together  his 
elect  from  the  four  winds,  from  one 
end  of  heaven  to  the  other. 

32  Now  learn  a  parable  of  the 
fig  tree  ;  When  his  branch  is  yet 
tender,  and  putteth  forth  leaves, 
ye  know  that  summer  is  nigh  : 

33  So  likewise  ye,  when  ye  shall 
see  all  these  things,  know  that  it  is 
near,  even  at  the  doors. 

34  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  This 
generation  shall  not  pass,  till  all 
these  things  be  fulfilled. 

35  Heaven  and  earth  shall  pass 
away,  but  my  words  shall  not  pass 
away. 

36  If  But  of  that  day  and  hour 
knoweth  no  man,  no,  not  the  an- 
gels of  heaven,  but  my  Father 
only. 

37  But  as  the  days  of  Noe  were, 
so  shall  also  the  coming  of  the  Son 
of  man  be. 

38  For  as  in  the  days  that  were 
before  the  flood  they  were  eating 
and  drinking,  marrying  and  giving 
in  marriage,  until  the  day  that 
Noe  entered  into  the  ark, 

39  And  knew  not  until  the  flood 
came,  and  took  them  all  away  ;  so 
shall  also  the  coming  of  the  Son  of 
man  be. 

40  Then  shall  two  be  in  the  field ; 
the  one  shall  be  taken,  and  the 
other  left. 

41  Two  women  shall  be  grinding 
at  the  mill  ;  the  one  shall  be  taken, 
and  the  other  left. 

42  if  Watch  therefore  :  for  ye 
know  not  what  hour  your  Lord 
doth  come. 

43  But  know  this,  that  if  the 
goodman  of  the  house  had  known 
in  what  watch  the  thief  would 
come,  he  would  have  watched, 
and  would  not  have  suffered  his 
house  to  be  broken  up. 

44  Therefore  be  ye  also  ready  : 
3 


30  Then  the  Sign  of  the  Son  of 
man  will  appear  in  heaven  ; 
then  all  tribes  on  earth  will  wail, 
they  will  see  the  Son  of  man 
coming  on  the  clouds  of  heaven 
with   great   power  and    glory. 

31  He  will  despatch  his  angels 
with  a  loud  trumpet-call  to 
muster  his  elect  from  the  four 
winds,  from  the  verge  of  heaven 
to  the  verge  of  earth. 

32  Let  the  fig  tree  teach  you 
a  parable.  As  soon  as  its 
branches  turn  soft  and  put  out 
leaves,   you  know  summer  is 

33  at  hand  ;  so,  whenever  you  see 
all  this  happen,  you  may  be 
sure  He  is  at  hand,  at  the  very 
door. 

34  I  tell  you  truly,  the  present 
generation  will  not  pass  away 

35  till  all  this  happens.  Heaven 
and  earth  will  pass  away,  but 
my  words  will  never  pass  away. 

36  Now  no  one  knows  anything 
about  that  day  or  hour,  not 
even  the  angels  in  heaven,  but 

37  only  my  Father.  As  were  the 
days  of  Noah,  so  will  the  arrival 

38  of  the  Son  of  man  be.  For  as 
in  the  days  before  the  deluge 
people  ate  and  drank,  married 
and  were  married,  till  the  day 

39  Noah  entered  the  ark  ;  and  as 
they  knew  nothing  till  the  del- 
uge came  and  swept  them  all 
away  ;  so  will  the  arrival  of  the 
Son  of  man  be. 

40  Then  there  will  be  two  men 

in  the  field, 
one  will  be  taken  and  one 
will  be  left ; 

41  two  women  will  be  grinding 

at  the  millstone, 
one  will  be  taken  and  one 
will  be  left. 

42  Keep,  on  the  watch  then,  for 
you  never  know  what  day  your 
Lord  will  come. 

43  But  be  sure  of  this,  that  if  the 
householder  had  known  at  what 
watch  in  the  night  the  thief  was 
coming,  he  would  have  been 
on  the  watch,  he  would  not 
have  allowed  his  house  to  be 
broken  into. 

44  So  be  ready  yourselves,  for 


66 


ST.    MATTHEW    XXV 


for  in  such  an  hour  as  ye  think  not 
the  Son  of  man  cometh. 

45  Who  then  is  a  faithful  and 
wise  servant,  whom  his  lord  hath 
made  ruler  over  his  household,  to 
give  them  meat  in  due  season  ? 

46  Blessed  is  that  servant, 
whom  his  lord  when  he  cometh 
shall  find  so  doing. 

47  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  That 
he  shall  make  him  ruler  over  all 
his  goods. 

48  But  and  if  that  evil  servant 
shall  say  in  his  heart,  My  lord  de- 
layeth  his  coming  ; 

49  And  shall  begin  to  smite  his 
fellowservants,  and  to  eat  and 
drink  with  the  drunken  ; 

50  The  lord  of  that  servant  shall 
come  in  a  day  when  he  looketh  not 
for  him,  and  in  an  hour  that  he  is 
not  aware  of, 

51  And  shall  cut  him  asunder, 
and  appoint  him  his  portion  with 
the  hypocrites  :  there  shall  be 
weeping  and  gnashing  of  teeth. 


the  Son  of  man  is  coming  at 
an  hour  you  do  not  expect. 

45  Now  where  is  the  trusty  and 
thoughtful  servant,  whom  his 
lord  and  master  has  set  over 
his  household  to  assign  them 
their    supplies    at    the    proper 

46  time  ?  Blessed  is  that  servant 
if  his  lord  and  master  finds  him 

47  so  doing  when  he  arrives  !  I 
tell  you  truly,  he  will  set  him 

48  over  all  his  property.  But  if 
the*  bad  servant  says  to  him- 
self,  '  My  lord  and  master  is 

49  long  of  coming,'  and  if  he  starts 
to  beat  his  fellow-servants  and 
to  eat  and  drink  with  drunk- 

50  ards,  that  servant's  lord  and 
master  will  arrive  on  a  day 
when  he  does  not  expect  him 
and  at  an  hour  which  he  does 

51  not  know  ;  he  will  cut  him  in 
two  and  assign  him  the  fate  of 
the  hypocrites.  There  men 
will  wail  and  gnash  their 
teeth. 


Omitting  [cKeii/os],  a  harmonistic  gloss  from  Luke  xii.  45. 


CHAPTER    XXV 

1  Then  shall  the  kingdom  of 
heaven  be  likened  unto  ten  vir- 
gins, which  took  their  lamps,  and 
went  forth  to  meet  the  bridegroom. 

2  And  five  of  them  were  wise, 
and  five  were  foolish.  * 

3  They  that  were  foolish  took 
their  lamps,  and  took  no  oil  with 
them  : 

4  But  the  wise  took  oil  in  their 
vessels  with  their  lamps. 

5  While  the  bridegroom  tarried, 
they  all  slumbered  and  slept. 

6  And  at  midnight  there  was  a 
cry  made,  Behold,  the  bridegroom 
cometh  ;   go  ye  out  to  meet  him. 

7  Then  all  those  virgins  arose, 
and  trimmed  their  lamps. 

8  And  the  foolish  said  unto  the 
wise,  Give  us  of  your  oil ;  for  our 
lamps  are  gone  out. 

9  But  t  lie  wise  answered,  saying, 
Not  so  ;    lest  there  be  not  enough 

t  The  words  καΊ  της  ί•ν»χψης  are  added  by  D  X*,  the  Latin  and  Syria*  versions,  etc 
Their  omission  may  have  been  due  to  the  feeling  of  the  later  church  that  Jesus  is 
the  J3ridegroom  ought  alone  to  he  mentioned, 


CHAPTER    XXV 

1  Then  shall  the  Realm  of 
heaven  be  compared  to  ten 
maidens  who  took  their  lamps 
and  went  out  to  meet  the  bride- 

2  groom  and  the  bride,  t  Five 
of  them  were  stupid  and  five 

3  were  sensible.  For  although 
the  stupid  took  their  lamps, 
they   took   no   oil   with   them, 

4  whereas  the  sensible  took  oil 
in    their    vessels    as    well    as 

5  their  lamps.  As  the  bridegroom 
was  long  of  coming,  they  all 
grew  drowsy  and  went  to  sleep. 

6  But  at  midnight  the  cry  arose, 
'  Here     is     the     bridegroom  ! 

7  Come  out  to  meet  him  !  '  Then 
all  the  maidens  rose  and  trim- 

8  med  their  lamps.  The  stupid 
said  to  the  sensible,  '  Give  us 
some  of  your  oil,  for  our  lamps 

9  are  going  out.'  But  the  sen- 
sible replied,  '  No,  there  may 


ST.    MATTHEW    XXV 


c: 


for  us  and  you  :  but  go  ye  rather 
to  them  that  sell,  and  buy  for 
yourselves. 

10  And  while  they  went  to  buy, 
the  bridegroom  came  ;  and  they 
that  were  ready  went  in  with  him 
to  the  marriage  :  and  the  door  was 
shut. 

11  Afterward  came  also  the 
other  virgins,  saying,  Lord,  Lord, 
open  to  us. 

12  But  he  answered  and  said, 
Verily  I  say  unto  you,  I  know  you 
not. 

13  Watch  therefore,  for  ye  know 
neither  the  day  nor  the  hour 
wherein  the  Son  of  man  cometh. 

14  ^1  For  the  kingdom  of  heaven 
is  as  a  man  travelling  into  a  far 
country,  who  called  his  own  ser- 
vants, and  delivered  unto  them 
his  goods. 

15  And  unto  one  he  gave  five 
talents,  to  another  two,  and  to  an- 
other one  ;  to  every  man  accord- 
ing to  his  several  ability  ;  and 
straightway  took  his  journey. 

16  Then  he  that  had  received 
the  five  talents  went  and  traded 
with  the  same,  and  made  them 
other  five  talents. 

17  And  likewise  he  that  had  re- 
ceived two,  he  also  gained  other 
two. 

18  But  he  that  had  received  one 
went  and  digged  in  the  earth,  and 
hid  his  lord's  money. 

19  After  a  long  time  the  lord  of 
those  servants  cometh,  and  reck- 
oneth  with  them. 

20  And  so  he  that  had  received 
five  talents  came  and  brought 
other  five  talents,  saying,  Lord, 
thou  deliveredst  unto  me  five 
talents  :  behold,  I  have  gained 
beside  them  five  talents  more. 

21  His  lord  said  unto  him,  Well 
done,  thou  good  and  faithful  ser- 
vant :  thou  hast  been  faithful  over 
a  few  things,  I  will  make  thee  ruler 
over  many  things  :  enter  thou  into 
the  joy  of  thy  lord. 

22  He  also  that  had  received 
two  talents  came  and  said,  Lord, 
thou  deliveredst  unto  me  two 
talents :  behold,  I  have  gained  two 
other  talents  beside  them. 


not  be  enough  for  us  and  for 
you.     Better  go  to  the  dealers 

10  and  buy  for. yourselves.'  Now 
while  they  were  away  buying 
oil,  the  bridegroom  arrived  ; 
those  maidens  who  were  ready 
accompanied  him  to  the  mar- 
riage-banquet,   and    the    door 

11  was  shut.  Afterwards  the  rest 
of  the  maidens  came  and  said, 
'  Oh  sir,  oh  sir,  open  the  door 

12  for  us  !  '  but  he  replied,  '  I  tell 
you   frankly,    I    do   not  know 

13  you.'  Keep  on  the  watch  then, 
for  you  know  neither  the  day 
nor  the  hour. 

14  For  the  case  is  that  of  a  man 
going  abroad,  who  summoned 
his  servants  and  handed  over 

15  his  property  to  them  ;  to  one 
he  gave  twelve  hundred  pounds, 
to  another  five  hundred,  and  to 
another  two  hundred  and  fifty  ; 
each  got  according  to  his  ca- 
pacity.     Then   the   man   went 

16  abroad.  The  servant  who  had 
got  the  twelve  hundred  pounds 
at  once  went  and  traded  with 
them,  making  another  twelve 

17  hundred.  Similarly  the  servant 
who  had  got  the  five  hundred 
pounds  made  another  five  hun- 

18  dred.  But  the  servant  who  had 
got  the  two  hundred  and  fifty 
pounds  went  off  and  dug  a  hole 
in  the  ground  and  hid  his  mas- 

19  ter's  money.  Now  a  long  time 
afterwards  the  master  of  those 
servants  came  back  and  set- 

20  tied  accounts  with  them.  Then 
the  servant  who  had  got  the 
twelve  hundred  pounds  came 
forward,  bringing  twelve  hun- 
dred more  ;  he  said,  '  You 
handed  me  twelve  hundred 
pounds,  sir  ;  here  I  have  gained 

21  another  twelve  hundred.'  His 
master  said  to  him,  '  Capital, 
you  excellent  and  trusty  ser- 
vant !  You  have  been  trusty 
in  charge  of  a  small  sum  :  1 
will  put  you  in  charge  of  a  large 
sum.      Come   and   share   your 

22  master's  feast.'  Then  the  ser- 
vant with  the  five  hundred 
pounds  came  forward.  He  said, 
'  You  handed  me  five  hundred 


68 


ST.    MATTHEW    XXV 


23  His  lord  said  unto  him, 
Well  done,  good  and  faithful 
servant  ;  thou  hast  been  faith- 
ful over  a  few  things,  I  will 
make  thee  ruler  over  many 
things  :  enter  thou  into  the  joy 
of  thy  lord. 

24  Then  he  which  had  re- 
ceived the  one  talent  came 
and  said,  Lord,  I  knew  thee 
that  thou  art  an  hard  man, 
reaping  where  thou  hast  not 
sown,  and  gathering  where  thou 
hast  not  strawed  : 

25  And  I  was  afraid,  and 
went  and  hid  thy  talent  in  the 
earth  :  lo,  there  thou  hast  that  is 
thine. 

26  His  lord  answered  and 
said  unto  him,  Thou  wicked 
and  slothful  servant,  thou  knew- 
est  that  I  reap  where  I  sowed 
not,  and  gather  where  I  have 
not  strawed  : 

27  Thou  oughtest  therefore  to 
have  put  my  money  to  the  ex- 
changers, and  then  at  my  coming 
I  should  have  received  mine  own 
with  usury. 

28  Take  therefore  the  talent 
from  him,  and  give  it  unto  him 
which  hath  ten  talents. 

29  For   unto    every  one   that 
hath    shall    be    given,    and    he 
shall  have  abundance  :  but  from 
him  that  hath  not  shall  be  taken    • 
away  e\Ten  that  which  he  hath. 

30  And  cast  ye  the  unprofit- 
able servant  into  outer  darkness : 
there  shall  be  weeping  and  gnash- 
ing of  teeth. 

31  1j  When  the  Son  of  man 
shall  come  in  his  glory,  and  all 
the  holy  angels  with  him,  then 
shall  he  sit  upon  the  throne  of 
his  glory: 

32  And  before  him  shall  be 
gathered  all  nations :  and  he  shall 
separate  them  one  from  another, 
as  a  shepherd  divideth  his  sheep 
from  the  goats  : 

33  And  he  shall  set  the  sheep 
on  his  right  hand,  but  the  goats 
on  the  left. 

34  Then  shall  the  King  say 
unto  them  on  his  right  hand, 
Come,  ye  blessed  of  my  Father, 


pounds,  sir  ;  here  I  have  gained 

23  another  five  hundred.'  His 
master  said  to  him,  '  Capital, 
you  excellent  and  trusty  ser- 
vant 1  You  have  been  trusty 
in  charge  of  a  small  sum  :  I 
will  put  you  in  charge  of  a 
large   sum.     Come   and   share 

24  your  master's  feast.'  Then  the 
servant  who  had  got  the  two 
hundred  and  fifty  pounds  came 
forward.  He  said,  '  I  knew  you 
were  a  hard  man,  sir,  reaping 
where  you  never  sowed  and 
gathering  where  you  never  win- 

25  nowed.  So  I  was  af  raid  ;  I  went 
and  hid  your  two  hundred  and 
fifty     pounds    in    the     earth. 

26  There's  your  money  I  '  His 
master  said  to  him  in  reply, 
'  You  rascal,  you  idle  servant ! 
You  knew,  did  you,  that  I  reap 
where  I  have  never  sowed  and 
gather  where  I  have  never  win- 

27  nowed  !  Well  then,  you  should 
have  handed  my  money  to  the 
bankers  and  I  would  have  got 
my  capital  with  interest  when 

28  I  came  back.  Take  therefore 
the  two  hundred  and  fifty 
pounds  away  from  him,  give  it 
to  the  servant  who  had  the 
twelve  hundred. 

29  For    to    e\7eryone    who    has 

shall  more  be  given  and 
richly  given  ; 
but  from  him  who  has  noth- 
ing, even  what  he  has  shall 
be  taken. 

30  Throw  the  good-for-nothing 
servant  into  the  darkness  out- 
side ;  there  men  will  wail  and 
gnash  their  teeth. 

31  When  the  Son  of  man  comes 
in  his  glory  and  all  the  angels 
with  him,  then  he  will  sit  on  the 

32  throne  of  his  glory,  and  all  na- 
tions will  be  gathered  in  front 
of  him  ;  he  will  separate  them 
one  from  another,  as  a  shep- 
herd separates  the  sheep  from 

33  the  goats,  setting  the  sheep  on 
his  right  hand  and  the  goats  on 

34  his  left.  Then  shall  the  King 
say  to  those  on  his  right, '  Come, 
you  whom  my  Father  has 
blessed,    come    into    your  in- 


ST.    MATTHEW    XXV 


69 


inherit  the  kingdom  prepared  for 
you  from  the  foundation  of  the 
world  : 

35  For  I  was  an  hungred, 
and  ye  gave  me  meat :  I  was 
thirsty,  and  ye  gave  me  drink : 
I  was  a  stranger,  and  ye  took 
me  in  : 

36  Naked,  and  ye  clothed  me  : 
I  was  sick,  and  ye  visited  me  : 
I  was  in  prison,  and  ye  came 
unto  me. 

37  Then    shall    the    righteous , 
answer  him,  saying,  Lord,  when  - 
saw  we  thee  an  hungred,  and  fed 
thee  ?  or  thirsty,  and  gave  thee 
drink  ? 

38  When  saw  we  thee  a  stran- 
ger, and  took  thee  in  ?  or  naked, 
and  clothed  thee  ϊ 

39  Or  when  saw  we  thee 
sick,  or  in  prison,  and  came 
unto  thee  ? 

40  And  the  King  shall  answer 
and  say  unto  them,  Verily  I  say 
unto  you,  Inasmuch  as  ye  have 
done  it  unto  one  of  the  least  of 
these  my  brethren,  ye  have  done 
it  unto  me. 

41  Then  shall  he  say  also  unto 
them  on  the  left  hand,  Depart 
from  me,  ye  cursed,  into  ever- 
lasting fire,  prepared  for  the  devil 
and  his  angels  : 

42  For  I  was  an  hungred,  and 
ye  gave  me  no  meat :  I  was 
thirsty,  and  ye  gave  me  no 
drink  : 

43  I  was  a  stranger,  and  ye 
took  me  not  in  :  naked,  and  ye 
clothed  me  not :  sick,  and 
in  prison,  and  ye  visited  me 
not. 

44  Then  shall  they  also  answer 
him,  saying,  Lord,  when  saw  we 
thee  an  hungred,  or  athirst,  or  a 
stranger,  or  naked,  or  sick,  or  in 
prison,  and  did  not  minister  unto 
thee  ? 

45  Then  shall  he  answer  them, 
saying,  Verily  I  say  unto  you, 
Inasmuch  as  ye  did  it  not  to  one 
of  the  least  of  these,  ye  did  it  not 
to  me. 

4  6  And  these  shall  go  away  into 
everlasting  punishment :  but  the 
righteous  into  life  eternal. 


heritance  in  the  realm  prepared 
for  you  from  the  foundation  of 
the  world. 

35  For  I  was  hungry  and  you 

fed    me,    I    was     thirsty 

and  you  gave  me  drink, 

I  was  a  stranger  and  you  en- 

36  tertained   me,   I    was   un- 
clothed and  you  clothed  me. 

I  was  ill  and  you  looked 
after  me,  I  was  in  prison 
and  you  visited  me.' 

37  Then  the  just  will  answer. 

1  Lord,  when  did  we  see  you 
hungry  and  fed  you  ?  or 
thirsty  and  gave  you 
drink  ? 

38  when  did  we   see  you   a 

stranger  and  entertain 
you  ?  or  unclothed  and 
clothed  you  ? 

39  when  did  we  see  you  ill  or 

in  prison  and  visit  you  ?' 

40  The  King  will  answer  them,  '  I 
tell  you  truly,  in  so  far  as  you 
did  it  to  one  of  these  brothers 
of  mine,  even  to  the  least  of 

41  them,  you  did  it  to  me.'  Then 
he  will  say  to  those  on  the  left, 
'  Begone  from  me,  you  accursed 
ones,  to  the  eternal  fire  which 
has  been  prepared  for  the  devil 
and  his  angels  ! 

42  For  I  was  hungry  -but  you 

never  fed  me, 
I    was    thirsty    but    you 
never  gave  me  drink, 

43  I   was   a   stranger   but   you 

never  entertained  me, 
I  was  unclothed  but  you 
never  clothed  me, 
I  was  ill  and  in  prison  but 
you  never  looked  after 
me.' 

44  Then  they  will  answer  too, 
'  Lord,  when  did  we  ever  see 
you  hungry  or  thiisty  or  a 
stranger  or  unclothed  or  ill  or 
in  prison,  and  did  not  minister 

45  to  you  ?  '  Then  he  will  answer 
them, '  I  tell  you  truly,  in  so  far 
as  you  did  not  do  it  to  one  of 
these,  even  the  least  of  them, 
you  did  not  do  it  to  me.' 

46  So  they  shall  depart  to  eter- 

nal punishment, 
and  the  just  to  eternal  life." 


70 


ST.    MATTHEW    XXVI 


CHAPTER    XXVI 

1  And  it  came  to  pass,  when 
Jesus  had  finished  all  these  say- 
ings, he  said  unto  his  disciples, 

2  Ye  know  that  after  two  days 
is  the  feast  of  the  passo ver,  and  the 
Son  of  man  is  betrayed  to  be 
crucified. 

3  Then  assembled  together  the 
chief  priests,  and  the  scribes,  and 
the  elders  of  the  people,  unto  the 
palace  of  the  high  priest,  who  was 
called  Caiaphas, 

4  And  consulted  that  they 
might  take  Jesus  by  subtilty,  and 
kill  him. 

5  But  they  said,  Not  on  the 
feast  day,  lest  there  be  an  uproar 
among  the  people. 

6  1|  Now  when  Jesus  was  in 
Bethany,  in  the  house  of  Simon 
the  leper, 

7  There  came  unto  him  a 
woman  having  an  alabaster  box 
of  very  precious  ointment,  and 
poured  it  on  his  head,  as  he  sat 
at  meat. 

8  But  when  his  disciples  saw  it, 
they  had  indignation,  saying,  To 
what  purpose  is  this  waste  ? 

9  For  this  ointment  might  have 
been  sold  for  much,  and  given  to 
the  poof. 

10  When  Jesus  understood  it, 
he  said  unto  them,  Why  trouble  ye 
the  woman  ?  for  she  hath  wrought 
a  good  work  upon  me. 

1 1  For  ye  have  the  poor  always 
with  you ;  but  me  ye  have  not 
always. 

12  For  in  that  she  hath  poured 
this  ointment  on  my  body,  she  did 
it  for  my  burial. 

1 3  Verily  I  say  unto  you ,  Where  - 
soever  this  gospel  shall  be  preached 
in  the  whole  world,  there  shall  also 
this,  that  this  woman  hath  done, 
be  told  for  a  memorial  of  her. 

14  If  Then  one  of  the  twelve, 
called  Judas  Iscariot,  went  unto 
the  chief  priests, 

15  And  said  unto  them,  What 
will  ye  give  me,  and  I  will  deliver 
him  unto  you  ?  And  they  cove- 
nanted with  him  for  thirty  pieces 
of  silver. 


CHAPTER    XXVI 

1  When  Jesus  finished  saying 
all  this  he  said  to  his  disciples, 

2  "  You  know  the  passo  ver 
is  to  be  held  two  days 
after  this  ;  and  the  Son  of 
man  will  be  delivered  up  to 
be  crucified." 

3  Then  the  high  priests  and  the 
elders  of  the  people  met  in  the 
palace  of  the  high  priest  who 

4  was  called  Caiaphas  and  took 
counsel  together  to  get  hold  of 
Jesus  by  craft  and  have  him 
put  to  death. 

5  "  Only,"  they  said,  "  it  must 
not  be  during  the  festival,  in 
case  of  a  riot  among  the 
people." 

6  Now  when  Jesus  was  at 
Bethany  in  the  house  of  Simon 

7  the  leper,  a  woman  came  up  to 
him  with  an  alabaster  flask  of 
expensive  perfume  which  she 
poured  over  his  head  as  he  lay 
at  table. 

8  When  the  disciples  saw  this 
they  were  angry.  "  What  is 
the  use  of  this  waste  ?  "  they 

9  said  ;  "  the  perfume  might 
have  been  sold  for  a  good  sum, 
and  the  poor  might  have  got 
that." 

10  But  Jesus  was  aware  of 
what  they  said,  and  he  replied, 
' '  Why  are  you  annoying  the 
woman  ?  It  is  a  beautiful  thing 
she  has  done  to  me. 

11  The  poor  you  always  have 
beside  you,  but  you  will  not 
always  have  me. 

12  In  pouring  this  perfume  on 
my  body  she  has  acted  in  view 
of  my  burial. 

13  I  tell  you  truly,  wherever 
this  gospel  is  preached  through 
all  the  world,  men  will  speak 
of  what  she  has  done  in  memory 
of  her." 

14  Then  one  of  the  twelve  called 

15  Judas  Iscariot  went  and  said 
to  the  high  priests, 

"  What  will  you  give  me  for 
betraying  him  to  you  ?  " 

And  they  weighed  out  for 
him  thirty  silver  pieces. 


ST.    MATTHEW    XXVI 


71 


16  And  from  that  time  he 
sought  opportunity  to  betray  him. 

17  If  Now  the  first  day  of  the 
feast  of  unleavened  bread  the  dis- 
ciples came  to  Jesus,  saying  unto 
him,  Where  wilt  thou  that  we  pre- 
pare for  thee  to  eat  the  passover  ? 

18  And  he  said,  Go  into  the  city 
to  such  a  man,  and  say  unto  him, 
The  Master  saith,  My  time  is  at 
hand  ;  I  will  keep  the  passover  at 
thy  house  with  my  disciples. 

19  And  the  disciples  did  as  Je- 
sus had  appointed  them  ;  and  they 
made  ready  the  passover. 

20  Now  when  the  even  was 
come,  he  sat  down  with  the  twelve. 

21  And  as  they  did  eat,  he  said, 
Verily  I  say  unto  you,  that  one  of 
you  shall  betray  me. 

22  And  they  were  exceeding 
sorrowful,  and  began  every  one  of 
them  to  say  unto  him,  Lord,  is  it  I  ? 

23  And  he  answered  and  said, 
He  that  dippeth  his  hand  with  me 
in  the  dish,  the  same  shall  betray 
me. 

24  The  Sen  of  man  goeth  as  it  is 
written  of  him  :  but  woe  unto  that 
man  by  whom  the  Son  of  man  is 
betrayed  !  it  had  been  good  for 
that  man  if  he  had  not  been  born. 

25  Then  Judas,  which  betrayed 
him,  answered  and  said,  Master, 
is  it  I  ?  He  said  unto  him,  Thou 
hast  said. 

26  ]j  And  as  they  were  eating, 
Jesus  took  bread,  and  blessed  it, 
and  brake  it,  and  gave  it  to  the 
disciples,  and  said,  Take,  eat ;  this 
is  my  body. 

27  And  he  took  the  cup,  and 
gave  thanks,  and  gave  it  to  them, 
saying,  Drink  ye  all  of  it  ; 

28  For  this  is  my  blood  of  the 
new  testament,  which  is  shed  for 
many  for  the  remission  of  sins. 

29  But  I  say  unto  you,  I  will 
not  drink  henceforth  of  this  fruit 
of  the  vine,  until  that  day  when  I 
drink  it  new  with  you  in  my 
Father's  kingdom. 

30  And  when  they  had  sung  an 
hymn,  they  went  out  into  the 
mount  of  Olives. 

31  Then  saith  Jesus  unto  them, 
All  ye  shall  be  offended  because  of 


16  From  that  moment  he  sought 
a  good  opportunity  to  betray 
him. 

17  On  the  first  day  of  unleav- 
ened bread  the  disciples  of  Je- 
sus came  up  and  said  to  him, 
"  Where  do  you  want  us  to  pre- 
pare for  you  to  eat  the   pass- 

18  over  ?  "  He  said,  "  Go  into  the 
city  to  so-and-so  ;  tell  him  that 
the  Teacher  says,  '  My  time  is 
near,  I  will  celebrate  the  pass- 
over  at  your  house  with  my 

19  disciples.' "  So  the  disciples 
did  as  Jesus  had  told  them  and 

20  prepared  the  passover.  When 
evening  came  he  lay  at  table 

21  with  the  disciples,  and  as  they 
were  eating  he  said,  "  One  of 
you  is  going  to  betray  me." 

22  They  were  greatly  distressed  at 
this,  and  each  of  them  said  to 
him,   "  Lord,   surely  it  is  not 

23  me."  He  answered,  "  One  who 
has  dipped  his  hand  into  the 
same  dish  as  myself  is  going  to 

24  betray  me.  The  Son  of  man 
goes  the  road  that  the  scripture 
has  described  for  him,  but  woe 
to  the  man  by  whom  the  Son 
of  man  is  betrayed  !  Better 
that  man  had  never  been 
born  !  " 

25  Then  Judas  his  betrayer  said, 
' '  Surely  it  is  not  me,  rabbi  ? ' ' 
He  said  to  him, 

"  Is  it  not  ?  " 

26  As  they  were  eating  he  took 
a  loaf  and  after  the  blessing  he 
broke  it  ;  then  he  gave  it  to  the 
disciples  saying, ' '  Take  and  eat 

27  this,  it  means  my  body."  He 
also  took  a  cup  and  after  thank- 
ing God  he  gave  it  to  them  say- 
ing, "  Drink  of  it,  all  of  you  ; 

28  this  means  my  blood,  the  new 
covenant-blood,  shed  for  many, 
to  win  the  remission  of  their 

29  sins.  I  tell  you,  after  this  I 
will  never  drink  this  produce 
of  the  vine  till  the  day  I  drink 
it  new  with  you  in  the  Realm 
of  my  Father." 

30  After  the  hymn  of  praise  they 
went  out  to  the  Hill  of  Olives. 

31  Then  Jesus  said  to  them,  "  You 
will  all  be  disconcerted  over  me 


72 


ST.    MATTHEW   XXVI 


me  this  night :  for  it  is  written,  I 
will  smite  the  shepherd,  and  the 
sheep  of  the  flock  shall  be  scattered 
abroad. 

32  But  after  I  am  risen  again,  I 
will  go  before  you  into  Galilee. 

33  Peter  answered  and  said  un- 
to him,  Though  all  men  shall  be 
offended  because  of  thee,  yet  will  I 
never  be  offended. 

34  Jesus  said  unto  him,  Verily  I 
say  unto  thee,  That  this  night,  be- 
fore the  cock  crow,  thou  shalt  deny 
me  thrice. 

35  Peter  said  unto  him,  Though 
I  should  die  with  thee,  yet  will  I 
not  deny  thee.  Likewise  also 
said  all  the  disciples. 

36  If  Then  cometh  Jesus  with 
them  unto  a  place  called  Gethse- 
mane,  and  saith  unto  the  disciples, 
Sit  ye  here,  while  I  go  and  pray 
yonder. 

37  And  he  took  with  him  Peter 
and  the  two  sons  of  Zebedee,  and  be- 
gan to  be  sorrowful  and  very  heavy. 

38  Then  saith  he  unto  them,  My 
soul  is  exceeding  sorrowful,  even 
unto  death  :  tarry  ye  here,  and 
watch  with  me. 

39  And  he  went  a  little  farther, 
and  fell  on  his  face,  and  prayed, 
saying,  Ο  my  Father,  if  it  be  pos- 
sible, let  this  cup  pass  from  me  : 
nevertheless  not  as  I  will,  but  as 
thou  wilt. 

40  And  he  cometh  unto  the  dis- 
ciples, and  findeth  them  asleep, 
and  saith  unto  Peter,  What,  could 
ye  not  watch  with  me  one  hour  ? 

41  Watch  and  pray,  that  ye  en- 
ter not  into  temptation  :  the  spirit 
indeed  is  willing,  but  the  flesh  is 
weak. 

42  He  went  away  again  the 
second  time,  and  prayed,  saying, 
Ο  my  Father,  if  this  cup  may  not 
pass  away  from  me,  except  I  drink 
it,  thy  will  be  done. 

43  And  he  came  and  found 
them  asleep  again  :  for  their  eyes 
were  heavy. 

44  And  he  left  them,  and  went 
away  again,  and  prayed  the  third 
time,  saying  the  same  words. 

45  Then  cometh  he  to  his  dis- 
ciples, and  saith  unto  them,  Sleep 


to-night,  for  it  is  written,  I  will 
strike  at  the  shepherd  and  the 
sheep  of  the  flock  will  be  scat- 
tered. 

32  But  after  my  rising  I  will 
precede  you  to  Galilee." 

33  Peter  answered,  "  Supposing 
they  are  all  disconcerted  over 
you,  I  will  not  be  disconcerted." 

34  Jesus  said  to  him,  "  I  tell 
you  truly,  you  will  disown  me 
three  times  this  very  night, 
before  the  cock  crows." 

35  Peter  said  to  him,  "  Even 
though  I  have  to  die  with 
you,  I  will  never  disown 
you." 

And  all  the  disciples  said  the 
same  thing. 

36  Then  Jesus  came  with  them 
to  a  place  called  Gethsemane, 
and  he  told  the  disciples,  "  Sit 
here  till  I  go  over  there  and 
pray." 

37  But  he  took  Peter  and  the 
two  sons  of  Zebedaeus  along 
with  him  ;  and  when  he 
began   to  feel   distressed    and 

38  agitated,  he  said  to  them, 
"  Μ y  heart  is  sad,  sad  even  to 
death  ;  stay  here  and  watch 
with  me." 

39  Then  he  went  forward  a  little 
and  fell  on  his  face  praying, 
"  My  Father,  if  it  is  possible, 
let  this  cup  pass  me.  Yet,  net 
what  I  will  but  what  thou  wilt." 

40  Then  he  went  to  the  disciples 
an.d  found  them  asleep  ;  and  he 
said  to  Peter,  "  So  the  three  of 
you  could  not  watch  with  me 

41  for  a  single  hour  ?  Watch  and 
pray,  all  of  you,  so  that  you 
may  not  slip  into  temptation. 
The  spirit  is  eager  but  the  flesh 

42  is  weak."  Again  he  went  away 
for  the  second  time  and  prayed, 
"  My  Father,  if  this  cup  cannot 
pass  unless  I  drink  it,  thy  will 

43  be  done."  And  when  he  re- 
turned he  found  them  asleep 
again, for  their  eyes  were  heavy. 

44  So  he  left  them  and  went  back 
for  the  third  time,  praying  in 
the    same    words    as    before. 

45  Then  he  went  to  the  disciples 
and     said     to     them,     "  Still 


ST.    MATTHEW   XXVI 


73 


on  now,  and  take  your  rest :  be- 
hold, the  hour  is  at  hand,  and  the 
Son  of  man  is  betrayed  into  the 
hands  of  sinners. 

46  Rise,  let  us  be  going  :  behold, 
he  is  at  hand  that  doth  betray  me. 

47  H  And  while  he  yet  spake,  lo, 
Judas,  one  of  the  twelve,  came,  and 
with  him  a  great  multitude  with 
swords  and  staves,  from  the  chief 
priests  and  elders  of  the  people. 

48  Now  he  that  betrayed  him 
gave  them  a  sign,  saying,  Whom- 
soever I  shall  kiss,  that  same  is 
he  :  hold  him  fast. 

49  And  forthwith  he  came  to 
Jesus,  and  said,  Hail,  master  ;  and 
kissed  him. 

50  And  Jesus  said  unto  him, 
Friend,  wherefore  art  thou  come  ? 
Then  came  they,  and  laid  hands 
on  Jesus,  and  took  him. 

51  And,  behold,  one  of  them 
which  were  with  Jesus  stretched 
out  his  hand,  and  drew  his  sword, 
and  struck  a  servant  of  the  high 
priest's,  and  smote  off  his  ear. 

52  Then  said  Jesus  unto  him, 
Put  up  again  thy  sword  into  his 
place  :  for  all  they  that  take  the 
sword  shall  perish  with  the  sword. 

53  Thinkest  thou  that  I  cannot 
now  pray  to  my  Father,  and  he 
shall  presently  give  me  more  than 
twelve  legions  of  angels  ? 

54  But  how  then  shall  the  scrip- 
tures be  fulfilled,  that  thus  it  must 
be? 

55  In  that  same  hour  said  Jesus 
to  the  multitudes,  Are  ye  come  out 
as  against  a  thief  with  swords  and 
staves  for  to  take  me  ?  I  sat  daily 
with  you  teaching  in  the  temple, 
and  ye  laid  no  hold  on  me. 

56  But  all  this  was  done,  that 
the  scriptures  of  the  prophets 
might  be  fulfilled.  Then  aU  the 
disciples  forsook  him,  and  fled. 

57  Κ  And  they  that  had  laid 
hold  on  Jesus  led  him  away  to 
Caiaphas  the  high  priest,  where 
the  scribes  and  the  elders  were 
assembled. 

58  But  Peter  followed  him  afar 
off  unto  the  high  priest's  palace, 
and  went  in,  and  sat  with  the  ser- 
vants, to  see  the  end. 


asleep  ?  still  resting  ?  The 
hour  is  near,  the  Son  of  man  is 
betrayed  into  the  hands  of  sin- 

46  ners.  Come,  get  up  and  let  us 
go.     Here  is  my  betrayer  close 

47  at  hand  !  "  While  he  was  still 
speaking,  up  came  Judas,  one 
of  the  twelve,  accompanied  by 
a  large  mob  with  swords  and 
clubs  who  had  come  from . 
the  high  priests  and  the  elders 

48  of  the  people.  Now  his  be- 
trayer had  given  them  a  sig- 
nal ;  he  said,  "  Whoever  I  kiss, 

49  that  is  the  man."  So  he  went 
up  at  once  to  Jesus  ;  "  Hail, 
rabbi  !  "    he  said,  and  kissed 

50  him.  Jesus  said,  "  My  man, 
do  your  errand."  Then  they 
laid  hands  on  Jesus  and  seized 

51  him..  One  of  his  companions 
put  out  his  hand,  drew  his 
sword,  and  struck  the  servant 
of  the  high  priest,  cutting  off 

52  his  ear.  Then  Jesus  said  to 
him,  "  Put  your  sword  back 
into  its  place  ;  all  who  draw 
the    sword    shall    die    by    the 

53  sword.  What !  do  you  think 
I  cannot  appeal  to  my  Father 
to  furnish  me  at  this  moment 
with    over    twelve    legions    of 

64  angels  ?  Only,  how  could  the 
scriptures  be  fulfilled  then — 
the  scriptures  that  say  this 
must  be  so  ?  " 

55  At  that  hour  Jesus  said  to 
the  crowds, 

"  Have  you  sallied  out  to 
arrest  me  like  a  robber,  with 
swords  and  clubs  ?  Day  after 
day  I  sat  in  the  temple  teach- 
ing, and  you  never  seized  me. 

56  However,  this  has  all  happened 
for  the  fulfilment  of  the 
prophetic  scriptures  !  " 

57  Then  all  the  disciples  left  him 
and  fled  ;  but  those  who  had 
seized  Jesus  took  him  away  to 
the  house  of  Caiaphas  the  high 
priest,  where  the  scribes  and 

68  elders  had  gathered.  Peter  fol- 
lowed him  at  a  distance  as  far 
as  the  courtyard  of  the  high 
priest,  and  when  he  got  inside 
he  sat  down  beside  the  at- 
tendants to  see  the  end. 


74 


ST.    MATTHEW   XXVI 


59  Now  the  chief  priests,  and 
elders,  and  all  the  council,  sought 
false  witness  against  Jesus,  to  put 
him  to  death ; 

60  But  found  none :  yea,  though 
many  false  witnesses  came,  yet 
found  they  none.  At  the  last 
came  two  false  witnesses, 

61  And  said,  This  fellow  said,  I 
am  able  to  destroy  the  temple  of 
God,  and  to  build  it  in  three  days. 

62  And  the  high  priest  arose, 
and  said  unto  him,  Answerest  thou 
nothing  ?  what  is  it  which  these 
witness  against  thee  ? 

63  But  Jesus  held  his  peace. 
And  the  high  priest  answered  and 
said  unto  him,  I  adjure  thee  by  the 
living  God,  that  thou  tell  us 
whether  thou  be  the  Christ,  the 
Son  of  God. 

64  Jesus  saith  unto  him,  Thou 
hast  said  :  nevertheless  I  say  unto 
you,  Hereafter  shall  ye  see  the  Son 
of  man  sitting  on  the  right  hand 
of  power,  and  coming  in  the  clouds 
of  heaven. 

65  Then  the  high  priest  rent  his 
clothes,  saying,  He  hath  spoken 
blasphemy  ;  what  further  need 
have  we  of  witnesses  ?  behold,  now 
ye  have  heard  his  blasphemy. 

66  What  think  ye  ?  They  an- 
swered and  said,  He  is  guilty  of 
death. 

67  Then  did  they  spit  in  his 
face,  and  buffeted  him  ;  and  others 
smote  him  with  the  palms  of  their 
hands, 

68  Saying,  Prophesy  unto  us, 
thou  Christ,  Who  is  he  that  smote 
thee  ? 

69  11  Now  Peter  sat  without  in 
the  palace  :  and  a  damsel  came 
unto  him,  saying,  Thou  also  wast 
with  Jesus  of  Galilee. 

70  But  he  denied  before  them 
all,  saying,  I  know  not  what  thou 
sayest. 

71  And  when  he  was  gone  out 
into  the  porch,  another  maid  saw 
him,  and  said  unto  them  that 
were  there,  This  fellow  was  also 
with  Jesus  of  Nazareth. 

72  And  again  he  denied  with  an 
oath,  I  do  not  know  the  man. 

73  And  after  a  while  came  unto 


59  Now  the  high  priests  and  the 
whole  of  the  Sanhedrin  tried  to 
secure  false  witness  against  Je- 
sus, in  order  to  have  him  put 

60  to  death  ;  but  they  could  find 
none,  although  a  number  of 
false  witnesses  came  forward. 
However,  two  men  came  for- 

61  ward  at  last  and  said,  "  This 
fellow  declared,  '  I  can  destroy 
the  temple  of  God  and  build  it 
in  three  days.'  ' 

62  So  the  high  priest  rose  and 
said   to   him, 

"  Have  you  no  reply  to 
make  ?  What  of  this  evidence 
against  you  ?  " 

63  Jesus  said  nothing. 

Then  the  high  priest  ad- 
dressed him,  "  I  adjure  you 
by  the  living  God,  tell  us  if 
you  are  the  Christ,  the  Son  of 
God!" 

64  Jesus  said  to  him,  "  Even 
so  !  But  I  tell  you,  in  future 
you  will  all  see  the  Son  of  man 
seated  at  the  right  hand  of 
the  Power,  and  coming  on  the 
clouds  of  heaven.'" 

65  Then  the  high  priest  tore  his 
dress  and  cried,  "  He  has  blas- 
phemed !  What  more  evidence 
do  we  want  ?  Look,  you  have 
heard  his  blasphemy  for  your- 

66  selves  !  What  is  your  view  ?  " 
They  replied,   "  He  is  doomed 

67  to  death."  Then  they  spat 
in  his  face  and  buffeted 
him,  some  of  them  cuffing  him 

68  and  crying,  "  Prophesy  to  us, 
you  Christ !  tell  us  who  struck 
you  !  " 

69  Now  Peter  was  sitting  out- 
side in  the  courtyard.  A  maid- 
servant came  up  and  said  to 
him,  "  You  were  with  Jesus  the 

70  Galilean  too."  But  he  denied 
it  before  them  all.  "  I  do  not 
know  what  you  mean,"  he  said. 

71  When  he  went  out  to  the  gate- 
way another  maidservant  no- 
ticed him  and  said  to  those 
who  were  there,  "  This  fellow 
was  with  Jesus  the  Nazarene." 

72  Again  he  denied  it  ;  he  swore, 
"I    do   not   know   the   man." 

73  After  a  little   the   bystanders 


ST.    MATTHEW    XXVII 


75 


him  they  that  stood  by,  and  said 
to  Peter,  Surely  thou  also  art  one 
of  them ;  for  thy  speech  bewrayeth 
thee. 

74  Then  began  he  to  curse  and 
to  swear,  saying,  I  know  not  the 
man.  And  immediately  the  cock 
crew. 

75  And  Peter  remembered  the 
word  of  Jesus,  which  said  unto 
him,  Before  the  cock  crow,  thou 
shalt  deny  me  thrice.  And  he 
went  out,  and  wept  bitterly. 


came  up  and  said  to  Peter,  "  To 
be  sure,  you  are  one  of  them 
too.     Why,    your    accent    be- 

74  trays  you  !  "  At  this  he  broke 
out  cursing  and  swearing,  "  I  do 
not  know  the  man."     At  that 

75  moment  a  cock  crowed.  Then 
Peter  remembered  what  Jesus 
had  said,  that  '  before  the  cock 
crows  you  will  disown  me  three 
times.' 

And  he    went   outside    and 
wept  bitterly. 


CHAPTER    XXVII 


CHAPTER    XXVII 


1  When  the  morning  was  come, 
all  the  chief  priests  and  elders  of 
the  people  took  counsel  against 
Jesus  to  put  him  to  death  : 

2  And  when  they  had  bound 
him,  they  led  him  away,  and  de- 
livered him  to  Pontius  Pilate  the 
governor. 

3  If  Then  Judas,  which  had  be- 
trayed him,  when  he  saw  that  he 
was  condemned,  repented  himself, 
and  brought  again  the  thirty  pieces 
of  silver  to  the  chief  priests  and 
elders, 

4  Saying,  I  have  sinned  in  that 
I  have  betrayed  the  innocent 
blood.  And  they  said,  What  is 
that  to  us  ?  see  thou  to  that. 

5  And  he  cast  down  the  pieces 
of  silver  in  the  temple,  and  de- 
parted, and  went  and  hanged 
himself. 

6  And  the  chief  priests  took  the 
silver  pieces,  and  said,  It  is  not 
lawful  for  to  put  them  into  the 
treasury,  because  it  is  the  price  of 
blood. 

7  And  they  took  counsel,  and 
bought  with  them  the  potter's 
field,  to  bury  strangers  in. 

8  Wherefore  that  field  was 
called,  The  field  of  blood,  unto 
this  day. 

9  Then  was  fulfilled  that  which 
was  spoken  by  Jeremy  the  prophet, 
saying,  And  they  took  the  thirty 
pieces  of  silver,  the  price  of  him 
that  was  valued,  whom  they  of 
the  children  of  Israel  did  value  ; 


1  When  morning  came,  all 
the  high  priests  and  the  elders 
of  the  people  took  counsel 
against  Jesus,   so  as  to  have 

2  him  put  to  death.  After  bind- 
ing him,  they  led  him  off  and 
handed  him  over  to  Pontius 
Pilate  the  governor. 

3  Then  Judas  his  betrayer  saw 
he  was  condemned,  and  re- 
pented ;  he  brought  back  the 
thirty  silver  pieces  to  the  high, 
priests  and  elders,  saying, 

4  "I  did  wrong  in  betraying 
innocent  blood."  "  What 
does  that  matter  to  us  ?  " 
they  said,  "it  is  your  affair, 
not  ours  !  ' ' 

5  Then  he  flung  down  the 
silver  pieces  in  the  temple  and 
went  off  and  hung  himself. 

6  The  high  priests  took  the 
money  and  said,  "  It  would 
be  wrong  to  put  this  into  the 
treasury,  for  it  is  the  price  of 
blood." 

7  So  after  consulting  they 
bought  with  it  the  Potter's 
Field,  to  serve  as  a  burying- 
place  for  strangers. 

8  That  is  why  the  field  is 
called  to  this  day  "  The  Field 
of  Blood." 

9  Then  the  word  spoken  by  the 
prophet  Jeremiah  was  fulfilled  : 
and  I  took  the  thirty  silver  pieces, 
the  price  of  h>77i  tcho  had  been 
priced,  ivhom  they  had  priced 
atid  expelled  from  the  sons  of 


76 


ST.    MATTHEW    XXVII 


10  And  gave  them  for  the 
potter's  field,  as  the  Lord  ap- 
pointed me. 

11  And  Jesus  stood  before  the 
governor  :  and  the  governor  asked 
him,  saying,  Art  thou  the  King  of 
the  Jews  ?  And  Jesus  said  unto 
him,  Thou  say  est. 

12  And  when  he  was  accused  of 
the  chief  priests  and  elders,  he 
answered  nothing. 

13  Then  said  Pilate  unto  him, 
Hearest  thou  not  how  many  things 
they  witness  against  thee  ? 

11  And  he  answered  him  to 
never  a  word  ;  insomuch  that  the 
governor  marvelled  greatly. 

15  Now  at  that  feast  the  gover- 
nor was  wont  to  release  unto  the 
people  a  prisoner,  whom  they 
would. 

10  And  they  had  then  a  notable 
prisoner,  called  Barabbas. 

17  Therefore  when  they  were 
gathered  together,  Pilate  said  unto 
them,  Whom  will  ye  that  I  release 
unto  you  ?  Barabbas,  or  Jesus 
which  is  called  Christ  ? 

IS  For  he  knew  that  for  envy 
they  had  delivered  him. 

19  if  When  he  was  set  down  on 
the  judgment  seat,  his  wife  sent 
unto  him,  saying,  Have  thou  no- 
thing to  do  with  that  just  man  : 
for  I  have  suffered  many  things 
this  day  in  a  dream  because  of  him. 

20  But  the  chief  priests  and 
elders  persuaded  the  multitude 
that  they  should  ask  Barabbas, 
and  destroy  Jesus. 

21  The  governor  answered  and 
said  unto  them,  Whether  of  the 
twain  will  ye  that  I  release  unto 
you  ?     They  said,  Barabbas. 

22  Pilate  saith  unto  them,  What 
shall  I  do  then  with  Jesus  which 
is  called  Christ  ?  They  all  say 
unto  him,  Let  him  be  crucified. 

23  And  the  governor  said,  Why, 
what  evil  hath  he  done  ?  But  they 
cried  out  the  more,  saying,  Let 
him  be  crucified. 

24  Tf  When  Pilate  saw  that  he 
could    prevail    nothing,    but    that 

minuscules,  and    manuscripts    known    to 


Trofessor   Burkitt's   Evangelion  da-Mcpharrcshe,   ii.   277  f 


10  Israel  ;  and  I  gave  them  for  the 
'potter's  field,  as  the  Lord  had 
bidden  me. 

11  Now  Jesus  stood  before  the 
governor,  and  the  governor 
asked  him,  "  Are  you  the  king 
of  the  Jews  ?  "    Jesus  replied, 

12  "  Certainly."  But  while  he  was 
being  accused  by  the  high 
priests  and  elders,  he  made  no 

13  reply.  Then  Pilate  said  to 
him,  "  Do  you  not  hear  all 
their  evidence  against  you  ?  " 

14  But,  to  Pilate's  great  astonish- 
ment, he  would  not  answer  him 
a  single  word. 

15  At  festival  time  the  governor 
was  in  the  habit  of  releasing 
any    one    prisoner   whom    the 

16  crowd  chose.  At  that  time  they 
had  a  notorious  prisoner  called 

17  Jesus  *  Bar- Abbas  ;  so,  when 
they  had  gathered,  Pilate  said 
to  them,  "  Who  do  you  want 
released  ?  Jesus  Bar- Abbas  or 
Jesus  the  so-called  '  Christ '  ?  " 

18  (He  knew  quite  well  that  Jesus 
had  been  delivered  up  out  of 

19  envy.  Besides,  when  he  was 
seated  on  the  tribunal,  his  wife 
had  sent  to  tell  him,  "  Do  noth- 
ing with  that  innocent  man,  for 
I  have  suffered  greatly  to-day 
in  a  dream  about  him.") 

20  But  the  high  priests  and 
elders  persuaded  the  crowds 
to  ask  Bar- Abbas  and  to  have 
Jesus  killed. 

21  The  governor  said  to  them, 
' '  Which  of  the  two  do  you  want 
me  to  release  for  you  ?  "  "  Bar- 

22  Abbas,"  they  said.  Pilate  said, 
"  Then  what  am  I  to  do  with 
Jesus  the  so-called  '  Christ '  ?  " 
They  all  said,  "  Have  him  cru- 

23  cified  !  "  "  Why,"  said  the  gov- 
ernor, "  what  has  he  done 
wrong?"  But  they  shouted  on 
more  fiercely  than  ever,  "  Have 

24  him  crucified  !  "  Now  when 
Pilate  saw  that  instead  of  him 
doing    any    good   a   riot   was 

*  Adding  here  and  in  the  following 
verse  Ίΐ)σσον  with  the  Sinaitic  (and 
Palestinian)  Syriac  version,  some  good 
Origen.      The   evidence  is   discussed 


ST.    MATTHEW    XXVII 


77 


rather  a  tumult  was  made,  he  took 
water,  and  washed  his  hands  be- 
fore the  multitude,  saying,  I  am 
innocent  of  the  blood  of  this  just 
person :  see  ye  to  it. 

25  Then  answered  all  the  people 
and  said,  His  blood  be  on  us,  and 
on  our  children. 

26  If  Then  released  he  Barabbas 
unto  them  :  and  when  he  had 
scourged  Jesus,  he  delivered  him 
to  be  crucified. 

27  Then  the  soldiers  of  the 
governor  took  Jesus  into  the  com- 
mon hall,  and  gathered  unto  him 
the  whole  band  of  soldiers. 

28  And  they  stripped  him,  and 
put  on  him  a  scarlet  robe. 

29  If  And  when  they  had  platted 
a  crown  of  thorns,  they  put  it  upon 
his  head,  and  a  reed  in  his  right 
hand  :  and  they  bowed  the  knee 
before  him,  and  mocked  him,  say- 
ing, Hail,  King  of  the  Jews  ! 

30  And  they  spit  upon  him,  and 
took  the  reed,  and  smote  him  on 
the  head. 

31  And  after  that  they  had 
mocked  him,  they  took  the  robe 
off  from  him,  and  put  his  own 
raiment  on  him,  and  led  him  away 
to  crucify  him. 

32  And  as  they  came  out,  they 
found  a  man  of  Cyrene,  Simon  by 
name  :  him  they  compelled  to  bear 
his  cross. 

33  And  when  they  were  come 
unto  a  place  called  Golgotha,  that 
is  to  say,  a  place  of  a  skull, 

34  Tf  They  gave  him  vinegar  to 
drink  mingled  with  gall  :  and  when 
he  had  tasted  thereof,  he  would  not 
drink. 

35  And  they  crucified  him,  and 
parted  his  garments,  casting  lots  : 
that  it  might  be  fulfilled  which  was 
spoken  by  the  prophet,  They  part- 
ed my  garments  among  them,  and 
upon  my  vesture  did  they  cast  lots. 

36  And  sitting  down  they 
watched  him  there  ;     , 

37  And  set  up  over  his  head 
his  accusation  written,  THIS  IS 
JESUS  THE  KING  OF  THE 
JEWS. 

38  Then  were  there  two  thieves 
crucified    with    him,    one    on    the 


rising,  he  took  some  water 
and  washed  his  hands 
in  presence  of  the  crowd, 
saying, 

"  I  am  innocent  of  this 
good  man's  blood.  It  is 
your  affair  !  " 

25  To  this  all  the  people 
replied, 

"  His  blood  be  on  us  and 
on  our  children  I  " 

26  Then  he  released  Bar- 
Abbas  for  them  ; 

Jesus  he  scourged  and 
handed  over  to  be  crucified. 

27  Then  the  soldiers  of  the 
governor  took  Jesus  into 
the  praetorium  and  got  all 
the    regiment    round    him ; 

28  they  stripped  him  and 
threw      a      scarlet      mantle 

29  round  him,  plaited  a  crown 
of  thorns  and  set  it  on  his 
head,  put  a  stick  in  his 
hand,  and  knelt  before 
him  in  mockery,  crying, 
"  Hail,  king  of  the  Jews  !  " 

30  They  spat  on  him,  they 
took   the    stick    and   struck 

31  him  on  the  head,  and 
after  making  fun  of  him 
they  stripped  him  of  the 
mantle,  put  on  his  own 
clothes,    and    took   him    off 

32  to  be  crucified.  As  they 
went  out  they  met  a 
Cyrenian  called.  Simon, 
whom  they  forced  to  carry 

33  his  cross.  When  they  came 
to  a  place  called  Golgotha 
(meaning    the    place     of    a 

34  skull),  they  gave  him  a 
drink  of  wine  mixed  with 
bitters  ;  but  when  he  tasted 
it    he   would    not    drink    it. 

35  Then  they  crucified  him, 
distributed  his  clothes  among 

36  them  by  drawing  lots,  and 
sat     down     there    to     keep 

37  watch  over  him.  They 
also  put  over  his  head  his 
charge   in   writing, 

THIS   IS   JESUS   THE   KING    OF 
THE   JEWS. 

38  Two  robbers  were  also  cruci- 
fied with  him  at  that  time, 


ST.    MATTHEW    XXVII 


right  hand,   and  another  on  the 
left. 

39  1}  And  they  that  passed  by 
reviled  him,  wagging  their  heads, 

40  And  saying,  Thou  that  de- 
stroyest  the  temple,  and  buildest 
it  in  three  days,  save  thyself.  If 
thou  be  the  Son  of  God,  come 
down  from  the  cross. 

41  Likewise  also  the  chief 
priests  mocking  him,  with  the 
scribes  and  elders,  said, 

42  He  saved  others  ;  himself  he 
cannot  save.  If  he  be  the  King  of 
Israel,  let  him  now  come  down 
from  the  cross,  and  we  will  believe 
him. 

43  He  trusted  in  God  ;  let  him 
deliver  him  now,  if  he  will  have 
him  :  for  he  said,  I  am  the  Son  of 
God. 

44  The  thieves  also,  which  were 
crucified  with  him,  cast  the  same 
in  his  teeth. 

45  Now  from  the  sixth  hour 
there  was  darkness  over  all  the 
land  unto  the  ninth  hour. 

46  And  about  the  ninth  hour 
Jesus  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  say- 
ing, Eli,  Eli,  lama  sabachthani  ? 
that  is  to  say,  My  God,  my  God, 
why  hast  thou  forsaken  me  ? 

47  Some  of  them  that  stood 
there,  when  they  heard  that,  said, 
This  man  calleth  for  Elias. 

48  And  straightway  one  of  them 
ran,  and  took  a  spunge,  and  filled 
it  with  vinegar,  and  put  it  on  a 
reed,  and  gave  him  to  drink. 

49  The  rest  said,  Let  be,  let  us 
see  whether  Elias  will  come  to  save 
him. 

50  H  Jesus,  when  he  had  cried 
again  with  a  loud  voice,  yielded 
up  the  ghost. 

51  And,  behold,  the  veil  of  the 
temple  was  rent  in  twain  from  the 
top  to  the  bottom  ;  and  the  earth 
did  quake,  and  the  rocks  rent  ; 

52  And  the  graves  were  opened; 
and  many  bodies  of  the  saints 
which  slept  arose, 

53  And  came  out  of  the  graves 
after  his  resurrection,  and  went 
into  the  holy  city,  and  appeared 
unto  many. 

54  Now    when    the    centurion, 


one  on  the  right  hand  and  one 
on  the  left. 

39  Those  who  passed  by  scoffed 
at  him,   nodding    at    him    in 

40  derision  and  calling,  "  You 
were  to  destroy  the  temple  and 
build  it  in  three  days  !  Save 
yourself,  if  you  are  God's  Son  ! 
Come  down  from  the  cross  !  " 

41  So,  too,  the  high  priests  made 
fun  of  him  with  the  scribes  and 

42  the  elders  of  the  people.  "  He 
saved  others,"  they  said,  "  but 
he  cannot  save  himself  !  He  the 
'  King  of  Israel ' !  Let  him  come 
down  now  from  the  cross  ;  then 
we  will  believe  in  him  ! 

43  His  trust  is  in  God  1  Let  God 
deliver  him  now  if  he  cares  for 
him  !  He  said  he  was  the 
Son    of    God  !  " 

44  The  robbers  who  were 
crucified  with  him  also  de- 
nounced him  in  the  same 
way. 

45  Now  from  twelve  o'clock  to 
three  o'clock  darkness  covered 

46  all  the  land,  and  about  three 
o'clock  Jesus  gave  a  loud  cry, 
"  Eli,  eli,  lema  sabachthani  " 
(that  is,  My  God,  my  God, 
why  hast  thou  forsaken  me  ?) 

47  On  hearing  this  some  of  the 
bystanders  said,  "  He  is  calling 

48  for  Elijah."  One  of  them  ran 
off  at  once  and  took  a  sponge, 
which  he  soaked  in  vinegar  and 
put  on  the  end  of  a  stick  to 

49  give  him  a  drink.  But  the 
others  said,  "  Stop,  let  us  see  if 
Elijah  does  come  to  save  him  !" 
[Seizingalance,  another  pricked 
his  side,  and  out  came  water 

50  and  blood.]  Jesus  again  ut- 
tered a  loud  scream  and  gave 

51  up  his  spirit.  And  the  curtain 
of  the  temple  was  torn  in  two 
from  top  to  bottom,  the  earth 

52  shook,  the  rocks  were  split,  the 
tombs  were  opened,  and  a  num- 
ber of  bodies  of  the  saints  who 
slept  the  sleep  of  death  rose  up 

53  — they  left  the  tombs  after  his 
resurrection  and  entered  the 
holy  city  and  appeared  to  a 

54  number  of  people.  Now  when 
the  arniy-captain  and  his  men 


ST.    MATTHEW   XXVII 


79 


and  they  that  were  with  him, 
watching  Jesus,  saw  the  earth- 
quake, and  those  things  that  were 
done,  they  feared  greatly,  saying, 
Truly  this  was  the  Son  of  God. 

55  And  many  women  were 
there  beholding  afar  off,  which 
followed  Jesus  from  Galilee,  minis- 
tering unto  him  : 

56  Among  which  was  Mary 
Magdalene,  and  Mary  the  mother 
of  James  and  Joses,  and  the 
mother  of  Zebedee's  children. 

57  When  the  even  was  come, 
there  came  a  rich  man  of  Arima- 
thaea,  named  Joseph,  who  also 
himself  was  Jesus'  disciple  : 

58  He  went  to  Pilate,  and 
begged  the  body  of  Jesus.  Then 
Pilate  commanded  the  body  to  be 
delivered. 

59  And  when  Joseph  had  taken 
the  body,  he  wrapped  it  in  a  clean 
linen  cloth, 

60  And  laid  it  in  his  own  new 
tomb,  which  he  had  hewn  out  in 
the  rock  :  and  he  rolled  a  great 
stone  to  the  door  of  the  sepulchre, 
and  departed. 

61  And  there  was  Mary  Magda- 
lene, and  the  other  Mary,  sitting 
over  against  the  sepulchre. 

62  Tf  Now  the  next  day,  that 
followed  the  day  of  the  prepara- 
tion, the  chief  priests  and  Phari- 
sees came  together  unto  Pilate, 

63  Saying,  Sir,  we  remember 
that  that  deceiver  said,  while  he 
was  yet  alive,  After  three  days  I 
will  rise  again. 

64  Command  therefore  that  the 
sepulchre  be  made  sure  until  the 
third  day,  lest  his  disciples  come 
by  night,  and  «teal  him  away,  and 
say  unto  the  people,  He  is  risen 
from  the  dead  :  so  the  last  error 
shall  be  worse  than  the  first. 

65  Pilate  said  unto  them,  Ye 
have  a  watch  :  go  your  way,  make 
it  as  sure  as  ye  can. 

66  So  they  went,  and  made  the 
sepulchre  sure,  sealing  the  stone, 
and  setting  a  watch. 


who  were  watching  Jesus  saw 
the  earthquake  and  all  that 
happened,  they  were  dreadfully 
afraid  ;  they  said,  "  This  man 
was  certainly  a  son  of  God  !  " 

55  There  were  also  a  number  of 
women  there  looking  on  from  a 
distance,  women  who  had  fol- 
lowed Jesus  from  Galilee  and 

56  waited  on  him,  including  Mary 
of  Magdala,  Mary  the  mother 
of  James  and  Joseph,  and  the 
mother  of  the  sons  of  Zebe- 
daeus. 

57  Now  when  evening  came,  a 
rich  man  from  Arimathaea, 
called  Joseph,  who  had  become 

58  a  disciple  of  Jesus,  went  to 
Pilate  and  asked  him  for  the 
body  of  Jesus.  Pilate  then  or- 
dered the  body  to  be  handed 

59  over  to  him.  So  Joseph  took 
the  body,  wrapped  it  in  clean 

60  linen,  and  put  it  in  his 
new  tomb,  which  he  had 
cut  in  the  rock  ;  then,  after 
rolling  a  large  boulder  to  the 
opening  of  the  tomb,  he  went 
away. 

61  Mary  of  Magdala  and  the 
other  Mary  were  there,  sitting 
opposite  the  tomb. 

62  Next  day  (that  is,  on  the  day 
after  the  Preparation)  the  high 
priests  and  Pharisees  gathered 

63  round  Pilate  and  said,  "  We  re- 
member, sir,  that  when  this 
impostor  was  alive  he  said,  '  I 

64  will  rise  after  three  days.'  Now 
then,  give  orders  for  the  tomb 
to  be  kept  secure  till  the  third 
day,  in  case  his  disciples  go  and 
steal  him  and  then  tell  the  peo- 
ple, '  He  has  risen  from  the 
dead.'  The  end  of  the  fraud 
will  then  be  worse  than  the  be- 

65  ginning  of  it."  Pilate  said  to 
them,  "  Take  a  guard  of  sol- 
diers, go  and  make  it  as  secure 

66  as  you  can."  So  off  they  went 
and  made  the  tomb  secure  by 
putting  a  seal  on  the  boulder 
and  setting  the  guard. 


80 


ST.    MATTHEW    XXVI II 


CHAPTER    XXVIII 

1  In  the  end  of  the  sabbath,  as 
it  began  to  dawn  toward  the  first 
day  of  the  week,  came  Mary  Mag- 
dalene and  the  other  Mary  to  see 
the  sepulchre. 

2  And,  behold,  there  was  a 
great  earthquake  :  for  the  angel 
of  the  Lord  descended  from  hea- 
ven, and  came  and  rolled  back 
the  stone  from  the  door,  and  sat 
upon  it. 

3  His  countenance  was  like 
lightning,  and  his  raiment  white 
as  snow  : 

4  And  for  fear  of  him  the  keep- 
ers did  shake,  and  became  as  dead 
men. 

5  And  the  angel  answered  and 
said  unto  the  women,  Fear  not 
ye  :  for  I  know  that  ye  seek  Jesus, 
which  was  crucified. 

6  He  is  not  here  :  for  he  is  risen, 
as  he  said.  Come,  see  the  place 
where  the  Lord  lay. 

7  And  go  quickly,  and  tell  his 
disciples  that  he  is  risen  from  the 
dead  ;  and,  behold,  he  goeth  be- 
fore you  into  Galilee  ;  there  shall 
ye  see  him :  lo,  I  have  told  you. 

8  And  they  departed  quickly 
from  the  sepulchre  with  fear  and 
great  joy  ;  and  did  run  to  bring  his 
disciples  word. 

9  If  And  as  they  went  to  tell  his 
disciples,  behold,  Jesus  met  them, 
saying,  All  hail.  And  they  came 
and  held  him  by  the  feet,  and  wor- 
shipped him. 

10  Then  said  Jesus  unto  them, 
Be  not  afraid  :  go  tell  my  brethren 
that  they  go  into  Galilee,  and  there 
shall  they  see  me. 

11  If  Now  when  they  were  go- 
ing, behold,  some  of  the  watch 
came  into  the  city,  and  shewed 
unto  the  chief  priests  all  the  things 
that  were  done. 

12  And  when  they  were  assem- 
bled with  the  elders,  and  had  taken 
counsel,  they  gave  large  money 
unto  the  soldiers, 

13  Saying,  Say  ye,  His  disciples 
came  by  night,  and  stole  him 
away  while  we  slept. 


CHAPTER    XXVIII 

1  At  the  close  of  the  sabbath, 
as  the  first  day  of  the  week  was 
dawning,  Mary  of  Magdala  and 
the  other  Mary  went  to  look  at 
the  tomb. 

2  But  a  great  earthquake  took 
place  ;  an  angel  of  the  Lord 
came  down  from  heaven  and 
went  and  rolled  away  the 
boulder  and  sat  on  it. 

3  Hisappearance  was  like  light- 
ning and  his  raiment  white  as 
snow. 

4  For  fear  of  him  the  sen- 
tries shook    and   became   like 

5  dead  men  ;  but  the  angel  ad- 
dressed the  women,  saying, 
"  Have  no  fear  ;  I  know  you 
are  looking  for  the  crucified 
Jesus. 

6  He  is  not  here,  he  has  risen, 
as  he  told  you  he  would.  See, 
here  is  the  place  where  he  [the 
Lord]  lay. 

7  Now  be  quick  and  go  to  his 
disciples,  tell  them  he  has  risen 
from  the  dead  and  that  '  he 
precedes  you  to  Galilee  ;  you 
shall  see  him  there.'  That  is 
my  message  for  you." 

8  Then  they  ran  quickly  from 
the  tomb  in  fear  and  great  joy, 
to  announce  the  news  to  his 
disciples. 

9  And  Jesus  himself  met  them, 
saying,  "  Hail  !  "  So  they 
went  up  to  him  and  caught 
hold    of    his    feet     and    wor- 

10  shipped  him  ;  then  Jesus  said 
to  them,  "  Have  no  fear  !  Go 
and  tell  my  brothers  to  leave 
for  Galilee  ;  they  shall  see  me 
there." 

11  While  they  were  on  their 
way,  some  of  the  sentries  went 
into  the  city  and  reported  all 
that  had  taken  place  to  the 

12  high  priests,  who,  after  meeting 
and  conferring  with  the  elders, 
gave  a  considerable  sum  of 
money  to  the  soldiers  and  told 

13  them  to  say  that  "  his  disciples 
came  at  night  and  stole  him 

14  when  we  were  asleep."  "If  this 


ST.    MATTHEW    XXVIII 


81 


14  And  if  this  come  to  the 
governor's  ears,  we  will  persuade 
him,  and  secure  you. 

15  So  they  took  the  money, 
and  did  as  they  were  taught :  and 
this  saying  is  commonly  reported 
among  the  Jews  until  this  day. 

16  if  Then  the  eleven  disciples 
went  away  into  Galilee,  into  a 
mountain  where  Jesus  had  ap- 
pointed them. 

17  And  when  they  saw  him, 
they  worshipped  him  :  but  some 
doubted. 

18  And  Jesus  came  and  spake 
unto  them,  saying,  All  power  is 
given  unto  me  in  heaven  and  in 
earth. 

19  If  Go  ye  therefore,  and  teach 
all  nations,  baptizing  them  in  the 
name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the 
Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost : 

20  Teaching  them  to  observe 
all  things  whatsoever  I  have  com- 
manded you  :  and,  lo,  I  am  with 
you  alway,  even  unto  the  end  of 
the  world.     Amen. 


comes  to  the  ears  of  the  gov- 
ernor," they  added,  "  we  will 
satisfy  him  and  see  that  you 
have  no  trouble  about  the  mat- 

15  ter."  So  the  soldiers  took  the 
money  and  followed  their  in- 
structions ;  and  this  story  has 
been  disseminated  among  the 
Jews  down  to  the  present  day. 

16  Now  the  eleven  disciples 
went  to  Galilee,  to  the  hill 
where  Jesus  had  arranged  to 

17  meet  them.  When  they  saw 
him  they  worshipped  him, 
though   some   were   in   doubt. 

18  Then  Jesus  came  forward  to 
them  and  said,  "  Full  authority 
has  been  given  to  me  in  heaven 

19  and  on  earth  ;  go  and  make 
disciples  of  all  nations,  baptize 
them  in  the  name  of  the  Father 
and    the    Son    and    the    holy 

20  Spirit,  and  teach  them  to  obey 
all  the  commands  I  have 
laid  on  you.  And  I  will  be  with 
you  all  the  time,  to  the  very 
end  of  the  world." 


THE     GOSPEL    ACCORDING    TO 

St.   MARK 


CHAPTER    I 

1  The  beginning  of  the  gospel 
of  Jesus  Christ,  the  Son  of  God  ; 

2  As  it  is  written  in  the  pro- 
phets, Behold,  I  send  my  messen- 
ger before  thy  face,  which  shall 
prepare  thy  way  before  thee. 

3  The  voice  of  one  crying  in  the 
wilderness,  Prepare  ye  the  way  of 
the  Lord,  make  his  paths  straight. 

4  John  did  baptize  in  the  wilder- 
ness, and  preach  the  baptism  of 
repentance  for  the  remission  of 
sins. 

5  And  there  went  out  unto  him 
all  the  land  of  Judaea,  and  they  of 
Jerusalem,  and  were  all  baptized 
of  him  in  the  river  of  Jordan,  con- 
fessing their  sins. 

6  And  John  was  clothed  with 
camel's  hair,  and  with  a  girdle  of 
a  skin  about  his  loins  ;  and  he  did 
eat  locusts  and  wild  honey  ; 

7  And  preached,  saying,  There 
cometh  one  mightier  than  I  after 
me,  the  latchet  of  whose  shoes  I 
am  not  worthy  to  stoop  down  and 
unloose. 

8  I  indeed  have  baptized  you 
with  water :  but  he  shall  baptize 
you  with  the  Holy  Ghost. 

9  And  it  came  to  pass  in  those 
days,  that  Jesus  came  from  Naza- 
reth of  Galilee,  and  was  baptized 
of  John  in  Jordan. 

10  And  straightway  coming  up 
out  of  the  water,  he  saw  the  hea- 
vens opened,  and  the  Spirit  like  a 
dove  descending  upon  him  : 

1 1  And  there  came  a  voice  from 
heaven,  saying,  Thou  art  my  be- 
loved Son,  in  whom  I  am  well 
pleased. 

12  And  immediately  the  spirit 
driveth   him  into  the  wilderness. 

13  And  he  was  there  in  the  wil- 


CHAPTER  I 

1  The  beginning  of  the  gospel 
of  Jesus  Christ  [the  Son  of  God]. 

2  As  it  is  written  in  the  pro- 

phet Isaiah, 
Here  I  send  my  messenger  be- 
fore your  face 
to  prepare  the  way  for  you  : 

3  the  voice  of  one  who  cries  in 

the  desert, 
'  Make  the  way  ready  for 

the  Lord, 
level  the  paths  for  him  ' — 

4  John  appeared  baptizing  in  the 
desert  and  preaching  a  bap- 
tism of  repentance  for  the  re- 

5  mission  of  sins  ;  and  the  whole 
of  Judaea  and  all  the  people  of 
Jerusalem  went  out  to  him  and 
got  baptized  by  him  in  the  Jor- 
dan river,  confessing  their  sins. 

6  John  was  dressed  in  camel's 
hair,  with  a  leather  girdle  round 
his  loins,  and  he  ate  locusts  and 

7  wild  honey.     He  announced, 

"  After  me  one  who  is 
mightier  will  come,  and  I  am 
not  fit  to  stoop  and  untie  the 

8  string  of  his  sandals  :  I  have 
baptized  you  with  water,  but 
he  will  baptize  you  with  the 
holy  Spirit." 

9  Now  it  was  in  those  days  that 
Jesus  arrived  from  Nazaret  in 
Galilee  and  got  baptized  in  the 

10  Jordan  by  John.  And  the  mo- 
ment he  rose  from  the  water 
he  saw  the  heavens  cleft  and 
the  Spirit  coming  down  upon 

11  him  like  a  dove  ;  then  said  a 
voice  from  heaven, 

'  Thou  art  my  Son,  the  Be- 
loved, in  thee  is  my  delight.' 

12  Then  the  Spirit  drove  him 
immediately    into    the    desert, 

13  and  in  the  desert  he  remained 


82 


ST.    MARK    I 


«8 


derness  forty  days,  tempted  of 
Satan  ;  and  was  with  the  wild 
beasts  ;  and  the  angels  ministered 
unto  him. 

14  Now  after  that  John  was  put      14 
in  prison,  Jesus  came  into  Galilee, 
preaching  the  gospel  of  the  king- 
dom of  God,  15 

15  And  saying,  The  time  is  ful- 
filled, and  the  kingdom  of  God  is 
at  hand  :  repent  ye,  and  believe 

the  gospel.  16 

16  Now  as  he  walked  by  the  sea 
of  Galilee,  he  saw  Simon  and  An- 
drew his  brother  casting  a  net  into 
the  sea :  for  they  were  fishers. 

17  And  Jesus  said  unto  them,      17 
Come  ye  after  me,  and  I  will  make 
you  to  become  fishers  of  men. 

18  And   straightway   they   for-      IS 
sook  their  nets,  and  followed  him. 

19  And   when   he   had   gone   a      19 
little  farther  thence,  he  saw  James 

the  son  of  Zebedee,  and  John  his 
brother,  who  also  were  in  the  ship 
mending  their  nets. 

20  And   straightway  he    called      20 
them  :  and  they  left  their  father 
Zebedee  in  the  ship  with  the  hired 
servants,  and  went  after  him. 

21  And  they  went  into  Caper- 
naum ;    and    straightway    on    the      21 
sabbath  day  he  entered  into  the 
synagogue,  and  taught. 

22  And  they  were  astonished  at      22 
his  doctrine  :  for  he  taught  them 

as  one  that  had  authority,  and  not 
as  the  scribes. 

23  And  there  was  in  their  syna- 
gogue   a    man    with    an    unclean      23 
spirit ;  and  he  cried  out, 

24  Saying,  Let  us  alone  ;  what 
have  we   to   do  with   thee,   thou      24 
Jesus  of  Nazareth  ?  art  thou  come 

to  destroy  us  ?  I  know  thee  who 
thou  art,  the  Holy  One  of  God. 

25  And  Jesus  rebuked  him,  say- 
ing, Hold  thy  peace,  and  come  out      25 
of  him. 

26  And  when  the  unclean  spirit 
had   torn  him,  and  cried  with  a      26 
loud  voice,  he  came  out  of  him. 

27  And  they  were  all  amazed,      27 
insomuch    that    they    questioned 
among  themselves,  saying,  What 
thing  is  this  ?  what  new  doctrine 

is  this  ?  for  with  authority  com- 


for  forty  days,  while  Satan 
tempted  him  ;  he  was  in  the 
company  of  wild  beasts,  but 
angels  ministered  to  him. 

After  John  had  been  ar- 
rested Jesus  went  to  Galilee 
preaching  the  gospel  of  God  : 
he  said,  "  The  time  has 
now  come,  God's  reign  is 
near  :  repent  and  believe  in 
the   gospel." 

Now  as  he  passed  along 
the  sea  of  Galilee  he  saw 
Simon  and  Simon's  brother 
Andrew  netting  fish  in  the 
sea— for  they  were  fishermen  ; 
so  Jesus  said  to  them, 
"  Come,  follow  me  and  I  will 
make  you  fish  for  men." 
At  once  they  dropped  their 
nets  and  went  after  him. 
Then  going  on  a  little  further 
he  saw  James  the  son  of 
Zebedaeus  and  his  brother 
John ;  they  too  were  in  their 
boat,  mending  their  nets  ; 
he  called  them  at  once, 
and  they  left  their  father 
Zebedaeus  in  the  boat  with 
the  crew  and  went  to  follow 
him. 

They  then  entered  Caphar- 
nahum.  As  soon  as  the  sab- 
bath came,  he  at  once  began  to 
teach  in  the  synagogue  ;  and 
they  were  astounded  at  his 
teaching,  for  he  taught  them 
like  an  authority,  not  like 
the  scribes. 

Now  there  was  a  man  with 
an  unclean  spirit  in  their  syna- 
gogue, who  at  once  shrieked 
out,  "  Jesus  of  Nazaret,  what 
business  have  you  with  us  ? 
Have  you  come  to  destroy 
us  ?  We  know  who  you  are, 
you  are  God's  holy  One." 

But  Jesus  checked  it ;  "  Be 
quiet,"  he  said,  "  come  out 
of  him." 

And  after  con  vulsinghim  the 
unclean  spirit  did  come  out  of 
him  with  a  loud  cry.  Then  they 
were  all  so  amazed  that  they 
discussed  it  together,  saying, 
"  Whatever  is  this  ?  "  "  It's 
new  teaching  with  authority 


84 


ST.    MARK    I 


mandeth    he    even,    the    unclean 
spirits,  and  they  do  obey  him. 

28  And  immediately  his  fame 
spread  abroad  throughout  all  the 
region  round  about  Galilee. 

29  And  forthwith,  when  they 
were  come  out  of  the  synagogue, 
they  entered  into  the  house  of 
Simon  and  Andrew,  with  James 
and  John. 

30  But  Simon's  wife's  mother 
lay  sick  of  a  fever,  and  anon  they 
tell  him  of  her. 

31  And  he  came  and  took  her 
by  the  hand,  and  lifted  her  up  ; 
and  immediately  the  fever  left  her, 
and  she  ministered  unto  them. 

32  And  at  even,  when  the  sun 
did  set,  they  brought  unto  him  all 
that  were  diseased,  and  them  that 
were  possessed  with  devils. 

33  And  all  the  city  was  gathered 
together  at  the  door. 

34  And  he  healed  many  that 
were  sick  of  divers  diseases,  and 
cast  out  many  devils  ;  and  suffered 
not  the  devils  to  speak,  because 
they  knew  him. 

35  And  in  the  morning,  rising 
up  a  great  while  before  day,  he 
went  out,  and  departed  into  a 
solitary  place,  and  there  prayed. 

36  And  Pinion  and  they  that 
were  with  him  followed  after  him. 

37  And  when  they  had  found 
him,  they  said  unto  him,  All  men 
seek  for  thee. 

38  And  he  said  unto  them,  Let 
us  go  into  the  next  towns,  that  I 
may  preach  there  also  :  for  there- 
fore came  I  forth. 

39  And  he  preached  in  their 
synagogues  throughout  all  Galilee, 
and  cast  out  devils. 

40  And  there  came  a  leper  to 
him,  beseeching  him,  and  kneeling 
down  to  him,  and  saying  unto  him, 
If  thou  wilt,  thou  canst  make  me 
clean. 

41  And  Jesus,  moved  with  com- 
passion, put  forth  his  hand,  and 
touched  him,  and  saith  unto  him, 
1  will  ;  be  thou  clean. 

42  And  as  soon  as  he  had 
spoken,  immediately  the  leprosy 
departed  from  him,  and  he  was 
cleansed. 


behind  it  !  "  "  He  orders  even 
unclean  spirits  !  "  "  Yes,  and 
they  obey  him  !  " 

28  So  his  fame  at  once  spread  in 
all  directions  through  the  whole 
of  the  surrounding  country 
of  Galilee. 

29  On  leaving  the  synagogue 
they  went  straight  to  the  house 
of  Simon  and  Andrew,  accom- 
panied   by    James    and    John. 

30  Simon's  mother-in-law  was  in 
bed   with   fever,   so   they  told 

31  him  at  once  about  her,  and  he 
went  up  to  her  and  taking  her 
hand  made  her  rise  ;  the  fever 
left  her  at  once  and  she  min- 
istered to  them. 

32  Now  when  evening  came, 
when  the  sun  set,  they 
brought  him  all  who  were  ill 
or   -possessed    by    daemons — 

33  indeed    the    whole    town    was 

34  gathered  at  the  door — and 
he  cured  many  who  were 
ill  with  various  diseases  and 
cast  out  many  daemons  ;  but 
as  the  daemons  knew  him 
he   would    not    let    them    say 

35  anything.  Then  in  the  early 
morning,  long  before  daylight, 
he  got  up  and  went  away  out 

36  to  a  lonely  spot.  He  was 
praying  there  when  Simon 
and    his    companions    hunted 

37  him  out  and  discovered  him  ; 
they    told    him,    "  Everybody 

38  is  looking  for  you,"  but 
he  said  to  them,  "  Let  us 
go  somewhere  else,  to  the 
adjoining  country-towns,  so 
that  I  may  preach  there 
as     well  ;      that     is     why     I 

39  came  out  here."  And  he 
went  preaching  in  their  syna- 
gogues throughout  the  whole 
of  Galilee,  casting  out  dae- 
mons. 

40  A  leper  came  to  him  beseech- 
ing him  on  bended  knee,  saying, 
"  If  you  only  choose,  you  can 

41  cleanse  me  ;  "  so  he  stretched 
his  hand  out  in  pity  and  touch•  1 1 
him  saying,  "  I  do  choose,  be 

42  cleansed."  And  the  leprosy  at 
once  left  him  and  he  was 
cleansed. 


ST.  MARK    II 


s: 


43  And  he  straitly  charged  him, 
and  forthwith  sent  him  away  ; 

44  And  saith  unto  him,  See  thou 
say  nothing  to  any  man  :  but  go 
thy  way,  shew  thyself  to  the  priest, 
and  offer  for  thy  cleansing  those 
things  which  Moses  commanded, 
for  a  testimony  unto  them. 

45  But  he  went  out,  and  began 
to  publish  it  much,  and  to  blaze 
abroad  the  matter,  insomuch  that 
Jesus  could  no  more  openly  enter 
into  the  city,  but  was  without  in 
desert  places  :  and  they  came  to 
him  from  every  quarter. 


43  Then  he  sent  him  off  at  once 

44  with  the  stern  charge,  "  See, 
you  are  not  to  say  a  word  to 
anybody ;  away  and  show 
yourself  to  the  priest  and  offer 
what  Moses  prescribed  for  your 

45  cleansing,  to  notify  men."  But 
he  went  off  and  proceeded  to 
proclaim  it  aloud  and  spread 
news  of  the  affair  both  far  and 
wide.  The  result  was  that  Jesus 
could  no  longer  enter  any  town 
openly ;  he  stayed  outside  in 
lonely  places,  and  people  came 
to  him  from  every  quarter. 


CHAPTER    II 

1  And  again  he  entered  into 
Capernaum  after  some  days  ;  and 
it  was  noised  that  he  was  in  the 
house. 

2  And  straightway  many  were 
gathered  together,  insomuch  that 
there  was  no  room  to  receive  them,, 
no,  not  so  much  as  about  the  door : 
and  he  preached  the  word  unto 
them. 

3  And  they  come  unto  him, 
bringing  one  sick  of  the  palsy, 
which  was  borne  of  four. 

4  And  when  they  could  not 
come  nigh  unto  him  for  the  press, 
they  uncovered  the  roof  where  he 
was:  and  when  they  had  broken  it 
up,  they  let  down  the  bed  wherein 
the  sick  of  the  palsy  lay. 

5  When  Jesus  saw  their  faith, 
he  said  unto  the  sick  of  the  palsy, 
Son,  thy  sins  be  forgiven  thee. 

6  But  there  were  certain  of  the 
scribes  sitting  there,,  and  reason- 
ing in  their  hearts, 

7  Why  doth  this  man  thus 
speak  blasphemies  ?  who  can  for- 
give sins  but  God  only  ? 

8  And  immediately  when  Jesus 
perceived  in  his  spirit  that  they  so 
reasoned  within  themselves,  he 
said  unto  them,  Why  reason  ye 
these  things  in  your  hearts  ? 

9  Whether  is  it  easier  to  sa  to 
the  sick  of  the  palsy,  Thy  sins  be 
forgiven  thee  ;  or  to  say,  Arise,  and 
take  up  thy  bed,  and  walk  ? 


CHAPTER    II 

1  When  he  entered  Capharna- 
hum  again  after  some  days 
it  was  reported  that  he  was  at 

2  home,  and  a  large  number  at 
■  once  gathered,  till  there  was  no 

more  room  for  them,  not  even 
at  the  door.    He  was  speaking 

3  the  word  to  them,  when  a  para- 
lytic was  brought  to  him  ;  four 

4  men  carried  him,  and  as  they 
could  not  get  near  Jesus  on 
account  of  the  crowd,  they  tore 
up  the  roof  under  which  he 
stood  and  through  the  opening 

■they    lowered    the    pallet    on 

5  which  the  paralytic  lay.  When 
Jesus  saw  their  faith,  he  said 
to  the  paralytic,  "  My  son,  your 
sins  are  forgiven." 

6  Now  there  were  some  scribes 
sitting  there  who  argued  in 
their  hearts, 

7  "  What  does  the  man  mean 
by  talking  like  this  ?  It  is 
blasphemy  !  Who  can  forgive 
sins,  who  but  God  alone  ?  " 

8  Conscious  at  once  that  they 
were  arguing  to  themselves  in 
this  way,  Jesus  asked  them, 
"  Why  do  you  argue  thus  in 
your  hearts  ? 

9  Which  is  the  easier  thing, 
to  tell  the  paralytic,  '  Your 
sins  are  forgiven,'  or  to  tell 
him, 

'  Rise,  lift  your  pallet,  and 
go  away  '  ? 


80 


ST.    MARK    II 


10  But  that  ye  may  know  that 
the  Son  of  man  hath  power  on 
earth  to  forgive  sins,  (he  saith  to 
the  sick  of  the  palsy,) 

11  I  say  unto  thee,  Arise,  and 
take  up  thy  bed,  and  go  thy  way 
into  thine  house. 

12  And  immediately  he  arose, 
took  up  the  bed,  and  went  forth 
before  them  all  ;  insomuch  that 
they  were  all  amazed,  and  glori- 
fied God,  saying,  We  never  saw  it 
on  this  fashion. 

13  And  he  went  forth  again  by 
the  sea  side  ;  and  all  the  multitude 
resorted  unto  him,  and  he  taught 
them. 

14  And  as  he  passed  by,  he  saw 
Levi  the  son  of  Alphseus  sitting  at 
the  receipt  of  custom,  and  said 
unto  him,  Follow  me.  And  he 
arose  and  followed  him. 

15  And  it  came  to  pass,  that,  as 
Jesus  sat  at  meat  in  his  house, 
many  publicans  and  sinners  sat 
also  together  with  Jesus  and  his 
disciples  :  for  there  were  many, 
and  they  followed  him. 

16  And  when  the  scribes  and 
Pharisees  saw  him  eat  with  publi- 
cans and  sinners,  they  said  unto 
his  disciples,  How  is  it  that  he 
eateth  and  drinketh  with  publi- 
cans and  sinners  ? 

17  When  Jesus  heard  it,  he 
saith  unto  them,  They  that  are 
whole  have  no  need  of  the  physi- 
cian, but  they  that  are  sick  :  I 
came  not  to  call  the  righteous,  but 
sinners  to  repentance. 

18  And  the  disciples  of  John 
and  of  the  Pharisees  used  to  fast  : 
and  they  come  and  say  unto  him, 
Why  do  the  disciples  of  John  and 
of  the  Pharisees  fast,  but  thy  dis- 
ciples fast  not  ? 

19  And  Jesus  said  unto  them, 
Can  the  children  of  the  bride- 
chamber  fast,  while  the  bride- 
groom is  with  them  ?  as  long  as 
they  have  the  bridegroom  with 
them,  they  cannot  fast. 

20  But  the  days  will  come, 
when  the  bridegroom  shall  be 
taken  away  from  them,  and  then 
shall  they  fast  in  those  days. 

21  No  man  also  seweth  a  piece 


10  But  to  let  you  see  the  Son 
of  man  has  power  on  earth  to 
forgive  sins  " — he  said  to  the 
paralytic, 

11  "  Rise,  I  tell  you,  lift  your 
pallet,  and  go  home." 

12  And  he  rose,  lifted  his  pallet 
at  once,  and  went  off  before 
them  all  ;  at  this  they  were 
all  amazed  and  glorified  God 
saving,  "  We  never  saw  the  like 
of  "it  !  " 

13  Then  he  went  out  again  by 
the  seaside,  and  all  the  crowd 
came  to  him   and   he   taught 

14  them.  As  he  passed  along  he 
saw  Levi  the  son  of  Alphaeus 
sitting  at  the  tax-office  ;  he 
said  to  him,  "  Follow  me,"  and 

15  he  rose  and  followed  him.  Now 
Levi  was  at  table  in  his  own 
house,  and  he  had  many  tax- 
gatherers  and  sinners  as  guests 
along  with  Jesus  and  his  dis- 
ciples— for  there  were  many  of 

16  them  among  his  followers.  So 
when  some  scribes  of  the  Phari- 
sees saw  he  was  eating  with  sin- 
ners and  taxgatherers  they 
said  to  his  disciples,  "  Why  does 
he    eat    and    drink    with    tax- 

17  gatherers  and  sinners  ?  "  On 
hearing  this,  Jesus  said  to 
them, 

"  Those  who  are  strong  have 
no  need  of  a  doctor,  but 
those  who  are  ill  : 
I  have  not  come  to  call  just 
men  but  sinners." 

18  As  the  disciples  of  John  and 
of  the  Pharisees  were  observing 
a  fast,  people  came  and  asked 
him,  "  Why  do  John's  disciples 
and  the  disciples  of  the  Phari- 
sees fast,  and  your  disciples  do 

19  not  fast  ?  "  Jesus  said  to  them, 
"  Can    friends    at    a    wedding 

fast    while    the     bride- 
groom is  beside  them  ? 
As   long   as   they   have   the 
bridegroom  beside  them 
they  cannot  fast. 

20  A  time  will  come  when  the 

bridegroom  is  taken 
from  them  ;  then  they 
will  fast,  on  that  day. 

21  No  one  stitches  a  piece  of 


ST.    MARK    III 


87 


of  new  cloth  on  an  old  garment : 
else  the  new  piece  that  filled  it  up 
taketh  away  from  the  old,  and  the 
rent  is  made  worse. 

22  And  no  man  putteth  new 
wine  into  old  bottles :  else  the  new 
wine  doth  burst  the  bottles,  and 
the  wine  is  spilled,  and  the  bottles 
will  be  marred  :  but  new  wine 
must  be  put  into  new  bottles. 

23  And  it  came  to  pass,  that  he 
went  through  the  corn  fields  on 
the  sabbath  day  ;  and  his  dis- 
ciples began,  as  they  went,  to 
pluck  the  ears  of  corn. 

24  And  the  Pharisees  said  unto 
him,  Behold,  why  do  they  on  the 
sabbath  day  that  which  is  not 
lawful  ? 

25  And  he  said  unto  them, 
Have  ye  never  read  what  David 
did,  when  he  had  need,  and  was  an 
hungred,  he,  and  they  that  were 
with  him  ? 

26  How  he  went  into  the  house 
of  God  in  the  days  of  Abiathar  the 
high  priest,  and  did  eat  the  shew- 
bread,  which  is  not  lawful  to  eat 
but  for  the  priests,  and  gave  also 
to  them  which  were  with  him  ? 

27  And  he  said  unto  them,  The 
sabbath  was  made  for  man,  and 
not  man  for  the  sabbath  : 

28  Therefore  the  Son  of  man  is 
Lord  also  of  the  sabbath. 


undressed  cloth  on  an  old 
coat, 
otherwise  the  patch  breaks 
away,  the  new  from  the  old, 
and  the  tear  is  made  worse : 

22  no  one  pours  fresh  wine  into 

old  wineskins, 

otherwise  the  wine  will 
burst  the  wineskins, 

and  both  wine  and  wine- 
skins are  ruined."  * 

23  Now  it  happened  that  he  was 
passing  through  the  cornfields 
on  the  sabbath,  and  as  the  dis- 
ciples made  their  way  through 
they  began  to  pull  the  ears  of 

24  corn.  The  Pharisees  said  to 
him,  "  Look  at  what  they  are 
doing  on  the  sabbath  !    That  is 

25  not  allowed."  He  said  to  them, 
"  Have  you  never  read  what 
David  did  when  he  was  in  need 
and  hungry,  he  and  his  men  ? 

26  He  went  into  the  house  of  God 
(Abiathar  was  high  priest  then) 
and  ate  the  loaves  of  the  Presence 
which  no  one  except  the  priests 
is  allowed  to  eat,  and  also 
shared  them  with  his  follow- 

27  ers."     And  he  said  to  them, 

"  The  sabbath  was  made  for 
man,  not  man  for  the  sab- 
bath : 

28  so  that  the  Son  of  man  is  Lord 

even  over  the  sabbath." 


*  Omitting   άλλα   olvov  νέον   eU   άσκοϋς    καιιοΰ?,    a   harmonistic    addition    from    the 
parallel  passage  in   Luke  v.  38  and  Matthew  ix.  17. 


CHAPTER    III 

1  And  he  entered  again  into  the 
synagogue  ;  and  there  was  a  man 
there  which  had  a  withered  hand. 

2  And  they  watched  him,  whe- 
ther he  would  heal  him  on  the 
sabbath  day  ;  that  they  might 
accuse  him. 

3  And  he  saith  unto  the  man 
which  had  the  withered  hand, 
Stand  forth. 

4  And  he  saith  unto  them,  Is  it 
lawful  to  do  good  on  the  sabbath 
days,  or  to  do  evil  ?  to  save  life,  or 
to  kill  ?  But  they  held  their  peace. 

5  And  when  he  had  looked 
round  about  on  them  with  anger, 


CHAPTER    III 

1  Again  he  entered  a  syna- 
gogue. Now  a  man  was  there 
whose     hand     was     withered, 

2  and  they  watched  to  see  if  he 
would  heal  him  on  the  sabbath, 
so  as  to  get  a  charge  against 

3  him.  He  said  to  the  man  with 
the  withered  hand, 

"  Rise  and  come  forward  "  ; 

4  then  he  asked  them, 

"Is  it  right  to  help  or  to 
hurt  on  the  sabbath,  to  save 
life  or  to  kill  ?  " 

They  were  silent. 

5  Then  glancing  round  him  in 
anger  and   vexation   at   their 


ST.    MARK     III 


being  grieved  for  the  hardness  of 
their  hearts,  he  saith  unto  the  man, 
Stretch  forth  thine  hand.  And  he 
stretched  it  out :  and  his  hand  was 
restored  whole  as  the  other. 

6  And  the  Pharisees  went  forth, 
and  straightway  took  counsel  with 
the  Herodians  against  him,  how 
they  might  destroy  him. 

7  But  Jesus  withdrew  himself 
with  his  disciples  to  the  sea :  and 
a  great  multitude  from  Galilee  fol- 
lowed him,  and  from  Judaea, 

8  And  from  Jerusalem,  and 
from  Idumsea,  and  from  beyond 
Jordan ;  and  they  about  Tyre  and 
Sidon,  a  great  multitude,  when 
they  had  heard  what  great  things 
he  did,  came  unto  him. 

9  And  he  spake  to  his  disciples, 
that  a  small  ship  should  wait  on 
him  because  of  the  multitude,  lest 
they  should  throng  him. 

10  For  he  had  healed  many ;  in- 
somuch that  they  pressed  upon 
him  for  to  touch  him,  as  many 
as  had  plagues. 

11  And  unclean  spirits,  when 
they  saw  him,  fell  down  before 
him,  and  cried,  saying,  Thou  art 
the  Son  of  God. 

12  And  he  strait ly  charged 
them  that  they  should  not  make 
him  known. 

13  And  he  goeth  up  into  a 
mountain,  and  calleth  unto  him 
whom  he  would  :  and  they  came 
unto  him. 

1 4  And  he  ordained  twelve,  that 
they  should  be  with  him,  and  that 
he  might  send  them  forth  to 
preach, 

15  And  to  have  power  to  heal 
sicknesses,  and  to  cast  out  devils  : 

16  And  Simon  he  surnamed 
Peter  ; 

17  And  James  the  son  of  Zebe- 
dee,  and  John  the  brother  of 
James  ;  and  he  surnamed  them 
Boanerges,  which  is,  The  sons  of 
thunder  : 

18  And  Andrew,  and  Philip,  and 
Bartholomew,  and  Matthew,  and 
Thomas,  and  James  the  son  of  Al- 
phseus,  and  Thaddseus,  and  Simon 
the  Canaanite, 

19  And  Judas   Iscariot,   which 


obstinacy    he    told    the    man, 
"  Stretch  out  your  hand." 

He  stretched  it  out  and  his 
hand  was  quite  restored. 

6  On  this  the  Pharisees  with- 
drew and  at  once  joined  the 
Herodians  in  a  plot  against 
him,  to  destroy  him. 

7  Jesus  retired  with  his  dis- 
ciples to  the  sea,  and  a  large 
number  of  people  from  Galilee 
followed  him ; 

also  a  large  number  came  to 
him  from  Judaea, 

8  Jerusalem,  Idumaea, 

the  other  side  of  the  Jordan, 
and   the    neighbourhood    of 

Tyre  and  Sidon, 

as    they    had    heard  of  his 

doings. 

9  So  he  told  his  disciples  to 
have    a    small    boat  ready ; 

it  was  to  prevent  him  being 
crushed  by  the  crowd, 

10  for  he  healed  so  many  that 
all  who  had  complaints  were 
pressing  on  him  to  get  a  touch 
of  Mm. 

11  And  whenever  the  unclean 
spirits  saw  him  they  fell 
down  before  him,  scream- 
ing, 

"  You  are  the  Son  of  God !  " 

12  But  he  charged  them  strictly 
and  severely  not  to  make  him 
known. 

13  Then  he  went  up  the  hillside 
and  summoned  the  men  he 
wanted,  and  they  went  to  him. 

1 4  He  appointed  twelve  to  be  with 

15  him,  also  that  he  might  des- 
patch them  to  preach  with  the 
power  of  casting  out  daemons ; 

16  there  was  Simon,  whom  he 
surnamed  Peter, 

17  James  the  son  of  Zebedaeus 
and  John  the  brother  of  James 
(he  surnamed  them  Boanerges, 
or  "  Sons  of  thunder  "), 

18  Andrew,  Philip,  Bartholo- 
mew, Matthew, 

Thomas,  James  the   son  of 
Alphaeus, 
Thaddaeus, 
Simon  the  zealot, 

19  and  Judas  Iscariot,  who  be- 
trayed him. 


ST.    MARK    III 


89 


also  betrayed  him  :  and  they  went 
into  an  house. 

20  And  the  multitude  cometh 
together  again,  so  that  they  could 
not  so  much  as  eat  bread. 

21  And  when  his  friends  heard 
of  it,  they  went  out  to  lay  hold  on 
him  :  for  they  said,  He  is  beside 
himself. 

22  if  And  the  scribes  which 
came  down  from  Jerusalem  said, 
He  hath  Beelzebub,  and  by  the 
prince  of  the  devils  casteth  he  out 
devils. 

23  And  he  called  them  unto  him, 
and  said  unto  them  in  parables, 
How  can  Satan  cast  out  Satan  ? 

24  And  if  a  kingdom  be  divided 
against  itself,  that  kingdom  can- 
not stand. 

25  And  if  a  house  be  divided 
against  itself,  that  house  cannot 
stand. 

26  And  if  Satan  rise  up  against 
himself,  and  be  divided,  he  can- 
not stand,  but  hath  an  end. 

27  No  man  can  enter  into  a 
strong  man's  house,  and  spoil  his 
goods,  except  he  will  first  bind  the 
strong  man ;  and  then  he  will  spoil 
his  house. 

28  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  All 
sins  shall  be  forgiven  unto  the  sons 
of  men,  and  blasphemies  where- 
with soever  they  shall  blaspheme  : 

29  But  he  that  shall  blaspheme 
against  the  Holy  Ghost  hath  never 
forgiveness,  but  is  in  danger  of 
eternal  damnation  : 

30  Because  they  said,  He  hath 
an  unclean  spirit. 

31  Tf  There  came  then  his 
brethren  and  his  mother,  and, 
standing  without,  sent  unto  him, 
calling  him. 

32  And  the  multitude  sat  about 
him,  and  they  said  unto  him,  Be- 
hold, thy  mother  and  thy  brethren 
without  seek  for  thee. 

33  And  he  answered  them,  say- 
ing, Who  is  my  mother,  or  my 
brethren  ? 

34  And  he  looked  round  about 
on  them  which  sat  about  him,  and 
said,  Behold  my  mother  and  my 
brethren  ! 

35  For  whosoever  shall  do  the 


20  Then  they  went  indoors,  but 
the  crowd  gathered  again,  so 
that  it  was  impossible  even  to 

21  have  a  meal.  And  when  his 
family  heard  this,  they  set  out 
to  get  hold  of  him,  for  what 
they  said  was,  "  He  is  out  of  his 

22  mind."  But  the  scribes  who 
had  come  down  from  Jerusalem 
said,  "  He  has  Beelzebul,"  and 
"  It  is  by  the  prince  of  daemons 

23  that  he  casts  out  daemons."  So 
he  called  them  and  said  to  them 
by  way  of  parable,  "  How  can 
Satan  cast  out  Satan  ? 

24  If  a  realm  is  divided  against 

itself, 
that  realm  cannot  stand  : 

25  if    a    household    is    divided 

against  itself, 
that     household      cannot 
stand  : 

26  and  if  Satan  has  risen  against 

himself  and  is  divided, 
he  cannot  stand,  he  comes 
to  an  end. 

27  No  one  can  enter  the  strong 
man's  house  and  plunder  his 
goods  unless  first  of  all  he  binds 
the  strong  man  ;    then  he  can 

28  plunder  his  house.  I  tell  you 
truly, 

the  sons  of  men  shall  be  for- 
given all  their  sins, 
and    all   the  blasphemies 
they  may  utter, 

29  but   whoever   blasphemes 

against  the  holy  Spirit  is 
never  forgiven, 
he   is   guilty   of    an   eternal 
sin." 

30  (This  was  because  they  said, 
"  He  has  an  unclean  spirit.") 

31  Then  came  his  brothers  and  his 
mother,  and  standing  outside 

32  they  sent  to  call  him  ;  there 
was  a  crowd  sitting  round  hirn, 
and  he  was  told,  "  Here  are 
your  mother  and  brothers  and 
sisters  wanting  you  outside." 

33  He  replied,  "  Who  are  my 
mother    and    my    brothers  ?  " 

34  And  glancing  at  those  who 
were  sitting  round  him  in  a 
circle  he  said,  "  There  are  my 
mother     and     my     brothers  ! 

35  Whoever  does  the  will  of  God, 


90 


ST.    MARK    IV 


will  of  God,  the  same  is  my  brother, 
and  rny  sister,  and  mother. 


that  is  my  brother  and  sister 
and  mother." 


CHAPTER    IV 

1  And  he  began  again  to  teach 
by  the  sea  side  :  and  there  was 
gathered  unto  him  a  great  multi- 
tude, so  that  he  entered  into  a  ship, 
and  sat  in  the  sea  ;  and  the  whole 
multitude  was  by  the  sea  on  the 
land. 

2  And  he  taught  them  many 
things  by  parables,  and  said  unto 
them  in  his  doctrine, 

3  Hearken  ;  Behold,  there  went 
out  a  sower  to  sow  : 

4  And  it  came  to  pass,  as  he 
sowed,  some  fell  by  the  way  side, 
and  the  fowls  of  the  air  came  and 
devoured  it  up. 

δ  And  some  fell  on  stony  ground, 
where  it  had  not  much  earth  ;  and 
immediately  it  sprang  up,  because 
it  had  no  depth  of  earth  : 

6  But  when  the  sun  was  up,  it 
was  scorched ;  and  because  it  had 
no  root,  it  withered  away. 

7  And  some  fell  among  thorns, 
and  the  thorns  grew  up,  and 
choked  it,  and  it  yielded  no  fruit. 

8  And  other  fell  on  good  ground, 
and  did  yield  fruit  that  sprang  up 
and  increased  ;  and  brought  forth, 
some  thirty^  and  some  sixty,  and 
some  an  hundred. 

9  And  he  said  unto  them,  He 
that  hath  ears  to  hear,  let  him  hear. 

10  And  when  he  was  alone,  they 
that  were  about  him  with  the 
twelve  asked  of  him  the  parable. 

1 1  And  he  said  unto  them,  Unto 
you  it  is  given  to  know  the  mys- 
tery of  the  kingdom  of  God  :  but 
unto  them  that  are  without,  all 
these  things  are  done  in  parables  : 

12  That  seeing  they  may  see, 
and  not  perceive  ;  and  hearing  they 
may  hear,  and  not  understand  ; 
lest  at  any  time  they  should  be 
converted,  and  their  sins  should  be 
forgiven  them. 

13  And  he  said  unto  them, 
Know  ye  not  this  parable  ?  and 
how  then  will  ye  know  all  par- 
ables ? 


CHAPTER    IV 

1  Once  more  he  proceeded  to 
teach  by  the  seaside,  and  a  ' 
huge  crowd  gathered  round 
him  ;  so  he  entered  a  boat 
on  the  sea  and  sat  down, 
while  all  the  crowd  stayed  on 
shore. 

2  He  gave  them  many  lessons 
in  parables,  and  said  to  them 
in    the     course    of    his    teach- 

3  ing:    "Listen,   a    sower    went 

4  out  to  sow,  and  as  he  sowed 
it  chanced  that  some  seed 
fell  on  the  road,  and  the  birds 

5  came  and  ate  it  up  ;  some 
other  seed  fell  on  stony  soil 
where  it  had  not  much  earth, 
and  it  shot  up  at  once  be- 
cause   it    had    no     depth     of 

6  earth,  but  when  the  sun  rose  it 
got  scorched  and  withered 
away,  because  it  had  no  root  ; 

7  some  other  seed  fell  among 
thorns,  and  the  thorns  sprang 
up  and  choked  it,  so  it  bore  no 

8  crop  ;  some  other  seed  fell  on 
good  soil  and  bore  a  crop  that 
sprang  up  and  grew,  yielding  at 
the  rate  of  thirty,  sixty,  and 

9  a  hundredfold."  He  added, 
"  Anyone  who  has  ears  to  hear, 
let  him  listen  to  this." 

10  When  he  was  by  himself  his 
adherents  and  the  twelve  asked 

11  him  about  the  parable,  and  he 
said  to  them  :  "  The  open 
secret  of  the  Realm  of  God  is 
granted  to  you,  but  these  out- 
siders get  everything  by  way  of 
parables,  so  that 

12  for  all  their  seeing  they  may 

not  perceive, 
and  for  all  their  hearing  they 
may  not  understand, 
lest  they  turn  and  be  for- 
give  it/' 

13  And  he  said  to  them, 

'•  You   do    not    understand 
this  parable  ? 

Then  how  are  you  to  under 

14  stand  the  other  parables  ?    Th 


ST.    MARK    IV 


91 


14  if  The  sower  soweth  the 
word. 

15  And  these  are  they  by  the 
way  side,  where  the  word  is  sown  ; 
but  when  they  have  heard,  Satan 
cometh  immediately,  and  taketh 
away  the  word  that  was  sown  in 
their  hearts. 

16  And  these  are  they  likewise 
which  are  sown  on  stony  ground  ; 
who,  when  they  have  heard  the 
word,  immediately  receive  it  with 
gladness  ; 

17  And  have  no  root  in  them- 
selves, and  so  endure  but  for  a 
time :  afterward,  when  affliction  or 
persecution  ariseth  for  the  word's 
sake,  immediately  they  are  offen- 
ded. 

18  And  these  are  they  which  are 
sown  among  thorns ;  such  as  hear 
the  word, 

19  And  the  cares  of  this  world, 
and  the  deceitf  ulness  of  riches,  and 
the  lusts  of  other  things  entering 
in,  choke  the  word,  and  it  becom- 
eth  unfruitful. 

20  And  these  are  they  which  are 
sown  on  good  ground  ;  such  as 
hear  the  word,  and  receive  it,  and 
bring  forth  fruit,  some  thirty  fold, 
some  sixty,  and  some  an  hundred. 

21  If  And  he  said  unto  them,  Is 
a  candle  brought  to  be  put  under 
a  bushel,  or  under  a  bed  ?  and  not 
to  be  set  on  a  candlestick  ? 

22  For  there  is  nothing  hid 
which  shall  not  be  manifested  ; 
neither  was  any  thing  kept  secret, 
but  that  it  should  come  abroad. 

23  If  any  man  have  ears  to  hear, 
let  him  hear. 

24  And  he  said  unto  them, 
Take  heed  what  ye  hear  :  with 
what  measure  ye  mete,  it  shall  be 
measured  to  you  :  and.  unto  you 
that  hear  shall  more  be  given. 

25  For  he  that  hath,  to  him 
shall  be  given  :  and  he  that  hath 
not,  from  him  shall  be  taken  even 
that  which  he  hath. 

26  ^  And  he  said,  So  is  the  king- 
dom of  God,  as  if  a  man  should 
cast  seed  into  the  ground  ; 


15  sower  sows  the  word.  As  for 
those  '  on  the  road,'  when  the 
seed  is  sown  there — as  soon  as 
they  hear  it,  Satan  at  once 
comes  and  carries  off  the  word 

16  sown  within  them.  Similarly 
those  who  are  sown  '  on  stony 
soil  '  are  the  people  who  on 
hearing  the  word  accept  it  * 

17  with  enthusiasm  ;  but  they 
have  no  root  in  themselves, 
they  do  not  last  ;  the  next 
thing  is  that  when  the  word 
brings  trouble  or  persecution, 
they    are     at    once     repelled. 

18  Another  set  are  those  who  are 
sown  '  among  thorns  '  ;    they 

19  listen  to  the  word,  but  the 
worries  of  the  world  and  the 
delight  of  being  rich  and  all 
the  other  passions  come  in  to 
choke  the  word  ;    so  it  proves 

20  unfruitful.  As  for  those  who 
were  sown  '  on  good  soil,' 
these  are  the  people  who  listen 
to  the  word  and  take  it  in 
and  bear  fruit  at  the  rate  of 
thirty,  sixty,  and  a  hundred- 
fold." 

21  He  also  said  to  them, 

"Is    a    lamp    brought    to    be 
placed  under  a  bowl  or  a 
bed? 
Is  it  not  to  be  placed  upon 
the  stand  ? 

22  Nothing  is  hidden  except  to 

be  disclosed, 
nothing  concealed  except 
to  be  revealed. 

23  If  anyone  has  an  ear  to  hear, 

24  let  him  listen  to  this."  Also  he 
said  to  them,  "  Take  care  what 
you  hear  ;  the  measure  you 
deal  out  to  others  will  be  dealt 
out  to  yourselves,  and  you  will 
receive  extra. 

25  For  he  who  has,  to  him  shall 

more  be  given  ; 
while  as  for  him  who  has 
not,  from  him  shall  be 
taken    even     what     he 
has." 

26  And  he  said,  "  It  is  with  the 
Realm  of  God  as  when  a  man 


♦Omitting  βύθύϊ  with  D,  the  Sinaitic  Syriac,  some  manuscripts  of  the  Old 
Latin,  etc.  The  tendency  was  to  add  Mark's  ευθύς  rather  than  omit  it.  especi- 
ally when  it  occurred  as  here  in  the  Matth  w-pirallel  (xiii.  20). 


92 


ST.    MARK    IV 


27  And  should  sleep,  and  rise 
night  and  day,  and  the  seed  should 
spring  and  grow  up,  he  knoweth 
not  how. 

28  For  the  earth  bringeth 
forth  fruit  of  herself  ;  first  the 
blade,  then  the  ear,  after  that  the 
full  corn  in  the  ear. 

29  But  when  the  fruit  is  brought 
forth,  immediately  he  putteth  in 
the  sickle,  because  the  harvest  is 
come. 

30  il  And  he  said,  Whereunto 
shall  we  liken  the  kingdom  of 
God  ?  or  with  what  comparison 
shall  we  compare  it  ? 

31  It  is  like  a  grain  of  mustard 
seed,  which,  when  it  is  sown  in 
the  earth,  is  less  than  all  the  seeds 
that  be  in  the  earth  : 

32  But  when  it  is  sown,  it  grow- 
eth  up,  and  becometh  greater  than 
all  herbs,  and  shooteth  out  great 
branches ;  so  that  the  fowls  of  the 
air  may  lodge  under  the  shadow 
of  it. 

33  And  with  many  such  par- 
ables spake  he  the  word  unto  them, 
as  they  were  able  to  hear  it. 

34  But  without  a  parable  spake 
he  not  unto  them :  and  when  they 
were  alone,  he  expounded  all 
things  to  his  disciples. 

35  And  the  same  day,  when  the 
even  was  come,  he  saith  unto 
them,  Let  us  pass  over  unto  the 
other  side. 

36  And  when  they  had  sent 
away  the  multitude,  they  took 
him  even  as  he  was  in  the  ship. 
And  there  were  also  with  him  other 
little  ships. 

37  And  there  arose  a  great  storm 
of  wind,  and  the  waves  beat  into 
the  ship,  so  that  it  was  now  full. 

38  And  he  was  in  the  hinder 
part  of  the  ship,  asleep  on  a  pil- 
low :  and  they  awake  him,  and 
say  unto  him,  Master,  carest  thou 
not  that  we  perish  ? 

39  And  he  arose,  and  rebuked 
the  wind,  and  said  unto  the  sea, 
Peace,  be  still.  And  the  wind 
ceased,  and  there  was  a  great  calm. 

40  And  he  said  unto  them,  Why 
are  ye  so  fearful  ?  how  is  it  that 
ve  have  no  faith  ? 


27  has  sown  seed  on  earth  ;  he 
sleeps  at  night  and  rises  by  day, 
and  the  seed  sprouts  and  shoots 

28  up — he  knows  not  how.  (For 
the  earth  bears  crops  by  itself, 
the  blade  first,  the  ear  of  corn 
next,  and  then  the  grain  full  in 

29  the  ear.)  But  whenever  the 
crop  is  ready,  he  has  the  sickle 
put  in  at  once,  as  harvest  has 
come." 

30  He  said  also, 

"  To  what  can   we   com- 
pare   the    Realm    of 
God? 
how  are  we   to   put  it 
in  a  parable  ? 

31  It  is  like  a  grain  of  mustard- 
seed — less  than  any  seed  on 
earth  when  it  is  sown  on  earth  ; 

32  but  once  sown  it  springs  up  to 
be  larger  than  any  plant,  throw- 
ing out  such  big  branches  that 
the  wild  birds  can  roost  under  Us 

33  shadoio."  In  many  a  parable 
like  this  he  spoke  the  word  to 
them,    so    far    as    they    could 

34  listen  to  it  ;  he  never  spoke  to 
them  except  by  way  of  parable, 
but  in  private  he  explained 
everything  to  his  own  dis- 
ciples. 

35  That  same  day  when  evening 
came  he  said  to  them,  "  Let  us 

36  cross  to  the  other  side  ;  "  so, 
leaving  the  crowd,  they  took 
him  just  as  he  was  in  the  boat, 
accompanied  by  some  other 
boats. 

37  But  a  heavy  squall  of  wind 
came  on,  and  the  waves 
splashed  into  the  boat,  so  that 
the  boat  filled. 

38  He  was  sleeping  on  the 
cushion  in  the  stern,  so  they 
woke  him  up  saying, 

"  Teacher,  are  we  to  drown, 
for  all  you  care  ?  " 

39  And  he  woke  up,  checked 
the  wind,  and  told  the  sea, 

"  Peace,  be  quiet." 
The  wind  fell  and  there  was 
a  great  calm. 

40  Then  he  said  to  them, 

"  Why  are  you  afraid  like 
this  ?  Have  you  no  faith 
yet  ?  " 


ST.    MARK    V 


93 


41  And  they  feared  exceedingly, 
and  said  one  to  another,  What 
manner  of  man  is  this,  that  even 
the  wind  and  the  sea  obey  him  ? 


41  But  they  were  overawed  and 
said  to  each  other,  "  Whatever 
•can  he  be,  when  the  very  wind 
and  sea  obey  him  ?  " 


CHAPTER    V 

1  And  they  came  over  unto  the 
other  side  of  the  sea,  into  the 
country  of  the  Gadarenes. 

2  And  when  he  was  come  out 
of  the  ship,  immediately  there  met 
him  out  of  the  tombs  a  man  with 
an  unclean  spirit, 

3  Who  had  his  dwelling  among 
the  tombs  ;  and  no  man  could  bind 
him,  no,  not  with  chains  : 

4  Because  that  he  had  been 
often  bound  with  fetters  and 
chains,  and  the  chains  had  been 
plucked  asunder  by  him,  and  the 
fetters  broken  in  pieces  :  neither 
could  any  man  tame  him. 

5  And  always,  night  and  day, 
he  was  in  the  mountains,  and  in 
the  tombs,  crying,  and  cutting 
himself  with  stones. 

6  But  when  he  saw  Jesus  afar 
off,  he  ran  and  worshipped  him, 

7  And  cried  with  a  loud  voice, 
and  said,  What  have  I  to  do  with 
thee,  Jesus,  thou  Son  of  the  most 
high  God  ?  I  adjure  thee  by  God, 
that  thou  torment  me  not. 

8  For  he  said  unto  him,  Come 
out  of  the  man,  thou  unclean 
spirit. 

9  And  he  asked  him,  What  is 
thy  name  ?  And  he  answered,  say- 
ing, My  name  is  Legion  :  for  we  are 
many. 

10  And  he  besought  him  much 
that  he  would  not  send  them 
away  out  of  the  country. 

11  Now  there  was  there  nigh 
unto  the  mountains  a  great  herd 
of  swine  feeding. 

12  And  all  the  devils  besought 
him,  saying,  Send  us  into  the 
swine,  that  we  may  enter  into 
them. 

13  And  forthwith  Jesus  gave 
them  leave.  And  the  unclean 
spirits  went  out,  and  entered  into 
the  swine  :  and  the  herd  ran  vio- 


CBAPTER    V 

1  Then  they  reached  the  op- 
posite side  of  the  sea,  the 
country  of  the  Gerasenes. 

2  And  as  soon  as  he  stepped 
out  of  the  boat  a  man  from 
the  tombs  came  to  meet  him, 
a  man  with  an  unclean  spirit 

3  who  dwelt  among  the  tombs  ; 
by  this  time  no  one  could 
bind    him,    not    even    with    a 

4  chain,  for  he  had  often 
been  bound  with  fetters  and 
chains  and  had  snapped 
the  chains  and  broken  the 
fetters — nobody  could  tame 
him. 

5  All  night  and  day  among 
the  tombs  and  the  hills  he 
shrieked  and  gashed  himself 
with   stones. 

6  On  catching  sight  of  Jesus 
from    afar   he    ran   and    knelt 

7  before  him,  shrieking  aloud, 
"  Jesus,  son  of  God  most 
High,  what  business  have 
you  with  me  ?  By  God,  I 
adjure  you,  do  not  torture 
me." 

8  (For  he  had  said,  "  Come 
out  of  the  man,  you  unclean 
spirit.") 

9  Jesus  asked  him,  "  What 
is  your  name  ?  " 

"  Legion,"  he  said,  "  there  is 
a  host  of  us." 

10  And  they  begged  him  earn- 
estly not  to  send  them  out  of 
the   country. 

11  Now  a  large  drove  of 
swine    was    grazing    there    on 

12  the  hillside  ;  so  the  spirits 
begged  him  saying,  "  Send 
us  into  the  swine,  that  we 
may  enter  them." 

13  And  Jesus  gave  them  leave. 
Then  out  came  the  unclean 
spirits  and  entered  the  swine, 
and    the    drove    rushed    down 


94 


ST.    MARK    V 


lently  down  a  steep  place  into  the 
sea,  (they  were  about  two  thou- 
sand ;)  and  were  choked  in  the  sea. 

14  And  they  that  fed  the  swine 
fled,  and  told  it  in  the  city,  and  in 
the  country.  And  they  went  out 
to  see  what  it  was  that  was  done. 

15  And  they  come  to  Jesus,  and 
see  him  that  was  possessed  with 
the  devil,  and  had  the  legion,  sit- 
ting, and  clothed,  and  in  his  right 
mind  :  and  they  were  afraid. 

16  And  they  that  saw  it  told 
them  how  it  befell  to  him  that  was 
possessed  with  the  devil,  and  also 
concerning  the  swine. 

17  And  they  began  to  pray  him 
to  depart  out  of  their  coasts. 

18  And  when  he  was  come  into 
the  ship,  he  that  had  been  pos- 
sessed with  the  devil  prayed  him 
that  he  might  be  with  him. 

19  Howbeit  Jesus  suffered  him 
not,  but  saith  unto  him,  Go  home 
to  thy  friends,  and  tell  them  how 
great  things  the  Lord  hath  done 
for  thee,  and  hath  had  compassion 
on  thee. 

20  And  he  departed,  and  began 
to  publish  in  Decapolis  how  great 
things  Jesus  had  done  for  him  : 
and  all  men  did  marvel. 

21  And  when  Jesus  was  passed 
over  again  by  ship  unto  the  other 
side,  much  people  gathered  unto 
him  :  and  he  was  nigh  unto  the 
sea. 

22  And,  behold,  there  cometh 
one  of  the  rulers  of  the  synagogue, 
Jairus  by  name  ;  and  when  he  saw 
him,  he  fell  at  his  feet, 

23  And  besought  him  greatly, 
saying,  My  little  daughter  lieth  at 
the  point  of  death  :  /  pray  thee, 
come  and  lay  thy  hands  on  her, 
that  she  may  be  healed  ;  and  she 
shall  live. 

24  And  Jesus  went  with  him  ; 
and  much  people  followed  him, 
and  thronged  him. 

25  And  a  certain  woman,  which 
had  an  issue  of  blood  twelve  years, 

26  And  had  suffered  many 
things  of  many  physicians,  and 
had  spent  all  that  she  had,  and  was 
nothing  bettered,  but  rather  gx^ew 
worse. 


the  steep  slope  into  the  sea 
(there  were  about  two  thou- 
sand of  them)  and  in  the  sea 
they  were  drowned. 

14  The  herdsmen  fled  and  re- 
ported it  to  the  town  and  the 
hamlets.  So  the  people  came 
to    see    what    had    happened, 

15  and  when  they  reached 
Jesus  they  saw  the  lunatic 
sitting  down,  clothed  and 
in  his  sober  senses  —  the 
man  who  had  been  possessed 
by  '  Legion.'  That  frightened 
them. 

16  And  those  who  had  seen 
it  related  to  them  what  had 
happened  to  the  lunatic  and 

17  the  swine.  Then  they  began 
begging   Jesus   to   leave   their 

18  district.  As  he  was  stepping 
into  the  boat  the  lunatic  begged, 
that     he     might     accompany 

19  him  ;  but  he  said,  "  Go  home 
to  your  own  people,  and  report 
to  them  all  the  Lord  has  done 
for  you  and  how  he  took  pity 
on  you." 

20  So  he  went  off  and  began 
to  proclaim  throughout  Deca- 
polis all  that  Jesus  had  done 
for  him  ;  it  made  everyone 
astonished. 

21  Now  when  Jesus  had  crossed 
in  the  boat  to  the  other  side 
again,  a  large  crowd  gathered 
round  him  ;  so  he  remained 
beside  the  sea. 

22  A  president  of  the  synagogue 
called  Jairus  came  up,  and  on 
catching  sight  of  him  fell  at 

23  his  feet  with  earnest  entreaties. 
"  My  little  girl  is  dying,"  he 
said,  "  do  come  and  lay  your 
hands  on  her  that  she  may 
recover  and  live." 

24  So  Jesus  went  away  with 
him.  Now  a  large  crowd  fol- 
lowed him ;  they  pressed  round 

25  him.  And  there  was  a  woman 
who    had   had   a   hemorrhage 

26  for  twelve  years — she  had 
suffered  a  great  deal  under  a 
number  of  doctors  and  had 
spent  all  her  means  but  was 
none  the  better  ;   in  fact  she 

27  was  rather  worse.     She  heard 


ST.    MARK    V 


95 


27  When  she  had  heard  of  Jesus, 
came  in  the  press  behind,  and 
touched  his  garment. 

28  For  she  said,  If  I  may  touch 
but  his  clothes,  I  shall  be  whole. 

29  And  straightway  the  foun- 
tain of  her  blood  was  dried  up  ; 
and  she  felt  in  her  body  that  she 
was  healed  of  that  plague. 

30  And  Jesus,  immediately 
knowing  in  himself  that  virtue  had 
gone  out  of  him,  turned  him  about 
in  the  press,  and  said,  Who  touched 
my  clothes  ? 

31  And  his  disciples  said  unto 
him,  Thou  seest  the  multitude 
thronging  thee,  and  sayest  thou, 
Who  touched  me  ? 

32  And  he  looked  round  about 
to  see  her  that  had  done  this 
thing. 

33  But  the  woman  fearing  and 
trembling,  knowing  what  was  done 
in  her,  came  and  fell  down  before 
him,  and  told  him  all  the  truth. 

34  And  he  said  unto  her, 
Daughter,  thy  faith  hath  made 
thee  whole  ;  go  in  peace,  and  be 
whole  of  thy  plague. 

35  While  he  yet  spake,  there 
came  from  the  ruler  of  the  syna- 
gogue's house  certain  which  said, 
Thy  daughter  is  dead  :  why 
troublest  thou  the  Master  any 
further  ? 

3(3  As  soon  as  Jesus  heard  the 
word  that  was  spoken,  he  saith 
unto  the  ruler  of  the  synagogue, 
Be  not  afraid,  only  believe. 

37  And  he  suffered  no  man  to 
follow  him,  save  Peter,  and  James, 
and  John  the  brother  of  James. 

38  And  he  cometh  to  the  house 
of  the  ruler  of  the  synagogue,  and 
seeth  the  tumult,  and  them  that 
wept  and  wailed  greatly. 

39  And  when  he  was  come  in, 
he  saith  unto  them,  Why  make  ye 
this  ado,  and  weep  ?  the  damsel  is 
not  dead,  but  sleepeth. 

40  And  they  laughed  him  to 
scorn.  But  when  he  had  put  them 
all  out,  he  taketh  the  father  and 
the  mother  of  the  damsel,  and 
them  that  were  with  him,  and 
entereth  in  where  the  damsel  was 
lying. 


about  Jesus,  got  behind  him  in 
the    crowd,    and    touched    his 

28  robe  ;  "  If  I  can  touch  even  his 
clothes,"  she  said  to  herself,  "  I 

29  will  recover."  And  at  once  the 
hemorrhage  stopped,  and  she 
felt  in  her  body  that  she  was 

30  cured  of  her  complaint.  Jesus 
was  at  once  conscious  that  some 
healing  virtue  had  passed  from 
him,  so  he  turned  round  in 
the  crowd  and  asked,  "  Who 
touched    my    clothes  ?  " 

31  His  disciples  said  to  him, 
"  You  see  the  crowd  are  press- 
ing round  you,  and  yet  you 
ask,    '  Who    touched    me  ?  '  " 

32  But  he  kept  looking  round 

33  to  see  who  had  done  it,  and 
the  woman,  knowing  what  had 
happened  to  her,  came  forward 
in  fear  and  trembling  and  fell 
down  before  him,  telling  him 
all  the  truth. 

34  He  said  to  her,  "  Daughter, 
your  faith  has  made  you  well  ? 
go  in  peace  and  be  free  from 
your  complaint." 

35  He  was  still  speaking  when 
a  message  came  from  the 
house  of  the  synagogue-pre- 
sident, 

"  Your  daughter  is  dead. 
Why  trouble  the  teacher  to 
come  any  further  ?  " 

36  Instantly  Jesus  ignored  the 
remark  and  told  the  pre- 
sident, "  Have  no  fear,  only 
believe." 

37  He  would  not  allow  anyone 
to  accompany  him  except 
Peter  and  James  and  John  the 
brother  of  James. 

38  So  they  reached  the  presi- 
dent's house,  where  he  saw  a 
tumult  of  people  wailing  and 

39  making  shrill  lament ;  and 
on  entering  he  asked  them, 
"  Why  make  a  noise  and 
wail  ?  The  child  is  not  dead 
but  asleep." 

40  They  laughed  at  him. 
However,    he    put  them  all 

outside  and  taking  the  father 
and  mother  of  the  child 
as  well  as  his  companions  he 
went    in    to    where    the    child 


96 


ST.    MARK    VI 


41  And  he  took  the  damsel  by 
the  hand,  and  said  unto  her, 
Talitha  cumi ;  which  is,  being  inter- 
preted, Damsel,  I  say  unto  thee, 
arise. 

42  And  straightway  the  damsel 
arose,  and  walked  ;  for  she  was 
of  the  age  of  twelve  years.  And 
they  were  astonished  with  a  great 
astonishment. 

43  And  he  charged  them  straitly 
that  no  man  should  know  it  ;  and 
commanded  that  something  should 
be  given  her  to  eat. 


41  was  lying  ;  then  he  took  the 
child's  hand  and  said  to  her, 
"  Talitha  koum  " — which  may 
be  translated,  "  Little  girl,  I  am 
telling  you  to  rise." 

42  The  girl  got  up  at  once 
and  began  to  walk  (she  was 
twelve  years  old)  ;  and  at 
once  they  were    lost  in   utter 

43  amazement.  But  he  strict- 
ly forbade  them  to  let  any- 
one know  about  it,  and  told 
them  to  give  her  something  to 
eat. 


CHAPTER    VI 

1  And  he  went  out  from  thence, 
and  came  into  his  own  country  ; 
and  his  disciples  follow  him. 

2  And  when  the  sabbath  day 
was  come,  he  began  to  teach  in 
the  synagogue  :  and  many  hearing 
him  were  astonished,  saying,  From 
whence  hath  this  man  these  things  ? 
and  what  wisdom  is  this  which 
is  given  unto  him,  that  even  such 
mighty  works  are  wrought  by  his 
hands  ? 

3  Is  not  this  the  carpenter,  the 
son  of  Mary,  the  brother  of  James, 
and  Joses,  and  of  Juda,  and  Si- 
mon ?  and  are  not  his  sisters  here 
with  us  ?  And  they  were  offended 
at  him. 

4  But  Jesus  said  unto  them,  A 
prophet  is  not  without  honour,  but 
in  his  own  country,  and  among  his 
own  kin,  and  in  his  own  house. 

5  And  he  could  there  do  no 
mighty  work,  save  that  he  laid  his 
hands  upon  a  few  sick  folk,  and 
healed  them. 

6  And  he  marvelled  because  of 
their  unbelief.  And  he  went 
round  about  the  villages,  teaching. 

7  If  And  he  called  unto  him  the 
twelve,  and  began  to  send  them 
forth  by  two  and  two  ;  and  gave 
them  power  over  unclean  spirits  ; 

8  And  commanded  them  that 
they  should  take  nothing  for  their 
journey,  save  a  staff  only  ;  no  scrip, 
no  bread,  no  money  in  their  purse  : 

9  But  be  shod  with  sandals  ; 
and  not  put  on  two  coats. 


CHAPTER    VI 

1  Leaving  there  he  went  to 
his  native  place,  followed  by 
his  disciples. 

2  When  the  sabbath  came, 
he  began  to  teach  in  the  syna- 
gogue, and  the  large  audience 
was  astounded.  "  Where  did 
he  get  all  this  ?  "  they  said. 
"  What  is  the  meaning  of 
this  wisdom  he  is  endowed 
with  ?  And  these  miracles, 
too,  that  his   hands   perform  ! 

3  Is  this  not  the  joiner,  the 
son  of  Mary  and  the  brother 
of  James  and  Joses  and  Judas 
and  Simon  ?  Are  not  his  sisters 
settled  here  among  us  ?  "  So 
they    were    repelled    by    him. 

4  Then  Jesus  said  to  them,  "  A 
prophet  never  goes  without 
honour  except  in  his  native 
place  and  among  his  kinsfolk 

5  and  in  his  home."  There  he 
could  not  do  any  miracle,  be- 
yond laying  his  hands  on  a  few 
sick  people  and  curing  them. 

6  He  was  astonished  at  their  lack 
of  faith. 

Then  he  made  a  tour  round 

7  the  villages,  teaching.  And 
summoning  the  twelve  he  pro- 
ceeded to  send  them  out  two 
by  two  ;    he  gave  them  power 

8  over  the  unclean  spirits,  and 
ordered  them  to  take  nothing 
but  a  stick  for  the  journey,  no 
bread,  no  wallet,  no  coppers  in 

9  their  girdle  ;  they  were  to  wear 
sandals,  but  not  to  put  on  two 


ST.    MARK   VI 


97 


10  And  he  said  unto  them,  In 
what  place  soever  ye  enter  into  an 
house,  there  abide  till  ye  depart 
from  that  place. 

11  And  whosoever  shall  not  re- 
ceive you,  nor  hear  you,  when  ye 
depart  thence,  shake  off  the  dust 
under  your  feet  for  a  testimony 
against  them.  Verily  I  say  unto 
you,  It  shall  be  more  tolerable  for 
Sodom  and  Gomorrha  in  the  day 
of  judgment,  than  for  that  city. 

12  And  they  went  out,  and 
preached  that  men  should  repent. 

13  And  they  cast  out  many 
devils,  and  anointed  with  oil  many 
that  were  sick,  and  healed  them. 

14  And  king  Herod  heard  of 
him ;  (for  his  name  was  spread 
abroad  :)  and  he  said,  That  John 
the  Baptist  was  risen  from  the 
dead,  and  therefore  mighty  works 
do  shew  forth  themselves  in  him. 

15  Others  said,  That  it  is  Elias. 
And  others  said,  That  it  is  a  pro- 
phet, or  as  one  of  the  prophets. 

16  But  when  Herod  heard  there- 
of, he  said,  It  is  John,  whom  I  be- 
headed :  he  is  risen  from  the  dead. 

17  For  Herod  himself  had  sent 
forth  and  laid  hold  upon  John,  and 
bound  him  in  prison  for  Herodias' 
sake,  his  brother  Philip's  wife :  for 
he  had  married  her. 

18  For  John  had  said  unto 
Herod,  It  is  not  lawful  for  thee  to 
have  thy  brother's  wife. 

19  Therefore  Herodias  had  a 
quarrel  against  him,  and  would 
have  killed  him  ;  but  she  could 
not  : 

20  For  Herod  feared  John, 
knowing  that  he  was  a  just  man 
and  an  holy,  and  observed  him  ; 
and  when  he  heard  him,  he  did 
many  things,  and  heard  him 
gladly. 

21  And  when  a  convenient  day 
was  come,  that  Herod  on  his  birth- 
day made  a  supper  to  his  lord?, 
high  captains,  and  chief  estates  of 
Galilee  ; 

22  And  when  the  daughter  of 
the  said  Herodias  came  in,  and 
danced,  and  pleased  Herod  and 
them  that  sat  with  him,  the  king 
said  unto  the  damsel,  Aak  of  me 


10  shirts,  he  said.  Also,  he  told 
them, 

"  Wherever     you    enter     a 
house,     stay     there     till     you 

11  leave  the  place.  And  if  any 
place  will  not  receive  you 
and  the  people  will  not  listen 
to  you,  shake  off  the  very 
dust  under  your  feet  when 
you    leave    as    a    warning    to 

12  them."     So  they  went  out  and 

13  preached  repentance;  also  they 
cast  out  a  number  of  daemons 
and  cured  a  number  of  sick 
people  by  anointing  them 
with  oil. 

14  Now  this  came  to  the  hear- 
ing of  king  Herod,  for  the  name 
of  Jesus  had  become  well 
known  ;  people  said,*  "  John 
the  Baptizer  has  risen  from  the 
dead,  that  is  why  miraculous 
powers    are    working    through 

15  him  ;  "  others  said,  "It  is 
Elijah,"  others  again,  "  It  is  a 
prophet,  like  one  of  the  old 
prorhe  s  " 

16  But  when  Herod  heard  of 
it   he   said,   "  John   has  risen, 

17  the  John  I  beheaded."  For 
this  Herod  had  sent  and 
arrested  John  and  bound  him 
in  prison  on  account  of  his 
marriage  to  Herodias  the  wife 

18  of  his  brother  Philip  ;  John 
had  told  Herod,  "  You  have  no 
right  to  your  brother's  wife." 

19  Herodias  had  a  grudge  against 
him  ;  she  wanted  him  killed 
but  she  could  not  manage  it, 

20  for  Herod  stood  in  awe  of  John, 
knowing  he  was  a  just  and  holy 
man  ;  so  he  protected  John — 
he  was  greatly  exercised  when 
he  listened  to  him,  still  he  was 

21  glad  to  listen  to  him.  Then 
came  a  holiday,  when  Herod 
held  a  feast  on  his  birthday  for 
his  chief  officials  and  generals 
and    the    notables    of    Galilee. 

22  The  daughter  of  Herodias  went 
in  and  danced  to  them,  and 
Herod  and  his  guests  were  so 
delighted  that  the  king  said  to 
the  girl,   "  Ask   anything   you 

•   Heading   eKeyov  with    Β    D   and    the 
Old  Latin. 


98 


ST.    MARK   VI 


whatsoever  thou  wilt,  and  I  will 
give  it  thee. 

23  And  he  sware  unto  her, 
Whatsoever  thou  shalt  ask  of  me, 
I  will  give  it  thee,  unto  the  half  of 
my  kingdom. 

24  And  she  went  forth,  and 
said  unto  her  mother,  What  shall 
I  ask  ?  And  she  said,  The  head  of 
John  the  Baptist. 

25  And  she  came  in  straightway 
with  haste  unto  the  king,  and 
asked,  saying,  I  will  that  thou  give 
me  by  and  by  in  a  charger  the 
head  of  John  the  Baptist. 

26  And  the  king  was  exceeding 
sorry ;  yet  for  his  oath's  sake,  and 
for  their  sakes  which  sat  with  him, 
he  would  not  reject  her. 

27  And  immediately  the  king 
sent  an  executioner,  and  com- 
manded his  head  to  be  brought: 
and  he  went  and  beheaded  him  in 
the  prison, 

28  And  brought  his  head  in  a 
charger,  and  gave  it  to  the  damsel  : 
and  the  damsel  gave  it  to  her 
mother. 

29  And  when  his  disciples  heard 
of  it,  they  came  and  took  up  his 
corpse,  and  laid  it  in  a  tomb. 

30  And  the  apostles  gathered 
themselves  together  unto  Jesus, 
and  told  him  all  things,  both  what 
they  had  done,  and  what  they  had 
taught. 

31  And  he  said  unto  them, 
Come  ye  yourselves  apart  into  a 
desert  place,  and  rest  a  while :  for 
there  were  many  coming  and  go- 
ing, and  they  had  no  leisure  so 
much  as  to  eat. 

32  And  they  departed  into  a 
desert  place  by  ship  privately. 

33  And  the  people  saw  them 
departing,  and  many  knew  him, 
and  ran  afoot  thither  out  of  all 
cities,  and  outwent  them,  and  came 
together  unto  him. 

34  And  Jesus,  when  he  came 
out,  saw  much  people,  and  was 
moved  with  compassion  toward 
them,  because  they  were  as  sheep 
not  having  a  shepherd  :  and  he 
began  to  teach  them  many  things. 

35  And  when  the  day  was  now 
far  spent,  his  disciples  came  unto 


like    and     I     will    give    you 

23  it."  He  swore  to  her,  "  I 
will  give  you  whatever  you 
want,    were    it    the    half    of 

24  my  realm."  So  she  went  out 
and  said  to  her  mother, 
"  What  am  I  to  ask  ?  " 
"  John  the  Baptizer's  head," 

25  she  answered.  Then  she  hur- 
ried in  at  once  and  asked 
the  king,  saying,  "  I  want 
you  to  give  me  this  very 
moment  John    the   Baptist's 

26  head  on  a  dish."  The  king 
was  very  vexed,  but  for 
the  sake  of  his  oaths  and 
his    guests    he    did    not    like 

27  to  disappoint  her ;  so  the 
king  at  once  sent  one  of 
the  guard  with  orders  to 
bring  his  head.  The  man 
went    and    beheaded   him    in 

28  the  prison,  brought  his  head 
on  a  dish,  and  gave  it  to 
the   girl  ;    and  the  girl   gave 

29  it  to  her  mother.  When 
his  disciples  heard  of  it 
they  went  and  fetched  his 
body  and  laid  it  in  a  tomb. 

30  Now  the  apostles  gathered 
to  meet  Jesus  and  reported 
to    him    all    they    had    done 

31  and  taught.  And  he  said 
to  them,  "  Come  away  to 
some  lonely  spot  and  get  a 
little  rest  "  (for  there  were 
many  people  coming  and 
going,  and  they  could  get 
no  time  even  to  eat). 

32  So  they  went  away  pri- 
vately in  the  boat  to  a  lonely 
spot. 

33  However  a  number  of  peo- 
ple who  saw  them  start  and 
recognized  them,  got  to  the 
place  before  them  by  hurry- 
ing there  on  foot  from  all 
the  towns. 

34  So  when  Jesus  disem- 
barked he  saw  a  large 
crowd,  and  out  of  pity  for 
them,  as  they  were  like 
sheep  without  a  shepherd, 
he  proceeded  to  teach  them 

35  at  length.  Then,  as  the  day 
was  far  gone,  his  disciples 
came  up  to  him,  saying,  "  It 


ST.   MARK   VI 


99 


him,  and  said,  This  is  a  desert 
place,  and  now  the  time  is  far 
passed  : 

36  Send  them  away,  that  they 
may  go  into  the  country  round 
about,  and  into  the  villages,  and 
buy  themselves  bread  :  for  they 
have  nothing  to  eat. 

37  He  answered  and  said  unto 
them,  Give  ye  them  to  eat.  And 
they  say  unto  him,  Shall  we  go 
and  buy  two  hundred  pennyworth 
of  bread,  and  give  them  to  eat  ? 

38  He  saith  unto  them,  How 
many  loaves  have  ye  ?  go  and  see. 
And  when  they  knew,  they  say, 
Five,  and  two  fishes. 

39  And  he  commanded  them  to 
make  all  sit  down  by  companies 
upon  the  green  grass. 

40  And  they  sat  down  in  ranks, 
by  hundreds,  and  by  fifties. 

41  And  when  he  had  taken  the 
five  loaves  and  the  two  fishes,  he 
looked  up  to  heaven,  and  blessed, 
and  brake  the  loaves,  and  gave 
them  to  his  disciples  to  set  before 
them  ;  and  the  two  fishes  divided 
he  among  them  all. 

42  And  they  did  all  eat,  and 
were  filled. 

43  And  they  took  up  twelve 
baskets  full  of  the  fragments,  and 
of  the  fishes. 

44  And  they  that  did  eat  of  the 
loaves  were  about  five  thousand 
men. 

45  And  straightway  he  con- 
strained his  disciples  to  get  into 
the  ship,  and  to  go  to  the  other  side 
before  unto  Bethsaida,  while  he 
sent  away  the  people. 

46  And  when  he  had  sent  them 
away,  he  departed  into  a  mountain 
to  pray. 

47  And  when  even  was  come, 
the  ship  was  in  the  midst  of  the 
sea,  and  he  alone  on  the  land. 

48  And  he  saw  them  toiling  in 
rowing  ;  for  the  wind  was  con- 
trary unto  them  :  and  about  the 
fourth  watch  of  the  night  he  com- 
eth  unto  them,  walking  upon  the 
sea,  and  would  have  passed  by 
them. 

49  But  when  they  saw  him 
walking  upon  the  sea,  they  sup- 


is    a    desert    place    and    the 

36  day  is  now  far  gone  ;  send 
them  off  to  the  farms  and 
villages  round  about  to  buy 
some  food  for  themselves." 

37  He  replied,  "  Give  them 
some  food,  yourselves." 

They  said,  "  Are  we  to  go 
and  buy  ten  pounds'  worth 
of  food  and  give  them  that 
to  eat  ?  " 

38  He  said,  "How  many  loaves 
have  you  got  ?     Go  and  see." 

When  they  found  out  they 
told  him,  "  Five,  and  two 
fish." 

39  Then  he  gave  orders  that 
they  were  to  make  all  the 
people    lie    down    in    parties 

40  on  the  green  grass  ;  so 
they  arranged  themselves  in 
groups  of  a  hundred  and  of 
fifty. 

4 1  And  he  took  the  five  loaves 
and  the  two  fish,  and  look- 
ing up  to  heaven  he  blessed 
them,  broke  the  loaves  in 
pieces  which  he  handed  to 
the  disciples  to  set  before 
them,   and    divided    the    two 

42  fish  among  them  all.  They 
all     ate     and    had     enough  ; 

43  besides,  the  fragments  of 
bread  and  of  fish  which 
were  picked   up  filled  twelve 

44  baskets.  (The  number  of 
men  who  ate  the  loaves  was 
five  thousand.) 

45  Then  he  made  the  dis- 
ciples at  once  embark  in  the 
boat  and  cross  before  him 
towards  Bethsaida,  while  he 

46  dismissed  the  crowd  ;  and 
after  saying  goodbye  to  them 
he  went  up  the  hill  to  pray. 

47  Now  when  evening  came 
the  boat  was  [far  out]  in 
the  middle  of  the  sea,  and 
he   was   on   the  land  alone  ; 

48  but  when  he  saw  them 
buffeted  as  they  rowed  (for 
the  wind  was  against  them) 
he  went  to  them  about  the 
fourth  watch  of  the  night 
walking  on  the  sea.    He  meant 

49  to  pass  them,  but  when  they 
saw     him     walking     on     the 


100 


ST.    MARK    VII 


posed  it  had  been  a  spirit,   and 
cried  out  : 

50  For  they  all  saw  him,  and 
were  troubled.  And  immediately 
he  talked  with  them,  and  saith 
unto  them,  Be  of  good  cheer  :  it 
is  I  ;  be  not  afraid. 

51  And  he  went  up  unto  them 
into  the  ship  ;  and  the  wind 
ceased :  and  they  were  sore  amazed 
in  themselves  beyond  measure,  and 
wondered. 

52  For  they  considered  not  the 
miracle  of  the  loaves  :  for  their 
heart  was  hardened. 

53  And  when  they  had  passed 
over,  they  came  into  the  land  of 
Gennesaret,  and  drew  to  the  shore. 

51  And  when  they  were  come 
out  of  the  ship,  straightway  they 
knew  him, 

55  And  ran  through  that  whole 
region  round  about,  and  began  to 
carry  about  in  beds  those  that 
were  sick,  where  they  heard  he  was. 

56  And  whithersoever  he  en- 
tered, into  villages,  or  cities,  or 
country,  they  laid  the  sick  in  the 
streets,  and  besought  him  that 
they  might  touch  if  it  were  but  the 
border  of  his  garment  :  and  as 
many  as  touched  him  were  made 
whole. 


sea    they    thought    it   was  a 
ghost   and  shrieked    aloud — 

50  for  they  all  saw  him  and  were 
terrified.  Then  he  spoke  to 
them  at  once  ; 

"  Courage,"  he  said, 

"  it  is  I, 

have   no   fear." 

51  And  he  got  into  the  boat 
beside  them,  and  the  wind 
dropped. 

They     were     utterly      as- 

52  tounded,  for  they  had  not 
understood  the  lesson  of  the 
loaves ;  their  minds  were 
dull. 

53  On  crossing  over  they  came 
to  land    at    Gennesaret    and 

54  moored  to  the  shore.  And 
when  they  had  disembarked, 
the  people  at  once  recognized 

55  Jesus  ;  they  hurried  round 
all  the  district  and  proceeded 
to  carry  the  sick  on  their 
pallets   wherever   they  heard 

56  that  he  was  ;  whatever  village 
or  town  or  hamlet  he  went 
to,  they  would  lay  their 
invalids  in  the  marketplace, 
begging  him  to  let  them  touch 
even  the  tassel  of  his  robe 
— and  all  who  touched  him 
recovered. 


CHAPTER    VII 

1  Then  came  together  unto  him 
the  Pharisees,  and  certain  of  the 
scribes,  which  came  from  Jeru- 
salem. 

2  And  when  they  saw  some  of 
his  disciples  eat  bread  with  defiled, 
that  is  lo  say,  with  unwashen, 
hands,  they  found  fault. 

3  For  the  Pharisees,  and  all  the 
Jews,  except  th^y  wash  ί/icir  hands 
oft,  eat  not,  holding  the  tradition 
of  the  elders. 

4  And  when  they  come  from  the 
market,  except  they  wash,  they 
eat  hot.  And  many  othe  ■  things 
there  be,  which  tney  nave  re- 
ceived to  hold,  as  the  washing  of 
cups,  and  pots,  brasen  vessels,  and 
of  tabic  s. 


CHAPTER    VII 

1  Now  the  Pharisees  gathered 
to  meet  him,  with  some 
scribes  who  had  come  from 

2  Jerusalem.  They  noticed 
that  some  of  his  disciples 
ate  their  food  with  '  com- 
mon '     (that     is,     unwashed) 

3  hands.  (The  Pharisees  and 
all  the  Jews  decline  to  eat 
till  they  wash  their  hands 
up  to  the  wrist,  in  obedience 
to  the  tradition  of  the  elders  ; 

4  they  decline  to  eat  what 
comes  from  the  market  till 
they  have  washed  it  ;  and 
they  have  a  number  of  other 
traditions  to  keep  about 
washing  cups  and    jugs    and 

5  basins     rand     bedsl-ϊ       Then 


ST.    MARK    VII 


101 


5  Then  the  Pharisees  and  scribes 
asked  him,  Why  walk  not  thy 
disciples  according  to  the  tradition 
of  the  elders,  but  eat  bread  with 
unwashen  hands  ? 

6  He  answered  and  said  unto 
them,  Well  hath  Esaias  prophe- 
sied of  you  hypocrites,  as  it  is 
written,  This  people  honoureth  me 
with  their  lips,  but  their  heart  is 
far  from  me. 

7  Howbeit  in  vain  do  they  wor- 
ship me,  teaching  for  doctrines  the 
commandments  of  men. 

8  For  laying  aside  the  com- 
mandment of  God,  ye  hold  the 
tradition  of  men,  as  the  washing 
of  pots  and  cups :  and  many  other 
such  like  things  ye  do. 

9  And  he  said  unto  them,  Full 
well  ye  reject  the  commandment 
of  God,  that  ye  may  keep  your 
own  tradition. 

10  For  Moses  said,  Honour  thy 
father  and  thy  mother ;  and,  Who- 
so curseth  father  or  mother,  let 
him  die  the  death  : 

11  But  ye  say,  If  a  man  shall 
say  to  his  father  or  mother,  It  is 
Corban,  that  is  to  say,  a  gift,  by 
whatsoever  thou  mightest  be  pro- 
fited by  me ;  he  shall  be  free. 

12  And  ye  suffer  him  no  more 
to  do  ought  for  his  father  or  his 
mother  ; 

13  Making  the  word  of  God  of 
none  effect  through  your  tradition, 
which  ye  have  delivered :  and 
many  such  like  things  do  ye. 

14  ^  And  when  he  had  called  all 
the  people  unto  him,  he  said  unto 
them,  Hearken  unto  me  every  one 
of  you,  and  understand  : 

15  There  is  nothing  from  with- 
out a  man,  that  entering  into  him 
can  defile  him  :  but  the  things 
which  come  out  of  him,  those  are 
they  that  defile  the  man. 

16  If  any  man  have  ears  to  hear, 
let  him  hear. 

17  And  when  he  was  entered 
into  the  house  from  the  people,  his 
disciples  asked  him  concerning  the 
parable. 

18  And  he  saith  unto  them,  Are 
ye  so  without  understanding  also  ? 
Do  ye  not  perceive,  that  whatso- 


the  Pharisees  and  scribes  put 
this  question  to  him,  "  Why 
do  your  disciples  not  follow  the 
tradition  of  the  elders  ?  Why 
do  they  take  their  food  with 

6  '  common  '  hands  ?  "  He  said 
to  them,  "  Isaiah  made  a  grand 
prophecy  about  you  hypo- 
crites— as  it  is  written, 

This  people  honours  me  with 
their  lips, 
but  their  heart  is  far  away 
from  me  : 

7  vain  is  their  ivor 'ship  of 'me, 
for  the  doctrines  they  teach 

are  but  human  precepts. 

8  You  drop  what  God  commands 
and  hold  to  human  tradition.* 

9  Yes,  forsooth,"  he  added,  "  you 
set  aside  what  God  commands, 
so  as  to  maintain  your  own  tra- 

10  dition.  Thus,  Moses  said,  Hon- 
our your  father  and  mother,  and, 
He   who    curses    his  father    or 

11  mother  is  to  suffer  death.  But 
you  say  that  if  a  man  tells  his 
father  or  mother,  '  This  money 
might  have  been  at  your  ser- 
vice, but  it  is  Korban  '  (that  is, 
dedicated  to   God),  he  is  ex- 

12  empt,  so  you  hold,  from  doing 
anything    for    his     father     or 

13  mother.  That  is  repealing  the 
word  of  God  in  the  interests  of 
the  tradition  which  you  keep 
up.  And  you  do  many  things 
like  that." 

14  Then  he  called  the  crowd 
to  him  again  and  said  to 
them,  "  Listen  to  me,  all  of 
you,  and  understand  this  : — 

15  nothing  outside  a  man  can 

defile  him  by  entering 
him  ; 
it  is  what  comes  from  him 
that  defiles  him. 

16  If  anyone  has  ears  to  hear,  let 
him  listen  to  this." 

17  Now  when  he  went  indoors 
away  from  the  crowd,  his  dis- 
ciples asked  hirn  the  meaning 

18  of  this  parabolic  saying.  He 
said  to  them,  "  So  you  do  not 
understand,   either  ?     Do   you 

*  Omitting  βαπτισμονς  ξΐστΰιν  και  ποτηριών 
και  άλλα  παρόμοια  τοιαύτα  πολλά  7roieiT€. 


102 


ST.    MARK    VII 


ever  thing  from  without  entereth 
into  the  man,  it  cannot  defile  him  ; 

19  Because  it  entereth  not  into 
his  heart,  but  into  the  belly,  and 
goeth  out  into  the  draught,  purg- 
ing all  meats  ? 

20  And  he  said,  That  which 
cometh  out  of  the  man,  that  de- 
fileth  the  man. 

21  For  from  within,  out  of  the 
heart  of  men,  proceed  evil 
thoughts,  adulteries,  fornications, 
murders, 

22  Thefts,  covetousness,  wicked- 
ness, deceit,  lasciviousness,  an  evil 
eye,  blasphemy,  pride,  foolishness  : 

23  All  these  evil  things  come 
from  within,  and  defile  the  man. 

24  Tf  And  from  thence  he  arose, 
and  went  into  the  borders  of  Tyre 
and  Sidon,  and  entered  into  an 
house,  and  would  have  no  man 
know  it  :  but  he  could  not  be  hid. 

25  For  a  certain  woman,  whose 
young  daughter  had  an  unclean 
spirit,  heard  of  him,  and  came 
and  fell  at  his  feet : 

26  The  woman  was  a  Greek,  a 
Syrophenician  by  nation  ;  and  she 
besought  him  that  he  would  cast 
forth  the  devil  out  of  her  daughter. 

27  But  Jesus  said  unto  her,  Let 
the  children  first  be  filled  :  for  it 
is  not  meet  to  take  the  children's 
bread,  and  to  cast  it  unto  the  dogs. 

28  And  she  answered  and  said 
unto  him,  Yes,  Lord  :  yet  the  dogs 
under  the  table  eat  of  the  children's 
crumbs. 

29  And  he  said  unto  her,  For 
this  saying  go  thy  way  ;  the  devil 
is  gone  out  of  thy  daughter. 

30  And  when  she  was  come  to 
her  house,  she  found  the  devil 
gone  out,  and  her  daughter  laid 
upon  the  bed. 

31  If  And  again,  departing  from 
the  coasts  of  Tyre  and  Sidon,  he 
came  unto  the  sea  of  Galilee, 
through  the  midst  of  the  coasts  of 
Decapolis. 

32  And  they  bring  unto  him  one 
that  was  deaf,  and  had  an  impedi- 
ment in  his  speech  ;  and  they  be- 
seech him  to  put  his  hand  upon 
him. 

33  And  he  took  him  aside  from 


not  see  how  nothing  outside 
a  man  can  defile  him  by  en- 

19  tering  him  ?  It  does  not 
enter  his  heart  but  his  belly 
and  passes  from  that  into 
the  drain  "  (thus  he  pro- 
nounced     all      food      clean). 

20  "  No,"  he  said,  "  it  is  what 
comes     from     a     man,     that 

21  is  what  defiles  him.  From 
within,  from  the  heart  of 
man,    the     designs     of     evil 

22  come :  sexual  vice,  steal- 
ing, murder,  adultery,  lust, 
malice,  deceit,  sensuality, 
envying,    slander,    arrogance, 

23  recklessness,  all  these  evils 
issue  from  within  and  they 
defile  a  man." 

24  Leaving  there,  he  went 
away  to  the  territory  of  Tyre 
and  Sidon.  He  went  into  a 
house  and  wished  no  one  to 
know  of  it,  biit  he  could  not 

25  escape  notice ;  a  woman  heard 
of  him,  whose  daughter  had 
an  unclean  spirit,  and  she 
came  in  and  fell  at  his  feet 

26  (the  woman  was  a  pagan,  of 
Syrophcenician  birth)  begging 
him  to  cast  the  daemon  out 

27  of  her  daughter.  He  said 
to  her,  "  Let  the  children 
be  satisfied  first  of  all  ;  it  is 
not  fair  to  take  the  children's 
bread   and    throw  it   to    the 

28  dogs."  She  answered  him, 
"  No,  sir,  but  under  the 
table   the    dogs    do    pick    up 

29  the  children's  crumbs."  He 
said  to  her,  "  Well,  go  your 
way  ;  the  daemon  has  left 
your  daughter,  since  you  have 
said  that." 

30  So  she  went  home  and  found 
the  child  lying  in  bed  and 
the  daemon  gone  from  her. 

SI  He   left    the    territory    of 

Tyre  again  and  passed 
through  Sidon  to  the  sea 
of  Galilee,  crossing  the  terri- 

32  tory  of  Decapolis.  And  a  deaf 
man  who  stammered  was 
brought  to  him,  with  the  re- 
quest that   he   would  lay  his 

33  hand  on  him.  So  taking  him 
aside  from  the  crowd  by  him- 


ST.    MARK    VIII 


103 


the  multitude,  and  put  his  fingers 
into  his  ears,  and  he  spit,  and 
touched  his  tongue  ; 

34  And  looking  up  to  heaven,  he 
sighed,  and  saith  unto  him,  Eph- 
phatha,  that  is,  Be  opened. 

35  And  straightway  his  ears 
were  opened,  and  the  string  of  his 
tongue  was  loosed,  and  he  spake 
plain. 

36  And  he  charged  them  that 
they  should  tell  no  man :  but  the 
more  he  charged  them,  so  much 
the  more  a  great  deal  they  pub- 
lished it  ; 

37  And  were  beyond  measure 
astonished,  saying,  He  hath  done 
all  things  well  :  he  maketh  both 
the  deaf  to  hear,  and  the  dumb  to 
speak. 


self,  he  put  his  fingers   into 
the  man's  ears,   touched  his 

34  tongue  with  saliva,  and  look- 
ing up  to  heaven  with  a  sigh 
he  said  to  him,  "  Ephpha- 
tha  "   (which   means,    Open). 

35  Then  his  ears  were  [at  once] 
opened  and  his  tongue  freed 
from     its     fetter — he     began 

36  to  speak  correctly.  Jesus 
forbade  them  to  tell  anyone 
about  it,  but  the  more  he 
forbade  them  the  more 
eagerly  they  made  it  public  ; 

37  they  were  astounded  in  the 
extreme,  saying,  "  How 
splendidly  he  has  done  every- 
thing !  He  actually  makes 
the  deaf  hear  and  the  dumb 
speak  !  " 


CHAPTER    VIII 

1  In  those  days  the  multitude 
being  very  great,  and  having 
nothing  to  eat,  Jesus  called  his 
disciples  unto  him,  and  saith  unto 
them, 

2  I  have  compassion  on  the 
multitude,  because  they  have  now 
been  with  me  three  days,  and  have 
nothing  to  eat : 

3  And  if  I  send  them  away  fast- 
ing to  their  own  houses,  they  will 
faint  by  the  way  :  for  divers  of 
them  came  from  far. 

4  And  his  disciples  answered 
him,  From  whence  can  a  man  satis- 
fy these  men  with  bread  here  in  the 
wilderness  ? 

5  And  he  asked  them,  How 
many  loaves  have  ye  ?  And  they 
said,  Seven. 

6  And  he  commanded  the 
people  to  sit  down  on  the  ground  : 
and  he  took  the  seven  loaves,  and 
gave  thanks,  and  brake,  and  gave 
to  his  disciples  to  set  before  them  ; 
and  they  did  set  them  before  the 
people. 

7  And  they  had  a  few  small 
fishes  :  and  he  blessed,  and  com- 
manded to  set  them  also  before 
them. 

8  So  they  did  eat,  and  were 
filled :   and  they  took  up  of   the 


CHAPTER    VIII 

1  In  those  days,  when  a 
large  crowd  had  again 
gathered  and  when  they  had 
nothing  to  eat,  he  called  his 
disciples  and   said   to    them, 

2  "  I  am  sorry  for  the  crowd  ; 
they  have  been  three  days 
with  me  now,  and  they  have 

3  nothing  to  eat.  If  I  send 
them  home  without  food 
they  will  faint  on  the  road. 
Besides,  some  of  them  have 

4  come  a  long  way."  His 
disciples  replied,  "  Where 
can  one  get  loaves  to  satisfy 
them  in    a    desert    spot   like 

5  this  ?  "  He  asked  them, 
"  How  many  loaves  have 
you      got  ?  "        They      said, 

6  "  Seven."  So  he  .  ordered 
the  crowd  to  recline  on 
the  ground,  and  taking 
the  seven  loaves  he  gave 
thanks,  broke  them,  and 
gave  them  to  his  disciples 
to    serve   out.      They  served 

7  them  out  to  the  crowd,  and 
as  they  also  had  a  few  small 
fish,  he  blessed  them  too 
and  told  the  disciples  to  serve 

8  them  out  as  well.  So  the 
people  ate  and  were  satis- 
fied, and  they  picked  up  seven 


104 


ST.    MARK    VIII 


broken  meat  that  was  left  seven 
baskets. 

9  And  they  that  had  eaten  were 
about  four  thousand :  and  he  sent 
them  away. 

10  t  And  straightway  he  en- 
tered into  a  ship  with  his  disciples, 
and  came  into  the  parts  of  Dal- 
manutha. 

11  And  the  Pharisees  came 
forth,  and  began  to  question  with 
him,  seeking  of  him  a  sign  from 
heaven,  tempting  him. 

12  And  he  sighed  deeply  in  his 
spirit,  and  saith,  Why  doth  this 
generation  seek  after  a  sign  ? 
verily  I  say  unto  you,  There  shall 
no  sign  be  given  unto  this  genera- 
tion. 

13  And  he  left  them,  and  enter- 
ing into  -the  ship  again  departed 
to  the  other  side. 

14  ^  Now  the  disciples  had  for- 
gotten to  take  bread,  neither  had 
they  in  the  ship  with  them  more 
than  one  loaf. 

15  And  he  charged  them,  saying, 
Take  heed,  beware  of  the  leaven 
of  the  Pharisees,  and  of  the  leaven 
of  Herod. 

16  And  they  reasoned  among 
themselves,  saying,  It  is  because 
we  have  no  bread. 

17  And  when  Jesus  knew  if,  he 
saith  unto  them,  Why  reason  ye, 
because  ye  have  no  bread  ?  per- 
ceive ye  not  yet,  neither  under- 
stand ?  have  ye  your  heart  yet 
hardened  ? 

18  Having  eyes,  see  ye  not  ? 
and  having  ears,  hear  ye  not  ?  and 
do  ye  not  remember  ? 

19  When  I  brake  the  five  loaves 
among  five  thousand,  how  many 
baskets  full  of  fragments  took  ye 
up  ?  They  say  unto  him,  Twelve. 

20  And  when  the  seven  among 
four  thousand,  how  many  baskets 
full  of  fragments  took  ye  up  ? 
And  they  said,  Seven. 

21  And  he  said  unto  them,  How 
is  it  that  ye  do  not  understand  ? 

22  If  And  he  cometh  to  Beth- 
saida  ;  and  they  bring  a  blind 
man  unto  him,  and  besought  him 
to  touch  him. 

23  And  he  took  the  blind  man 


baskets    of    fragments    which 

9  were  left  over.      (There  were 

about  four  thousand  of  them.) 

10  Then  he  sent  them  away,  em- 
barked at  once  in  the  boat  with 
his  disciples,  and  went  to  the 
district  of  Dalmanutha. 

11  Now  the  Pharisees  came  out 
and  started  to  argue  with  him, 
asking  him  for  a  Sign  from 
heaven,   by  way   of   tempting 

12  him.  But  he  sighed  in  spirit 
and  said, 

"  Why  does  this  generation 
demand  a  Sign  ? 
I  tell  you  truly,  no  Sign 
shall  be  given  this  gen- 
eration." 

13  Then  he  left  them,  embarked 
again,  and  went  away  to  the 
opposite  side. 

14  They  had  forgotten  to  bring 
any  bread,  and  had  only  one 

15  loaf  with  them  in  the  boat.  So 
he  cautioned  them,  "  See  and 
beware  of  the  leaven  of  the 
Pharisees  and  the  leaven  of 
Herod." 

16  "  Leaven  ?  "  they  argued 
to  themselves,  "  we  have  no 
bread  at  all." 

17  He  noted  this  and  said  to 
them,  "  Why  do  you  argue 
you  have  no  bread  ?  Do  you 
not  see,  do  you  not  under- 
stand, even  yet  ?  Are  you  still 
dull  of  heart  ? 

18  You  have  eyes,  do  you  not 

see  ? 
you  have  ears,  do  you  not 
hear  ? 

19  Do  you  not  remember  how 
many  baskets  full  of  fragments 
you  picked  up  when  I  broke  the 
five  loaves  for  the  five  thou- 
sand ?  "  They  said,  "  Twelve." 

20  "  And  how  many  basketfuls  of 
fragments  did  you  pick  up  when 
I  broke  the  seven  loaves  for  the 
four  thousand  ?  "    They  said, 

21  "Seven."  "  Do  you  not  under- 
stand now  ?  "    he  said. 

22  Then  they  reached  Beth- 
saida.  A  blind  man  was  brought 
to  him  with  the  request  that  he 

23  would  touch  him.  So  he  took 
the    blind   man   by   the   hand 


ST.    MARK    VIII 


105 


by  the  hand,  and  led  him  out  of 
the  town  ;  and  when  he  had  spit 
on  his  eyes,  and  put  his  hands 
upon  him,  he  asked  him  if  he  saw 
ought. 

24  And  he  looked  up,  and  said, 
I  see  men  as  trees,  walking. 

25  After  that  he  put  his  hands 
again  upon  his  eyes,  and  made 
him  look  up  :  and  he  was  restored, 
and  saw  every  man  clearly. 

26  And  he  sent  him  away  to  his 
house,  saying,  Neither  go  into  the 
town,  nor  tell  it  to  any  in  the  town. 

27  If  And  Jesus  went  out,  and 
his  disciples,  into  the  towns  of 
Ceesarea  Philippi :  and  by  the  way 
he  asked  his  disciples,  saying  unto 
them,  Whom  do  men  say  that  I 
am  ? 

28  And  they  answered,  John  the 
Baptist :  but  some  say,  Elias ;  and 
others,  One  of  the  prophets. 

29  And  he  saith  unto  them,  But 
whom  say  ye  that  I  am  ?  And 
Peter  answereth  and  saith  unto 
him.  Thou  art  the  Christ. 

30  And  he  charged  them  that 
they  should  tell  no  man  of  him. 

31  And  he  began  to  teach  them, 
that  the  Son  of  man  must  suffer 
many  things,  and  be  rejected  of 
the  elders,  and  of  the  chief  priests, 
and  scribes,  and  be  killed,  and 
after  three  days  rise  again. 

32  And  he  spake  that  saying 
openly.  And  Peter  took  him,  and 
began  to  rebuke  him. 

33  But  when  he  had  turned 
about  and  looked  on  his  disciples, 
he  rebuked  Peter,  saying,  Get  thee 
behind  me,  Satan  :  for  thou  savour- 
est  not  the  things  that  be  of  God, 
but  the  things  that  be  of  men. 

34  1i  And  when  he  had  called 
the  people  unto  him  with  his  dis- 
ciples also,  he  said  unto  them, 
Whosoever  will  come  after  me,  let 
him  deny  himself,  and  take  up  his 
cross,  and  follow  me. 

35  For  whosoever  will  save  his 
life  shall  lose  it  ;  but  whosoever 
shall  lose  his  life  for  my  sake  and 
the  gospel's,  the  same  shall  save  it. 

36  For  what  shall  it  profit  a 
man,  if  he  shall  gain  the  whole 
world,  and  lose  his  own  soul  ? 


and  led  him  outside  the  village  ; 
then,  after  spitting  on  his  eyes, 
he  laid  his  hands-  on  him  and 
asked  him,  "  Do  you  see  any- 

24  thing  ?  "  He  began  to  see  and 
said,  "  I  can  make  out  people, 
for  I  see  them  as  large  as  trees 

25  moving."  At  this  he  laid  his 
hands  on  his  eyes  once  more, 
and  the  man  stared  in  front  of 
him  ;  he  was  quite  restored  and 

26  saw  everything  distinctly.  And 
Jesus  sent  him  home,  saying, 
"  Do  not  go  even  into  the 
village." 

27  Then  Jesus  and  his  disciples 
set  off  for  the  villages  of 
Ceesarea  Philippi  ;  and  on  the 
road  he  inquired  of  his  dis- 
ciples, "  Who  do  people  say  I 

28  am  ?  "  "  John  the  Baptist," 
they  told  him,  "  though  some 
say  Elijah  and  others  say  you 

29  are  one  of  the  prophets."  So 
he  inquired  of  them,  "  And  who 
do  you  say  I  am  ?  "  Peter  re- 
plied, "  You  are  the  Christ." 

30  Then  he  forbade  them  to  tell 

31  anyone  about  him.  And  he 
proceeded  to  teach  them  that 
the  Son  of  man  had  to  endure 
great  suffering,  to  be  rejected 
by  the  elders  and  the  high 
priests  and  the  scribes,  to  be 
killed  and  after  three  days  to 

32  rise  again  ;  he  spoke  of  this 
quite  freely.  Peter  took  him 
and  began  to  reprove  him  for 

33  it,  but  he  turned  on  him  and 
noticing  his  disciples  reproved 
Peter,  telling  him,  "  Get  behind 
me,  you  Satan  !    Your  outlook 

34  is  not  God's  but  man's."  Then 
he  called  the  crowd  to  him  with 
his  disciples  and  said  to  them, 
"  If  anyone  wishes  to  follow 
me,  let  him  deny  himself,  take 
up  his  cross,  and  so  follow 
me  ; 

35  for  whoe\rer  wants  to  save 

his  life  will  lose  it, 
and  whoever  loses  his  life  for 
my  sake  and  the  gospel's 
will  save  it. 

36  What  profit  is  it  for  a  man  to 
gain  the  whole  world  and  to 

37  forfeit  his  soul  ?   What  could  a 


106 


ST.    MARK    IX 


37  Or  what  shall  a  man  give  in 
exchange  for  his  soul  ? 

38  Whosoever    therefore    shall      38 
be  ashamed  of  me  and  of  my  words 

in  this  adulterous  and  sinful  gene- 
ration; of  him  also  shall  the  Son 
of  man  be  ashamed,  when  he  com- 
eth  in  the  glory  of  his  Father  with 
the  holy  angels. 


man  offer  as  an  equivalent  for 
his  soul  ? 

Whoever  is  ashamed  of  me  and 
my  words  in  this  disloyal  and 
sinful  generation,  the  Son  of 
man  will  be  ashamed  of  him 
when  he  comes  in  the  glory  of 
his  Father  with  the  holy 
angels. 


CHAPTER    IX 

1  And  he  said  unto  them,  Verily 
I  say  unto  you,  That  there  be  some 
of  them  that  stand  here,  which 
shall  not  taste  of  death,  till  they 
have  seen  the  kingdom  of  God. 
come  with  power. 

2  H  And  after  six  days  Jesus 
taketh  with  Mm  Peter,  and  James, 
and  John,  and  leadeth  them  up 
into  an  high  mountain  apart  by 
themselves  :  and  he  was  trans- 
figured before  them. 

3  And  his  raiment  became  shin- 
ing, exceeding  white  as  snow  ;  so 
as  no  fuller  on  earth  can  white 
them. 

4  And  there  appeared  unto  them 
Elias  with  Moses  :  and  they  were 
talking  with  Jesus. 

5  And  Peter  answered  and  said 
to  Jesus,  Master,  it  is  good  for  us 
to  be  here  :  and  let  us  make  three 
tabernacles  ;  one  for  thee,  and  one 
for  Moses,  and  one  for  Elias. 

6  For  he  wist  not  what  to  say  ; 
for  they  were  sore  afraid. 

7  And  there  was  a  cloud  that 
overshadowed  them  :  and  a  voice 
came  out  of  the  cloud,  saying, 
This  is  my  beloved  Son  :  hear  him. 

8  And  suddenly,  when  they  had 
looked  round  about,  they  saw  no 
man  any  more,  save  Jesus  only 
with  themselves. 

9  And  as  they  came  down  from 
the  mountain,  he  charged  them 
that  they  should  tell  no  man  what 
things  they  had  seen,  till  the  Son 
of  man  were  risen  from  the  dead. 

10  And  they  kept  that  saying 
with  themselves,  questioning  one 
with  another  what  the  rising  from 
the  dead  should  mean. 

11  If  And  they  asked  him,  say- 


CHAPTER    IX 

1  "I  tell  you  truly,"  he  said 
to  them,  "  there  are  some  of 
those  standing  here  who  will 
not  taste  death  till  they  see 
the  coming  of  God's  Reign 
with  power." 

2  Six  days  afterwards  Jesus 
took  Peter,  James,  and  John, 
and  led  them  up  a  high  hill  by 
themselves  alone  ;  in  their  pres- 

3  ence  he  was  transfigured,  and 
his  clothes  glistened  white, 
vivid  white,  such  as  no  fuller 
on   earth   could    bleach   them. 

4  And  Elijah  along  with  Moses 
appeared  to  them,  and  con- 
versed with  Jesus. 

5  So  Peter  addressed  Jesus, 
saying,  "  Rabbi,  it  is  a  good 
thing  we  are  here  ;  let  us 
put  up  three  tents,  one  for 
you,   one  for  Moses,  and   one 

6  for  Elijah"  (for  he  did  not 
know  what  to  say,  they  were 
so  terrified). 

7  Then  a  cloud  came  over- 
shadowing them,  and  from  the 
cloud  a  voice  said,  "  This  is 
my  Son,  the  Beloved,  listen  to 
him." 

8  And  suddenly  looking 
round  they  saw  no  one  there 
except  Jesus  all  alone  beside 
them. 

9  As  they  went  down  the  hill, 
he  forbade  them  to  tell  any- 
one what  they  had  seen,  till 
such  time  as  the  Son  of  man 
rose  from  the  dead. 

10  This  order  they  obeyed,  de- 
bating with  themselves  what 
'  rising  from  the  dead  ' 
meant. 

11  So    they   put   this    question 


ST.    MARK    IX 


107 


ing,    Why    say    the    scribes    that 
Elias  must  first  come  ? 

12  And  he  answered  and  told 
them,  Elias  verily  cometh  first, 
and  restoreth  all  things  ;  and  how 
it  is  written  of  the  Son  of  man, 
that  he  must  suffer  many  things, 
and  be  set  at  nought. 

13  But  I  say  unto  you,  That 
Elias  is  indeed  come,  and  they 
have  done  unto  him  whatsoever 
they  listed,  as  it  is  written  of  him. 

14  H  And  when  he  came  to  his 
disciples,  he  saw  a  great  multitude 
about  them,  and  the  scribes  ques- 
tioning with  them. 

15  And  straightway  all  the  peo- 
ple, when  they  beheld  him,  were 
greatly  amazed,  and  running  to 
him  saluted  him. 

16  And  he  asked  the  scribes, 
What  question  ye  with  them  ? 

17  And  one  of  the  multitude  an- 
swered and  said,  Master,  I  have 
brought  unto  thee  my  son,  which 
hath  a  dumb  spirit  ; 

18  And  wheresoever  he  taketh 
him,  he  teareth  him  :  and  he  foam- 
eth,  and  gnasheth  with  his  teeth, 
and  pineth  away  :  and  I  spake  to 
thy  disciples  that  they  should  cast 
him  out ;   and  they  could  not. 

19  Heanswereth  him,  and  saith, 
Ο  faithless  generation,  how  long 
shall  I  be  with  you  ?  how  long 
shall  I  suffer  you  ?  bring  him  unto 
me. 

20  And  they  brought  him  unto 
him  :  and  when  he  saw  him, 
straightway  the  spirit  tare  him  ; 
and  he  fell  on  the  ground,  and 
wallowed  foaming. 

21  And  he  asked  his  father,  How 
long  is  it  ago  since  this  came  unto 
him  ?   And  he  said,  Of  a  child. 

22  And  ofttimes  it  hath  cast  him 
into  the  fire,  and  into  the  waters, 
to  destroy  him  :  but  if  thou  canst 
do  any  thing,  have  compassion  on 
us,  and  help  us. 

23  Jesus  said  unto  him,  If  thou 
canst  believe,  all  things  are  possi- 
ble to  him  that  belie veth. 

24  And  straightway  the  father 
of  the  child  cried  out,  and  said 
with  tears,  Lord,  I  believe  ;  help 
thou  mine  unbelief. 


t>  him,  "Why  do  the 
[Pharisees  and]  scribes  say 
that     Elijah     has     to     come 

12  first  ?  "  He  said  to  them, 
"  Elijah  does  come  first,  to 
restore  all  things  ;  but  what 
is  written  about  the  Son  of 
man  as  well  ?  This,  that  he 
is   to   endure   great  suffering 

13  and  be  rejected.  As  for 
Elijah,  I  tell  you  he  has 
come  already,  and  they  have 
done  to  him  whatever  they 
pleased — as  it   is   written   of 

14  him."  When  they  reached 
the  disciples  they  saw  a  large 
crowd  round  them,  and  some 
scribes    arguing    with    them. 

15  On  seeing  him  the  whole 
crowd  was  thunderstruck  and 

16  ran  to  greet  him.  Jesus  asked 
them,    "What    are    you   dis- 

17  cussing  with  them  ?  "  A 
man  from  the  crowd  answered 
him,  "Teacher,  I  brought  my 
son  to  you  ;    he  has  a  dumb 

18  spirit,  and  whenever  it  seizes 
him  it  throws  him  down, 
and  he  foams  at  the  mouth 
and  grinds  his  teeth.  He  is 
wasting  away  with  it ;  so  I 
told  your  disciples  to  cast 
it  out,  but  they  could  not." 

19  He  answered  them,  "  Ο  faith- 
less generation,  how  long 
must  I  still  be  with  you  ? 
how  long  have  I  to  bear  with 
you  ?     Bring    him    to    me." 

20  So  they  brought  the  boy  to 
him,  and  when  the  spirit  saw 
Jesus  it  at  once  convulsed  the 
boy  ;  he  fell  on  the  ground 
and     rolled     about     foaming 

21  at  the  mouth.  Jesus  asked 
his    father,    "  How    long    has 

22  he  been  like  this  ?  "  "  From 
childhood,"  he  said  ;  "  it  has 
thrown  him  into  fire  and  water 
many  a  time,  to  destroy  him. 
If  you  can  do  anything, 
do    help    us,    do    have    pity 

23  on  us."  Jesus  said  to  him, 
"  '  If  you  can  '  !  Anything 
can  be  done  for  one  who  be- 

24  lieves."  At  once  the  father 
of  the  boy  cried  out,  "  1  do 
believe  ;    help  my  unbelief. 'w 


108 


ST.    MARK    IX 


25  When  Jesus  saw  that  the 
people  came  running  together,  he 
rebuked  the  foul  spirit,  saying  unto 
him,  Thou  dumb  and  deaf  spirit, 
I  charge  thee,  come  out  of  him, 
and  enter  no  more  into  him. 

26  And  the  sj)irit  cried,  and  rent 
him  sore,  and  came  out  of  him  : 
and  he  was  as  one  dead  ;  insomuch 
that  many  said,  He  is  dead. 

27  But  Jesus  took  him  by  the 
hand,  and  lifted  him  up  ;  and  he 
arose. 

28  And  when  he  was  come  into 
the  house,  his  disciples  asked  him 
privately,  Why  could  not  we  cast 
him  out  ? 

29  And  he  said  unto  them,  This 
kind  can  come  forth  by  nothing, 
but  by  prayer  and  fasting. 

30  If  And  they  departed  thence, 
and  passed  through  Galilee  ;  and 
he  would  not  that  any  man  should 
know  it. 

31  For  he  taught  his  disciples, 
and  said  unto  them,  The  Son  of 
man  is  delivered  into  the  hands 
of  men,  and  they  shall  kill  him  ; 
and  after  that  he  is  killed,  he 
shall  rise  the  third  day. 

32  But  they  understood  not 
that  saying,  and  were  afraid  to 
ask  him. 

33  *\  And  he  came  to  Caper- 
naum :  and  being  in  the  house 
he  asked  them,  What  was  it  that  ye 
disputed  among  yourselves  by  the 
way  ? 

34  But  they  held  their  peace  : 
for  by  the  way  they  had  disputed 
among  themselves,  who  should  be 
the  greatest. 

35  And  he  sat  down,  and  called 
the  twelve,  and  saith  unto  them, 
If  any  man  desire  to  be  first,  the 
same  shall  be  last  of  all,  and  ser- 
vant of  all. 

36  And  he  took  a  child,  and  set 
him  in  the  midst  of  them  :  and 
when  he  had  taken  him  in  his 
arms,  he  said  unto  them, 

37  Whosoever  shall  receive  one 
of  such  children  in  my  name,  re- 
ceiveth  me  :  and  whosoever  shall 
receive  me,  receiveth  not  me,  but 
him  that  sent  me. 

38  If  And  John  answered  him, 


25  Now  as  Jesus  saw  that  a  crowd 
was  rapidly  gathering,  he 
checked  the  unclean  spirit. 
"  Deaf  and  dumb  spirit,"  he 
said,  "  leave  him,  I  command 
you,     and     never     enter     him 

26  again."  And  it  did  come  out, 
after  shrieking  aloud  and  con- 
vulsing him  violently.  The 
child  turned  like  a  corpse,  so 
that  most  people  said,  "  He  is 

27  dead  "  ;  but,  taking  his  hand, 
Jesus  raised  him  and  he  got  up. 

28  When  he  went  indoors  his  dis- 
ciples asked  him  in  private, 
"  Why   could   we   not   cast  it 

29  out  ?  "  He  said  to  them, 
"  Nothing  can  make  this  kind 
come  out  but  prayer  and 
fasting." 

30  On  leaving  there  they  passed 
through  Galilee.  He  did  not 
want  anyone  to  know  of  their 

31  journey,  for  he  was  teaching  his 
disciples,  telling  them  that  the 
Son  of  man  would  be  betrayed 
into  the  hands  of  men,  that  they 
would  kill  him,  and  that  when 
he    was    killed    he    would    rise 

32  again  after  three  days.  But 
they  did  not  understand  what 
he  said,  and  they  were 
afraid  to  ask  him  what  he 
meant. 

33  Then  they  reached  Caphar- 
nahum.  And  when  he  was  in- 
doors he  asked  them,  "  What 
were  you  arguing  about  on  the 

34  road?"  They  said  nothing,  for 
on  the  road  they  had  been  dis- 
puting  about   which   of   them 

35  was  the  greatest.  So  he  sat 
down  and  called  the  twelve. 
"  If  anyone  wants  to  be  first," 
he  said  to  them,  "  he  must  be 
last  of  all  and  the  servant  of 

36  all."  Then  he  took  a  little 
child,  set  it  among  them,  and 
putting  his  arms  round  it  said 
to  them, 

37  "  Whoever   receives   one   of 

these  little  ones  in  my 
name  receives  me, 
and  whoever  receives  me 
receives  not  me  but  him 
who  sent  me." 

38  John  said  to  him-  "  Teacher, 


ST.    MARK    IX 


109 


saying,  Master,  we  saw  one  casting 
out  devils  in  thy  name,  and  he 
followeth  not  vis  :  and  we  forbad 
him,  because  he  followeth  not 
us. 

39  But  Jesus  said,  Forbid  him 
not  :  for  there  is  no  man  which 
shall  do  a  miracle  in  my  name, 
that  can  lightly  speak  evil  of 
me. 

40  For  he  that  is  not  against  us 
is  on  our  part. 

41  For  whosoever  shall  give  you 
a  cup  of  water  to  drink  in  my 
name,  because  ye  belong  to  Christ, 
verily  I  say  unto  you,  he  shall  not 
lose  his  reward. 

42  And  whosoever  shall  offend 
one  of  these  little  ones  that  believe 
in  me,  it  is  better  for  him  that  a 
millstone  were  hanged  about  his 
neck,  and  he  were  cast  into  the 
sea. 

43  And  if  thy  hand  offend  thee, 
cut  it  off  :  it  is  better  for  thee  to 
enter  into  life  maimed,  than  having 
two  hands  to  go  into  hell,  into 
the  fire  that  never  shall  be 
quenched : 

44  Where  their  worm  dieth  not, 
and  the  fire  is  not  quenched. 

45  And  if  thy  foot  offend  thee, 
cut  it  off  :  it  is  better  for  thee  to 
enter  halt  into  life,  than  having 
two  feet  to  be  cast  into  hell,  into 
the  fire  that  never  shall  be 
quenched  : 

40  Where  their  worm  dieth  not, 
and  the  fire  is  not  quenched. 

47  And  if  thine  eye  offend  thee, 
pluck  it  out  :  it  is  better  for 
thee  to  enter  into  the  kingdom 
of  God  with  one  eye,  than 
having  two  eyes  to  be  cast  into 
hell  fire  : 

48  Where  their  worm  dieth  not, 
and  the  fire  is  not  quenched. 

49  For  every  one  shall  be  salted 
with  fire,  and  every  sacrifice  shall 
be  salted  with  salt. 

50  Salt  is  good  :  but  if  the  salt 
have  lost  his  saltness,  wherewith 
will  ye  season  it  ?  Have  salt  in 
yourselves,  and  have  peace  one 
with  another. 


we  saw  a  man  casting  out 
daemons  in  your  name  ;  but  he 
does  not  follow  us,  and  so  we 

39  stopped  him."  Jesus  said,  "  Do 
not  stop  him  ;  no  one  who  per- 
forms any  miracle  in  my  name 
will  be  ready  to  speak  evil  of 

40  me.  lie  who  is  not  against  us 
is  For  us. 

41  Whoever  gives  you  a  cup  of 
water  because  you  belong  to 
Christ,  I  tell  you  truly,  he  shall 
not  miss  his  reward. 

42  And  whoever  is  a  hindrance 
to  one  of  these  little  oiks  who 
believe,  it  were  better  for  him 
to  have  a  great  millstone  hung 
round  his  neck  and  be  thrown 
into  the  sea. 

43  If  your  hand  is  a  hindrance  to 

you,  cut  it  off  : 
better    be     maimed    and    get 

into   Life, 
than   keep   your  two   hands 
and  go  to  Gehenna,  to  the 
fire  that  is  never  quenched. 
45  If  your  foot  is  a  hindrance  to 
you,  cut  it  off  : 
better  get  into  Life  a  cripple, 
than  keep  your  two  f<  et  and 
be  thrown  into  Gehenna. 

47  If  your  eye  is  a  hindrance  to 

you,  tear  it  out  : 
better  get  into  God's  Realm 
with  one  eye, 
than  keep  your  two  eyes  and 
be  thrown  into  Gehenna, 

48  where  their  ivorm  never  dies 

etnd  t/ie  fire  is  never  put  out. 

49  Everyone  has  to  be  conse- 
crated *  by  the  fire  of  the  dis- 
cipline. 

50  Salt  is  excellent  : 

but  if  salt  is  tasteless,  how  are 
you  to  restore  its  flavour  ? 
Let    there    be    '  salt    between 
you  '  ; 
be  at  peace  with  one  another." 

*  The  Greek  worrl  άλ^θησ-εται  literally 
means  'salted,'  the  metaphor  being 
taken  from  the  custom  of  nsirs  s;ili  in 
sacrifices  (cp.  e.g.  L:  fit.  ii.  13  :  .!<>-<  phus, 
Antiquities,  iii.  9.  If  "There  is  fire  to 
lie  encountered  afterwards  if  not  now; 
how  much  better  to  f;  ce  it  now  and  by 
self-sacrifice  insure  against  the  future  " 
(Professor  Menzies). 


110 


ST.  MARK  X 


CHAPTER  X 


CHAPTER  X 


1  And  he  arose  from  thence, 
and  cometh  into  the  coasts  of 
Judsea  by  the  farther  side  of 
Jordan :  and  the  people  resort 
unto  him  again  ;  and,  as  he  was 
wont,  he  taught  them  again. 

2  ί|  And  the  Pharisees  came  to 
him,  and  asked  him,  Is  it  lawful 
for  a  man  to  put  away  his  wife  ? 
tempting  him. 

3  And  he  answered  and  said 
unto  them,  What  did  Moses  com- 
mand you  ? 

4  And  they  said,  Moses  suffered 
to  write  a  bill  of  divorcement,  and 
to  put  her  away. 

5  And  Jesus  answered  and  said 
unto  them,  For  the  hardness  of  your 
heart  he  wrote  you  this  precept. 

6  But  from  the  beginning  of  the 
creation  God  made  them  male  and 
female. 

7  For  this  cause  shall  a  man 
leave  his  father  and  mother,  and 
cleave  to  his  wife  ; 

8  And  they  twain  shall  be  one 
flesh  :  so  then  they  are  no  more 
twain,  but  one  flesh. 

9  What  therefore  God  hath 
joined  together,  let  not  man  put 
asunder. 

10  And  in  the  house  his  disci- 
ples asked  him  again  of  the  same 
matter. 

11  And  he  saith  unto  them, 
Whosoever  shall  put  away  his 
wife,  and  marry  another,  commit- 
tel  li  adultery  against  her. 

12  And  if  a  woman  shall  put 
away  her  husband,  and  be  mar- 
ried to  another,  she  committeth 
adultery. 

13  if  And  they  brought  young 
children  to  him,  that  he  should 
touch  them  :  and  his  disciples  re- 
buked those  that  brought  them. 

14  But  when  Jesus  saw  it,  he 
was  much  displeased,  and  said 
unto  them,  Suffer  the  little  chil- 
dren to  come  unto  me,  and  forbid 
them  not :  for  of  such  is  the  king- 
dom of  God. 

15  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  WTho- 
soever  shall  not  receive  the  king- 


1  Then  he  left  and  went 
to  the  territory  of  Judaea 
over  the  Jordan.  Crowds 
gathered  to  him  again,  and 
again  he  taught  them  as 
usual. 

2  Now  some  Pharisees  came 
up  and  asked  him  if  a 
man  was  allowed  to  di- 
vorce   his    wife.     This    was 

3  to  tempt  him.  So  he  replied, 
"  What  did  Moses  lay  down 

4  for  you  ?  "  They  said, 
"  Moses  permitted  a  man 
to  divorce  her  by  writing  out 

5  a  separation  αοϋοϋ.''  Jesus 
said  to  them, 

"  He  wrote  you  that 
command  on  account  of  the 
hardness  of  your  hearts. 

6  But  from  the  beginning, 
when  God  created  the  world, 

Male      and     female,      He 
created  them  : 

7  hence  a  man  shall  leave  his 

father  and  mother, 

8  and  the  pair  shall  be  one 

flesh. 
So  they  are  no  longer  two, 
but   one  flesh. 

9  What  God  has  joined, 
then,  man  must  not  separ- 

10  ate."  Indoors,  the  dis- 
ciples     again      asked      him 

11  about  this,  and  he  said 
to  them,  "  Whoever  di- 
vorces his  wife  and  marries 
another  woman   is  an  adul- 

12  terer  to  the  former,  and 
she  is  an  adulteress  if 
she  divorces  her  husband 
and   marries  another  man." 

13  Now  people  brought  chil- 
dren for  him  to  touch 
them,      and     the      diseiples 

14  checked  them  ;  but  Jesus 
was  angry  when  he  saw 
this,  and  he  said  to  them, 
"  Let  the  children  come 
to  me,  do  not  stop  them : 
the      Realm     of      God     be- 

15  longs  to  such  as  these.  I  tell 
you  truly,  whoever  will  not 
submit  to  the  Reign  of  Cod 


ST.    MARK    X 


111 


dom  of  God  as  a  little  child,  he 
shall  not  enter  therein. 

16  And  he  took  them  up  in  his 
arms,  put  his  hands  upon  them, 
and  blessed  them. 

17  U  And  when  he  was  gone 
forth  into  the  way,  there  came  one 
running,  and  kneeled  to  him,  and 
asked  him,  Good  Master,  what 
shall  I  do  that  I  may  inherit 
eternal  life  ? 

18  And  Jesus  said  unto  him, 
Why  callest  thou  me  good  ?  there 
is  none  good  but  one,  that  is,  God. 

19  Thou  knowest  the  command- 
ments, Do  not  commit  adultery, 
Do  not  kill,  Do  not  steal,  Do  not 
bear  false  witness,  Defraud  not, 
Honour  thy  father  and  mother. 

20  And  he  answered  and  said 
unto  him,  Master,  all  these  have  I 
observed  from  my  youth. 

21  Then  Jesus  beholding  him 
loved  him,  and  said  unto  him, 
One  thing  thou  lackest  :  go  thy 
way,  sell  whatsoever  thou  hast, 
and  give  to  the  poor,  and  thou 
shalt  have  treasure  in  heaven : 
and  come,  take  up  the  cross,  and 
follow  me. 

22  And  he  was  sad  at  that  say- 
ing, and  went  away  grieved  :  for 
he  had  great  possessions. 

23  H  And  Jesus  looked  round 
about,  and  saith  unto  his  disciples, 
How  hardly  shall  they  that  have 
riches  enter  into  the  kingdom  of 
God! 

24  And  the  disciples  were  as- 
tonished at  his  words.  But  Jesus 
answereth  again,  and  saith  unto 
them,  Children,  how  hard  is  it  for 
them  that  trust  in  riches  to  enter 
into  the  kingdom  of  God  ! 

25  It  is  easier  for  a  camel  to  go 
through  the  eye  of  a  needle,  than 
for  a  rich  man  to  enter  into  the 
kingdom  of  God. 

26  And  they  were  astonished 
out  of  measure,  saying  among 
themselves,  Who  then  can  be 
saved  ? 

27  And  Jesus  looking  upon 
them  saith,  With  men  it  is  im- 
possible, but  not  with  God  :  for 
with  God  all  things  are  possible. 

28  Tf  Then  Peter  began  to  say 


like  a   child   will  never   get 
into  it  at  all." 

16  Then  he  put  his  arms 
round  them,  laid  his  hands 
on  them  and  blessed  them. 

17  As  he  went  out  on  the 
road  a  man  ran  up  and 
knelt  down  before  him. 
"  Good  teacher,"  he  asked, 
"  what  must  I  do  to  inherit 

18  life  eternal  ?  "  Jesus  said 
to  him,  "  Why  call  me 
'  good  '  ?     No    one   is  good, 

19  no  one  but  God.  You 
know  the  commands  :  do  not 
kill,  do  not  commit  adultery, 
do  not  steal,  do  not  bear  false 
witness,  do  not  defraud, 
honour  your  father  and 
mother." 

20  "  Teacher,"  he  said, 
"  I  have  observed  all  these 
commands  from  my  youth. ' ' 

21  Jesus  looked  at  him  and 
loved  him.  "  There  is  one 
thing  you  want,"  he  said  ; 
"  go  and  sell  all  you  have  ; 
give  the  money  to  the  poor 
and  you  will  have  treasure  in 
heaven  ;  then  come,  take  up 
the   cross,   and  follow  me." 

22  But  his  face  fell  at  that, 
and  he  went  sadly  away, 
for  he  had  great  possessions. 

23  Jesus  looked  round  and  said 
to  his  disciples,  "  How  diffi- 
cult it  is  for  those  who  have 
money  to  get  into  the  Realm 

24  of  God  !  "  The  disciples  were 
amazed  at  what  he  said  ;  so 
he  repeated,  "My  sons,  how 
difficult  it  is  [for  those  who 
rely  on  money]  to  get  into 

25  the  Realm  of  God  !  It  is 
easier  for  a  camel  to  get 
through  a  needle's  eye  than 
for  a  rich  man  to  get  into  the 

26  Realm  of  God."  They  were 
more  astounded  than  ever  ; 
they  said  to  themselves, 
"  Then    who    ever    can    be 

27  saved  ?  "  Jesus  looked  at 
them  and  said,  "  For  men 
it  is  impossible,  but  not  for 
God  :  anything  is  possible 
for  God." 

28  Peter    began,    "  Well,  we 


112 


ST.    MARK    X 


unto  him,  Lo,  we  have  left  all,  and 
have  followed  thee. 

29  And  Jesus  answered  and 
said,  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  There 
is  no  man  that  hath  left  house,  or 
brethren,  or  sisters,  or  father,  or 
mother,  or  wife,  or  children,  or 
lands,  for  my  sake,  and  the  gos- 
pel's, 

30  But  he  shall  receive  an  hun- 
dredfold now  in  this  time,  houses, 
and  brethren,  and  sisters,  and 
mothers,  and  children,  and  lands, 
with  persecutions  ;  and  in  the 
world  to  come  eternal  life. 

31  But  many  that  are  first  shall 
be  last  ;  and  the  last  first. 

32  Tj  And  they  were  in  the  way 
going  up  to  Jerusalem  ;  and  Jesus 
went  before  them :  and  they  were 
amazed  ;  and  as  they  followed, 
they  were  afraid.  And  he  took 
again  the  twelve,  and  began  to  tell 
them  what  things  should  happen 
unto  him, 

33  Saying,  Behold,  we  go  up  to 
Jerusalem  ;  and  the  Son  of  man 
shall  be  delivered  unto  the  chief 
priests,  and  unto  the  scribes ;  and 
they  shall  condemn  him  to  death, 
and  shall  deliver  him  to  the 
Gentiles  : 

34  And  they  shall  mock  him, 
and  shall  scourge  him,  and  shall 
spit  upon  him,  and  shall  kill  him  : 
and  the  third  day  he  shall  rise 
again. 

35  H  And  James  and  John,  the 
sons  of  Zebedee,  come  unto  him, 
saying,  Master,  we  would  that 
thou  shouldest  do  for  us  whatso- 
ever we  shall  desire. 

36  And  he  said  unto  them, 
What  would  ye  that  I  should  do 
for  you  ? 

37  They  said  unto  him,  Grant 
unto  us  that  we  may  sit,  one  on 
thy  right  hand,  and  the  other  on 
thy  left  hand,  in  thy  glory. 

38  But  Jesus  said  unto  them, 
Ye  know  not  what  ye  ask :  can  ye 
drink  of  the  cup  that  I  drink  of  ? 
and  be  baptized  with  the  baptism 
that  I  am  baptized  with  ? 

39  And  they  said  unto  him,  We 
can.  And  Jesus  said  unto  them, 
Ye  shall  indeed  drink  of  the  cup 


have   left   our   all    and    fol- 

29  lowed  you."  Jesus  said,  "  I 
tell  you  truly,  no  one  has 
left  home  or  brothers  or 
sisters  or  mother  or  father 
or  children  or  lands  for  my 
sake    and    for    the    sake    of 

30  the  gospel,  who  does  not 
get  a  hundred  times  as 
much — in  this  present  world 
homes,  brothers,  sisters, 
mothers,  children,  and 
lands,  together  with  perse- 
cutions,   and    in    the    world 

31  to  come  life  eternal.  Many 
who  are  first  will  be  last, 
and  many  who  are  last  will 
be  first." 

32  They  were  on  the  way  up 
to  Jerusalem,  Jesus  walk- 
ing in  front  of  them  ;  the 
disciples  were  in  dismay  and 
the  company  who  followed 
were  afraid.  So  once  again 
he  took  the  twelve  aside 
and  proceeded  to  tell  them 
what  was  going  to  happen 

33  to  himself.  "  We  are  going 
up  to  Jerusalem,"  he  said, 
' '  and  the  Son  of  man  will  be 
betrayed  to  the  high  priests 
and  scribes  ;  they  will  sen- 
tence him  to  death  and 
hand   him   over  to  the  Gen- 

34  tiles,  who  will  mock  him, 
spit  on  him,  scourge  him, 
and  kill  him  ;  then  after 
three  days  he  will  rise 
again." 

35  James  and  John,  the  sons 
of  Zebedaeus,  came  up  to 
him  saying,  "  Teacher,  we 
want    you  to    do    whatever 

36  we  ask  you."  So  he  said, 
"  WThat  do  you  want  me  to 

37  do  for  you  ?  "  They  said  to 
him,  "  Give  us  seats,  one  at 
your  right  hand  and  one 
at  your   left  hand,    in   your 

38  glory."  Jesus  said,  "  You 
do  not  know  what  you  are 
asking.  Can  you  drink  the 
cup  I  have  to  drink,  or 
undergo  the  baptism  I  have 

39  to  undergo  ?  "  They  said  to 
him,  "  We  can."  Jesus  said, 
"  You  shall  drink  the  cup  I 


ST.    MARK    X 


113 


that  I  drink  of ;  and  with  the  bap- 
tism that  I  am  baptized  withal 
shall  ye  be  baptized  : 

40  But  to  sit  on  my  right  hand 
and  on  my  left  hand  is  not  mine 
to  give  ;  but  it  shall  be  given  to 
them  for  whom  it  is  prepared. 

41  And  when  the  ten  heard  it, 
they  began  to  be  much  displeased 
with  James  and  John. 

42  But  Jesus  called  them  to 
him,  and  saith  unto  them,  Ye 
know  that  they  which  are  ac- 
counted to  rule  over  the  Gentiles 
exercise  lordship  over  them  ;  and 
their  great  ones  exercise  authority 
upon  them. 

43  But  so  shall  it  not  be  among 
you  :  but  whosoever  will  be  great 
among  you,  shall  be  your  min- 
ister : 

44  And  whosoever  of  you  will 
be  the  chiefest,  shall  be  servant  of 
all. 

45  For  even  the  Son  of  man 
carne  not  to  be  ministered  unto, 
but  to  minister,  and  to  give  his 
life  a  ransom  for  many. 

46  ^f  And  they  came  to  Jericho  : 
and  as  he  went  out  of  Jericho  with 
his  disciples  and  a  great  number  of 
people,  blind  Bartimseus,  the  son 
of  Timseus,  sat  by  the  highway 
side  begging. 

47  And  when  he  heard  that  it 
was  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  he  began 
to  cry  out,  and  say,  Jesus,  thou  son 
of  David,  have  mercy  on  me. 

48  And  many  charged  him  that 
he  should  hold  his  peace  :  but  he 
cried  the  more  a  great  deal,  Thou 
son  of  David,  have  mercy  on 
me. 

49  And  Jesus  stood  still,  and 
commanded  him  to  be  called. 
And  they  call  the  blind  man,  say- 
ing unto  him,  Be  of  good  comfort, 
rise ;  he  calleth  thee. 

50  And  he,  casting  away  his 
garment,  rose,  and  came  to  Jesus. 

51  And  Jesus  answered  and  said 
unto  him,  What  wilt  thou  that  I 
should  do  unto  thee  ?  The  blind 
man  said  unto  him,  Lord,  that  I 
might  receive  my  sight. 

52  And  Jesus  said  unto  him,  Go 
thy   way  ;   thy   faith   hath   made 


have  to  drink  and  undergo  the 

40  baptism  I  have  to  undergo  ;  but 
it  is  not  for  me  to  grant  seats  at 
my  rightor  my  left  hand — these 
belong  to  the  men  for  whom 
they     have     been     destined." 

41  Now  when  the  ten  heard  of  this, 
they  burst  into  anger  at  James 

42  and  John  ;  so  Jesus  called 
them  and  said, 

"  You     know     the     so-called 
rulers   of    the    Gentiles 
lord  it  over  them, 
and   their   great  men  over- 
bear them  : 

43  not  so  with  you. 
Whoever  wants  to  be  great 

among     you    must    be 
your  servant, 

44  and  whoever  of  you  wants  to 

be   first  must   be   your 
slave  ; 

45  for  the  Son  of  man  himself 

has    not    come    to    be 
served  but  to  serve, 
and  to  give  his  life  as   a 
ransom  for  many." 

46  Then  they  reached  Jericho  ; 
and  as  he  was  leaving  Jericho 
with  his  disciples  and  a  con- 
siderable crowd,  the  son  of 
Timaeus,  Bartimaeus,  the  blind 
beggar  who  sat  beside  the  road, 

47  heard  it  was  Jesus  of  Nazaret. 
So  he  started  to  shout, 

"  Son  of  David  !  Jesus  ! 
have  pity  on  me." 

48  A  number  of  the  people 
checked  him  and  told  him  to  be 
quiet,  but  he  shouted  all  the 
more, 

"  Son  of  David,  have  pity  on 
me!  " 

49  Jesus  stopped  and  said, 

"  Call  him."  Then  they 
called  the  blind  man  and  told 
him, 

"  Courage  !  Get  up,  he  is 
calling  you." 

50  Throwing  off  his  cloak  he 
jumped  up  and  went  to  Jesus. 

51  Jesus  spoke  to  him  and 
said,  "  What  do  you  want  me 
to  do  for  you  ?  "  The  blind 
man  said,  "  Rabboni,  I  want  to 

52  regain  my  sight."  Then  Jesus 
said,  "  Go,  your  faith  has  made 


114 


ST.    MARK    XI 


thee  whole.  And  immediately  he 
received  his  sight,  and  followed 
Jesus  in  the  way. 


you  well  ;  "  and  he  regained 
his  sight  at  once  and  followed 
Jesus  along  the  road. 


CHAPTER  XI 

1  And  when  they  came  nigh  to 
Jerusalem,  unto  Bethphage  and 
Bethany,  at  the  mount  of  Olives,  he 
sendeth  forth  two  of  his  disciples, 

2  And  saith  unto  them,  Go  your 
way  into  the  village  over  against 
you :  and  as  soon  as  ye  be  entered 
into  it,  ye  shall  find  a  colt  tied, 
whereon  never  man  sat ;  loose  him, 
and  bi-ing  him. 

3  And  if  any  man  say  unto  you, 
Why  do  ye  this  ?  say  ye  that  the 
Lord  hath  need  of  him  ;  and 
straightway  he  will  send  him 
hither. 

4  And  they  went  their  way,  and 
found  the  colt  tied  by  the  door 
without  in  a  place  where  two  ways 
met ;  and  they  loose  him. 

5  And  certain  of  them  that 
stood  there  said  unto  them,  What 
do  ye,  loosing  the  colt  ? 

6  And  they  said  unto  them  even 
as  Jesus  had  commanded  :  and 
they  let  them  go. 

7  And  they  brought  the  colt  to 
Jesus,  and  cast  their  garments  on 
him ;  and  he  sat  upon  him. 

8  And  many  spread  their  gar- 
ments in  the  way :  and  others  cut 
down  branches  off  the  trees,  and 
strawed  them  in  the  way. 

9  And  they  that  went  before, 
and  they  that  followed,  cried,  say- 
ing, Hosanna  ;  Blessed  is  he  that 
cometh  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  : 

10  Blessed  be  the  kingdom  of 
our  father  David,  that  cometh  in 
the  name  of  the  Lord  :  Hosanna 
in  the  highest. 

1 1  And  Jesus  entered  into  Jeru- 
salem, and  into  the  temple :  and 
when  he  had  looked  round  about 
upon  all  things,  and  now  the  even- 
tide was  come,  he  went  out  unto 
Bethany  with  the  twelve. 

12  U  And  on  the  morrow,  when 
they  were  come  from  Bethany,  he 
was  hungry  : 

13  And  seeing  a  fig  tree  afar  off 


CHAPTER    XI 

1  Now  when  they  came  near 
Jerusalem,  near  Bethphage 
and  Bethany,  at  the  Hill  of 
Olives,    he    despatched     two 

2  of  his  disciples,  saying  to 
them,  "  Go  to  the  village  in 
front  of  you.  As  soon  as 
you  enter  it  you  will  find  a 
colt  tethered,  on  which  no 
one   has   ever   sat  ;    untether 

3  it  and  bring  it  here.  If 
anyone  asks  you,  '  Why  are 
you  doing  that  ?  '  say,  '  The 
Lord  needs  it,'  and  he  will 
send  it  back  immediately." 

4  Off  they  went  and  found  a 
colt  tethered  outside  a  door 

5  in  the  street.  They  un- 
tethered  it  ;  but  some  of 
the  bystanders  said  to  them, 
"  What  do  you  mean  by 
untethering      that       colt  ?  " 

6  So  they  answered  as  Jesus 
had  told  them,  and  the  men 
allowed  them  to  go. 

7  Then  they  brought  the  colt 
to  Jesus,  and  when  they  had 
put  their  clothes  on  it  Jesus 

8  seated  himself.  Many  also 
spread  their  clothes  on  the 
road,  while  others  strewed 
leaves    cut    from    the    fields  ; 

9  and  both  those  in  front  and 
those  who  followed  shouted, 

"  Hosanna  I 
Blessed  be  he  tcho  comes  in 
the  Lord's  name  ! 

10  Blessed    be    the    Reign    to 

come,  our  father  David's 
reign. 
Hosanna  in  high  heaven!  " 

11  Then  he  entered  Jerusalem, 
entered  the  temple,  and 
looked  round  at  everything ; 
but  as  it  was  late  he  went 
away  with  the  twelve  to 
Bethany. 

12  Next  day,  when  they  hadleft 

13  Bethany,  he  felt  hungry,  and 
noticing  a  fig  tree  in  leaf  some 


ST.    MARK    XI 


115 


having  leaves,  he  came,  if  haply 
he  rnight  find  any  thing  thereon  : 
and  when  he  came  to  it,  he  found 
nothing  but  leaves  ;  for  the  time 
of  figs  was  not  yet. 

14  And  Jesus  answered  and 
said  unto  it,  No  man  eat  fruit  of 
thee  hereafter  for  ever.  And  his 
disciples  heard  it. 

15  If  And  they  come  to  Jerusa- 
lem :  and  Jesus  went  into  the  tem- 
ple, and  began  to  cast  out  them 
that  sold  and  bought  in  the  temple, 
and  overthrew  the  tables  of  the 
moneychangers,  and  the  seats  of 
them  that  sold  doves  ; 

16  And  would  not  suffer  that 
any  man  should  carry  any  vessel 
through  the  temple. 

17  And  he  taught,  saying  unto 
them,  Is  it  not  written,  My  house 
shall  be  called  of  all  nations  the 
house  of  prayer  ?  but  ye  have 
made  it  a  den  of  thieves. 

18  And  the  scribes  and  chief 
priests  heard  it,  and  sought  how 
they  might  destroy  him  :  for  they 
feared  him,  because  all  the  people 
was  astonished  at  his  doctrine. 

1 9  And  when  even  was  come,  he 
went  out  of  the  city. 

20  i[  And  in  the  morning,  as 
they  passed  by,  they  saw  the  fig 
tree  dried  up  from  the  roots. 

21  And  Peter  calling  to  remem- 
brance saith  unto  him,  Master, 
behold,  the  fig  tree  which  thou 
cursedst  is  withered  away. 

22  And  Jesus  answering  saith 
unto  them,  Have  faith  in  God. 

23  For  verily  I  say  unto  you, 
That  whosoever  shall  say  unto  this 
mountain,  Be  thou  removed,  and 
be  thou  cast  into  the  sea  ;  and 
shall  not  doubt  in  his  heart,  but 
shall  believe  that  those  things 
which  he  saith  shall  come  to  pass  ; 
he  shall  have  whatsoever  he  saith. 

24  Therefore  I  say  unto  you, 
What  things  soever  ye  desire,  when 
ye  pray,  believe  that  ye  receive 
them,  and  ye  shall  have  them. 

25  And  when  ye  stand  praying, 
forgive,  if  ye  have  ought  against 
any :  that  your  Father  also  which 
is  in  heaven  may  forgive  you  your 
trespasses, 


distance  away  he  went  to  see 
if  he  could  find  anything  on  it  ; 
but  when  he  reached  it  he  found 
nothing  but  leaves,  for  it  was 

14  not  the  time  for  figs.  Then  he 
said  to  it,  "  May  no  one  ever 
eat  fruit  from  you  after  this  !  " 
The  disciples  heard  him  say  it. 

15  Then  they  came  to  Jerusa- 
lem, and  entering  the  temple 
he  proceeded  to  drive  out  those 
who  were  buying  and  selling 
inside  the  temple  ;  he  upset  the 
tables  of  the  money-cnangers 
and  the  stalls  of  those  who  sold 

16  doves,  and  would  not  allow 
anyone     to     carry     a     vessel 

17  through  the  temple  ;  also  he 
taught  them.  "  Is  it  not  writ- 
ten," he  asked,  "  My  house  shall 
be  called  a  house  of  prayer  for 
all  nations  1  You  have  made  it 
a  den  of  robbers." 

18  This  came  to  the  ears  of 
the  scribes  and  high  priests, 
and  they  tried  to  get  him 
put  to  death,  for  they  were 
afraid  of  him.  But  the  multi- 
tude were  all  astounded  at  his 
teaching. 

19  And  when  evening  came 
he  went  outside  the  city. 

20  Now  as  they  passed  in  the 
morning  they  noticed  the  fig 
tree  had  withered  to  the  root. 

21  Then  Peter  remembered. 
"  Rabbi,"  he  said,  "  there  is 
the  fig  tree  you  cursed,  all 
withered  !  " 

22  Jesus  answered  them, ' '  Have 

23  faith  in  God  !  I  tell  you 
truly,  whoever  says  to  this 
hill,  '  Take  and  throw  your- 
self into  the  sea,'  and  has 
not  a  doubt  in  his  mind  but 
believes  that  what  he  says 
will  happen,  he  will  have  it 
done. 

24  So  I  tell  you,  whatever  you 
pray  for  and  ask,  believe  you 
have  got  it  and  you  shall  have 

25  it.  Also,  whenever  you  stand 
up  to  pray,  if  you  have  any- 
thing against  anybody,  forgive 
him,  so  that  your  Father  in 
heaven  may  forgive  you  your 
trespasses." 


116 


ST.    MARK    XII 


26  But  if  ye  do  not  forgive, 
neither  will  your  Father  which  is 
in  heaven  forgive  your  trespasses. 

27  Tj  And  they  come  again  to 
Jerusalem  :  and  as  he  was  walking 
in  the  temple,  there  come  to  him 
the  chief  priests,  and  the  scribes, 
and  the  elders, 

28  And  say  unto  him,  By  what 
authority  doest  thou  these  things  ? 
and  who  gave  thee  this  authority 
to  do  these  things  ? 

29  And  Jesus  answered  and  said 
unto  them,  I  will  also  ask  of  you 
one  question,  and  answer  me,  and 
I  will  tell  you  by  what  authority  I 
do  these  things. 

30  The  baptism  of  John,  was  it 
from  heaven,  or  of  men  ?  answer 
me. 

31  And  they  reasoned  with 
themselves,  saying,  If  we  shall  say, 
From  heaven  ;  he  will  say,  Why 
then  did  ye  not  believe  him  ? 

32  But  if  we  shall  say,  Of  men  ; 
they  feared  the  people  :  for  all  men 
counted  John,  that  he  was  a  pro- 
phet indeed. 

33  And  they  answered  and  said 
unto  Jesus,  We  cannot  tell.  And 
Jesus  answering  saith  unto  them, 
Neither  do  I  tell  you  by  what  au- 
thority I  do  these  things. 


27  Once  more  they  came 
to  Jerusalem.  And  as  he 
was  walking  within  the 
temple  the  high  priests 
and  scribes  and  elders  came 

28  and  asked  him,  "  What 
authority  have  you  for 
acting  in  this  way  ?  Who 
gave   you  authority   to  act 

29  in  this  way  ?  "  Jesus  said 
to  them,  "  I  am  going  to 
ask  you  a  question.  Answer 
this,  and  I  will  tell  you 
what  authority   I   have   for 

30  acting  as  I  do.  What  about 
the  baptism  of  John  ?  Was 
it     from     heaven     or    from 

31  men  ?  "  Now  they  argued 
to  themselves,  "  [What  are 
we  to  say  ?]  If  we  say, 
'  From  heaven,'  he  will  ask, 
'  Then  why  did  you  not  be- 

32  lieve  him  ?  No,  let  us  say, 
'  From  men  '  " — but  they 
were  afraid  of  the  multi- 
tude, for  the  people  all 
held  John  had  been  really  a 

33  prophet.  So  they  replied  to 
Jesus,  "  We  do  not  know." 
Jesus  said  to  them,  "  No 
more  will  I  tell  you  what 
authority  I  have  for  acting 
as  I  do." 


CHAPTER    XII 

1  And  he  began  to  speak  unto 
them  by  parables.  A  certain  man 
planted  a  vineyard,  and  set  an 
hedge  about  it,  and  digged  a 
place  for  the  winefat,  and  built  a 
tower,  and  let  it  out  to  husband- 
men, and  went  into  a  far  country. 

2  And  at  the  season  he  sent  to 
the  husbandmen  a  servant,  that  he 
might  receive  from  the  husband- 
men of  the  fruit  of  the  vineyard. 

3  And  they  caught  him,  and 
beat  him,  and  sent  him  away 
empty. 

4  And  again  he  sent  unto  them 
another  servant  ;  and  at  him  they 
cast  stones,  and  wounded  Mm  in 
the  head,  and  sent  him  away 
shamefully  handled. 

5  And  again  he  sent  another ;  and 


CHAPTER    XII 

1  Then  he  proceeded  to 
address  them  in  parables. 
"  A  man  ■planted  a  vine- 
yard, fenced  it  round,  dug 
a  trough  for  the  wine- 
press, and  built  a  tjwer  ; 
then  he  leased  it  to  vine- 
dressers   and    went  abroad. 

2  When  the  season  came 
round  he  sent  a  servant 
to  the  vinedressers  to  col- 
lect from  the  vinedressers 
some     of     the     produce     of 

3  the  vineyard,  but  they 
took  and  flogged  him  and 
sent  him  off    with  nothing. 

4  Once  more  he  sent  them 
another  servant  ;  him  they 
knocked    on    the   head    and 

5  insulted.     He  sent  another, 


ST.    MARK    XII 


117 


him  they  killed,  and  many  others  ; 
beating  some,  and  killing  some.* 

6  Having  yet  therefore  one  son, 
his  wellbeloved,  he  sent  hirn  also 
last  unto  them,  saying,  They  will 
reverence  my  son. 

7  But  those  husbandmen  said 
among  themselves,  This  is  the 
heir ;  come,  let  us  kill  him,  and  the 
inheritance  shall  be  our's. 

8  And  they  took  him,  and  killed 
him,  and  cast  him  out  of  the  vine- 
yard. 

9  What  shall  therefore  the  lord 
of  the  vineyard  do  ?  he  will  come 
and  destroy  the  husbandmen,  and 
will  give  the  vineyard  unto  others. 

10  And  bave  ye  not  read  this 
scripture  ;  The  stone  which  the 
builders  rejected  is  become  the 
head  of  the  corner  : 

11  This  was  the  Lord's  doing, 
and  it  is  marvellous  in  our  eyes  ? 

12  And  they  sought  to  lay  hold 
on  him,  but  feared  the  people :  for 
they  knew  that  he  had  spoken  the 
parable  against  them  :  and  they 
left  him,  and  went  their  way. 

13  ^  And  they  send  unto  him 
certain  of  the  Pharisees  and  of  the 
Herodians,  to  catch  him  in  his 
words. 

14  And  when  they  were  come, 
they  say  unto  him,  Master,  we 
know  that  thou  art  true,  and  carest 
for  no  man  :  for  thou  regardest  not 
the  person  of  men,  but  teachest  the 
way  of  God  in  truth :  Is  it  lawful 
to  give  tribute  to  Caesar,  or  not  ? 

15  Shall  we  give,  or  shall  we  not 
give  ?  But  he,  knowing  their  hypo- 
crisy, said  unto  them,  Why  tempt 
ye  me  ?  bring  me  a  penny,  that  I 
may  see  it. 

16  And  they  brought  it.  And 
he  saith  unto  them,  Whose  is  this 
image  and  superscription  ?  And 
they  said  unto  him,  Caesar's. 

17  And  Jesus  answering  said 
unto  them,  Render  to  Caesar  the 
things  that  are  Caesar's,  and  to  God 
the  things  that  are  God's.  And 
they  marvelled  at  him. 

18  Tf  Then  come  unto  him  the 
Sadducees,  which  say  there  is  no 
resurrection ;  and  they  asked  him, 
saying, 


but  they  killed  him.  And  so 
they  treated  many  others  ; 
some  they  flogged   and   some 

6  they  killed.  He  had  still  one 
left,  a  beloved  son  ;  he  sent 
him  to  them  last,  saying, 
'  They   will    respect   my   son.' 

7  But  these  vinedressers  said  to 
themselves,  '  Here  is  the  heir ; 
come  on,  let  us  kill  him,  and 
the  inheritance  will  be  our  own.' 

8  So  they  took  and  killed  him, 
and    threw    him    outside    the 

9  vineyard.  Now  what  will  the 
owner  of  the  vineyard  do  ? 
He  will  come  and  destroy  the 
vinedressers,  and  he  will  give 

10  the  vineyard  to  others.  Have 
you  not  even  read  this  scrip- 
ture ? — 

The  stone  that  the  builders  re- 
jected is  the  chief  stone  now  of 
the  corner  : 

11  this  is  the  doing  of  the  Lord, 

and  a  wonder  to  our  eyes.^ 

12  Then  they  tried  to  get  hold  of 
him,  but  they  were  afraid  of 
the  multitude.  They  knew  he 
had  meant  the  parable  for 
them. 

So  they  left  him  and  went 

13  away.  But  they  sent  some  of 
the  Pharisees  and  Herodians  to 
him  for  the  purpose  of  catching 

14  him  with  a  question.  They 
came  up  and  said  to  him, 
"  Teacher,  we  know  you  are 
sincere  and  fearless  ;  you  do 
not  court  human  favour,  you 
teach  the  Way  of  God  honestly. 
Is    it    right    to    pay    taxes   to 

15  Caesar  or  not  ?  Are  we  to  pay, 
or  are  we  not  to  pay  ?  "  But 
he  saw  their  trick  and  said  to 
them,  "  Why  tempt  me  ? 
Bring  me  a  shilling.  Let  me  see 

16  it."  So  they  brought  one. 
He  said,  "  Whose  likeness, 
whose    inscription    is    this  ?  " 

17  "  Caesar's,"  they  said.  Jesus 
said "  to  them,  "  Give  Caesar 
what  belongs  to  Caesar,  give 
God  what  belongs  to  God." 
He  astonished  them. 

18  Sadducees,  men  who  hold 
there  is  no  resurrection,  also 
came  up  and  put  a  question  to 


118 


ST.  MARK   XII 


19  Master,  Moses  wrote  unto  us, 
If  a  man's  brother  die,  and  leave 
his  wife  behind  him,  and  leave  no 
children,  that  his  brother  should 
take  his  wife,  and  raise  up  seed 
unto  his  brother. 

20  Now  there  were  seven  bre- 
thren :  and  the  first  took  a  wife, 
and  dying  left  no  seed. 

2 1  And  the  second  took  her,  and 
died,  neither  left  he  any  seed  :  and 
the  third  likewise. 

22  And  the  seven  had  her,  and 
left  no  seed  :  last  of  all  the  woman 
died  also. 

23  In  the  resurrection  there- 
fore, when  they  shall  rise,  whose 
wife  shall  she  be  of  them  ?  for  the 
seven  had  her  to  wife. 

24  And  Jesus  answering  said 
unto  them,  Do  ye  not  therefore 
err,  because  ye  know  not  the  scrip- 
tures, neither  the  power  of  God  ? 

25  For  when  they  shall  rise 
from  the  dead,  they  neither  marry, 
nor  are  given  in  marriage  ;  but 
are  as  the  angels  which  are  in 
heaven. 

26  And  as  touching  the  dead, 
that  they  rise  :  have  ye  not  read 
in  the  book  of  Moses,  how  in  the 
bush  God  spake  unto  him,  saying, 
I  am  the  God  of  Abraham,  and  the 
God  of  Isaac,  and  the  God  of 
Jacob  ? 

27  He  is  not  the  God  of  the 
dead,  but  the  God  of  the  living  : 
ye  therefore  do  greatly  err. 

28  if  And  one  of  the  scribes 
came,  and  having  heard  them 
reasoning  together,  and  perceiving 
that  he  had  answered  them  well, 
asked  him,  Which  is  the  first  com- 
mandment of  all  ? 

29  And  Jesus  answered  him, 
The  first  of  all  the  commandments 
is,  Hear,  Ο  Israel  ;  The  Lord  our 
God  is  one  Lord  : 

30  And  thou  shalt  love  the 
Lord  thy  God  with  all  thy  heart, 
and  with  all  thy  soul,  and  with  all 
thy  mind,  and  with  all  thy 
strength  :  this  is  the  first  com- 
mandment. 

31  And  the  second  is  like, 
namely  this,  Thou  shalt  love  thy 
neighbour    as    thyself.     There    is 


19  him.     "  Teacher,"  they  said, 
'  "  Moses    has     written    this 

law  for  us,  that  if  a  man's 
brother  dies  leaving  a  wife 
but  no  child,  his  brother 
is  to  take  the  woman  and 
raise  offspring  for  Ms  brother. 

20  Now  there  were  seven 
brothers.  The  first  married 
a    wife    and     died     leaving 

21  no  offspring  ;  the  second 
took  her  and  died  without 

22  leaving  any  offspring ;  so 
did  the  third  :  none  of 
the  seven  left  any  off- 
spring.     Last     of     all     the 

23  woman  died  too.  At  the 
resurrection,  when  they  rise, 
whose  wife  will  she  be  ? 
She  was  wife   to  the  seven 

24  of  them."  Jesus  said  to 
them,  "  Is  this  not  where 
you  go  wrong  ? — you  un- 
derstand neither  the  scrip- 
tures    nor     the     power     of 

25  God.  When  people  rise 
from  the  dead  they  neither 
marry  nor  are  married, 
they  are   like  the  angels  in 

26  heaven.  As  for  the  dead 
being  raised,  have  you  not 
read  in  the  book  of  Moses, 
at  the  passage  on  the  Bush, 
how  God  said  to  him,  /  am 
the  God  of  Abraham  and  the 
God  of  Isaac  and  the  God  of 

27  Jacob  ?  He  is  not  the  God 
of  dead  people  but  of  living. 
You  are  far  wrong." 

28  Then  a  scribe  came  up, 
who  had  listened  to  the 
discussion.  Knowing  Jesus 
had  given  them  an  apt 
answer,  he  put  this  ques- 
tion to  him,  "  What  is  the 
chief  of  all  the  commands  ?  " 

29  Jesus  replied,  "  The  chief 
one  is  :  Hear,  Ο  Israel,  the 
Lord  our   God  is  one   Lord, 

80  and  you  must  love  the 
Lord  your  God  with  your 
whole  heart,  with  your  ivhole 
soul,  with  your  whole  mind, 
and  with  your  ivhole  strength. 

81  The  second  is  this  :  You 
must  love  your  neighbour  as 
yourself.    There  is  no  other 


ST.    MARK   XII 


119 


none  other  commandment  greater 
than  these. 

32  And  the  scribe  said  unto  him, 
Well,  Master,  thou  hast  said  the 
truth :  for  there  is  one  God ;  and 
there  is  none  other  but  he  : 

33  And  to  love  him  with  all  the 
heart,  and  with  all  the  understand- 
ing, and  with  all  the  soul,  and 
with  all  the  strength,  and  to  love 
his  neighbour  as  himself,  is  more 
than  all  whole  burnt  offerings  and 
sacrifices. 

34  And  when  Jesus  saw  that  he 
answered  discreetly,  he  said  unto 
him,  Thou  art  not  far  from  the 
kingdom  of  God.  Andnomanafter 
that  durst  ask  him  any  question. 

35  If  And  Jesus  answered  and 
said,  while  he  taught  in  the 
temple,  How  say  the  scribes  that 
Christ  is  the  son  of  David  ? 

36  For  David  himself  said  by 
the  Holy  Ghost,  The  Lord  said  to 
my  Lord,  Sit  thou  on  my  right 
hand,  till  I  make  thine  enemies 
thy  footstool. 

37  David  therefore  himself  call- 
eth  him  Lord  ;  and  whence  is  he 
then  his  son  ?  And  the  common 
people  heard  him  gladly. 

38  1|  And  he  said  unto  them  in 
his  doctrine,  Beware  of  the  scribes, 
which  love  to  go  in  long  clothing, 
and  love  salutations  in  the  market- 
places, 

39  And  the  chief  seats  in  the 
synagogues,  and  the  uppermost 
rooms  at  feasts  : 

40  Which  devour  widows' 
houses,  and  for  a  pretence  make 
long  prayers  :  these  shall  receive 
greater  damnation. 

41  Tf  And  Jesus  sat  over  against 
the  treasury,  and  beheld  how  the 
people  cast  money  into  the  trea- 
sury :  and  many  that  were  rich 
cast  in  much. 

42  And  there  came  a  certain 
poor  widow,  and  she  threw  in  two 
mites,  which  make  a  farthing. 

43  And  he  called  unto  him  his 
disciples,  and  saith  unto  them, 
Verily  I  say  unto  you,  That  this 
poor  widow  hath  cast  more  in, 
than  all  they  which  have  cast  into 
the  treasury  : 


command  greater  than  these." 

32  The  scribe  said  to  him,  "  Right, 
teacher  !  You  have  truly  said, 
He  is  One,  and  there  is  none 

33  else  but  Him.  Also,  to  love 
him  with  the  whole  heart,  with 
the  whole  understanding,  and 
with  the  whole  strength,  and  to 
love  one's  neighbour  as  oneself 
— that  is  far  more  than  all  holo- 

34  causts  and  sacrifices."  Jesus 
noted  his  intelligent  answer  and 
said  to  him,  "  You  are  not  far 
off  the  Realm  of  God."  After 
that  no  one  ventured  to 
put  any  more  questions  to 
him. 

35  And  as  Jesus  taught  in  the 
temple  he  asked,  "  How  can  the 
scribes  say  that  the  Christ  is 
David's   son  ? 

36  David  himself  said  in  the 
holy  Spirit, 

The  Lord  said  to  my  Lord, 

'  Sit  at  my  right  hand, 
till  I  make  your  enemies  a 
footstool  for  your  feet.' 

37  David  here  calls  him  Lord. 
Then  how  can  he  be  his  son  ?  " 

Now  the  mass  of  the  people 
listened  with  delight  to  him. 

38  And  in  the  course  of  his  teach- 
ing he  said.  "  Beware  of  the 
scribes !  They  like  to  walk 
about    in    long    robes,   to    get 

39  saluted  in  the  marketplaces,  to 
secure  the  front  seats  in  the 
synagogues  and  the  best  places 

40  at  banquets  ;  they  prey  upon 
the  property  of  widows  and 
offer  long  unreal  prayers.  All 
the  heavier  will  their  sentence 
be!  " 

41  Sitting  down  opposite  the 
treasury,  he  watched  the  peo- 
ple putting  their  money  into 
the  treasury.  A  number  of  the 
rich  were  putting  in  large  sums, 

42  but  a  poor  widow  came  up  and 
put  in  two  little  coins  amount- 

43  ing  to  a  halfpenny.  And  he 
called  his  disciples  and  said  to 
them,  "  I  tell  you  truly,  this 
poor  widow  has  put  in  more 
than  all  who  have  put  their 

44  money  into  the  treasury  ;  for 
thev  have  all  put  in  a  contri- 


120 


ST.    MAE  Κ    XIII 


44  For  all  they  did  cast  in  of 
their  abundance  ;  but  she  of  her 
want  did  cast  in  all  that  she  had, 
even  all  her  living. 


bution  out  of  their  surplus, 
but  she  has  given  out  of  her 
neediness  all  she  possessed, 
her  whole  living." 


CHAPTER    XIII 

1  And  as  he  went  out  of  the 
temple,  one  of  his  disciples  saith 
unto  him,  Master,  see  what  man- 
ner of  stones  and  what  buildings 
are  here  ! 

2  And  Jesus  answering  said 
unto  him,  Seest  thou  these  great 
buildings  ?  there  shall  not  be  left 
one  stone  upon  another,  that  shall 
not  be  thrown  down. 

3  And  as  he  sat  upon  the  mount 
of  Olives  over  against  the  temple, 
Peter  and  James  and  John  and 
Andrew  asked  him  privately, 

4  Tell  us,  when  shall  these 
things  be  ?  and  what  shall  be  the 
sign  when  all  these  things  shall  be 
fulfilled  ? 

5  And  Jesus  answering  them 
began  to  say,  Take  heed  lest  any 
man  deceive  you  : 

6  For  many  shall  come  in  my 
name,  saying,  I  am  Christ ;  and 
shall  deceive  many. 

7  And  when  ye  shall  hear  of 
wars  and  rumours  of  wars,  be  ye 
not  troubled  :  for  such  things  must 
needs  be  ;  but  the  end  shall  not  be 
yet. 

8  For  nation  shall  rise  against 
nation,  and  kingdom  against  king- 
dom :  and  there  shall  be  earth- 
quakes in  divers  places,  and  there 
shall  be  famines  and  troubles  : 
these  are  the  beginnings  of  sor- 
rows. 

9  H  But  take  heed  to  yourselves  : 
for  they  shall  deliver  you  up  to 
councils  ;  and  in  the  synagogues 
ye  shall  be  beaten  :  and  ye  shall 
be  brought  before  rulers  and  kings 
for  my  sake,  for  a  testimony 
against  them. 

10  And  the  gospel  must  first  be 
published  among  all  nations. 

11  But  when  they  shall  lead 
you,  and  deliver  you  up,  take  no 
thought  beforehand  what  ye  shall 
speak,  neither  do  ye  premeditate  : 


CHAPTER    XIII 

1  As  he  went  out  of  the 
temple  one  of  his  disciples 
said  to  him,  "  Look,  teacher, 
what  a  size  these  stones 
and  buildings  are  !  " 

2  Jesus  said  to  him,  "  You 
see  these  great  buildings  ? 
Not  a  stone  shall  be  left  on 
another,  without  being  torn 
down." 

3  And  as  he  sat  on  the 
Hill  of  Olives  opposite  the 
temple,  Peter  and  James 
and      John      and      Andrew 

4  asked  him  in  private,  "  Tell 
us,  when  is  this  to  hap- 
pen ?  What  will  be  the 
sign  for  all  this  to  be 
accomplished  ?  " 

5  So  Jesus  began  :  "  Take 
care    that  no   one   misleads 

6  you  : — many  will  come  in 
my  name  saying,  '  I  am 
he,'  and  mislead  many. 

7  And  when  you  hear  of 
wars  and  rumours  of  war, 
do  not  be  alarmed  ;  these 
have  to  come,  but  it  is  not 
the  end  yet. 

8  For  nation  will  rise 
against  nation,  and  realm 
against  realm ;  there  will 
be  earthquakes  here  and 
there,  and  famines  too. 
All  that  is  but  the  be- 
ginning     of      the      trouble. 

9  Look  to  yourselves.  Men 
will  hand  you  over  to 
Sanhedrins  and  you  will 
be  flogged  in  synagogues 
and  brought  before  gover- 
nors and  kings  for  my  sake, 

10  to  testify  to  them.  (Ere 
the  end,  the  gospel  must 
be  preached  to  all  nations.) 

11  Now  when  they  carry  you 
off  to  trial,  do  not  worry 
beforehand  about  what  you 
are  to   say  ;    say  whatever 


ST.    MARK    XIII 


121 


but  whatsoever  shall  be  given  you 
in  that  hour,  that  speak  ye :  for  it 
is  not  ye  that  speak,  but  the  Holy 
Ghost. 

12  Now  the  brother  shall  betray 
the  brother  to  death,  and  the 
father  the  son  ;  and  children  shall 
rise  up  against  their  parents,  and 
shall  cause  them  to  be  put  to 
death. 

13  And  ye  shall  be  hated  of  all 
men  for  my  name's  sake  :  but  he 
that  shall  endure  unto  the  end, 
the  same  shall  be  saved. 

14  II  But  when  ye  shall  see  the 
abomination  of  desolation,  spoken 
of  by  Daniel  the  prophet,  stand- 
ing where  it  ought  not,  (let  him 
that  readeth  understand,)  then  let 
them  that  be  in  Judaaa  flee  to  the 
mountains  : 

15  And  let  him  that  is  on  the 
housetop  not  go  down  into  the 
house,  neither  enter  therein,  to  take 
any  thing  out  of  his  house  : 

16  And  let  him  that  is  in  the 
field  not  turn  back  again  for  to 
take  up  his  garment. 

17  But  woe  to  them  that  are 
with  child,  and  to  them  that  give 
suck  in  those  days  ! 

18  And  pray  ye  that  your  flight 
be  not  in  the  winter. 

19  For  in  those  days  shall  be 
affliction,  such  as  was  not  from  the 
beginning  of  the  creation  which 
God  created  unto  this  time,  neither 
shall  be. 

20  And  except  that  the  Lord 
had  shortened  those  days,  no  flesh 
should  be  saved  :  but  for  the  elect's 
sake,  whom  he  hath  chosen,  he 
hath  shortened  the  days. 

21  And  then  if  any  man  shall 
say  to  you,  Lo,  here  is  Christ  ;  or, 
lo,  he  is  there ;  believe  him  not : 

22  For  false  Christs  and  false 
prophets  shall  rise,  and  shall  shew 
signs  and  wonders,  to  seduce,  if  it 
were  possible,  even  the  elect. 

23  But  take  ye  heed :  behold,  I 
have  foretold  you  all  things. 

24  If  But  in  those  days,  after 
that  tribulation,  the  sun  shall  be 
darkened,  and  the  moon  shall  not 
give  her  light, 

25  And  the  stars  of  heaven  shall 


comes  to  your  lips  at  the  mo- 
ment, for  he  who  speaks  is 
not  you    but   the   holy   Spirit. 

12  Brother  will  betray  brother  to 
death,  the  father  will  betray  his 
child,  children  will  rise  against 

13  their  parents  and  kill  them,  and 
you  will  be  hated  by  all  men  on 
account  of  my  name  ;  but  he 
will  be  saved  who  holds  out  to 
the  very  end. 

14  But  whenever  you  see  the  ap- 
palling Horror  standing  where 
he  has  no  right  to  stand  (let 
the  reader  note  this),  then 
let  those  who  are   in  Judaea 

15  fly  to  the  hills  ;  a  man  on 
the  housetop  must  not  go 
down  into  the  house  or  go 
inside   to   fetch   anything    out 

16  of  his  house,  and  a  man  in  the 
field  must  not  turn  back  to 
get  his  coat. 

17  Woe  to  women  with  child 
and  to  women  who  give  suck 
in  those  days  ! 

18  Pray  it  may  not  be  winter 

19  when  it  comes,  for  those  days 
λνϊΐΐ  be  days  of  misery,  the 
like  of  which  has  never  been  from 
the  beginning  of  God's  creation 
until  now — no  and  never  shall 

20  be.  Had  not  the  Lord  cut 
short  those  days,  not  a  soul 
would  be  saved  alive  ;  but  he 
has  cut  them  short  for  the  sake 
of  the  elect  whom  he  has 
chosen. 

21  If  anyone  tells  you  at  that 
time, 

'  Look,  here  is  the  Christ,' 
or,  '  Look,  there  he  is,' 
do    not   believe    it  ; 

22  for  false  Christs  and  false 
prophets  will  rise  and  perform 
signs  and  wonders  to  mislead 
the  elect  if  they  can. 

23  Now  take  care  ! 

I    am   telling   you   of  it    all 
beforehand. 

24  But  when  that  misery  is 
past,  in  those  days, 

the  sun  will  be  darkened 
and  the  moon  will  not  yield 
her  light, 

25  the     stars     will     drop    from 

heaven, 


122 


ST.    MARK    XIV 


fall,  and  the  powers  that  aie  in 
heaven  shall  be  shaken. 

26  And  then  shall  they  see  the 
Son  of  man  coming  in  the  clouds 
with  great  power  and  glory. 

27  And  then  shall  he  send  his 
angels,  and  shall  gather  together 
his  elect  from  the  four  winds,  from 
the  uttermost  part  of  the  earth  to 
the  uttermost  part  of  heaven. 

28  Now  learn  a  parable  of  the 
fig  tree  ;  When  her  branch  is  yet 
tender,  and  putteth  forth  leaves, 
ye  know  that  summer  is  near  : 

29  So  ye  in  like  manner,  when 
ye  shall  see  these  things  come  to 
pass,  know  that  it  is  nigh,  even  at 
the  doors. 

30  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  that 
this  generation  shall  not  pass,  till 
all  these  things  be  done. 

31  Heaven  and  earth  shall  pass 
away  :  but  my  words  shall  not 
pass  away. 

32  If  But  of  that  day  and  that 
hour  knoweth  no  man,  no,  not  the 
angels  which  are  in  heaven, 
neither  the  Son,  but  the   Father. 

33  Take  ye  heed,  watch  and 
pray  :  for  ye  know  not  when  the 
time  is. 

34  For  the  Son  of  man  is  as  a 
man  taking  a  far  journey,  who  left 
his  house,  and  gave  authority  to 
his  servants,  and  to  every  man  his 
work,  and  commanded  the  porter 
to  watch. 

35  Watch  ye  therefore  :  for  ye 
know  not  when  the  master  of  the 
house  cometh,  at  even,  or  at  mid- 
night, or  at  the  cockcrowing,  or  in 
the  morning  : 

36  Lest  coming  suddenly  he 
find  you  sleeping. 

37  And  what  I  say  unto  you  I 
say  unto  all,  Watch. 


and  the  orbs  of  the  heavens 
icill  be  shaken. 

26  Then  they  will  see  the  Son  of 
man  coming  in  the  clouds  with 
great  power  and  glory. 

27  Then  he  will  despatch  his 
angels  and  muster  the  elect 
from  the  four  winds,  from  the 
verge  of  earth  to  the  verge  of 
heaven. 

28  Let  the  fig  tree  teach  you  a 
parable.  As  soon  as  its 
branches  turn  soft  and  put  out 
leaves,  you  know  summer  is  at 

29  hand  ;  so,  whenever  you  see 
this  happen,  you  may  be  sure 
He  is  at  hand,  at  the  very 
door. 

30  I  tell  you  truly,  the  present 
generation  will  not  pass  away 

31  till  all  this  happens.  Heaven 
and  earth  will  pass  away,  but 
my  words  never. 

32  Now  no  one  knows  anything 
about  that  day  or  hour,  not 
even  the  angels  in  heaven,  not 
even  the  Son,  but  only  the 
Father. 

33  Take  care,  keep  awake  and 
pray  ;  you  never  know  the 
time. 

34  It  is  like  a  man  leaving  his 
house  to  go  abroad  ;  he  puts 
his  servants  in  charge,  each 
with  his  work  to  do,  and  he 
orders  the  porter  to  keep 
watch. 

35  Watch  then,  for  you  never 
know  when  the  Lord  of  the 
House  will  come,  in  the  late 
evening  or  at  midnight  or  at 
cock-crow  or  in  the  morning. 

36  Watch,  in  case  he  comes  sud- 
denly   and    finds    you    asleep. 

37  Watch  :  I  say  it  to  you,  and 
I  say  it  to  all." 


CHAPTER    XIV 

1  After  two  days  was  the  feast 
of  the  passover,  and  of  unleavened 
bread  :  and  the  chief  priests  and 
the  scribes  sought  how  they  might 
take  him  by  craft,  and  put  him  to 
death. 

2  But  they   said,    Not   on   the 


CHAPTER    XIV 

1  The  passover  and  the  fes- 
tival of  unleavened  bread  fell 
two  days  later  ;  so  the  high 
priests  and  scribes  were  trying 
how  to  get  hold  of  him  by  craft 
and   have   him   put   to   death. 

2  "  Only,"  they  said.  "  it  must 


ST.    MARK    XIV 


123 


feast  day,  lest  there  be  an  uproar 
of  the  people. 

3  If  And  being  in  Bethany  in  the 
house  of  Simon  the  leper,  as  he 
sat  at  meat,  there  came  a  woman 
having  an  alabaster  box  of  oint- 
ment of  spikenard  very  precious  ; 
and  she  brake  the  box,  and  poured 
it  on  his  head. 

4  And  there  were  some  that  had 
indignation  within  themselves,  and 
said,  Why  was  this  waste  of  the 
ointment  made  ? 

5  For  it  might  have  been  sold 
for  more  than  three  hundred  pence, 
and  have  been  given  to  the  poor. 
And  they  murmured  against  her. 

6  And  Jesus  said,  Let  her  alone  ; 
why  trouble  ye  her  ?  she  hath 
wrought  a  good,  work  on  me. 

7  For  ye  have  the  poor  with  you 
always,  and  whensoever  ye  will  ye 
may  do  them  good  :  but  me  ye 
have  not  always. 

8  She  hath  done  what  she  could  : 
she  is  come  aforehand  to  anoint 
my  body  to  the  burying. 

9  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  Where- 
soever this  gospel  shall  be  preached 
throughout  the  whole  world,  this 
also  that  she  hath  done  shall  be 
spoken  of  for  a  memorial  of  her. 

10  If  And  Judas  Iscariot,  one  of 
the  twelve,  went  unto  the  chief 
priests,  to  betray  him  unto  them. 

1 1  And  when  they  heard  it,  they 
were  glad,  and  promised  to  give 
him  money.  And  he  sought  how 
he  might  conveniently  betray 
him. 

12  If  And  the  first  day  of  unlea- 
vened bread,  when  they  killed  the 
passover,  his  disciples  said  unto 
him,  Where  wilt  thou  that  we  go 
and  prepare  that  thou  mayest  eat 
the  passover  ? 

13  And  he  sendeth  forth  two  of 
his  disciples,  and  saith  unto  them, 
Go  ye  into  the  city,  and  there  shall 
meet  you  a  man  bearing  a  pitcher 
of  water :  follow  him. 

14  And  wheresoever  he  shall  go 
in,  say  ye  to  the  goodman  of  the 
house,  The  Master  saith,  Where  is 
the  guestchamber,  where  I  shall 
eat  the  passover  with  my  disciples? 

1 5  And  he  will  shew  you  a  large 


not  be  dimng  the  festival  ; 
that  would  mean  a  popular 
riot." 

3  Now  when  he  was  at  Bethany 
in  the  house  of  Simon  the  leper, 
lying  at  table,  a  woman  came 
up  with  an  alabaster  flask  of 
pure  nard  perfume,  which  had 
cost  a  great  sum  ;  the  flask  she 
broke  and  poured  the  perfume 

4  over  his  head.  This  angered 
some  of  those  present.  "  What 
was  the  use  of  wasting  perfume 

5  like  this  ?  This  perfume  might 
have  been  sold  for  over  three 
hundred  shillings,  and  the  poor 
might  have  got  that."   So  they 

6  upbraided  her.  But  Jesus  said, 
"  Let  her  alone.  Why  are  you 
annoying  her  ?   She  has  done  a 

7  beautiful  thing  to  me.  The 
poor  you  always  have  beside 
you,  and  you  can  be  kind  to 
them  whenever  you  want  ;  but 
you  will  not  always  have  me. 

8  She  has  done  all  she  could— 
she  has  anticipated  the  perf  um- 

9  ing  of  my  body  for  burial.  I 
tell  you  truly,  wherever  the 
gospel  is  preached  all  over  the 
world,  men  will  speak  of  what 
she  has  done  in  memory  of 
her." 

10  Then  Judas  Iscariot,  one  of 
the  twelve,  went  to  the  high 
priests  to  betray  him  to  them. 

11  They  were  delighted  to  hear  it, 
and  promised  to  pay  him  for  it. 
Meantime  he  sought  a  good  op- 
portunity for  betraying  him. 

12  On  the  first  day  of  unleav- 
ened bread  (the  day  when  the 
paschal  lamb  was  sacrificed )  his 
disciples  said  to  him,  "  Where 
do  you  want  us  to  go  and  pre- 
pare for  you  to  eat  the  pass- 

13  over  ?  "  So  he  despatched  two 
of  his  disciples,  telling  them, 
"  Go  into  the  city  and  you  will 
meet  a  man  carrying  a  water- 

14  jar  ;  follow  him,  and  whatever 
house  he  goes  into,  tell  the 
owner  that  the  Teacher  says, 
'  Where  is  my  room,  that  I  may 
eat  the  passover  there  with  my 

15  disciples?  '  He  will  show  you  a 
large      room      upstairs,      with 


124 


ST.    MARK    XIV 


upper    room    furnished    and    pre- 
pared :  there  make  ready  for  us. 

16  And  his  disciples  went  forth, 
and  came  into  the  city,  and  found 
as  he  had  said  unto  them  :  and 
they  made  ready  the  passover. 

17  And  in  the  evening  he 
cometh  with  the  twelve. 

18  And  as  they  sat  and  did  eat, 
Jesus  said,  Verily  I  say  unto  you, 
One  of  you  which  eateth  with  me 
shall  betray  me. 

19  And  they  began  to  be  sor- 
rowful, and  to  say  unto  him  one  by 
one,  Is  it  I  ?  and  another  said,  Is 
it  I  ? 

20  And  he  answered  and  said 
unto  them,  It  is  one  of  the  twelve, 
that  dippeth  with  me  in  the  dish. 

2 1  The  Son  of  man  indeed  goeth, 
as  it  is  written  of  him :  but  woe  to 
that  man  by  whom  the  Son  of  man 
is  betrayed !  good  were  it  for  that 
man  if  he  had  never  been  born. 

22  *}  And  as  they  did  eat,  Jesus 
took  bread,  and  blessed,  and  brake 
it,  and  gave  to  them,  and  said, 
Take,  eat :  this  is  my  body. 

23  And  he  took  the  cup,  and 
when  he  had  given  thanks,  he  gave 
it  to  them :  and  they  all  drank  of 
it. 

24  And  he  said  unto  them,  This 
is  my  blood  of  the  new  testament, 
which  is  shed  for  many. 

25  Verily  1  say  unto  you,  I  will 
drink  no  more  of  the  fruit  of  the 
vine,  until  that  day  that  I  di'ink  it 
new  in  the  kingdom  of  God. 

26  TJ  And  when  they  had  sung 
an  hymn,  they  went  out  into  the 
mount  of  Olives. 

27  And  Jesus  saith  unto  them, 
All  ye  shall  be  offended  because  of 
me  this  night :  for  it  is  written,  I 
will  smite  the  shepherd,  and  the 
sheep  shall  be  scattered. 

28  But  after  that  I  am  risen,  I 
will  go  before  you  into  Galilee. 

29  But  Peter  said  unto  him, 
Although  all  shall  be  offended,  yet 
will  not  I. 

30  And  Jesus  saith  unto  him, 
Verily  I  say  unto  thee,  That  this 
day,  even  in  this  night,  before  the 
cock  crow  twice,  thou  shalt  deny 
me  thrice. 


couches  spread,  all  ready  ;  pre- 
pare the  passover  for  us  there." 

16  The  disciples  went  away  into 
the  city  and  found  it  was  as 
he  had  told  them.   So  they  pre- 

17  pared  the  passover,  and  when 
evening  fell  he  arrived  along 
with  the  twelve. 

18  As  they  were  at  ■  table  eat- 
ing, Jesus  said,  "  Truly  I  tell 
you,  one  of  you  is  going  to 
betray  me,  one  who  is  eating 
with  me." 

19  They  got  distressed  at  this, 
and  said  to  him  one  after 
another,  "  Surely  it  is  not 
me  ?  "  "  Surely  it  is  not 
me  ?  " 

20  "  One  of  the  twelve,"  he 
told  them,  "  one  who  is  dipping 
into  the  same  dish  as  I  am. 

21  The  Son  of  man  goes  the 
road  that  the  scripture  has 
described  for  him,  but  woe 
to  the  man  by  whom  the  Son 
of  man  is  betrayed  !  Better 
that  man  had  never  been 
born  !  " 

22  And  as  they  were  eating 
he  took  a  loaf  and  after  the 
blessing  he  broke  and  gave 
it    to    them,     saying,     "  Take 

23  this,  it  means  my  body."  He 
also  took  a  cup  and  after  thank- 
ing God  he  gave  it  to  them,  and 

24  they  all  drank  of  it ;  he  said  to 
them,  "  This  means  my  cov- 
enant-blood which  is  shed  for 

25  many  ;  truly  I  tell  you,  I  will 
never  drink  the  produce  of  the 
vine  again  till  the  day  I  drink 
it  new  within  the  Realm  of 
God." 

26  After  the  hymn  of  praise  they 
went  out  to  the  Hill  of  Olives. 

27  Jesus  said  to  them,  "  You  will 
all  be  disconcerted,  for  it  is 
written  :  /  will  strike  at  the 
sheptierd  and  the  sheep  will  be 

28  scattered.  But  after  my  rising  I 
will   precede   you   to   Galilee." 

29  Peter  said  to  him,  "  Though  all 
are  disconcerted,  I  will  not  be." 

30  Jesus  said  to  him,  "  I  tell  you 
truly,  to-day  you  will  disown 
me  three  times,  this  very  night, 
before  the  cock  crows  twice." 


ST.    MARK    XIV 


125 


31  But  he  spake  the  more  vehe- 
mently, Tf  I  should  die  with  thee, 
I  will  not  deny  thee  in  any  wise. 
Likewise  also  said  they  all. 

32  And  they  came  to  a  place 
which  was  named  Gethsemane  : 
and  he  saith  to  his  disciples,  Sit 
ye  here,  while  I  shall  pray. 

33  And  he  taketh  with  him 
Peter  and  James  and  John,  and 
began  to  be  sore  amazed,  and  to 
be  very  heavy  ; 

34  And  saith  unto  them,  My 
soul  is  exceeding  sorrowful  unto 
death:  tarry  ye  here,  and  watch. 

35  And  he  went  forward  a  little, 
and  fell  on  the  ground,  and  prayed 
that,  if  it  were  possible,  the  hour 
might  pass  from  him. 

36  And  he  said,  Abba,  Father, 
all  things  are  possible  unto  thee  ; 
take  away  this  cup  from  me  : 
nevertheless  not  what  I  will,  but 
what  thou  wilt. 

37  And  he  cometh,  and  findeth 
them  sleeping,  and  saith  unto 
Peter,  Simon,  sleepest  thou  ? 
couldest  not  thou  watch  one  hour  ? 

38  Watch  ye  and  pray,  lest  ye 
enter  into  temptation.  The  spirit 
truly  is  ready,  but  the  flesh  is 
weak. 

39  And  again  he  weat  away,  and 
prayed,  and  spake  the  same  words. 

40  And  when  he  returned,  he 
found  them  asleep  again,  (for  their 
eyes  were  heavy, )  neither  wist  they 
what  to  answer  him. 

41  And  he  cometh  the  third 
time,  and  saith  unto  them,  Sleep 
on  now,  and  take  your  rest  :  it  is 
enough,  the  hour  is  come  ;  behold, 
the  Son  of  man  is  betrayed  into  the 
hands  of  sinners. 

42  Rise  up,  let  us  go  ;  lo,  he 
that  betrayeth  me  is  at  hand. 

43  If  And  immediately,  while  he 
yet  spake,  cometh  Judas,  one  of 
the  twelve,  and  with  him  a  great 
multitude  with  swords  and  staves, 
from  the  chief  priests  and  the 
scribes  and  the  elders. 

44  And  he  that  betrayed  him 
had  given  them  a  token,  saying, 
Whomsoever  I  shall  kiss,  that 
same  is  he  ;  take  him,  and  lead 
him,  away  safely. 


31  But  he  persisted,  "  Though  I 
have  to  die  with  you,  I  will 
never  disown  you."  And  they 
all  said  the  same. 

32  Then  they  came  to  a  place 
called  Gethsemane,  and  he  told 
his  disciples,   "  Sit  here  till  I 

33  pray."  But  he  took  Peter  and 
James  and  John  along  with 
him  ;    and  as  he  began  to  feel 

34  appalled  and  agitated,  he  said 
to  them,  "  My  heart  is  sad,  sad 
even  to  death  ;    stay  here  and 

35  watch."  Then  he  went  forward 
a  little  and  fell  to  the  earth, 
praying  that  the  hour  might 
pass  away  from  him,  if  pos- 
sible. 

36  "Abba,  Father,"  he  said, 
' '  thou  canst  do  anything.  Take 
this  cup  away  from  me.  Yet, 
not  what  I  will  but  what  thou 
wilt." 

37  Then  he  came  and  found 
them  asleep  ;  so  he  said  to 
Peter,  "  Are  you  sleeping, 
Simon  ?    Could  you  not  watch 

38  for  a  single  hour  ?  Watch  and 
pray,  all  of  you,  so  that  you 
may  not  slip  into  temptation. 
The  spirit  is  eager  but  the  flesh 

39  is  weak."  Again  he  went  away 
and  prayed  in  the  same  words 

40  as  before  ;  then  he  returned 
and  found  them  once  more 
asleep,  for  their  eyes  were 
heavy.  They  did  not  know 
what  to  say  to  him.    Then  he 

41  came  for  the  third  time  and  said 
to  them,  "  Still  asleep  ?  still 
resting  ?  No  more  of  that ! 
The  hour  has  come,  here  is  the 
Son  of  man  betrayed  into  the 

42  hands  of  sinners.  Come,  get 
up,  here  is  my  betrayer  close  at 

43  hand."  At  that  very  moment, 
while  he  was  still  speaking, 
Judas  [Iscariot]  one  of  the 
twelve  came  up  accompanied 
by  a  mob  with  swords  and  clubs 
who  had  come  from  the  high 
priests  and  scribes  and  elders. 

44  Now  his  betrayer  had  given 
them  a  signal  ;  he  said,  "  Who- 
ever I  kiss,  that  is  the  man. 
Seize  him  and  get  him  safely 
away." 


126 


ST.    MARK    XIV 


45  And  as  soon  as  he  was  come, 
he  goeth  straightway  to  him,  and 
saith,  Master,  master;  and  kissed 
him. 

46  Tf  And  they  laid  their  hands 
on  him,  and  took  him. 

47  And  one  of  them  that  stood 
by  drew  a  sword,  and  smote  a 
servant  of  the  high  priest,  and  cut 
off  his  ear. 

48  And  Jesus  answered  and 
said  unto  them,  Are  ye  come  out, 
as  against  a  thief,  with  swords  and 
with  staves  to  take  me  ? 

49  I  was  daily  with  you  in  the 
temple  teaching,  and  ye  took  me 
not  :  but  the  scriptures  must  be 
fulfilled. 

50  And  they  all  forsook  him, 
and  fled. 

51  And  there  followed  him  a 
certain  young  man,  having  a  linen 
cloth  cast  about  Ms  naked  body  ; 
and  the  young  men  laid  hold  on 
him  : 

52  And  he  left  the  linen  cloth, 
and  fled  from  them  naked. 

53  H  And  they  led  Jesus  away 
to  the  high  priest  :  and  with  him 
were  assembled  all  the  chief 
priests  and  the  elders  and  the 
scribes. 

54  And  Peter  followed  him  afar 
off,  even  into  the  palace  of  the 
high  priest  :  and  he  sat  with  the 
servants,  and  warmed  himself  at 
the  fire. 

55  And  the  chief  priests  and  all 
the  council  sought  for  witness 
against  Jesus  to  put  him  to  death  ; 
and  found  none. 

56  For  many  bare  false  witness 
against  him,  but  their  witness 
agreed  not  together. 

57  And  there  arose  certain,  and 
bare  false  witness  against  him, 
saying, 

58  We  heard  him  say,  I  will 
destroy  this  temple  that  is  made 
with  hands,  and  within  three  days 
I  will  build  another  made  without 
hands. 

59  But  neither  so  did  their 
witness  agree  together. 

60  And  the  high  priest  stood  up 
in  the  midst,  and  asked  Jesus, 
saying,  Answerest  thou  nolhi  ig  ? 


45  So  when  he  arrived  he  at 
once  went  up  to  him  and 
said,  "  Rabbi  [rabbi],"  and 
kissed   him. 

46  Then  they  laid   hands    on 

47  him  and  seized  him,  but  one 
of  the  bystanders  drew  his 
sword  and  struck  the  servant 
of  the  high  priest,  cutting  off 
his  ear. 

48  Jesus  turned  on  them, 
saying,  "  Have  you  sallied 
out  to  arrest  me  like  a  rob- 
ber, with  swords  and  clubs  ? 

49  Day  after  day  I  was  beside 
you  in  the  temple  teaching, 
and  you  never  seized  me. 
However,  it  is  to  let  the 
scriptures  be  fulfilled." 

50  Then    they    left   him   and 

51  fled,  all  of  them  ;  one  young 
man  did  follow  him,  with 
only  a  linen  sheet  thrown 
round  his  body,  but  when 
the  [young]  men  seized  him 

52  he  fled  away  naked,  leaving 
the  sheet  behind  him. 

53  They  took  Jesus  away  to 
the  high  priest,  and  all  the 
high  priests  and  scribes  and 
elders   met   there   with  him. 

54  Peter  followed  him  at  a 
distance  till  he  got  inside  the 
courtyard  of  the  high  priest, 
where  he  sat  down  with  the 
attendants  to  warm  himself 
at  the  fire. 

55  Now  the  high  priests  and 
the  whole  of  the  Sanhedrin 
tried  to  secure  evidence 
against  Jesus,  in  order  to 
have  him  put  to  death  ;    but 

56  they  could  find  none,  for 
while  many  bore  false  witness 
against    him    their   evidence 

57  did  not  agree.  Some  got  up 
and  bore  false  witness  against 

58  him,  saying,  "  We  heard 
him  say,  '  I  will  destroy  this 
temple  made  by  hands,  and 
in  three  days  I  will  build 
another  temple  not  made  by 

59  hands.'  "  But  even  so  the  evi- 

60  dence  did  not  agree.  So  the 
high  priest  rose  in  their  midst 
and  asked  Jesus,  "  Have  you 
no   reply    to    make  ?      What 


ST.    MARK    XIV 


127 


what    is    it   which    these    witness 
against  thee  ? 

61  But  he  held  his  peace,  and 
answered  nothing.  Again  the 
high  priest  asked  him,  and  said 
unto  him,  Art  thou  the  Christ,  the 
Son  of  the  Blessed  ? 

62  And  Jesus  said,  I  am  :  and 
ye  shall  see  the  Son  of  man  sitting 
on  the  right  hand  of  power,  and 
coming  in  the  clouds  of  heaven. 

63  Then  the  high  priest  rent  his 
clothes,  and  saith,  What  need  we 
any  further  witnesses  ? 

64  Ye  have  heard  the  blas- 
phemy :  what  think  ye  ?  And  they 
all  condemned  him  to  be  guilty  of 
death. 

65  And  some  began  to  spit  on 
him,  and  to  cover  his  face,  and  to 
buffet  him,  and  to  say  unto  him, 
Prophesy  :  and  the  servants  did 
strike  him  with  the  palms  of  their 
hands. 

66  ^  And  as  Peter  was  beneath 
in  the  palace,  there  cometh  one  of 
the  maids  of  the  high  priest  : 

67  And  when  she  saw  Peter 
warming  himself,  she  looked  upon 
him,  and  said,  And  thou  also  wast 
with  Jesus  of  Nazareth. 

68  But  he  denied,  saying,  I 
know  not,  neither  understand  I 
what  thou  sayest.  And  he  went 
out  into  the  porch;  and  the  cock 
crew. 

69  And  a  maid  saw  him  again, 
and  began  to  say  to  them  that 
stood  by,  This  is  one  of  them. 

70  And  he  denied  it  again.  And 
a  little  after,  they  that  stood  by 
said  again  to  Peter,  Surely  thou 
art  one  of  them  :  for  thou  art  a 
Galilaean,  and  thy  speech  agreeth 
thereto. 

71  But  he  began  to  curse  and  to 
swear,  saying,  I  know  not  this  man 
of  whom  ye  speak. 

72  And  the  second  time  the  cock 
crew.  And  Peter  called  to  mind 
the  word  that  Jesus  said  unto  him, 
Before  the  cock  crow  twice,  thou 
shalt  deny  me  thrice.  And  when 
he  thought  thereon,  he  wept. 


about    this    evidence    against 

61  you  ?  "  He  said  nothing  and 
made  no  answer.  Again  the 
high  priest  put  a  question  to 
him.  "  Are  you  the  Christ  ?  " 
he    said,     "  the    Son    of    the 

62  Blessed  ?  "  Jesus  said,  "  I  am. 
And,  what  is  more,  you  will  all 
see  the  Son  of  man  sitting  at  the 
right  hand  of  the  Power  and 
coming     with     the     clouds     of 

63  heaven.'"  Then  the  bigh  priest 
tore  his  clothes  and  cried, 
"  What  more  evidence  do  we 

64  want  ?  You  have  heard  his 
blasphemy  for  yourselves. 
What  is  your  mind  ?  "  They 
condemned  him,  all  of  them, 

65  to  the  doom  of  death  ;  and 
some  of  them  started  to  spit 
on  him  and  to  blindfold  him 
and  buffet  him,  asking  him, 
"  Prophesy."  The  attendants 
treated  him  to  cuffs  and  slaps. 

66  Now  as  Peter  was  downstairs 
in  the  courtyard,  a  maidservant 
of  the  high  priest  came  along, 

67  and  when  she  noticed  Peter 
warming  himself  she  looked  at 
him  and  said,  "  You  were  with 

68  Jesus  of  Nazaret  too."  But  he 
denied  it.  "I  do  not  know," 
he  said,  "  I  have  no  idea  what 
you  mean."  Then  he  went 
outside  into  the  passage.     The 

69  cock  crowed.  Again  the  maid- 
servant who  had  noticed  him 
began  to  tell  the  bystanders, 
"  That  fellow  is  one  of  them." 

70  But  he  denied  it  again.  After 
a  little  the  bystanders  once 
more  said  to  Peter,  "  To  be 
sure,  you  are  one  of  them. 
Why,  you  are  a  Galilean  !  "  * 

71  But  he  broke  out  cursing  and 
swearing,  "  I  do  not  know  the 

72  man  you  mean."  At  that  mo- 
ment the  cock  crowed  for  the 
second  time.  Then  Peter  re- 
membered how  Jesus  had  told 
him,  "  Before  the  cock  crows 
twice  you  will  disown  me 
thrice  ;  "  and  he  burst  into 
tears. 


*    Omitting  [και  ή  λαλιά  σον  ομοιάζει]. 


128 


ST.    MARK    XV 


CHAPTER    XV 

1  And  straightway  in  the  morn- 
ing the  chief  priests  held  a  con- 
sultation with  the  elders  and 
scribes  and  the  whole  council,  and 
bound  Jesus,  and  carried  him 
away,  and  delivered  him  to  Pilate. 

2  And  Pilate  asked  him,  Art 
thou  the  King  of  the  Jews  ?  And 
he  answering  said  unto  him,  Thou 
sayest  it. 

3  And  the  chief  priests  accused 
him  of  many  things  :  but  he  an- 
swered nothing. 

4  And  Pilate  asked  him  again, 
saying,  Answerest  thou  nothing  ? 
behold  how  many  things  they 
witness  against  thee. 

5  But  Jesus  yet  answered  no- 
thing ;  so  that  Pilate  marvelled. 

6  Now  at  that  feast  he  released 
unto  them  one  prisoner,  whomso- 
ever they  desired. 

7  And  there  was  one  named 
Barabbas,  which  lay  bound  with 
them  that  had  made  insurrection 
with  him,  who  had  committed 
murder  in  the  insurrection. 

8  And  the  multitude  crying 
aloud  began  to  desire  him  to  do  as 
he  had  ever  done  unto  them. 

9  But  Pilate  answered  them, 
saying,  Will  ye  that  I  release  unto 
you  the  King  of  the  Jews  ? 

10  For  he  knew  that  the  chief 
priests  had  delivered  him  for  envy. 

11  But  the  chief  priests  moved 
the  people,  that  he  should  rather 
release  Barabbas  unto  them. 

12  And  Pilate  answered  and 
said  again  unto  them,  What  will 
ye  then  that  I  shall  do  unto  him 
whom  ye  call  the  King  of  the  Jews? 

13  And  they  cried  out  again, 
Crucify  him. 

14  Then  Pilate  said  unto  them, 
Why,  what  evil  hath  he  done  ? 
And  they  cried  out  the  more  ex- 
ceedingly, Crucify  him. 

15  t  And  so  Pilate,  willing  to 
content  the  people,  released  Bar- 
abbas unto  them,  and  delivered 
Jesus,  when  he  had  scourged  him, 
to  be  crucified. 

16  Ar><3    the    soldiers    led    him 


CHAPTER    XV 

1  Immediately  morning  came, 
the  high  priests  held  a  con- 
sultation *  with  the  elders 
and  scribes  and  all  the  Sanhe- 
drin,  and  after  binding  Jesus 
they  led  him  off  and  handed 

2  him  over  to  Pilate.  Pilate 
asked  him,  "  Are  you  the  king 
of  the  Jews  ?  "  He  replied, 
"  Certainly." 

3  Then  the  high  priest 
brought     many      accusations 

4  against  him,  and  once  more 
Pilate  asked  him,  "  Have 
you  no  reply  to  make  ?  Look 
at    all    their    charges    against 

5  you."  But,  to  the  astonish- 
ment of  Pilate,  Jesus  answered 

6  no  more.  Now  at  festival  time 
he  used  to  release  for  them 
some     prisoner     whom     they 

7  begged  from  him.  (There  was 
a  man  called  Bar-Abbas  in 
prison,  among  the  rioters  who 
had  committed  murder  during 

8  the  insurrection. )  So  the  crowd 
pressed  up  and  started  to  ask 

9  him  for  his  usual  boon.  Pilate 
replied,  "  Would  you  like  me  to 
release  the  king  of  the  Jews  for 

10  you  ?  "  (For  he  knew  the  high 
priests   had   handed  him   over 

11  out  of  envy.)  But  the  high 
priests  stirred  up  the  crowd  to 
get  him  to  release  Bar-Abbas 

12  for  them  instead.  Pilate  asked 
them  again,  "  And  what  am  I 
to  do  with  your  so-called  king 

13  of  the  Jews  ?  "  Whereupon 
they  shouted  again,  "  Crucify 

14  him."  "  Why,"  said  Pilate, 
"  what  has  he  done  wrong  ?  " 
But  they  shouted  more  fiercely 
than  ever,  "  Crucify  him  !  " 

15  So,  as  Pilate  wanted  to 
satisfy  the  crowd,  he  re- 
leased Bar- Abbas  for  them  ; 
Jesus  he  handed  over  to  be 
crucified,  after  he  had  scourged 
him. 

16  The  soldiers  took  him  inside 

*  Reading  ποίήσαντν;  instead  of  ετοίμα- 
σα» Tes. 


ST.    MARK    XV 


129 


away  into  the  hall,  called  Prse- 
torium ;  and  they  call  together  the 
whole  band. 

17  And  they  clothed  him  with 
purple,  and  platted  a  crown  of 
thorns,  and  put  it  about  his  head, 

18  And  began  to  salute  him, 
Hail,  King  of  the  Jews  ! 

19  And  they  smote  him  on  the 
head  with  a  reed,  and  did  spit 
upon  him,  and  bowing  their  knees 
worshipped  him. 

20  And  when  they  had  mocked 
him,  they  took  off  the  purple  from 
him,  and  put  his  own  clothes  on 
him,  and  led  him  out  to  crucify 
him. 

21  And  they  compel  one  Simon 
a  Cyrenian,  who  passed  by,  coming 
out  of  the  country,  the  father  of 
Alexander  and  Rufus,  to  bear  his 
cross. 

22  And  they  bring  him  unto 
the  place  Golgotha,  which  is,  be- 
ing interpreted,  The  place  of  "a 
skull. 

23  And  they  gave  him  to  drink 
wine  mingled  with  myrrh :  but  he 
received  it  not. 

24  And  when  they  had  crucified 
him,  they  parted  his  garments, 
casting  lots  upon  them,  what 
every  man  should  take. 

25  And  it  was  the  third  hour, 
and  they  crucified  him. 

26  And  the  superscription  of 
his  accusation  was  written  over, 
THE  KING  OF  THE  JEWS. 

27  And  with  him  they  crucify 
two  thieves  ;  the  one  on  his  right 
hand,  and  the  other  on  his  left. 

28  And  the  scripture  was  ful- 
filled, which  saith,  And  he  was 
numbered  with  the  transgressors. 

29  And  they  that  passed  by 
railed  on  him,  wagging  their  heads, 
and  saying,  Ah,  thou  that  destroy- 
est  the  temple,  and  buildest  it  in 
three  days, 

30  Save  thyself,  and  come  down 
from  the  cross. 

31  Likewise  also  the  chief 
priests  mocking  said  among  them- 
selves with  the  scribes,  He  saved 
others ;  himself  he  cannot  save. 

32  Let  Christ  the  King  of  Israel 
descend  now  from  the  cross,  that 


the  courtyard  (that  is,  the  prae- 
torium)  and  got  all  the  regi- 

17  ment  together ;  then  they 
dressed  him  in  purple,  put  on 
his    head   a    crown    of    thorns 

18  which  they  had  plaited,  and 
began  to  salute  him  with, 
"  Hail,  Ο  king  of  the  Jews  !  " 

19  They  struck  him  on  the  head 
with  a  stick  and  spat  upon  him 
and  bent  their  knees  to  him  in 

20  homage.  Then,  after  making 
fun  of  him,  they  stripped  off 
the  purple,  put  on  his  own 
clothes,  and  took  him  away  to 

21  crucify  him.  They  forced  Si- 
mon a  Cyrenian  who  was  pass- 
ing on  his  way  from  the  country 
(the  father  of  Alexander  and 

22  Rufus)  to  carry  his  cross,  and 
they  led  him  to  the  place  called 
Golgotha     (which    means .  the 

23  place  of  a  skull).  They  offered 
him  wine  flavoured  w  ith  myrrh, 

24  but  he  would  not  take  it.  Then 
they  crucified  him  and  dis- 
tributed his  clothes  among  them- 
selves, drawing  lots  for  them  to 

25  decide  each  man's  share.  It 
was  nine  in  the  morning  when 

26  they  crucified  him.  The  in- 
scription bearing  his  charge 
was  : 

THE    KING    OF   THE   JEWS. 

27  They  also  crucified  two  robbers 
along  with  him,  one  at  his  right 
and  one  at  his  left.  * 

29  Those  who  passed  by  scoffed 
at  him,  nodding  at  him  in 
derision  and  calling,  "Ha! 
You  were  to  destroy  the 
temple  and  build  it  in  three 

30  days  !  Come  down  from  the 
cross  and  save  youiself  !  " 

31  So,  too,  the  high  priests 
made  fun  of  him  to  them- 
selves with  the  scribes.  "  He 
saved  others,"  they  said, 
"  but  he  cannot  save  himself  ! 

32  Let  '  the  Christ,'  •  the  king 
of  Israel  '  come  down  now 
from  the  cross  !     Let   us   see 

*  Von  Soden  retains  ver.  28  (cp. 
Luke  xxii.  37)  :  "  So  the  scripture  was 
fulfilled  which  says,  He  was  classed  among 
criminals." 


130 


ST.   MARK   XV 


we  may  see  and  believe.  And 
they  that  were  crucified  with  him 
reviled  him. 

33  And  when  the  sixth  hour  was 
come,  there  was  darkness  over  the 
whole  land  until  the  ninth  hour. 

34  And  at  the  ninth  hour  Jesus 
cried  with  a  loud  voice,  saying, 
Eloi,  Eloi,  lama  sabachthani  ? 
which  is,  being  interpreted,  My 
God,  my  God,  why  hast  thou  for- 
saken rne  ? 

35  And  some  of  them  that  stood 
by,  when  they  heard  it,  said,  Be- 
hold, he  calleth  Elias. 

36  And  one  ran  and  filled  a 
spunge  full  of  vinegar,  and  put  it 
on  a  reed,  and  gave  him  to  drink, 
saying,  Let  alone  ;  let  us  see 
whether  Elias  will  come  to  take 
him  down. 

37  And  Jesus  cried  with  a  loud 
voice,  and  gave  up  the  ghost. 

38  And  the  veil  of  the  temple 
was  rent  in  twain  from  the  top  to 
the  bottom. 

39  1f  And  when  the  centurion, 
which  stood  over  against  him,  saw 
that  he  so  cried  out,  and  gave  up 
the  ghost,  he  said,  Truly  this  man 
was  the  Son  of  God. 

40  There  wei*e  also  women  look- 
ing on  afar  off  :  among  whom  was 
Mary  Magdalene,  and  Mary  the 
mother  of  James  the  less  and  of 
Joses,  and  Salome  ; 

41  (Who  also,  when  he  was  in 
Galilee,  followed  him,  and  minis- 
tered unto  him  ;)  and  many  other 
women  which  came  up  with  him 
unto  Jerusalem. 

42  *H  And  now  when  the  even 
was  come,  because  it  was  the  pre- 
paration, that  is,  the  day  before 
the  sabbath, 

43  Joseph  of  Arimathaea,  an 
honourable  counsellor,  which  also 
waited  for  the  kingdom  of  God, 
came,  and  went  in  boldly  unto 
Pilate,  and  craved  the  body  of 
Jesus. 

44  And  Pilate  marvelled  if  he 
were  already  dead  :  and  calling 
unto  him  the  centurion,  he  asked 
him  whether  he  had  been  any 
while  dead. 

45  And  when  he  knew  it  of  the 


that  and  we  will  believe  !  " 
Those  who  were  crucified 
with  him  also  denounced 
him. 

33  When  twelve  o'clock  came, 
darkness  covered   the   whole 

34  land  till  three  o'clock,  and 
at  three  o'clock  Jesus  gave 
a  loud  cry,  "  Eloi,  Eloi, 
lema  sabachthanci "  (which 
means,  My  God,  my  God, 
why  hast  thou  forsaken  me  ? ) 

35  On  hearing  this  some  of 
the  bystanders  said,  "  Look, 
he     is     calling    for     Elijah." 

36  One  man  ran  off,  soaked  a 
sponge  in  vinegar,  and  put 
it  on  the  end  of  a  stick 
to  give  him  a  drink,  saying, 
"  Come  on,  let  us  see  if  Elijah 
does      come      to     take     him 

37  down  !  "    But  Jesus    gave    a 

38  loud  cry  and  expired.  And 
the  curtain  of  the  temple 
was  torn   in    two,   from    top 

39  to  bottom.  Now  when  the 
army-captain  who  stood  fac- 
ing him  saw  that  he  expired 
in  this  way,  he  said,  "  This 
man  was  certainly  a  son  of 

40  God."  There  were  some 
women  also  watching  at  a 
distance,  among  them  Mary 
of  Magdala,  Mary  the  mother 
of    James   the    younger    and 

41  of  Joses,  and  Salome,  women 
who  had  followed  him  when 
he  was  in  Galilee  and 
waited  on  him,  besides  a 
number  of  other  women 
who  had  accompanied  him 
to    Jerusalem. 

42  By  this  time  it  was  even- 
ing, and  as  it  was  the  day 
of  Preparation  (that  is,  the 
day      before     the      sabbath) 

43  Joseph  of  Arimathaea,  a 
councillor  of  good  position 
who  himself  was  on  the  out- 
look for  the  Reign  of  God, 
ventured  to  go  to  Pilate  and 
ask  for   the    body   of    Jesus. 

44  Pilate  was  surprised  that  he 
was  dead  already  ;  he  sum- 
moned the  captain  and  askedif 
he  had  been  dead  some  time, 

45  and  on  ascertaining  this  from 


ST.    MARK   XVI 


131 


centurion,  he  gave  the   hody  to 
Joseph. 

46  And  he  bought  fine  linen, 
and  took  him  down,  and  wrapped 
him  in  the  linen,  and  laid  him  in  a 
sepulchre  which  was  hewn  out  of 
a  rock,  and  rolled  a  stone  unto  the 
door  of  the  sepulchre. 

47  And  Mary  Magdalene  and 
Mary  the  mother  of  Joses  beheld 
where  he  was  laid. 


the   captain  he  bestowed  the 

46  corpse  on  Joseph.  He,  after 
buying  a  linen  sheet,  took  him 
down  and  swathed  him  in  the 
linen,  laying  him  in  a  tomb 
which  had  been  cut  out  of  the 
rock  and  rolling  a  boulder  up 
against    the    opening    of    the 

47  tomb.  Now  Mary  of  Magdala 
and  Mary  the  mother  of  Joses 
noted  where  he  was  laid. 


CHAPTER    XVI 

1  And  when  the  sabbath  was 
past,  Mary  Magdalene,  and  Mary 
the  mother  of  James,  and  Salome, 
had  bought  sweet  spices,  that  they 
might  come  and  anoint  him. 

2  And  very  early  in  the  morn- 
ing the  first  day  of  the  week,  they 
came  unto  the  sepulchre  at  the 
rising  of  the  sun. 

3  And  they  said  among  them- 
selves, Who  shall  roll  us  away  the 
stone  from  the  door  of  the  sepul- 
chre ? 

4  And  when  they  looked,  they 
saw  that  the  stone  was  rolled 
away :  for  it  was  very  great. 

5  And  entering  into  the  sepul- 
chre, they  saw  a  young  man  sit- 
ting on  the  right  side,  clothed  in 
a  long  white  garment  ;  and  they 
were  affrighted. 

6  And  he  saith  unto  them,  Be 
not  affrighted  :  Ye  seek  Jesus  of 
Nazareth,  which  was  crucified  :  he 
is  risen  ;  he  is  not  here  :  behold 
the  place  where  they  laid  him. 

7  But  go  your  way,  tell  his  dis- 
ciples and  Peter  that  he  goeth 
before  you  into  Galilee  :  there 
shall  ye  see  him,  as  he  said  unto 
you. 

8  And  they  went  out  quickly, 
and  fled  from  the  sepulchre  ;  for 
they  trembled  and  were  amazed  : 
neither  said  they  any  thing  to  any 
man;  for  they  were  afraid. 

9  Tj  Now  when  Jesus  was  risen 

*  Transposing  the  second  clause  of  ver.  4  to  the  end  of  ver.  3. 

t  The  following  appendix  represents  a  couple  of  second  century  attempts  to 
complete  the  gospel.  The  passage  within  brackets  in  the  first  of  these  epilogues 
originally  belonged  to  it,  but  was  excised  for  some  reason  at  an  early  date.  Jerome 
quoted  part  of  it,  but  the  full  text  has  only  been  discovered  quite  recently  in  codex 
W,  the  Freer  uncial  of  the  gospels. 


CHAPTER    XVI 

1  And  when  the  sabbath  had 
passed  Mary  of  Magdala.  Mary 
the  mother  of  James,  and 
Salome  bought  some  spices  in 
order  to  go  and  anoint  him  ; 

2  and  very  early  on  the  first  day 
of  the  week  they  went  to  the 

3  tomb,  after  sunrise.  They  said 
to  themselves,  "  Who  will  roll 
away  the  boulder  for  us  at  the 
opening  of  the  tomb  ?  "  (for  it 
was    a    very    large    boulder).* 

4  But  when  they  looked  they  saw 
the  boulder  had  been  rolled  to 

5  one  side,  and  on  entering  the 
tomb  they  saw  a  youth  sitting 
on  the  right  dressed  in  a  white 

6  robe.  They  were  bewildered, 
but  he  said  to  them,  "  Do  not 
be  bewildered.  You  are  looking 
for  Jesus  of  Nazaret,  who  was 
crucified  ?  He  has  risen,  he  is 
not  here.      That  is  the  place 

7  where  he  was  laid.  Go  you  and 
tell  his  disciples  and  Peter, 
'  He  precedes  you  to  Galilee  ; 
you  shall  see  him  there,  as  he 

8  told  you.'  "  And  they  fled  out 
of  the  tomb,  for  they  were 
seized  with  terror  and  beside 
themselves.  They  said  nothing 
to  anyone,  for  they  were 
afraid  of  — .f 

(a) 

9  Now  after  he  rose  early  on 


132 


ST.    MARK   XVI 


early  the  first  day  of  the 
week,  he  appeared  first  to 
Mary  Magdalene,  out  of 
whom  he  had  cast  seven 
devils. 

10  And  she  went  and 
told  them  that  had  been 
with  him,  as  they  mourned 
and  wept. 

11  And  they,  when  they 
had  heard  that  he  was 
alive,  and  had  been  seen 
of  her,  believed  not. 

12  1|  After  that  he  ap- 
peared in  another  form 
unto  two  of  them,  as  they 
walked,  and  went  into  the 
country. 

13  And  they  went  and 
told  it  unto  the  resi- 
due :  neither  believed  they 
them. 

14  ]f  Afterward  he  ap- 
peared unto  the  eleven 
as  they  sat  at  meat, 
and  upbraided  them  with 
their  unbelief  and  hard- 
ness of  heart,  because 
they  believed  not  them 
which  had  seen  him  after 
he  was  risen. 

15  And  he  said  unto  them, 
Go  ye  into  all  the  world, 
and  preach  the  gospel  to 
every  creature. 

16  He  that  belie veth  and 
is  baptized  shall  be  saved  ; 
but  he  that  believeth  not 
shall  be  damned. 

17  And  these  signs  shall 
follow  them  that  believe  ; 
In  my  name  shall  they 
cast  out  devils  ;  they 
shall  speak  with  new 
tongues ; 

18  They  shall  take  up 
serpents  ;  and  if  they 
drink  any  deadly  thing, 
it  shaU  not  hurt  them  ; 
they  shall  lay  hands  on 
the  sick,  and  they  shall 
recover. 


*  Or,  the  unclean  things  that  lie 
under  the  control  of  spirits. 

t  The  Greek  is  otmcure  at  this 
point. 


the  first  day  of  the  week,  he  ap- 
peared first  to  Mary  of  Magdala 
out  of  whom  he  had   cast  seven 

10  daemons.  She  went  and  reported 
it  to  those  who  had  been  with 
him,  as  they  mourned  and  wept  ; 

11  but  although  they  heard  he  was 
alive  and  had  been  seen  by  her, 

12  they  would  not  believe  it.  After 
this  he  appeared  in  another  form 
to  two  of  them  as  they  were  walk- 
ing on  their  way  to  the  country. 

13  They  too  went  and  reported  it  to 
the  rest,  but  they  would  not  be- 

14  lieve  them  either.  Afterwards  he 
appeared  at  table  to  the  eleven 
themselves  and  reproached  them 
for  their  unbelief  and  dulness  of 
mind,  because  they  had  not  be- 
lieved those  who  saw  him  risen 
from  the  dead%  [But  they  ex- 
cused themselves,  saying,  "  This 
age  of  lawlessness  and  unbelief 
lies  under  the  sway  of  Satan,  who 
will  not  allow  what  lies  under 
the  unclean  spirits  *  to  under- 
stand the  truth  and  power  of 
God  ;  therefore,"  they  said  to 
Christ,  "  reveal  your  righteousness 
now."  Christ  answered  them, 
"  The  term  of  years  for  Satan's 
power  has  now  expired,  but  other 
terrors  are  at  hand.  I  was  de- 
livered to  death  on  behalf  of  sin- 
ners,! that  they  might  return  to 
the  truth  and  sin  no  more,  that 
they  might  inherit  that  glory  of 
righteousness  which  is  spiritual 
and    imperishable    in    heaven."] 

15  And  he  said  to  them,  "  Go  to  all 
the  world  and  preach  the  gospel 
to  every  creature  : 

16  he  who  believes  and  is  baptized 

shall  be  saved, 
but   he   who    will    not   believe 
shall  be  condemned. 

17  And  for  those  who  believe,  these 
miracles  will  follow  : 

they  will  cast  out  daemons  in 

my  name, 
they     will      talk     in      foreign 

tongues, 

18  they  will  handle  serpents, 
and  if  they  drink  any  deadly 

poison,  it  will  not  hurt  them ; 
they    will    lay    hands    on    the 
sick  and  make  them  well." 


ST.    MARK    XVI 


133 


19  HSo  then  after  the 
Lord  had  spoken  unto  them, 
he  was  received  up  into 
heaven,  and  sat  on  the  right 
hand  of  Grod. 

20  And  they  went  forth, 
and  preached  every  where, 
the  Lord  working  with 
them,  and  confirming  the 
word  with  signs  following. 
Amen. 


19  Then  after  speaking  to  them  the 
Lord  Jesus  was  taken  up  to  heaven 
and  sat  down  at  the  right  hand  of  God, 

20  while  they  went  out  and  preached 
everywhere,  the  Lord  working  with 
them  and  confirming  the  word  by 
the  miracles  that  endorsed  it. 

(&) 

But  they  gave  Peter  and  his  com- 
panions a  brief  account  of  all  that 
had  been  enjoined.  And  after  that, 
Jesus  himself  sent  out  by  means  of 
.  them  from  east  to  west  the  sacred 
and  imperishable  message  of  eternal 
salvation. 


THE     GOSPEL    ACCORDING    TO 

St.  LUKE 


CHAPTER    I 

1  Forasmuch  as  many  have 
taken  in  hand  to  set  forth  in  order 
a  declaration  of  those  things  which 
are  most  surely  believed  among  us, 

2  Even  as  they  delivered  them 
unto  us,  which  from  the  beginning 
were  eyewitnesses,  and  ministers 
of  the  word  ; 

3  It  seemed  good  to  me  also, 
naving  had  perfect  understanding 
of  all  things  from  the  very  first, 
to  write  unto  thee  in  order,  most 
excellent  Theophilus, 

4  That  thou  mightest  know  the 
certainty  of  those  things,  wherein 
thou  hast  been  instructed. 

5  11  There  was  in  the  days  of 
Herod,  the  king  of  Judaea,  a  cer- 
tain priest  named  Zacharias,  of  the 
course  of  Abia:  and  his  wife  was 
of  the  daughters  of  Aaron,  and  her 
name  was  Elisabeth. 

6  And  they  were  both  righteous 
before  God,  walking  in  all  the  com- 
mandments and  ordinances  of  the 
Lord  blameless. 

7  And  they  had  no  child,  be- 
cause that  Elisabeth  was  barren, 
and  they  both  were  now  well 
stricken  in  years. 

8  And  it  came  to  pass,  that 
while  he  executed  the  priest's 
office  before  God  in  the  order  of 
his  course, 

9  According  to  the  custom  of 
the  priest's  office,  his  lot  was  to 
burn  incense  when  he  went  into 
the  temple  of  the  Lord. 

10  And  the  whole  multitude  of 
the  people  were  praying  without 
at  the  time  of  incense. 

11  And  there  appeared  unto 
him  an  angel  of  the  Lord  standing 
on  the  right  side  of  the  altar  of 
incense. 


CHAPTER    I 

1  Inasmuch  as  a  number  of 
writers  have  essayed  to  draw 
up  a  narrative  of  the   estab- 

2  lished  facts  in  our  religion  ex- 
actly as  these  have  been 
handed  down  to  us  by  the 
original  eye-witnesses  who 
were    in    the    service    of    the 

3  Gospel  Message,  and  inasmuch 
as  I  have  gone  carefully  over 
them  all  myself  from  the  very 
beginning,  I  have  decided,  Ο 
Theophilus,  to  write  them  out 
in  order  for  your  excellency, 

4  to  let  you  know  the  solid 
truth  of  what  you  have  been 
taught. 

5  In  the  days  of  Herod  king  of 
Judaea  there  was  a  priest  called 
Zechariah,  who  belonged  to  the 
division  of  Abijah  ;  he  had  a 
wife  who  belonged  to  the 
daughters  of  Aaron,  and  her 
name  was  Elizabeth. 

6  They  were  both  just  in  the 
sight  of  God,  blameless  in 
their  obedience  to  all  the 
commands  and  regulations  of 

7  God  ;  but  they  had  no  child, 
for  Elizabeth  was  barren. 
Both  of  them  were  advanced 
in  years. 

8  Now  while  he  was  officiating 
before  God  in  the  due  course  of 
his  division,  it  fell  to  him  by 

9  lot,  as  was  the  custom  of  the 
priesthood,  to  enter  the  sanc- 
tuary of  the  Lord  and  burn  in- 

10  cense,  the  mass  of  the  people 
all  remaining  in  prayer  outside 
at  the  hour  of  incense. 

1 1  And  an  angel  of  the  Lord  ap- 
peared to  him,  standing  on  the 
rightside  of  the  altar  of  incense. 


134 


ST.    LUKE   I 


135 


12  And  when  Zacharias  saw  him, 
he  was  troubled,  and  fear  fell 
upon  him. 

13  But  the  angel  said  unto  him, 
Fear  not,  Zacharias  :  for  thy 
prayer  is  heard  ;  and  thy  wife 
Elisabeth  shall  bear  thee  a  son, 
and  thou  shalt  call  his  name 
John. 

14  And  thou  shalt  have  joy  and 
gladness  ;  and  many  shall  rejoice 
at  his  birth. 

15  For  he  shall  be  great  in  the 
sight  of  the  Lord,  and  shall  drink 
neither  wine  nor  strong  drink  ;  and 
he  shall  be  filled  with  the  Holy 
Ghost,  even  from  his  mother's 
womb. 

16  And  many  of  the  children  of 
Israel  shall  he  turn  to  the  Lord 
their  God. 

17  And  he  shall  go  before  him 
in  the  spirit  and  power  of  Elias, 
to  turn  the  hearts  of  the  fathers  to 
the  children,  and  the  disobedient 
to  the  wisdom  of  the  just ;  to  make 
ready  a  people  prepared  for  the 
Lord. 

18  And  Zacharias  said  unto  the 
angel,  Whereby  shall  I  know  this  ? 
for  I  am  an  old  man,  and  my  wife 
well  stricken  in  years. 

19  And  the  angel  answering  said 
unto  him,  I  am  Gabriel,  that  stand 
in  the  presence  of  God  ;  and  am 
sent  to  speak  unto  thee,  and  to 
shew  thee  these  glad  tidings. 

20  And,  behold,  thou  shalt  be 
dumb,  and  not  able  to  speak,  until 
the  day  that  these  things  shall  be 
performed,  because  thou  belie  vest 
not  my  words,  which  shall  be  ful- 
filled in  their  season. 

21  And  the  people  waited  for 
Zacharias,  and  marvelled  that  he 
tarried  so  long  in  the  temple. 

22  And  when  he  came  out,  he 
could  not  speak  unto  them  :  and 
they  perceived  that  he  had  seen  a 
vision  in  the  temple :  for  he  beck- 
oned unto  them,  and  remained 
speechless. 

23  And  it  came  to  pass,  that, 
as  soon  as  the  days  of  his  ministra- 
tion were  accomplished,  he  de- 
parted to  his  own  house. 

24  And    after    those    days    his 


12  When  Zechariah  saw  him  he 
was  troubled,  and  fear  fell  on 

13  him  ;  but  the  angel  said  to 
him,  "  Fear  not,  Zechariah, 
your  prayer  has  been  heard  ; 
your  wife  Elizabeth  will  bear 
a  son  to  you,  and  you  must 
call  his  name  John. 

14  It  will  be  joy  and  gladness  to 

you, 
and  many  will  rejoice  over 
his  birth  : 

15  for  he  shall  be  great  in  the 

sight  of  the  Lord, 
he  will  drink  neither  wine  nor 

strong  drink, 
he  will  be  filled  with  the  holy 

Spirit    from    his    very 

birth  ; 

16  he  will  turn  many  of  the  sons 

of    Israel    to    the    Lord 
their  God, 

17  he  will  go  in  front  of  Him 

with     the     spirit     and 

power  of  Elijah 
to  turn  the  hearts  of  fathers 

to  their  children, 
turning  the  disobedient  to 

the  wisdom  of  the  just, 
to  make  a  people  readyand 

prepared  for  the  Lord." 

18  Zechariah  said  to  the  angel, 
"  But  how  am  I  to  be  sure  of 
this  ?  I  am  an  old  man  myself, 
and  my  wife  is  advanced  in 

19  years."  The  angel  replied,  "  I 
am  Gabriel,  I  stand  before  God; 
I  have  been  sent  to  speak  to 
you  and  to  tell  you  this  good 

20  news.  But  you  will  be  silent 
and  unable  to  speak  till  the  day 
this  happens,  because  you  have 
not  believed  what  I  told  you  ; 
it  will  be  accomplished,  for  all 
that,  in  due  time." 

21  Now  the  people  were  waiting 
for  Zechariah  and  wondering 
that  he  stayed  so  long  inside 

22  the  sanctuary.  When  he  did 
come  out  he  could  not  speak  to 
them,  so  they  realized  that  he 
had  seen  a  vision  in  the  sanctu- 
ary ;    he  made  signs  to  them 

23  and  remained  dumb.  Then, 
after  his  term  of  service  had 
elapsed,  he  went  home. 

24  After    those    days    his    wife 


136 


ST.    LUKE    I 


wife  Elisabeth  conceived,  and  hid 
herself  five  months,  saying, 

25  Thus  hath  the  Lord  dealt 
with  me  in  the  days  wherein  he 
looked  on  me,  to  take  away  my 
reproach  among  men. 

26  And  in  the  sixth  month  the 
angel  Gabriel  was  sent  from  God 
unto  a  city  of  Galilee,  named 
Nazareth, 

27  To  a  virgin  espoused  to  a 
man  whose  name  was  Joseph,  of 
the  house  of  David;  and  the  vir- 
gin's name  was  Mary. 

28  And  the  angel  came  in  unto 
her,  and  said,  Hail,  thou  that  art 
highly  favoured,  the  Lord  is  with 
thee  :  blessed  art  thou  among 
women. 

29  And  when  she  saw  him,  she 
was  troubled  at  his  saying,  and 
cast  in  her  mind  what  manner  of 
salutation  this  should  be. 

30  And  the  angel  said  unto  her, 
Fear  not,  Mary  :  for  thou  hast 
found  favour  with  God. 

31  And,  behold,  thou  shalt  con- 
ceive in  thy  womb,  and  bring  forth 
a  son,  and  shalt  call  his  name 
JESUS. 

32  He  shall  be  great,  and  shall 
be  called  the  Son  of  the  Highest  : 
and  the  Lord  God  shall  give  unto 
him  the  throne  of  his  father  David: 

33  And  he  shall  reign  over 
the  house  of  Jacob  for  ever;  and 
of  his  kingdom  there  shall  be  no 
end. 

34  Then  said  Mary  unto  the 
angel,  How  shall  this  be,  seeing  I 
know  not  a  man  ? 

35  And  the  angel  answered  and 
said  unto  her,  The  Holy  Ghost 
shall  come  upon  thee,  and  the 
power  of  the  Highest  shall  over- 
shadow thee  :  therefore  also  that 
holy  thing  which  shall  be  born  of 
thee  shall  be  called  the  Son  of 
God. 

36  And,  behold,  thy  cousin 
Elisabeth,  she  hath  also  conceived 
a  son  in  her  old  age  :  and  this  is 
the  sixth  month  with  her,  who  was 
called  barren. 

37  For  with  God  nothing  shall 
be  impossible. 

38  And  Mary  said,  Behold  the 


Elizabeth    conceived ;     and 
for    five    months    she    con- 

25  cealed  herself.  "  The  Lord 
has  done  this  for  me," 
she  said,  "  he  has  now 
deigned  to  remove  my  re- 
proach among  men." 

26  In  the  sixth  month  the 
angel  Gabriel  was  sent  by 
God   to   a   town    in    Galilee 

27  called  Nazaret,  to  a  maiden 
who  was  betrothed  to  a  man 
called  Joseph,  belonging  to 
the  house  of  David.  The 
maiden's    name    was    Mary. 

28  The  angel  went  in  and  said 
to  her,  "  Hail,  Ο  favoured 
one  !     the     Lord     be     with 

29  you  !  "  At  this  she  was 
startled  ;  she  thought  to 
herself,    whatever    can    this 

30  greeting  mean  ?  But  the 
angel  said  to  her,  "  Fear 
not,  Mary,  you  have  found 

31  favour  with  God.  You  are 
to  conceive  and  bear  a  son, 
and  you  must  call  bis  name 
Jesus. 

32  He  will  be  great,  he  will 

be  called  the    Son  of 
the  Most  High, 
and  the  Lord  God  will 
give  him  the  throne  of 
David  his  father  ; 

33  he  will  reign  over  the  house 

of  Jacob  for  ever, 
and    to   his  reign  there 
will  be  no  end." 

34  "  How  can  this  be  ?  " 
said  Mary  to  the  angel,  "  I 
have  no  husband." 

35  The  angel  answered  her, 

"  The  holy  Spirit  will 
come  upon  you,  the  power 
of  the  Most  High  will  over- 
shadow you  ;  hence  what 
is  born  will  be  called  holy, 
Son  of  God. 

36  Look,  there  is  your  kins- 
woman Elizabeth  !  Even 
she  has  conceived  a  son  in 
her  old  age,  and  she  who 
was  called  barren  is  now 
in  her  sixth  month  ; 

37  for  with  God  nothing  is 
ever  impossible." 

38  Mary  said,  "  I  am  here  to 


ST.    LUKE    I 


137 


handmaid  of  the  Lord ;  be  it  unto 
me  according  to  thy  word.  And 
the  angel  departed  from  her. 

39  And  Mary  arose  in  those 
days,  and  went  into  the  hill 
country  with  haste,  into  a  city  of 
Juda  ; 

40  And  entered  into  the  house 
of  Zacharias,  and  saluted  Elisa- 
beth. 

41  And  it  came  to  pass,  that, 
when  Elisabeth  heard  the  saluta- 
tion of  Mary,  the  babe  leaped  in 
her  womb  ;  and  Elisabeth  was 
filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost : 

42  And  she  spake  out  with  a 
loud  voice,  and  said,  Blessed  art 
thou  among  women,  and  blessed 
is  the  fruit  of  thy  womb. 

43  And  whence  is  this  to  me, 
that  the  mother  of  my  Lord  should 
come  to  me  ? 

44  For,  lo,  as  soon  as  the  voice 
of  thy  salutation  sounded  in  mine 
ears,  the  babe  leaped  in  my  womb 
for  joy. 

45  And  blessed  is  she  that  be- 
lieved :  for  there  shall  be  a  per- 
formance of  those  things  which 
were  told  her  from  the  Lord. 

46  And  Mary  said,  My  soul  doth 
magnify  the  Lord, 

47  And  my  spirit  hath  rejoiced 
in  God  my  Saviour. 

48  For  he  hath  regarded  the 
low  estate  of  his  handmaiden :  for, 
behold,  from  henceforth  all  gener- 
ations shall  call  me  blessed. 

49  For  he  that  is  mighty  hath 
done  to  me  great  things ;  and  holy 
is  his  name. 

50  And  his  mercy  is  on  them 
that  fear  him  from  generation  to 
generation. 

51  He  hath  shewed  strength 
with  his  arm;  he  hath  scattered 
the  proud  in  the  imagination  of 
their  hearts. 

52  He  hath  put  down  the 
mighty  from  their  seats,  and  ex- 
alted them  of  low  degree. 

53  He  hath  filled  the  hungry 
with  good  things ;  and  the  rich 
he  hath  sent  empty  away. 

54  He  hath  holpen  his  servant 
Israel,  in  remembrance  of  his 
mercy  ; 


serve  the  Lord.  Let  it  be  as 
you  have  said."  Then  the 
angel  went  away. 

39  In  those  days  Mary  started 
with  haste  for  the  hill-country, 

40  for  a  town  of  Judah  ;  she  en- 
tered the  house  of  Zechariah 

41  and  saluted  Elizabeth,  and 
when  Elizabeth  heard  the  salu- 
tation of  Mary,  the  babe  leapt 
in  her  womb.  Then  Elizabeth 
was  filled  with  the  holy  Spirit  ; 

42  she  called  out  with  a  loud  cry, 
"  Blessed    among   women   are 

you,  and  blessed  is  the  fruit 
of  your  womb  ! 

43  What    have    I   done   to  have 

the    mother     of     my     Lord 

44  come  to  me  ?  Why,  as 
soon  as  the  sound  of  your 
salutation  reached  my  ears, 
the  babe  leapt  for  joy  within 

45  my  womb.  And  blessed  is 
she  who  believed  that  the 
Lord's  words   to  her  would 

46  be  fulfilled."  Then  Mary 
said, 

"  My  soul  magnifies  the  Lord, 

47  My  spirit  has  joy  in  God  my 

Saviour  : 

48  for  he  has  considered  the  hu- 

miliation  of   his   ser- 
vant. 
From  this  time  forth  all  gen- 
erations will   call  me 
blessed, 

49  for  He  who  is  Mighty  has 

done  great  things  for 
me. 
His  name  is  holy, 

50  his   mercy   is    on   generation 

after  generation, 
for  those  who  reverence  him. 

51  He    has   done    a  deed    of 

might  with  his  arm, 
he  has  scattered  the  proud  with 
their  purposes, 

52  princes  he  has  dethroned  and 

the  poor  he  has  up- 
lifted, 

53  he   has   satisfied   the   hungry 

with  good  things  and 
sent  the  rich  aioay 
empty. 

54  Tie  has  succoured  his  ser- 

vant Israel, 
mindful  of  his  mercy—' 


l: 


ST.    LUKE    I 


55  As  he  spake  to  our  fathers,  to 
Abraham,  and  to  his  seed  for  ever. 

56  And  Mary  abode  with  her 
about  three  months,  and  returned 
to  her  own  house. 

57  Now  Elisabeth's  full  time 
came  that  she  should  be  delivered  ; 
and  she  brought  forth  a  son. 

58  And  her  neighbours  and  her 
cousins  heard  how  the  Lord  had 
shewed  great  mercy  upon  her ; 
and  they  rejoiced  with  her. 

59  And  it  came  to  pass,  that  on 
the  eighth  day  they  came  to  cir- 
cumcise the  child ;  and  they  called 
him  Zacharias,  after  the  name  of 
his  father. 

60  And  bis  mother  answered 
and  said,  Not  so  ;  but  he  shall  be 
called  John. 

61  And  they  said  unto  her, 
There  is  none  of  thy  kindred  that 
is  called  by  this  name. 

62  And  they  made  signs  to  his 
father,  how  he  would  nave  him 
called. 

63  And  he  asked  for  a  writing 
table,  and  wrote,  saying,  His  name 
is  John.     And  they  marvelled  all. 

64  And  his  mouth  was  opened 
immediately,  and  his  tongue  loosed, 
and  he  spake,  and  pia'sed  God. 

65  And  fear  came  on  all  that 
dwelt  round  about  them  :  and  all 
these  saji  lgs  were  noised  abroad 
throughout  all  the  hill  country  of 
Judasa. 

66  And  all  they  that  heard  them 
laid  them  up  in  their  hearts,  say- 
ing, What  manner  of  child  shall 
this  be  ?  And  the  hand  of  the 
Lord  v*  as  with  him. 

67  And  his  father  Zacharias  was 
filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  and 
prophesied,  saying, 

68  Blessed  be  the  Lord  God  of 
Israel  ;  for  he  hath  visited  and 
redeemed  his  people, 

69  And  hath  raised  up  an  horn 
of  salvation  for  us  in  the  house  of 
his  servant  David  ; 

70  As  he  spake  by  the  mouth  of 
his  holy  prophets,  which  have  been 
since  the  world  began  : 

71  That  we  should  be  saved 
from  our  enemies,  and  from  the 
hand  of  all  that  hate  us  ; 


55  as  he  promised  our  fathers, 
to  have  mercy  on  Abraham  and 

his  offspring  for  ever." 

56  Mary  stayed  with  her  about 
three  months  and  then  re- 
turned home. 

57  Now  the  time  for  Elizabeth's 
delivery  had  elapsed,  and  she 

58  gave  birth  to  a  son.  When  her 
neighbours  and  kinsfolk  heard 
of  the  Lord's  great  mercy  to 

59  her  they  rejoiced  with  her,  and 
on  the  eighth  day  came  to  cir- 
cumcise the  child.  They  were 
going  to  call  it  by  the  name  of 

60  its  father  Zechariah,  but  the 
mother  told  them,  "  No,  the 
child  is  to  be  called  John." 

61  They  said  to  her,  "  None  of 
your  family  is  called  by  that 
name." 

62  Then  they  made  signs  to 
the  father,  to  find  out  what  he 
wanted  the  child  to  be  called, 

63  and  he  asked  for  a  writing- 
tablet  and  wrote  down,  "His 
name  is  John,"  to  the  astonish  - 

64  ment  of  all.  Instantly  his 
mouth  was  opened,  his  tongue 
loosed,  and  he  spoke  out  bless- 
ing God. 

65  Then  fear  fell  on  all  their 
neighbours,  and  all  these 
events  were  talked  of  through 
the  whole  of  the  hill-country  of 

66  Judaea.  All  who  heard  of  it 
bore  it  in  mind;  they  said, 
"  Whatever  will  this  child  be- 
come ?  "  For  the  hand  of  the 
Lord  was  indeed  with  him. 

67  And  Zechariah  his  father  was 
filled  with  the  holy  Spirit  :  he 
prophesied  in  these  words, 

68  "  Blessed  be  the  Lord  the  God  of 

Israel, 
for  he  has  cared  for  his  people 
and  wrought  them  redemp- 
tion ; 

69  he  has  raised  up  a  strong  sa- 

viour for  us 
in  the   house   of  his   servant 
David — 

70  as  he  promised  of  old  by  the 

lips  of  his  prophets — 

71  to  save  us  from  our  foes  and 

from    the    hand    of  all    wlio 
hate  us, 


ST.    LUKE    II 


139 


72  To  perform  the  mercy  pro- 
mised to  our  fathers,  and  to  re- 
member his  holy  covenant ; 

73  The  oath  which  he  sware  to 
our  father  Abraham, 

74  That  he  would  grant  unto  us, 
that  we  being  delivered  out  of  the 
hand  of  our  enemies  might  serve 
him  without  fear, 

75  In  holiness  and  righteousness 
before  him,  all  the  days  of  our 
life. 

76  And  thou,  child,  shalt  be 
called  the  prophet  of  the  Highest : 
for  thou  shalt  go  before  the  face 
of  the  Lord  to  prepare  his  ways  ; 

77  To  give  knowledge  of  salva- 
tion unto  his  people  by  the  remis- 
sion of  their  sins, 

78  Through  the  tender  mercy  of 
our  God  ;  whereby  the  dayspring 
from  on  high  hath  visited  us, 

79  To  give  light  to  them  that 
sit  in  darkness  and  in  the  shadow 
of  death,  to  guide  our  feet  into  the 
way  of  peace. 

80  And  the  child  grew,  and 
waxed  strong  in  spirit,  and  was 
in  the  deserts  till  the  day  of  his 
shewing  unto  Israel. 


72  to  dealmercif  idly  with  our  fathers 

and  to  be  mindful  of  his  holy 
covenant, 

73  of  the  oath  he  sivore  to  Abraham 

our  father, 

74  that  freed  from  fear  and  from 

the   hand   of   our  foes 

75  we  should  worship  him  in  holi- 

ness and  uprightness  all  our 
days  within  his  presence. 

76  And   you,   my    child,  shall  be 

called  a  prophet  of  the  Most 
High  ;  for  you  shall  go  in 
front  of  the  Lord  to  make  his 
ways  ready, 

77  to  bring  his  people  the  know- 

ledge of  salvation  through 
the  remission  of  their  sins — 

78  by  the  tender  mercy  of  our  God, 

who  will  make  the  Dawn 
visit  us  from  on  high, 

79  ίο  shine   on    those   who    sit    in 

darkness  and  in  the  shadow 
of  death,  to  guide  our  steps 
into  the  way  of  peace." 

80  And  the  child  grew,  he  be- 
came strong  in  the  Spirit  and 
remained  in  the  desert  till  the 
day  when  he  made  his  appear- 
ance before  Israel. 


CHAPTER    II 

1  And  it  came  to  pass  in  those 
days,  that  there  went  out  a  decree 
from  Caesar  Augustus,  that  all  the 
world  should  be  taxed. 

2  {And  this  taxing  was  first 
made  when  Cyrenius  was  governor 
of  Syria.) 

3  And  all  went  to  be  taxed, 
every  one  into  his  own  city. 

4  And  Joseph  also  went  up  from 
Galilee,  out  of  the  city  of  Naza- 
reth, into  Judaea,  unto  the  city  of 
David,  which  is  called  Bethlehem  ; 
(because  he  was  of  the  house  and 
lineage  of  David :  ) 

5  To  be  taxed  with  Mary  his 
espoused  wife,  being  great  with 
child. 

6  And  so  it  was,  that,  while  they 
were  there,  the  days  were  accom- 
plished that  she  should  be  deli- 
vered. 


CHAPTER    II 

1  Now  in  those  days  an  edict 
was  issued  by  Caesar  Au- 
gustus for  a  census  of  the  whole 
world. 

2  (This  was  the  first  cen- 
sus, and  it  took  place  when 
Quirinius  was  governor  of 
Syria.) 

3  So  everyone  went  to  be 
registered,  each  at  his  own 
town, 

4  and  as  Joseph  belonged 
to  the  house  and  family  of 
David  he  went  up  from  Galilee 
to  Judaea,  from  the  town  of 
Nazaret  to  David's  town  called 

5  Bethlehem,  to  be  registered 
along  with  Mary  his  wife.    She 

6  was  pregnant,  and  while  they 
were  there  the  days  elapsed  for 

7  her  delivery  ;  she  gave  birth  to 


140 


ST.    LUKE    II 


7  And  she  brought  forth  her 
firstborn  son,  and  wrapped  him  in 
swaddling  clothes,  and  laid  him  in 
a  manger;  because  there  was  no 
room  for  them  in  the  inn. 

8  And  there  were  in  the  same 
country  shepherds  abiding  in  the 
field,  keeping  watch  over  their 
flock  by  night. 

9  And,  lo,  the  angel  of  the  Lord 
came  upon  them,  and  the  glory  of 
the  Lord  shone  round  about  them  : 
and  they  were  sore  afraid. 

10  And  the  angel  said  unto 
them,  Fear  not :  for,  behold,  I 
bring  you  good  tidings  of  great 
joy,  which  shall  be  to  all  people. 

1 1  For  unto  you  is  born  this  day 
in  the  city  of  David  a  Saviour, 
which  is  Christ  the  Lord. 

12  And  this  shall  be  a  sign  unto 
you  :  Ye  shall  find  the  babe  wrap- 
ped in  swaddling  clothes,  lying  in 
a  manger. 

13  And  suddenly  there  was  with 
the  angel  a  multitude  of  the 
heavenly  host  praising  God,  and 
saying, 

14  Glory  to  God  in  the  highest, 
and  on  earth  peace,  good  will  to- 
ward men. 

15  And  it  came  to  pass,  as  the 
angels  were  gone  away  from  them 
into  heaven,  the  shepherds  said 
one  to  another,  Let  us  now  go  even 
unto  Bethlehem,  and  see  this  thing 
which  is  come  to  pass,  which  the 
Lord  hath  made  known  unto  us. 

16  And  they  came  with  haste, 
and  found  Mary,  and  Joseph,  and 
the  babe  lying  in  a  manger. 

17  And  when  they  had  seen  it, 
they  made  known  abroad  the  say- 
ing which  was  told  them  concern- 
ing this  child. 

18  And  all  they  that  heard  it 
wondered  at  those  things  which 
were  told  them  by  the  shepherds. 

19  But  Mary  kept  all  these 
things,  and  pondered  them  in  her 
heart. . 

20  And  the  shepherds  returned, 
glorifying  and  praising  God  for  all 
the  things  that  they  had  heard 
and  seen,  as  it  was  told  unto  them. 

21  And  when  eight  days  were 
accomplished  for  the  circumcising 


her  firstborn  son,  and  as  there 
was  no  room  for  them  inside 
the  khan  she  wrapped  him  up 
and  laid  him  in  a  stall  for 
cattle. 

8  There  were  some  shepherds 
in  the  district  who  were  out 
in  the  fields  keeping  guard 
over    their    flocks    by    night  ; 

9  and  an  angel  of  the  Lord 
flashed  upon  them,  the  glory 
of  the  Lord  shone  all  round, 
them. 

They    were   terribly   afraid, 

10  but  the  angel  said  to  them, 
"  Have  no  fear.  This  is  good 
news  I  am  bringing  you,  news 
of  a  great  joy  that  is  meant 
for  all  the  People. 

11  To-day  you  have  a  sa- 
viour   born    in    the    town    of 

12  David,  the  Lord  messiah.  And 
here  is  a  proof  for  you  :  you 
will  find  a  baby  wrapped  up 
and  lying  in  a  stall  for  cattle." 

13  Then  a  host  of  heaven's  army 
suddenly  appeared  beside  the 
angel  extolling  God  and  saying, 

14  "  Glory  to  God  in  high  heaven, 

and  peace  on  earth  for  men 
whom  he  favours  !  " 

15  Now  when  the  angels  had 
left  them  and  gone  away  to 
heaven,  the  shepherds  said 
to  one  another,  "  Let  us  be 
off  to  Bethlehem  to  see  this 
thing  that  the  Lord  has  told 
us  of." 

16  So  they  made  haste  and 
discovered  Mary  and  Joseph 
and  the  baby  lying  in  the  stall 
for  cattle. 

1 7  When  they  saw  this  they  told 
people  about  the  word  which 
had  been  spoken  to  them  about 

18  the  child  ;  all  who  heard  it 
were  astonished  at  the  story 

19  of  the  shepherds,  and  as  for 
Mary,  she  treasured  it  all  up 

20  and  mused  upon  it.  Then  the 
shepherds  went  away  back, 
glorifying  and  extolling  God 
for  all  they  had  heard  and  seen 
as  they  had  been  told  they 
would. 

21  When  the  eight  days  had 
passed  for  his  circumcision,  he 


ST.    LUKE   II 


141 


of  the  child,  his  name  was  called 
JESUS,  which  was  so  named  of 
the  angel  before  he  was  conceived 
in  the  womb. 

22  And  when  the  days  of  her 
purification  according  to  the  law 
of  Moses  were  accomplished,  they 
brought  him  to  Jerusalem,  to  pre- 
sent him  to  the  Lord  ; 

23  (As  it  is  written  in  the  law  of 
the  Lord,  Every  male  that  open- 
eth  the  womb  shall  be  called 
holy  to  the  Lord  ;) 

24  And  to  offer  a  sacrifice  ac- 
cording to  that  which  is  said  in  the 
law  of  the  Lord,  A  pair  of  turtle- 
doves, or  two  young  pigeons. 

25  And,  behold,  there  was  a 
man  in  Jerusalem,  whose  name 
was  Simeon  ;  and  the  same  man 
was  just  and  devout,  waiting  for 
the  consolation  of  Israel :  and  the 
Holy  Ghost  was  upon  him. 

26  And  it  was  revealed  unto 
him  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  that  he 
should  not  see  death,  before  he  had 
seen  the  Lord's  Christ. 

27  And  he  came  by  the  Spirit 
into  the  temple  :  and  when  the 
parents  brought  in  the  child  Jesus, 
to  do  for  him  after  the  custom  of 
the  law, 

28  Then  took  he  him  up  in  his 
arms,  and  blessed  God,  and  said, 

29  Lord,  now  lettest  thou  thy 
servant  depart  in  peace,  according 
to  thy  word  : 

30  For  mine  eyes  have  seen  thy 
salvation, 

31  Which  thou  hast  prepared 
before  the  face  of  all  people ; 

32  A  light  to  lighten  the  Gen- 
tiles, and  the  glory  of  thy  people 
Israel. 

33  And  Joseph  and  his  mother 
marvelled  at  those  things  which 
were  spoken  of  him. 

34  And  Simeon  blessed  them, 
and  said  unto  Mary  his  mother, 
Behold,  this  child  is  set  for  the  fall 
and  rising  again  of  many  in  Israel  ; 
and  for  a  sign  which  shall  be 
spoken  against ; 

35  (Yea,  a  sword  shall  pierce 
through  thy  own  soul  also,)  that 
the  thoughts  of  many  hearts  may 
be  revealed. 


was  named  Jesus — the  name 
given  by  the  angel  before  he  had 
been  conceived  in  the  womb. 

22  When  the  days  for  their  puri- 
fication in  terms  of  the  Mosaic 
law  had  elapsed,  they  brought 
him  up  to  Jerusalem  to  present 

23  him  to  the  Lord  (as  it  is  written 
in  the  law  of  the  Lord  :  every 
male  that  opens  the  toonib  must 
be  considered  consecrated  to  the 

24  Lord)  and  also  to  offer  the  sac- 
rifice prescribed  in  the  law  of 
the  Lord,  a  pair  of  turtledoves  or 

25  two  young  pigeons.  Now  there 
was  a  man  in  Jerusalem  called 
Symeon,  an  upright  and  devout 
man,  who  was  on  the  outlook 
for  the  Consolation  of  Israel. 
The  holy  Spirit  was  upon  him  ; 

26  indeed  it  had  been  revealed  to 
him  by  the  holy  Spirit  that  he 
was  not  to  see  death  before  he 

27  had  seen  the  Lord  messiah.  By 
an  inspiration  of  the  Spirit  he 
came  to  the  temple,  and  when 
the  parents  of  the  child  Jesus 
carried  him  in  to  perform  the 
customary  regulations  of  the 

28  law  for  him,  then  Symeon  took 
him  in  his  arms,  blessed  God, 
and  said, 

29  "  Now,  Master,  thou  canst  let 

thy  servant  go, 
and  go  in  peace,  as  thou 
didst  promise  ; 

30  for  mine  eyes  have  seen  thy 

saving  power 

31  which  thou  hast  prepared  be- 

fore the  face  of  all  the 
peoples, 

32  to  be  a  light  of  revelation  for 

the  Gentiles 
and  a  glory  to  thy  people 
Israel." 

33  His  father  and  mother  were  as- 
tonished at  these  words  about 

34  him,  but  Symeon  blessed  them, 
and  to  his  mother  Mary  he 
said,  "  This  child  is  destined  for 
the  downfall  as  well  as  for  the 
rise  of  many  a  one  in  Israel  ; 
destined  to  be  a  Sign  for  man's 
attack — to  bring  out  the  secret 

35  aims  of  many  a  heart.  And 
your  own  soul  will  be  pierced 
by  a  spear." 


142 


ST.    LUKE    II 


36  And  there  was  one  Anna,  a 
prophetess,  the  daughter  of  Pha- 
nuel,  of  the  tribe  of  Aser:  she  was 
of  a  great  age,  and  had  lived  with 
an  husband  seven  years  from  her 
virginity  ; 

37  And  she  was  a  widow  of 
about  fourscore  and  four  years, 
which  departed  not  from  the 
temple,  but  served  God  with  fast- 
ings and  prayers  night  and  day. 

38  And  she  coming  in  that  in- 
stant gave  thanks  likewise  unto 
the  Lord,  and  spake  of  him  to  all 
them  that  looked  for  redemption  in 
Jerusalem. 

39  And  when  they  had  per- 
formed all  things  according  to  the 
law  of  the  Lord,  they  returned  into 
Galilee,  to  their  own  city  Nazareth. 

40  And  the  child  grew,  and 
waxed  strong  in  spirit,  filled  with 
wisdom :  and  the  grace  of  God  was 
upon  him. 

41  Now  his  parents  went  to 
Jerusalem  every  year  at  the  feast 
of  the  passover. 

42  And  when  he  was  twelve 
years  old,  they  went  up  to  Jerusa- 
lem after  the  custom  of  the  feast. 

43  And  when  they  had  fulfilled 
the  days,  as  they  returned,  the 
child  Jesus  tarried  behind  in 
Jerusalem  ;  and  Joseph  and  his 
mother  knew  not  of  it. 

44  But  they,  supposing  him  to 
have  been  in  the  company,  went 
a  day's  journey ;  and  they  sought 
him  among  their  kinsfolk  and  ac- 
quaintance. 

45  And  when  they  found  him 
not,  they  turned  back  again  to 
Jerusalem,  seeking  him. 

46  And  it  came  to  pass,  that 
after  three  days  they  found  him  in 
the  temple,  sitting  in  the  midst  of 
the  doctors,  both  hearing  them, 
and  asking  them  questions. 

47  And  all  that  heard  him  were 
astonished  at  his  understanding 
and  answers. 

48  And  when  they  saw  him, 
they  were  amazed  :  and  his  mother 
said  unto  him,  Son,  why  hast  thou 
thus  dealt  with  us  ?  behold,  thy 
father  and  I  have  sought  thee 
sorrowing. 


36  There  was  also  a  prophetess, 
Hannah  the  daughter  of  Phan- 
uel,  who  belonged  to  the  tribe 
of  Asher  ;  she  was  advanced  in 
years,  having  lived  seven  years 
with  her  husband  after  her  girl- 

37  hood  and  having  been  a  widow 
for  eighty-four  years.  She  was 
never  away  from  the  temple  ; 
night  and  day  she  worshipped, 

38  fasting  and  praying.  Now  at 
that  very  hour  she  came  up, 
and  she  offered  praise  to  God 
and  spoke  of  him  to  all  who 
were  on  the  outlook  for  the  re- 
demption of  Jerusalem. 

39  When  they  had  finished  all 
the  regulations  of  the  law  of 
the  Lord,  they  returned  to  Gali- 
lee, to  their  own  town  of  Naza- 
ret. 

40  And  the  child  grew  and  be- 
came strong  ;  he  was  filled 
with  wisdom,  and  the  favour  of 
God  was  on  him. 

41  Every  year  his  parents  used 
to  travel  to  Jerusalem  at  the 

42  passover  festival  ;  and  when 
he  was  twelve  years  old  they 
went  up  as  usual  to  the 
festival. 

43  After  spending  the  full  num- 
ber of  days  they  came  back, 
but  the  boy  Jesus  stayed 
behind  in  Jerusalem.  His 
parents     did      not     know     of 

44  this  ;  they  supposed  he  was  in 
the  caravan  and  travelled  on 
for  a  day,  searching  for  him 
among  their  kinsfolk  and  ac- 

45  quaintances.  Then,  as  they 
failed  to  find  him,  they  came 
back  to  Jerusalem  in  search  of 

46  him.  Three  days  later  they 
found  him  in  the  temple,  seated 
among  the  teachers,  listening  to 
them  and  asking  them  ques- 

47  tions,  till  all  his  hearers  were 
amazed  at  the  intelligence  of 

48  his  own  answers.  When  his 
parents  saw  him  they  were 
astounded,  and  his  mother 
said  to  him,  "  My  son,  why 
have  you  behaved  like  this 
to  us  ?  Here  have  your  father 
and  I  been  looking  for  you 
anxiously  !  " 


ST.    LUKE    III 


143 


49  And  he  said  unto  them,  How 
is  it  that  ye  sought  me  ?  wist  ye 
not  that  I  must  be  about  my 
Father's  business  ? 

50  And  they  understood  not  the 
saying  which  he  spake  unto  them. 

51  And  he  went  down  with 
them,  and  came  to  Nazareth,  and 
was  subject  unto  them  :  but  his 
mother  kept  all  these  sayings  in 
her  heart. 

52  And  Jesus  increased  in  wis- 
dom and  stature,  and  in  favour 
with  God  and  man. 


49  "  Why  did  you  look  for  me  ?  " 
he  said.  "  Did  you  not  know 
I  had  to  be  at  my  Father's 
house  ?  " 

50  But    they    did    not    under- 

51  stand  what  he  said.  Then  he 
went  down  along  with  them 
to  Nazaret,  and  did  as  they 
told  him. 

His    mother    treasured     up 

52  everything  in  her  heart.  And 
Jesus  increased  in  wisdom  and 
in  stature,  and  in  favour  with 
God  and  man. 


CHAPTER    III 

1  Now  in  the  fifteenth  year  of 
the  reign  of  Tiberius  Caesar,  Pon- 
tius Pilate  being  governor  of 
Judasa,  and  Herod  being  tetrarch 
of  Galilee,  and  his  brother  Philip 
tetrarch  of  Ituraea  and  of  the  re- 
gion of  Trachonitis,  and  Lysanias 
the  tetrarch  of  Abilene, 

2  Annas  and  Caiaphas  being  the 
high  priests,  the  word  of  God  came 
unto  John  the  son  of  Zacharias  in 
the  wilderness. 

3  And  he  came  into  all  the 
country  about  Jordan,  preaching 
the  baptism  of  repentance  for  the 
remission  of  sins  ; 

4  As  it  is  written  in  the  book  of 
the  words  of  Esaias  the  prophet, 
saying,  The  voice  of  one  crying 
in  the  wilderness,  Prepare  ye  the 
way  of  the  Lord,  make  his  paths 
straight. 

5  Every  valley  shall  be  filled, 
and  every  mountain  and  hill  shall 
be  brought  low;  and  the  crooked 
shall  be  made  straight,  and  the 
rough  ways  shall  be  made  smooth ; 

6  And  all  flesh  shall  see  the 
salvation  of  God. 

7  Then  said  he  to  the  multitude 
that  came  forth  to  be  baptized  of 
him,  Ο  generation  of  vipers,  who 
hath  warned  you  to  flee  from  the 
wrath  to  come  ? 

8  Bring  forth  therefore  fruits 
worthy  of  repentance,  and  begin 
not  to  say  within  yourselves,  We 
have  Abraham  to  our  father  :  for 
I  say  unto  you,  That  God  is  able 


CHAPTER    III 

1  Now  in  the  fifteenth  year 
of  the  reign  of  Tiberius  Caesar, 
when  Pontius  Pilate  was 
governor  of  Judaea,  Herod 
being  tetrarch  of  Galilee,  Philip 
his  brother  tetrarch  of  the 
country  of  Ituraea  and  Tracho- 
nitis,  and   Lysias  tetrarch   of 

2  Abilene,  during  the  high  priest- 
hood of  Annas  and  Caiaphas, 
the  word  of  God  came  to  John 
the   son   of    Zechariah   in  the 

3  desert ;  and  he  went  into  all 
the  Jordan-district  preaching 
a  baptism  of  repentance  for  the 

4  remission  of  sins — as  it  is  writ- 
ten in  the  book  of  the  sayings 
of  the  prophet  Isaiah, 

The  voice  of  one  who  cries  in 

the  desert, 
*  Make  the  way  ready  for  the 

Lord, 
level  the  paths  for  him. 

5  Every  valley  shall  be  filled  up, 

every  hill  and  mound  laid, 
low, 
the  crooked  made  straight, 
the  rough  roads  smooth  ; 

6  so  shall  all  flesh  see  the  saving 

power  of  God.' 

7  To  the  crowds  who  came  out 
to  get  baptized  by  him  John 
said,  "  You  brood  of  vipers, 
who  told  you  to  flee  from  the 

8  coming  Wrath  ?  Now,  produce 
fruits  that  answer  to  your  re- 
pentance, instead  of  beginning 
to  say  to  yourselves,  '  We  have 
a  father  in  Abraham.'     I  tell 


144 


ST.    LUKE    ΙΠ 


of  these  stones  to  raise  up  children 
unto  Abraham. 

9  And  now  also  the  axe  is  laid 
unto  the  root  of  the  trees  :  every 
tree  therefore  which  bringeth  not 
forth  good  fruit  is  hewn  down, 
and  cast  into  the  fire. 

10  And  the  people  asked  him, 
saying,  What  shall  we  do  then  ? 

1 1  He  answereth  and  saith  unto 
them,  He  that  hath  two  coats, 
let  him  impart  to  him  that  hath 
none  ;  and  he  that  hath  meat,  let 
him  do  likewise. 

12  Then  came  also  publicans  to 
be  baptized,  and  said  unto  him, 
Master,  what  shall  we  do  ? 

13  And  he  said  unto  them,  Ex- 
act no  more  than  that  which  is 
appointed  you. 

14  And  the  soldiers  likewise  de- 
manded of  him,  saying,  And  what 
shall  we  do  ?  And  he  said  unto 
them,  Do  violence  to  no  man, 
neither  accuse  any  falsely ;  and  be 
content  with  your  wages. 

15  And  as  the  people  were  in 
expectation,  and  all  men  mused  in 
their  hearts  of  John,  whether  he 
were  the  Christ,  or  not  ; 

16  John  answered,  saying  unto 
them  all,  I  indeed  baptize  you 
with  water ;  but  one  mightier  than 
I  cometh,  the  latchet  of  whose 
shoes  I  am  not  worthy  to  unloose  : 
he  shall  baptize  you  with  the  Holy 
Ghost  and  with  fire  : 

17  Whose  fan  is  in  his  hand,  and 
he  will  throughly  purge  his  floor, 
and  will  gather  the  wheat  into  his 
garner ;  but  the  chaff  he  will  burn 
with  fire  unquenchable. 

18  And  many  other  things  in  his 
exhortation  preached  he  unto  the 
people. 

*  19  But  Herod  the  tetrarch,  be- 
ing reproved  by  him  for  Herodias 
his  brother  Philip's  wife,  and  for 
all  the  evils  which  Herod  had  done, 

20  Added  yet  this  above  all, 
that  he  shut  up  John  in  prison. 

21  Now  when  all  the  people 
were  baptized,  it  came  to  pass, 
that  Jesus  also  being  baptized , 
and  praying,  the  heaven  was 
opened, 

22  And    the    Holy    Ghost    de- 


you,  God  can  raise  up  children 
for  Abraham  from  these  stones ! 
9  The  axe  is  lying  all  ready  at  the 
root  of  the  trees  ;  any  tree  that 
is  not  producing  good  fruit  will 
be  cut  down  and  thrown  into 
the  fire." 

10  The  crowds  asked  him, 
"  Then  what  are  we  to  do  ?  " 

11  He  replied,  "  Let  everyone  who 
possesses  two  shirts  share  with 
him  who  has  none,  and  let  him 
who    has    food    do    likewise." 

12  Taxgatherers  also  came  to  get 
baptized,  and  they  said  to  him, 
"  Teacher,  what  are  we  to  do  ?" 

13  He  said  to  them,  "  Never  exact 
more   than   your  fixed   rate." 

14  Soldiers  also  asked  him,  "And 
what  are  we  to  do  ?  "  He  said 
to  them,  "  Never  extort  money, 
never  lay  a  false  charge,  but  be 
content  with  your  pay." 

15  Now  as  people's  expectations 
were  roused  and  as  everybody 
thought  to  himself  about  John, 

16  "  Can  he  be  the  Christ,"  John 
said  to  them  all, 

"  I   baptize   you   with    water, 
but    after   me    one    who    is 

mightier  will  come, 
and  I  am  not  fit  to  untie  the 

string  of  his  sandals  ; 
he  will  baptize  you  with  the 

holy  Spirit  and  fire. 

17  His  winnowing-fan  is  in  his 

hand  to  purge  his  thresh- 
ing-floor, 

to  gather  the  wheat  into  his 
granary 

and  burn  the  straw  with  fire 
unquenchable. ' ' 

18  Thus  with  many  another  ap- 
peal he  spoke  his  message  to 
the  people. 

19  But  Herod  the  tetrarch,  who 
had  been  reproved  by  him  for 
Herodias  his  brother's  wife  as 
well  as  for  all  the  wickedness 
that  he,  Herod,  had  committed, 

20  crowned  all  by  shutting  John 
up  in  prison. 

21  Now  when  all  the  people  had 
been  baptized  and  when  Jesus 
had    been    baptized    and    was 

22  praying,  heaven  opened  and  the 
holy  Spirit  descended  in  bodily 


ST.    LUKE    III 


145 


scended  in  a  bodily  shape  like  a 
dove  upon  him,  and  a  voice  came 
from  heaven,  which  said,  Thou  art 
my  beloved  Son ;  in  thee  I  am  well 
pleased. 

23  And  Jesus  himself  began  to 
be  about  thirty  years  of  age,  being 
(as  was  supposed)  the  son  of  Jo- 
seph, which  was  the  son  of  Heli, 

24  Which  was  the  son  of  Mat- 
that,  which  was  the  son  of  Levi, 
which  was  the  son  of  Melchi,  which 
was  the  son  of  Janna,  which  was 
the  son  of  Joseph, 

25  Which  was  the  son  of  Matta- 
thias,  which  was  the  son  of  Amos, 
which  was  the  soji  of  Nauru,  which 
was  the  son  of  Esli,  which  was  the 
son  of  Nagge, 

26  Which  was  the  son  of  Maath, 
which  was  the  son  of  Mattathias, 
which  was  the  son  of  Semei,  which 
was  the  son  of  Joseph,  which  was 
the  son  of  Juda, 

27  Which  was  the  son  of  Joanna, 
which  was  the  son  of  Rhesa,  which 
was  the  son  of  Zorobabel,  which 
was  the  son  of  Salathiel,  which 
was  the  son  of  Neri, 

28  Which  was  the  son  of  Melchi, 
which  was  the  son  of  Addi,  which 
was  the  son  of  Cosam,  which  was 
the  son  of  Elmodam,  which  was 
the  son  of  Er, 

29  Which  was  the  son  of  Jose, 
which  was  the  soyi  of  Eliezer,  which 
was  the  son  of  Jorim,  which  was 
the  son  of  Matthat,  which  was  the 
son  of  Levi, 

30  Which  was  the  son  of  Simeon, 
which  was  the  son  of  Juda,  which 
was  the  son  of  Joseph,  which  was 
the  son  of  Jonan,  which  was  the 
son  of  Eliakim, 

31  Which  was  the  son  of  Melea, 
which  was  the  son  of  Menan,  which 
was  the  son  of  Mattatha,  which  was 
the  son  of  Nathan,  which  was  the 
son  of  David, 

32  Which  was  the  soji  of  Jesse, 
which  was  the  son  of  Ο  bed,  which 
was  the  son  of  Booz,  which  was 
the  son  of  Salmon,  which  was  the 
son  of  Naasson, 

33  Which  was  the  son  of  Amina- 


form  like  a  dove  upon  him  ; 

and  a  voice  came  from  heaven, 
"  Thou  art  my  son,  the  Be- 
loved, to-day  have  I 
become  thy  father."  * 

23  At  the  out  set  Jesus  was  about 
thirty  years  of  age  ;  he  was  the 
son,  as  people  supposed,  of 
Joseph, 

the  son  of  Heli, 

24  the  son  of  Matthat, 
the  son  of  Levi, 
the  son  of  Melchi, 
the  son  of  Jannai, 
the  son  of  Joseph, . 

25  the  son  of  Mattathias, 
the  son  of  Amos, 

the  son  of  Nahum, 
the  son  of  Esli, 
the  son  of  Naggai, 

26  the  son  of  Maath, 
the  son  of  Mattathias, 
the  son  of  Semein, 
the  son  of  Josech, 
the  son  of  Joda, 

27  the  son  of  Joanan, 
the  son  of  Rhesa, 

the  son  of  Zerubbabel, 
the  son  of  Shealtiel, 
the  son  of  Neri, 

28  the  son  of  Melchi, 
the  son  of  Addi, 
the  son  of  Kosam, 
the  son  of  Elmadam, 
the  son  of  Er, 

29  the  son  of  Jesus, 
the  son  of  Eliezer, 
the  son  of  Jorim, 
the  son  of  Matthat, 

30  the  son  of  Symeon, 
the  son  of  Judas, 
the  son  of  Joseph, 
the  son  of  Jonam, 
the  son  of  Eliakim, 

31  the  son  of  Melea, 
the  son  of  Menna, 
the  son  of  Mattatha, 
the  son  of  Nathan, 
the  son  of  David, — 

32  the  son  of  Jessai, 
the  son  of  Jobed, 
the  son  of  Boaz, 
the  son  of  Sala, 
the  son  of  Nahshon, 

33  the  son  of  Aminadab, 


*  Reading    lyia     (τημ^ρον     -yeveVirjia    σε,  with   D.    the  Old   Latin,    Justin,  Clement, 
Tyconius,  etc.     In  the  other  MSS.  it  has  heen  altered,  for  harnionlstic  reasons. 


146 


ST.    LUKE    IV 


dab,  which  was  the  son  of  Aram,  the  son  of  Admin, 

which  was  the  son  of  Esrom,  which  the  son  of  Ami, 

was  the  son  of  Phares,  which  was  the  son  of  Hezron, 

the  son  of  Juda,  the  son  of  Perez, 

34  Which  was  the  son  of  Jacob,  the  son  of  Judah, 
which  was  the  son  of  Isaac,  which  34  the  son  of  Jacob, 
was  the  son  of  Abraham,  which  was  the  son  of  Isaac, 

the  so)i  of  Thara,  which  was  the  the  son  of  Abraham,-- 

son  of  Nachor,  the  son  of  Terah, 

35  Which  was  the  son  of  Saruch,  the  son  of  Nachor, 
which  was  the  son  of  Ragau,  which  35         the  son  of  Serug, 
was  the  son  of  Phalec,  which  was  the  son  of  Reu, 
the  son  of  Heber,  which  was  the  the  son  of  Peleg, 
son  of  Sala,  the  son  of  Eber, 

36  Which  was  the  son  of  Cainan,  the  son  of  Sala, 
which  was  the  son  of  Arphaxad,  36         the  son  of  Kainan, 
which  was  the  son  of  Sem,  which  the  son  of  Arphaxad, 
was  the  son  of  Noe,  which  was  the  the  son  of  Shem, 

son  of  Lantech,  the  son  of  Noah,      .> 

37  Which      was     the     son     of  the  son  of  Lamech, 
Mathusala,    which    was    the    son  37         the  son  of  Methuselah, 
of     Enoch,    which    was    the    son  the  son  of  Enoch, 

of    Jared,  which  was  the   son  of  the  son  of  Jared, 

Maleleel,    which    was    the   son   of  the  son  of  Maleleel, 

Cainan,  the  son  of  Kainan, 

38  Which  was  the  son  of  Enos,  38         the  son  of  Enos, 
which  was  the  son  of  Seth,  which  the  son  of  Seth, 

was  the  son  of  Adam,  which  was  the  son  of  Adam,     — 

the  son  of  God.  the  son  of  God. 


CHAPTER     IV 

1  And  Jesus  being  full  of  the 
Holy  Ghost  returned  from  Jordan, 
and  was  led  by  the  Spirit  into  the 
wilderness, 

2  Being  forty  days  tempted  of 
the  devil.  And  in  those  days  he 
did  eat  nothing  :  and  when  they 
were  ended,  he  afterward  hun- 
gered. 

3  And  the  devil  said  unto  him,  If 
thou  be  the  Son  of  God,  command 
this  stone  that  it  be  made  bread. 

4  And  Jesus  answered  him,  say- 
ing, It  is  written,  That  man  shall 
not  live  by  bread  alone,  but  by 
every  word  of  God. 

5  And  the  devil,  taking  him  up 
into  an  high  mountain,  shewed 
unto  him  all  the  kingdoms  of  the 
world  in  a  moment  of  time. 

6  And  the  devil  said  unto  him, 
All  this  power  will  I  give  thee,  and 
the  glory  of  them  :  for  that  is 
delivered  unto  me  ;  and  to  whom- 
soever I  will  I  give  it. 


CHAPTER    IV 

From  the  Jordan  Jesus 
came  back  full  of  the  holy 
Spirit,  and  for  forty  days  he 
was  led  by  the  Spirit  in 
the  desert,  while  the  devil 
tempted  him.  During  these 
days  he  ate  nothing,  and 
when  they  were  over  he  felt 
hungry. 

The  devil  said  to  him,  "  If 
you  are  God's  son,  tell  this 
stone  to  become  a  loaf." 

Jesus  replied  to  him,  "  It 
is  written,  Man  is  not  to  live 
on  bread  alone." 

Then  he  lifted  Jesus  up 
and  showed  him  all  the 
realms  of  the  universe  in 
a  single  instant  ;  and  the 
devil  said  to  him,  "  I  will 
give  you  all  their  power 
and  grandeur,  for  it  has 
been  made  over  to  me  and 
I  can  give  it  to  anyone  I 
choose. 


ST.    LUKE    IV 


147 


7  If  thou  therefore  wilt  worship 
me,  all  shall  be  thine. 

8  And  Jesus  answered  and  said 
unto  him,  Get  thee  behind  me, 
Satan  :  for  it  is  written,  Thou  shalt 
worship  the  Lord  thy  God,  and 
him  only  shalt  thou  serve. 

9  And  he  brought  him  to  Jeru- 
salem ,  and  set  him  on  a  pinnacle  of 
the  temple,  and  said  unto  him,  If 
thou  be  the  Son  of  God,  cast  thy- 
self down  from  hence  : 

10  For  it  is  written,  He  shall 
give  his  angels  charge  over  thee, 
to  keep  thee  : 

11  And  in  their  hands  they  shall 
bear  thee  up,  lest  at  any  time  thou 
dash  thy  foot  against  a  stone. 

12  And  Jesus  answering  said 
unto  him,  It  is  said,  Thou  shalt  not 
tempt  the  Lord  thy  God. 

13  And  when  the  devil  had 
ended  all  the  temptation,  he  de- 
parted from  him  for  a  season. 

14  Tf  And  Jesus  returned  in  the 
power  of  the  Spirit  into  Galilee  : 
and  there  went  out  a  fame  of 
him  through  all  the  region  round 
about. 

15  And  he  taught  in  their  syna- 
gogues, being  glorified  of  all. 

16  Tf  And  he  came  to  Nazareth, 
where  he  had  been  brought  up  : 
and,  as  his  custom  was,  he  went 
into  the  synagogue  on  the  sabbath 
day,  and  stood  up  for  to  read. 

17  And  there  was  delivered 
unto  him  the  book  of  the  prophet 
Esaias.  And  when  he  had  opened 
the  book,  he  found  the  place  where 
it  was  written, 

18  The  Spirit  of  the  Lord  is 
upon  me,  because  he  hath  anointed 
me  to  preach  the  gospel  to  the 
poor ;  he  hath  sent  me  to  heal  the 
brokenhearted,  to  preach  deliver- 
ance to  the  captives,  and  recover- 
ing of  sight  to  the  blind,  to  set  at 
liberty  them  that  are  bruised, 

19  To  preach  the  acceptable 
year  of  the  Lord. 

20  And  he  closed  the  book,  and 
he  gave  it  again  to  the  minister, 
and  sat  down.  And  the  eyes  of 
all  them  that  were  in  the  syna- 
gogue were  fastened  on  him. 

21  And  he  began  to  say  unto 


7  If  you  will  worship  before  me, 
then   it    shall    all    be    yours." 

8  Jesus  answered  him,  "  It  is 
written,  You  must  worship  the 
Lord  your  God,  and  serve  him 

9  alone."  Then  he  brought  him 
to  Jerusalem  and  placing  him 
on  the  pinnacle  of  the  temple 
said  to  him,  "  If  you  are  God's 
son,  throw  yourself  down  from 

10  this  ;    for  it  is  written, 

He  will  give  his  angels  charge 
of  you, 

11  and 

They  will  hear  you  on  their 

hands, 
lest  you  strikeyour  foot  against 

a  stone.'" 

12  Jesus  answered  him,  "  It  has 
been  said,  You  shall  not  tempt 

13  the  Lord  your  God."  And  after 
exhausting  every  kind  of  temp- 
tation the  devil  left  him  till  a 
fit  opportunity  arrived. 

14  Then  Jesus  came  back  in  the 
power  of  the  Spirit  to  Galilee, 
and  the  news  of  him  spread 
over  all  the  surrounding  coun- 

15  try.  He  taught  in  their  syna- 
gogues and  was  glorified  by  all. 

16  Then  he  came  to  Nazaret, 
where  he  had  been  brought  up, 
and  on  the  sabbath  he  entered 
the    synagogue     as     was    his 

17  custom.  He  stood  up  to  read 
the  lesson  and  was  handed  the 
book  of  the  prophet  Isaiah  ;  on 
opening  the  book  he  came  upon 
the  place  where  it  was  written, 

18  The  Spir  it  of  the  Lord  is  upon 

me  : 

for  he  has  consecrated  me  to 
preach  the  gospel  to  the 
poor, 

he  has  sent  me  to  proclaim  re- 
lease for  captives 
and  recovery  of  sight  for  the 
blind, 

to  set  free  the  oppressed, 

19  to  proclaim  the  Lord's  year 

of  favour. 

20  Then,  folding  up  the  book,  he 
handed  it  back  to  the  attendant 
and  sat  down.  The  eyes  of  all 
in  the  synagogue  were  fixed  on 

21  him,  and  he  proceeded  to  tell 
them  that  "  To-day,  this  scrip- 


148 


ST.    LUKE    IV 


them,   This  day  is  this  scripture 
fulfilled  in  your  ears. 

22  And  all  bare  him  witness, 
and  wondered  at  the  gracious 
words  which  proceeded  out  of  his 
mouth.  And  they  said,  Is  not 
this  Joseph's  son  ? 

23  And  he  said  unto  them,  Ye 
will  surely  say  unto  me  this  pro- 
verb, Physician,  heal  thyself  : 
whatsoever  we  have  heard  done  in 
Capernaum,  do  also  here  in  thy 
country. 

24  And  he  said,  Verily  I  say 
unto  you,  No  prophet  is  accepted 
in  his  own  country. 

25  But  I  tell  you  of  a  truth, 
many  widows  were  in  Israel  in 
the  days  of  Elias,  when  the  heaven 
was  shut  up  three  years  and  six 
months,  when  great  famine  was 
throughout  all  the  land  ; 

26  But  unto  none  of  them  was 
Elias  sent,  save  unto  Sarepta,  a 
city  of  Sidon,  unto  a  woman  that 
tvas  a  widow. 

27  And  many  lepers  were  in 
Israel  in  the  time  of  Eliseus  the 
prophet  ;  and  none  of  them  was 
cleansed,  saving  Naaman  the  Sy- 
rian. 

28  And  all  they  in  the  syna- 
gogue, when  they  heard  these 
things,  were  filled  with  wrath, 

29  And  rose  up,  and  thrust  him 
out  of  the  city,  and  led  him  unto 
the  brow  of  the  hill  whereon  their 
city  was  built,  that  they  might 
cast  him  down  headlong. 

30  But  he  passing  through  the 
midst  of  them  went  his  way, 

31  And  came  down  to  Caper- 
naum, a  city  of  Galilee,  and 
taught  them  on  the  sabbath  days. 

32  And  they  were  astonished  at 
his  doctrine  :  for  his  word  was  with 
power. 

33  Ti  And  in  the  synagogue 
there  was  a  man,  which  had  a 
spirit  of  an  unclean  devil,  and 
cried  out  with  a  loud  voice, 

34  Saying,  Let  us  alone  ;  what 
have  we  to  do  with  thee,  thou  Jesus 
of  Nazareth  ?  art  thou  come  to 
destroy  us  ?  I  know  thee  who  thou 
art ;  the  Holy  One  of  God. 

35  And  Jesus  rebuked  him,  say- 


ture  is  fulfilled  in  your  hear- 

22  ing."  All  spoke  well  of  him 
and  marvelled  at  the  gracious 
words  that  came  from  his  lips  ; 
they  said,  "  Is  this  not  Joseph's 

23  son  ?  "  So  he  said  to  them, 
"  No  doubt  you  will  repeat  to 
me  this  proverb,  '  Doctor,  cure 
yourself  !  '  'Do  here  in  your 
own  country  all  we  have  heard 
you  did  in  Capharnahum.'  " 

24  He  added,  "  I  tell  you  truly,  no 
prophet  is  ever  welcome  in  his 

25  native  place.  I  tell  you  for  a 
fact, 

In  Israel  there  were  many 

widows    during    the  days 

of  Elijah, 
when  the  sky  was  closed  for 

three  years  and  six  months, 
when  a  great  famine  came 

over  all  the  land  : 

26  yet  Elijah  was  not  sent  to 

any  of  these, 
but  only  to  a  widow  woman 
at  Zarephafh  in  Sidon. 

27  And    in    Israel    there    were 

many  lepers  in  the  time 
of  the  prophet  Elisha, 

yet  none  of  these  was 
cleansed, 

but  only  Naaman  the  Sy- 
rian." 

28  When  they  heard  this,  all  in  the 
synagogue     were     filled     with 

29  rage  ;  they  rose  up,  put  him 
out  of  the  town,  and  brought 
him  to  the  brow  of  the  hill  on 
which  their  town  was  built,  in 

30  order  to  hurl  him  down.  But  he 
made  his  way  through  them 
and  went  off. 

31  Then  he  went  down  to  Ca- 
pharnahum, a  town  of  Galilee, 
and  on  the  sabbath  he  taught 

32  the  people  ;  they  were  as- 
tounded at  his  teaching,  for  his 
word    came     with     authority. 

33  Now  in  the   synagogue   there 
.    was  a  man  possessed  by  the 

spirit  of   an  unclean  daemon, 

34  who  shrieked  aloud,  "  Ha  ! 
Jesus  of  Nazaret,  what  busi- 
ness have  you  with  us  ?  Have 
you  come  to  destroy  us  ?  I 
know  who   you   are,    you   are 

35  God's  holy  One  !  "    But  Jesus 


ST.    LUKE   V 


149 


ing,  Hold  thy  peace,  and  come  out 
of  him.  And  when  the  devil  had 
thrown  him  in  the  midst,  he  came 
out  of  him,  and  hurt  him  not. 

36  And  they  were  all  amazed, 
and  spake  among  themselves,  say- 
ing, What  a  word  is  this !  for  with 
authority  and  power  he  com- 
mandeth  the  unclean  spirits,  and 
they  come  out. 

37  And  the  fame  of  him  went 
out  into  every  place  of  the  country 
round  about. 

38  II  And  he  arose  out  of  the 
synagogue,  and  entered  into  Si- 
mon's house.  And  Simon's  wife's 
mother  was  taken  with  a  great  fever; 
and  they  besought  him  for  her. 

39  And  he  stood  over  her,  and 
rebuked  the  fever ;  and  it  left  her : 
and  immediately  she  arose  and 
ministered  unto  them. 

40  *[]  Now  when  the  sun  was 
setting,  all  they  that  had  any 
sick  with  divers  diseases  brought 
them  unto  him  ;  and  he  laid  his 
hands  on  every  one  of  them,  and 
healed  them. 

41  And  devils  also  came  out  of 
many,  crying  out,  and  saying, 
Thou  art  Christ  the  Son  of  God. 
And  he  rebuking  them  suffered 
them  not  to  speak  :  for  they  knew 
that  he  was  Christ. 

42  And  when  it  was  day,  he 
departed  and  went  into  a  desert 
place  :  and  the  people  sought  him, 
and  came  unto  him,  and  stayed 
him,  that  he  should  not  depart 
from  them. 

43  And  he  said  unto  them,  I 
must  preach  the  kingdom  of  God 
to  other  cities  also  :  for  therefore 
am  I  sent. 

44  And  he  preached  in  the 
synagogues  of  Galilee. 


checked  it,  saying,  "  Be  quiet, 
come  out  of  him."  And  after 
throwing  him  down  before  them 
the  daemon  did  come  out  of  him 
without  doing  him  any  harm. 

36  Then  amazement  came  over 
them  all  ;  they  talked  it  over 
among  themselves,  saying, 
' '  What  does  this  mean  ?  He 
orders  the  unclean  spirits  with 
authority  and  power,  and  they 

37  come  out  !  "  And  a  report  of 
him  spread  over  all  the  sur- 
rounding country. 

38  When  he  got  up  to  leave  the 
synagogue  he  went  to  the  house 
of  Simon.  Simon's  mother-in- 
law  was  laid  up  with  a  severe 
attack  of  fever,  so  they  asked 

39  him  about  her  ;  he  stood  over 
her  and  checked  the  fever,  and 
it  left  her.  Then  she  instantly 
got  up  and  ministered  to  them. 

40  At  sunset  all  who  had  any 
people  ill  with  any  sort  of 
disease  brought  them  to  him  ; 
he  laid  his  hands  on  everyone 

41  and  healed  them.  From  many 
people  daemons  were  also 
driven  out,  clamouring  aloud, 
"  You  are  God's  son  !  "  But 
he  checked  them  and  refused  to 
let  them  say  anything,  as  they 

42  knew  he  was  the  Christ.  When 
day  broke  he  went  away  out  to 
a  lonely  spot,  but  the  crowds 
made  inquiries  about  him, 
came  to  where  he  was,  and 
tried  to  keep  him  from  leaving 

43  them.  He  answered  them,  "  I 
must  preach  the  glad  news  of 
the  Reign  of  God  to  the  other 
towns  as  well,  for  that  is  what 

44  1  was  sent  to  do."  So  he  went 
preaching  through  the  syna- 
gogues of  Judaea. 


CHAPTER    V 

1  And  it  came  to  pass,  that,  as 
the  people  pressed  upon  him  to 
hear  the  word  of  God,  he  stood 
by  the  lake  of  Gennesaret, 

2  And  saw  two  ships  standing 
by  the  lake  :  but  the  fishermen 
were  gone  out  of  them,  and  were 
washing  their  nets. 


CHAPTER    V 

1  Now  as  the  crowd  were 
pressing  on  him  to  listen  to 

2  the  word  of  God,  he  saw,  as  he 
stood  beside  the  lake  of  Gen- 
nesaret, two  boats  on  the  shore 
of  the  lake  ;  the  fishermen  had 
disembarked  and  were  washing 
their  nets. 


150 


St.  luke  ν 


3  And  he  entered  into  one  of  the 
ships,  which  was  Simon's,  and 
prayed  him  that  he  would  thrust 
out  a  little  from  the  land.  And  he 
sat  down,  and  taught  the  people 
out  of  the  ship. 

4  Now  when  he  had  left  speak- 
ing, he  said  unto  Simon,  Launch 
out  into  the  deep,  and  let  down 
your  nets  for  a  draught. 

5  And  Simon  answering  said 
unto  him,  Master,  we  have  toiled 
all  the  night,  and  have  taken  noth- 
ing: nevertheless  at  thy  word  I 
will  let  down  the  net. 

6  And  when  they  had  this  done, 
they  inclosed  a  great  multitude  of 
fishes  :  and  their  net  brake. 

7  And  they  beckoned  unto  their 
partners,  which  were  in  the  other 
ship,  that  they  should  come  and 
help  them.  And  they  came,  and 
filled  both  the  ships,  so  that  they 
began  to  sink. 

8  When  Simon  Peter  saw  it,  he 
fell  down  at  Jesus'  knees,  saying, 
Depart  from  me ;  for  I  am  a  sinful 
man,  Ο  Lord. 

9  For  he  was  astonished,  and  all 
that  were  with  him,  at  the  draught 
of  the  fishes  which  they  had  taken: 

10  And  so  was  also  James,  and 
John,  the  sons  of  Zebedee,  which 
were  partners  with  Simon.  And 
Jesus  said  unto  Simon,  Fear  not  ; 
from  henceforth  thou  shalt  catch 
men. 

11  And  when  they  had  brought 
their  ships  to  land,  they  forsook 
all,  and  followed  him. 

12  if  And  it  came  to  pass,  when 
he  was  in  a  certain  city,  behold  a 
man  full  of  leprosy  :  who  seeing 
Jesus  fell  on  his  face,  and  besought 
him,  saying,  Lord,  if  thou  wilt, 
thou  canst  make  me  clean. 

13  And  he  put  forth  his  hand, 
and  touched  him,  saying,  I  will  : 
be  thou  clean.  And  immediately 
the  leprosy  departed  from  him. 

14  And  he  charged  him  to  tell 
no  man :  but  go,  and  shew  thyself 
to  the  priest,  and  offer  for  thy 
cleansing,  according  as  Moses  com- 
manded, for  a  testimony  unto 
them. 

15  But  so  much  the  more  went 


3  So  he  entered  one  of  the 
boats,  which  belonged  to 
Simon,  and  asked  him  to  push 
out  a  little  from  the  land.  Then 
he  sat  down  and  taught  the 

4  people  from  the  boat.  When 
he  stopped  speaking,  he  said  to 
Simon,  "  Push  out  to  the  deep 
water  and  lower  your  nets  for  a 

5  take."  Simon  replied,  "  Mas- 
ter, we  worked  all  night  and  got 
nothing  !  However,  I  will  lower 
the  nets  at  your  command." 

6  And  when  they  did  so,  they 
enclosed  a  huge  shoal  of  fish, 
so    that  their    nets   began   to 

7  break.  Then  they  made  signals 
to  their  mates  in  the  other 
boat  to  corne  and  assist  them. 
They  came  and  filled  both 
the  boats,  till  they  began  to 
sink. 

8  But  when  Simon  Peter  saw 
it  he  fell  at  the  knees  of 
Jesus,    crying,     "  Lord,    leave 

9  me  ;  I  am  a  sinful  man."  For 
amazement  had  seized  him 
and  all  his  companions  at 
the    take     of    fish    they    had 

10  caught  ;  as  was  the  case  with 
James  and  John,  the  sons 
of  Zebedaeus,  who  were  part- 
ners of  Simon. 

Then  said  Jesus  to  Simon, 
"  Have  no  fear ;  from  now 
your     catch     will     be     men." 

1 1  Then  they  brought  the  boats 
to  land,  and  leaving  all  they 
followed  him. 

12  When  he  was  in  one  of  their 
towns  there  was  a  man  full  of 
leprosy  who,  on  seeing  Jesus, 
fell  on  his  face  and  besought 
him,  "  If  you  only  choose,  sir, 
you  can  cleanse  me." 

13  So  he  stretched  his  hand 
out  and  touched  him,  with 
the  words,  "  I  do  choose, 
be     chaised."     And    the    le- 

14  prosy  at  once  left  him.  Jesus 
ordered  him  not  to  say  a 
word  to  anybody,  but  to 
"  Go  off  and  show  yourself  to 
the  priest,  and  offer  whatever 
Moses     prescribed     for     your 

15  cleansing,  to  notify  men."  But 
the  news  of  him  spread  abroad 


ST.   LUKE   V 


151 


there  a  fame  abroad  of  him:  and 
great  multitudes  came  together  to 
hear,  and  to  be  healed  by  him  of 
their  infirmities. 

16  If  And  he  withdrew  himself 
into  the  wilderness,  and  prayed. 

17  And  it  came  to  pass  on  a  cer- 
tain day,  as  he  was  teaching,  that 
there  were  Pharisees  and  doctors 
of  the  law  sitting  by,  which  were 
come  out  of  every  town  of  Galilee, 
and  Judaea,  and  Jerusalem  :  and 
the  power  of  the  Lord  was  present 
to  heal  them. 

18  If  And,  behold,  men  brought 
in  a  bed  a  man  which  was  taken 
with  a  palsy  :  and  they  sought 
means  to  bring  him  in,  and  to  lay 
Mm  before  him. 

19  And  when  they  could  not 
find  by  what  icay  they  might 
bring  him  in  because  of  the  multi- 
tude, they  went  upon  the  housetop, 
and  let  him  down  through  the 
tiling  with  his  couch  into  the  midst 
before  Jesus. 

20  And  when  he  saw  their  faith, 
he  said  unto  him,  Man,  thy  sins 
are  forgiven  thee. 

21  And  the  scribes  and  the 
Pharisees  began  to  reason,  saying, 
Who  is  this  which  speaketh  blas- 
phemies ?  Who  can  forgive  sins, 
but  God  alone  ? 

22  But  when  Jesus  perceived 
their  thoughts,  he  answering  said 
unto  them,  What  reason  ye  in 
your  hearts  ? 

23  Whether  is  easier,  to  say, 
Thy  sins  be  forgiven  thee  ;  or  to 
say,  Rise  up  and  walk  ? 

24  But  that  ye  may  know  that 
the  Son  of  man  hath  power  upon 
earth  to  forgive  sins,  (he  said  unto 
the  sick  of  the  palsy,)  I  say  unto 
thee,  Arise,  and  take  up  thy  couch, 
and  go  into  thine  house. 

25  And  immediately  he  rose  up 
before  them,  and  took  up  that 
whereon  he  lay,  and  departed  to 
his  own  house,  glorifying  God. 

26  And  they  were  all  amazed,  and 
they  glorified  God,  and  were  filled 
with  fear,  saying,  We  have  seen 
strange  things  to  day. 

27  If  And  after  these  things  he 
went  forth,  and  saw  a  publican, 


more  and  more;  large  crowds 
gathered  to  hear  him  and  to  be 
healed     of     their     complaints, 

16  while  he  kept  in  lonely  places 
and  prayed. 

17  One  day  he  was  teaching,  and 
near  him  sat  Pharisees  and  doc- 
tors of  the  Law  who  had  come 
from  every  village  of  Galilee 
and  Judaea  as  well  as  from 
Jerusalem.  Now  the  power  of 
the  Lord  was  present  for  the 

18  work  of  healing.  Some  men 
came  up  carrying  a  man  who 
was  paralysed  ;  they  tried  to 
carry  him  inside  and  lay  him 

19  in  front  of  Jesus,  but  when 
they  could  not  find  any  means 
of  getting  him  in,  on  account 
of  the  crowd,  they  climbed  to 
the  top  of  the  house  and  let 
him  down  through  the  tiles, 
mattress   and  all,   among  the 

20  people  in  front  of  Jesus.  When 
he  saw  their  faith  he  said, 
"  Man,  your  sins  are  forgiven 
you." 

21  Then  the  scribes  and  Phari- 
sees began  to  argue,  "  Who  is 
this  blasphemer  ?  Who  can 
forgive  sins,  who  but  God 
alone  ?  " 

22  Conscious  that  they  were 
arguing  to  themselves,  Jesus 
addressed  them,  saying,  "  Why 
argue  in  your  hearts  ? 

23  Which  is  the  easier  thing, 
to  say,  '  Your  sins  are  for- 
given,' or  to  say,  '  Rise  and 
walk  '  ? 

24  But  to  let  you  see  the 
Son  of  man  has  power  on  earth 
to  forgive  sins  " — he  said  to 
the  paralysed  man,  "  Rise,  I 
tell  you,  lift  your  mattress  and 
go  home." 

25  Instantly  he  got  up  before 
them,  lifted  what  he  had  been 
lying    on,     and     went     home 

26  glorifying  God.  And  all  were 
seized  with  astonishment  ; 
they  glorified  God  and  were 
filled  with  awe,  saying,  "  We 
have  seen  incredible  things 
to-day." 

27  On  going  outside  after  this  lv* 
noticed    a    tasgatherer    called 


152 


ST.    LUKE    V 


named  Levi,  sitting  at  the  receipt 
of  custom :  and  he  said  unto  him, 
Follow  me. 

28  And  he  left  all,  rose  up,  and 
followed  him. 

29  And  Levi  made  him  a  great 
feast  in  his  own  house :  and  there 
was  a  great  company  of  publicans 
and  of  others  that  sat  down  with 
them. 

30  But  their  scribes  and  Phari- 
sees murmured  against  his  dis- 
ciples, saying,  Why  do  ye  eat  and 
drink  with  publicans  and  sinners  ? 

31  And  Jesus  answering  said 
unto  them,  They  that  are  whole 
need  not  a  physician  ;  but  they 
that  are  sick. 

32  I  came  not  to  call  the  right- 
eous, but  sinners  to  repentance. 

33  If  And  they  said  unto  him, 
Why  do  the  disciples  of  John  fast 
often,  and  make  prayers,  and  like- 
wise the  disciples  of  the  Pharisees  ; 
but  thine  eat  and  drink  ? 

34  And  he  said  unto  them,  Can 
ye  make  the  children  of  the 
bridechamber  fast,  while  the 
bridegroom  is  with  them  ? 

35  But  the  days  will  come, 
when  the  bridegroom  shall  be 
taken  away  from  them,  and  then 
shall  they  fast  in  those  days. 

36  If  And  he  spake  also  a  para- 
ble unto  them  ;  No  man  putteth 
a  piece  of  a  new  garment  upon  au 
old.  ;  if  otherwise,  then  both  the 
new  maketh  a  rent,  and  the  piece 
that  was  taken  out  of  the  new 
agreeth  not  with  the  old. 

37  And  no  man  putteth  new 
wine  into  old  bottles  ;  else  the 
new  wine  will  burst  the  bottles, 
and  be  spilled,  and  the  bottles 
shall  perish. 

38  But  new  wine  must  be  put 
into  new  bottles  ;  and  both  are 
preserved. 

39  No  man  also  having  drunk 
old  wine  straightway  desire th  new : 
for  be  saith,  The  old  is  better. 


Levi  sitting  at  the  tax-office 
and    said    to    him,     "  Follow 

28  me  "  ;   he  rose,  left  everything 

29  and  followed  him.  Levi  held  a 
great  banquet  for  him  in  his 
house  ;  there  was  a  large  com- 
pany present  of  tax  gatherers 
and    others   who   were    guests 

30  along  with  them.  But  the 
Pharisees  and  their  scribes  com- 
plained to  his  disciples,  "Why 
do  you  eat  and  drink  with  tax- 

31  gatherers  and  sinners  ?  "  Jesus 
replied  to  them, 

"  Healthy  people  have  no  need 
of  a  doctor,  but  those  who  are  ill : 

32  I  have  not  come  to  call  just  men 
but  sinners  to  repentance." 

33  They  said  to  him,  "  The  dis- 
ciples of  John  fast  frequently 
and  offer  prayers,  as  do  the  dis- 
ciples of  the  Pharisees  ;  but 
your  adherents  eat  and  drink." 

34  Jesus  said  to  them, 

"  Can  you  make  friends  at  a 
wedding  fast  while  the  bride- 
groom is  beside  them  ? 

35  A  time  will  come  when  the 
bridegroom  is  taken  from  them, 
and  then  they  will  fast  at 
that  time." 

36  He  also  told  them  a  parable  : 
"  No  one  tears  a  piece  from  a 
new  cloak  and  sews  it  on  an 
old  cloak  ; 

otherwise  he  will  tear  the  new 

cloak, 

and  the    new   piece    will   not 

match  with  the  old. 

37  No  one  pours  fresh  wine  into 
old  wineskins  ; 

otherwise  the  fresh  wine 
will  burst  the  wineskins,  the 
wine  will  be  spilt  and  the 
wineskins  ruined. 

38  No,  fresh  wine  must  be 
poured  into  new   wineskins. 

39  Besides,  no  one  wants  new 
wine  [immediately]  after  drink- 
ing old  ; 

*  The  old,'  he  says, '  is  better.' " 


ST.    LUKE    VI 


153 


CHAPTER    VI 

1  And  it  came  to  pass  on  the 
second  sabbath  after  the  first,  that 
he  went  through  the  corn  fields  ; 
and  his  disciples  plucked  the  ears 
of  corn,  and  did  eat,  rubbing  them 
in  their  hands. 

2  And  certain  of  the  Pharisees 
said  unto  them,  Why  do  ye  that 
which  is  not  lawful  to  do  on  the 
sabbath  days  ? 

3  And  Jesus  answering  them 
said,  Have  ye  not  read  so  much  as 
this,  what  David  did,  when  him- 
self was  an  hungred,  and  they 
which  were  with  him  ; 

4  How  he  went  into  the  house  of 
God,  and  did  take  and  eat  the 
shewbread,  and  gave  also  to  them 
that  were  with  him  ;  which  it  is 
not  lawful  to  eat  but  for  the 
priests  alone  ? 

5  And  he  said  unto  them,  That 
the  Son  of  man  is  Lord  also  of  the 
sabbath. 

6  And  it  came  to  pass  also  on 
another  sabbath,  that  he  entered 
into  the  synagogue  and  taught : 
and  there  was  a  man  whose  right 
hand  was  withered. 

7  And  the  scribes  and  Pharisees 
watched  him,  whether  he  would 
heal  on  the  sabbath  day ;  that 
they  might  find  an  accusation 
against  him. 

8  But  he  knew  their  thoughts, 
and  said  to  the  man  which  had 
the  withered  hand,  Rise  up,  and 
stand  forth  in  the  midst.  And  he 
arose  and  stood  forth. 

9  Then  said  Jesus  unto  them, 
I  will  ask  you  one  thing  ;  Is  it 
lawful  on  the  sabbath  days  to  do 
good,  or  to  do  evil  ?  to  save  life, 
or  to  destroy  it  Ί 

10  And  looking  round  about 
upon  them  all,  he  said  unto  the 
man,  Stretch  forth  thy  hand.  And 
he  did  so  :  and  his  hand  was  re- 
stored whole  as  the  other. 

11  And  they  were  filled  with 
madness  ;  and  communed  one 
with  another  what  they  might  do 
to  Jesus. 

12  And  it  came  to  pass  in  those 
days,    that   he    went   out   into    a 


CHAPTER    VI 

1  One  sabbath  it  happened 
that  as  he  was  crossing 
the  cornfields  his  disciples 
pulled  some  ears  of  corn 
and  ate  them,  rubbing  them 

2  in  their  hands.  Some  of 
the  Pharisees  said,  "  Why 
are  you  doing  what  is  not 
allowed    on    the    sabbath  ?  " 

3  But  Jesus  answered  them, 
"  And  have  you  never  read 
what  David  did  when  he 
and    his    men  were  hungry  ? 

4  He  went  into  the  house  of 
God,  took  the  loaves  of  the 
Presence  and  ate  them, 
giving  them  to  his  men  as 
well — bread  that  no  one  is 
allowed    to    eat    except    the 

5  priests."  And  he  said  to 
them,  "  The  Son  of  man 
is  lord  even  over  the 
sabbath." 

6  Another  sabbath  he  hap- 
pened to  go  into  the  syna- 
gogue and  teach. 

Now    a     man     was    there 
who     had     his     right     hand 

7  withered,  and  the  scribes 
and  Pharisees  watched  to 
see  if  he  would  heal  on 
the  sabbath,  so  as  to  dis- 
cover some  charge  against 
him. 

8  He  knew  what  was  in 
their  minds  ;  so  he  told 
the  man  with  the  withered 
hand,  "  Rise  and  stand  for- 
ward." He  rose  and  stood 
before  them. 

9  Then  Jesus  said  to  them, 
"  I  ask  you,  is  it  right 
on  the  sabbath  to  help  or 
to  hurt,  to  save  life  or  to 
kill  ?  " 

10  And  glancing  round  at 
them  all  in  anger  he  said 
to  the  man,  "  Stretch  out 
your  hand."  He  did  so,  and 
his  hand  was  quite  restored. 

11  This  filled  them  with  fury, 
and  they  discussed  what  they 
could  do  to  Jesus. 

12  It  was  in  these  days  that 
he  went  off  to  the  hillside  to 


154 


ST.    LUKE    VI 


mountain  to  pray,  and  continued 
all  night  in  prayer  to  God. 

13  t  And  when  it  was  day,  he 
called  unto  Mm  his  disciples  :  and 
of  them  he  chose  twelve,  whom 
also  he  named  apostles  ; 

14  Simon,  (whom  he  also  named 
Peter,)  and  Andrew  his  brother, 
James  and  John,  Philip  and  Bar- 
tholomew, 

15  Matthew  and  Thomas,  James 
the  son  of  Alphseus,  and  Simon 
called  Zelotes, 

16  And  Judas  the  brother  of 
James,  and  Judas  Iscariot,  which 
also  was  the  traitor. 

17  iJ  And  he  came  down  with 
them,  and  stood  in  the  plain,  and 
the  company  of  his  disciples,  and 
a  great  multitude  of  people  out  of 
all  Judaea  and  Jerusalem,  and  from 
the  sea  coast  of  Tyre  and  Sidon, 
which  came  to  hear  him,  and  to  be 
healed  of  their  diseases  ; 

18  And  they  that  were  vexed 
with  unclean  spirits :  and  they 
were  healed. 

19  And  the  whole  multitude 
sought  to  touch  him  :  for  there 
went  virtue  out  of  him,  and  healed 
them  all. 

20  If  And  he  lifted  up  his  eyes 
on  his  disciples,  and  said,  Blessed 
be  ye  poor  :  for  your's  is  the  king- 
dom of  God. 

21  Blessed  are  ye  that  hunger 
now  :  for  ye  shall  be  filled.  Blessed 
are  ye  that  weep  now  :  for  ye  shall 
laugh. 

22  Blessed  are  ye,  when  men 
shall  hate  you,  and  when  they  shall 
separate  you  from  their  company, 
and  shall  reproach  you,  and  cast 
out  your  name  as  evil,  for  the  Son 
of  man's  sake. 

23  Rejoice  ye  in  that  day,  and 
leap  for  joy  :  for,  behold,  your 
reward  is  great  in  heaven  :  for  in 
the  like  manner  did  their  fathers 
unto  the  prophets. 

24  But  woe  unto  you  that  are 
rich  !  for  ye  have  received  your 
consolation. 

25  Woe  unto  you  that  are  full ! 
for  ye  shall  hunger.  Woe  unto 
you  that  laugh  now  !  for  ye  shall 
mourn  and  weep. 


pray.    He  spent  the  whole  night 

13  in  prayer  to  God,  and  when  day 
broke  he  summoned  his  dis- 
ciples, choosing  twelve  of  them, 
to  whom  he  gave  the  name  of 

14  '  apostles  ' :  Simon  (to  whom  he 
gave  the  name  of  Peter),  An- 
drew his  brother,  James,  John, 

15  Philip,  Bartholomew,  Matthew, 
Thomas,  James  the  son  of  Al- 
phaeus,  Simon  (who  was  called 

16  '  the  Zealot  '),  Judas  the  son  of 
James,     and     Judas     Iscariot 

17  (who  turned  traitor).  With 
them  he  came  down  the  hill  and 
stood  on  a  level  spot.  There 
was  a  great  company  of  his 
disciples  with  him,  and  a  large 
multitude  of  people  from  all 
Judaea,  from  Jerusalem,  and 
from  the  coast  of  Tyre  and 
Sidon,  who  had  come  to  hear 
him  and  to  get  cured  of  their 

18  diseases.  Those  who  were  an- 
noyed with  unclean  spirits  also 

19  were  healed.  Indeed  the  whole 
of  the  crowd  made  efforts  to 
touch  him,  for  power  issued 
from  him  and  cured  everybody. 

20  Then,  raising  his  eyes  he  looked 
at  his  disciples  and  said  : 

"  Blessed  are  you  poor  ! 
the  Realm  of  God  is  yours. 

21  Blessed  are  you  who  hunger 
to-day  ! 

you  shall  be  satisfied. 

Blessed  are  you  who  weep  to-day  1 

you  shall  laugh. 

22  Blessed  are  you  when  men  will 
hate  you, 

when  they  will  excommunicate 
you  and  denounce  you  and  de- 
fame you  as  wicked  on  account 
of  the  Son  of  man  ; 

23  rejoice  on  that  day  and  leap 
for  joy  ! 

rich  is  your  reward  in  heaven — 
for  their  fathers  did  the  very  same 
to  the  prophets. 

24  But  woe  to  you  rich  folk  ! 
you  get  all  the  comforts  you  will 

ever  get. 

25  Woe  to  you  who  have  your 
fill  to-day  ! 

you  will  be  hungry. 

Woe  to  you  who  laugh  to-day  I 

you  will  wail  and  weep. 


ST.    LUKE    VI 


155 


26  Woe  unto  you,  when  all 
men  shall  speak  well  of  you  !  for 
so  did  their  fathers  to  the  false 
prophets. 

27  lj  But  I  say  unto  you  which 
hear,  Love  your  enemies,  do  good 
to  them  which  hate  you, 

28  Bless  them  that  curse  you, 
and  pray  for  them  which  despite- 
fully  use  you. 

29  And  unto  him  thatsmiteth 
thee  on  the  one  cheek  offer  also  the 
other  ;  and  him  that  taketh  away 
thy  cloke  forbid  not  to  take  thy 
coat  also. 

30  Give  to  every  man  that 
asketh  of  thee  ;  and  of  him  that 
taketh  away  thy  goods  ask  them 
not  again. 

31  And  as  ye  would  that  men 
should  do  to  you,  do  ye  also  to 
them  likewise. 

32  For  if  ye  love  them  which 
love  you,  what  thank  have  ye  ? 
for  sinners  also  love  those  that 
love  them. 

33  And  if  ye  do  good  to  them 
which  do  good  to  you,  what  thank 
have  ye  ?  for  sinners  also  do  even 
the  same. 

34  And  if  ye  lend  to  them  of 
whom  ye  hope  to  receive,  what 
thank  have  ye  ?  for  sinners  also 
lend  to  sinners,  to  receive  as  much 
again. 

35  But  love  ye  your  enemies, 
and  do  good,  and  lend,  hoping  for 
nothing  again  ;  and  your  reward 
shall  be  great,  and  ye  shall  be  the 
children  of  the  Highest :  for  he  is 
kind  unto  the  unthankful  and  to 
the  evil. 

36  Be  ye  therefore  merciful,  as 
your  Father  also  is  merciful. 

37  Judge  not,  and  ye  shall 
not  be  judged  :  condemn  not, 
and  ye  shall  not  be  condemned  : 
forgive,  and  ye  shall  be  for- 
given : 

38  Give,  and  it  shall  be  given 
unto  you  ;  good  measure,  pressed 
down,  and  shaken  together,  and 
running  over,  shall  men  give  into 
your  bosom.  For  with  the  same 
measure  that  ye  mete  withal  it 
shall  be  measured  to  you 
again. 


26  Woe  to  you  when  all  men  speak 
well  of  you  ! 

that  is  just  what  their  fathers 
did  to  the  false  prophets. 

27  I  tell  you,  my  hearers, 

love  your  enemies,  do  good  to 
those  who  hate  you  : 

28  bless  those  who  curse  you, 
pray  for  those  who  abuse  you. 

29  If  a  man  strikes  you  on  the  one 
cheek,  offer  him  the  other  as 
well :  if  anyone  takes  your  coat, 
do  not  deny  him  your  shirt  as 
well ; 

30  give  to  anyone  who  asks  you, 
and  do  not  ask  your  goods  back 

from   anyone   who   has   taken 
them. 

31  As  you  would  like  men  to  do  to 
you,  so  do  to  them. 

32  If  you  love  only  those  who  love 
you,  what  credit  is  that  to  you  ? 

Why,  even  sinful  men  love  those 
who  love  them. 

33  If  you  help  only  those  who  help 
you,  what  merit  is  that  to  you  ? 

Why,  even  sinful  men  do  that. 

34  If  you  only  lend  to  those  from 
whom  you  hope  to  get  some- 
thing, what  creditis  that  to  y  ou  ? 

Even  sinful  men  lend  to  one 
another,  so  as  to  get  a  fair 
return. 

35  No,  you  must  love  your  ene- 
mies and  help  them, 

you  must  lend  to  them  without 
expecting  any  return  ; 

then  you  will  have  a  rich  reward, 

you  will  be  sons  of  the  Most 
High— 

for  he  is  kind  even  to  the  un- 
grateful and  the  evil. 

36  Be  merciful, 

as  your  Father  is  merciful. 

37  Also,  judge  not,  and  you  will 
not  be  judged  yourselves  : 

condemn  not,  and  you  will  not  be 
condemned  :  pardon,  and  you 
will  be  pardoned  yourselves  : 

38  give,  and  you  will  have  ample 
measure  given  you — 

they  will  pour  into  your  lap 
measure  pressed  down,  shaken 
together,  and  running  over  ; 

for  the  measure  you  deal  out  to 
others  will  be  dealt  back  to 
yourselves. " 


150 


ST.    LUKE    VI 


39  And  he  spake  a  parable  unto 
them,  Can  the  blind  lead  the 
blind  ?  shall  they  not  both  fall 
into  the  ditch  ? 

40  The  disciple  is  not  above  his 
master :  but  every  one  that  is 
perfect  shall  be  as  his  master. 

41  And  why  beholdest  thou  the 
mote  that  is  in  thy  brother's  eye, 
but  perceivest  not  the  beam  that 
is  in  thine  own  eye  ? 

42  Either  how  canst  thou  say  to 
thy  brother,  Brother,  let  me  pull 
out  the  mote  that  is  in  thine  eye, 
when  thou  thyself  beholdest  not 
the  beam  that  is  in  thine  own  eye  ? 
Thou  hypocrite,  cast  out  first  the 
beam  out  of  thine  own  eye,  and 
then  shalt  thou  see  clearly  to  pull 
out  the  mote  that  is  in  thy 
brother's  eye. 

43  For  a  good  tree  bringeth  not 
forth  corrupt  fruit ;  neither  doth 
a  corrupt  tree  bring  forth  good 
fruit. 

44  For  every  tree  is  known  by 
his  own  fruit.  For  of  thorns  men 
do  not  gather  figs,  nor  of  a  bramble 
bush  gather  they  grapes. 

45  A  good  man  out  of  the  good 
treasure  of  his  heart  bringeth  forth 
that  which  is  good  ;  and  an  evil 
man  out  of  the  evil  treasure  of  his 
heart  bringeth  forth  that  which  is 
evil  :  for  of  the  abundance  of  the 
heart  his  mouth  speaketh. 

40  If  And  why  call  ye  me,  Lord, 
Lord,  and  do  not  the  things  which 
I  say  ? 

47  Whosoever  cometh  to  me, 
and  heareth  my  sayings,  and  doeth 
them,  I  will  shew  you  to  whom 
he  is  like  : 

48  He  is  like  a  man  which  built 
an  house,  and  digged  deep,  and 
laid  the  foundation  on  a  rock  :  and 
when  the  flood  arose,  the  stream 
beat  yehemently  upon  that  house, 
and  could  not  shake  it :  for  it  was 
founded  upon  a  rock. 

49  But  he  that  heareth,  and 
doeth  not,  is  like  a  man  that  with- 
out a  foundation  built  an  house 
upon  the  earth  ;  against  which 
the  stream  did  beat  vehemently, 
and  immediately  it  fell  ;  and  the 
ruin  of  that  house  was  great. 


39  He  also  told  them  a  parabolic 

word  : 
1 '  Can  one  blind  man  lead  another  ? 
will  they  not  both  fall  into  a  pit  ? 

40  A  scholar  is  not  above  his 
teacher : 

but  if  he  is  perfectly  trained  he 
will  be  like  his  teacher. 

41  Why  do  you  note  the  splinter 
in  your  brother's  eye  and  fail 
to  see^  the  plank  in  your  own 
eye  ? 

42  How  dare  you  say  to  your 
brother,  '  Brother,  let  me  take 
out  the  splinter  that  is  in  your 
eye,'  and  you  never  notice 
the  plank  in  your  own  eye  ? 
You  hypocrite  !  take  the  plank 
out  of  your  own  eye  first,  and 
then  you  will  see  properly  to 
take  out  the  splinter  in  your 
brother's  eye. 

43  No  sound  tree  bears  rotten  fruit, 
nor  again  does  a  rotten  tree  bear 

sound  fruit : 

44  each  tree  is  known  by  its  fruit. 
Figs     are     not     gathered     from 

thorns, 
and  grapes  are  not  plucked  from 
a  bramble-bush. 

45  The  good  man  produces  good 
from  the  good  stored  in  his 
heart, 

and  the  evil  man  evil  from  his  evil : 
for  a  man's  mouth  utters  what 

his  heart  is  full  of. 
40       Why  call  me,  '  Lord,  Lord  ! ' 

and  obey  me  not  ? 

47  Everyone  who  comes  to  me 
and  listens  to  my  words  and 
acts  upon  them,  I  will  show 
you  whom  he  is  like. 

48  He  is  like  a  man  engaged 
in  building  a  house,  who  dug 
deep  down  and  laid  his  foun- 
dation on  the  rock;  when  a 
flood  came,  the  river  dashed 
against  that  house  but  could 
not  shake  it,  for  it   had    been 

49  well  built.  He  who  has  lis- 
tened and  has  not  obeyed 
is  like  a  man  who  built  a 
house  on  the  earth  with  no 
foundation  ;  the  river  dashed 
against  it  and  it  collapsed  at 
once,  and  the  ruin  of  that  house 
was  great." 


ST.    LUKE    VII 


157 


CHAPTER    VII 

1  Now  when  he  had  ended  all 
his  sayings  in  the  audience  of  the 
people,  he  entered  into  Caper- 
naum. 

2  And  a  certain  centurion's  ser- 
vant, who  was  dear  unto  him,  was 
sick,  and  ready  to  die. 

3  And  when  he  heard  of  Jesus, 
he  sent  unto  him  the  elders  of  the 
Jews,  beseeching  Mm  that  he 
would  come  and  heal  his  servant. 

4  And  when  they  came  to  Jesus, 
they  besought  him  instantly,  say- 
ing, That  he  was  worthy  for  whom 
he  should  do  this  : 

5  For  he  loveth  our  nation,  and 
he  hath  built  us  a  synagogue. 

6  Then  Jesus  went  with  them. 
And  when  he  was  now  not  far 
from  the  house,  the  centurion  sent 
friends  to  him,  saying  unto  him, 
Lord,  trouble  not  thyself  :  for  I 
am  not  worthy  that  thou  shouldest 
enter  under  my  roof  : 

7  Wherefore  neither  thought  I 
myself  worthy  to  come  unto  thee  : 
but  say  in  a  word,  and  my  servant 
shall  be  healed. 

8  For  I  also  am  a  man  set  under 
authority,  having  under  me  sol- 
diers, and  I  say  unto  one,  Go,  and 
he  goeth  ;  and  to  another,  Come, 
and  he  cometh ;  and  to  my  servant, 
Do  this,  and  he  doeth  it. 

9  When  Jesus  heard  these 
things,  he  marvelled  at  him,  and 
turned  him  about,  and  said  unto 
the  people  that  followed  him,  I 
say  unto  you,  I  have  not  found  so 
great  faith,  no,  not  in  Israel. 

10  And  they  that  were  sent, 
returning  to  the  house,  found  the 
servant  whole  that  had  been  sick. 

11  If  And  it  came  to  pass  the 
day  after,  that  he  went  into  a  city 
called  Nain  ;  and  many  of  his 
disciples  went  with  him,  and  much 
people. 

12  Now  when  he  came  nigh  to 
the  gate  of  the  city,  behold,  there 
was  a  dead  man  carried  out,  the 
only  son  of  his  mother,  and  she 
was  a  widow  :  and  much  people 
of  the  city  was  with  her. 


CHAPTER    VII 

1  When  he  had  finished  what 
he  had  to  say  in  the  hearing 
of  the  people,  he  went  into  Ca- 
pharnahum. 

2  Now  there  was  an  army- 
captain  who  had  a  servant  ill 
whom  he  valued  very  highly. 
This  man  was  at  the  point  of 

3  death  ;  so,  when  the  captain 
heard  about  Jesus,  he  sent 
some  Jewish  elders  to  him,  ask- 
ing him  to  come  and  make  his 

4  servant  well.  When  they 
reached  Jesus  they  asked  him 
earnestly  to  do  this.  "  He 
deserves  to  have  this  favour 

5  from  you,"  they  said,  "  for  he 
is  a  lover  of  our  nation  ;  it 
was  he  who  built  our  syna- 

6  gogue."  So  Jesus  went  with 
them.  But  he  was  not  far  from 
the  house  when  the  captain 
sent  some  friends  to  tell  him, 
"  Do  not  trouble  yourself,  sir, 
I  am  not  fit  to  have  you  under 

7  my  roof,  and  so  I  did  not  con- 
sider myself  fit  even  to  come  to 
you.     Just  say  the  word,  and 

8  let  my  servant  be  cured.  For 
though  I  am  a  man  under  au- 
thority myself,  I  have  soldiers 
under  me  ;  I  tell  one  man  to  go, 
and  he  goes,  I  tell  another  to 
come,  and  he  comes,  I  tell  my 
servant,  '  Do  this,'  and  he  does 

9  it."  When  Jesus  heard  this  he 
marvelled  at  him,  and  turning 
to  the  crowd  that  followed  he 
said,  "  I  tell  you,  I  have  never 
met  faith  like   this  anywhere 

10  even  in  Israel."  Then  the  mes- 
sengers went  back  to  the  house 
and  found  the  sick  servant  was 
quite  well. 

11  It  was  shortly  afterwards 
that  he  made  his  way  to  a  town 
called  Nain,  accompanied  by 
his  disciples  and  a  large  crowd. 

12  Just  as  he  was  near  the  gate  of 
the  town,  there  was  a  dead  man 
being  carried  out  ;  he  was  the 
only  son  of  his  mother,  and  she 
was  a  widow.  A  large  crowd 
from  the  town  were  with  her. 


158 


ST.    LUKE   VII 


13  And  when  the  Lord  saw  her, 
he  had  compassion  on  her,  and 
said  unto  her,  Weep  not. 

14  And  he  came  and  touched 
the  bier:  and  they  that  bare  him 
stood  still.  And  he  said,  Young 
man,  I  say  unto  thee,  Arise. 

15  And  he  that  was  dead  sat  up, 
and  began  to  speak.  And  he  de- 
livered him  to  his  mother. 

16  And  there  came  a  fear  on 
all :  and  they  glorified  God,  saying, 
That  a  great  prophet  is  risen  up 
among  us  ;  and,  That  God  hath 
visited  his  people. 

17  And  this  rumour  of  him 
went  forth  throughout  all  Judaea, 
and  throughout  all  the  region 
round  about. 

18  And  the  disciples  of  John 
shewed  him  of  all  these  things. 

19  1|  And  John  calling  unto  him 
two  of  his  disciples  sent  them  to 
Jesus,  saying,  Art  thou  he  that 
should  come  ?  or  look  we  for  an- 
other ? 

20  When  the  men  were  come 
unto  him,  they  said,  John  Baptist 
hath  sent  us  unto  thee,  saying, 
Art  thou  he  that  should  come  ?  or 
look  we  for  another  ? 

21  And  in  that  same  hour  he 
cured  many  of  their  infirmities  and 
plagues,  and  of  evil  spirits  ;  and 
unto  many  that  were  blind  he  gave 
sight. 

22  Then  Jesus  answering  said 
unto  them,  Go  your  way,  and  tell 
John  what  things  ye  have  seen  and 
heard  ;  how  that  the  blind  see,  the 
lame  walk,  the  lepers  are  cleansed, 
the  deaf  hear,  the  dead  are  raised, 
to  the  poor  the  gospel  is  preached. 

23  And  blessed  is  he,  whosoever 
shall  not  be  offended  in  me. 

24  iJAnd  when  the  messengers 
of  John  were  departed,  he  began  to 
speak  unto  the  people  concerning 
John,  What  went  ye  out  into  the 
wilderness  for  to  see  ?  A  reed 
shaken  with  the  wind  ? 

25  But  what  went  ye  out  for 
to  see  ?  A  man  clothed  in  soft 
raiment?  Behold,  they  which 
are  gorgeously  apparelled,  and  live 
delicately,  are  in  kings'  courts. 

26  But  what  went  ye  out  for  to 


13  And  when  the  Lord  saw  her, 
he  felt  pity  for  her  and  said  to 

14  her,  "  Do  not  weep."  Then  he 
went  forward  and  touched  the 
bier  ;  the  bearers  stopped,  and 
he  said,  "  Young  man,  I  bid 

15  you  rise."  Then  the  corpse  sat 
up  and  began  to  speak  ;  and 
Jesus   gave   him   back   to   his 

16  mother.  All  were  seized  with 
awe  and  glorified  God.  "  A 
great  prophet  has  appeared 
among  us,"  they  said,  "  God 

17  has  visited  his  people."  And 
this  story  of  Jesus  spread 
through  the  whole  of  Judaea 
and  all  the  surrounding 
country. 

1 8  John's  disciples  reported  all 

19  this  to  him.  So  John  sum- 
moned two  of  his  disciples  and 
sent  them  to  ask  the  Lord, 
"  Are  you  the  Coming  One  ? 
Or  are  we  to  look  out  for  some- 

20  one  else  ?  "  When  the  men 
reached  Jesus  they  said,  "  John 
the  Baptist  has  sent  us  to  you 
to  ask  if  you  are  the  Coming 
One  or  if  we  are  to  look  out  for 

21  someone  else  ?  "  Jesus  at  that 
moment  was  healing  many 
people  of  diseases  and  com- 
plaints and  eviJ  spirits  ;  he  also 
bestowed  sight  on  many  blind 

22  folk.  So  he  replied,  "  Go  and 
report  to  John  what  you  have 
seen  and  heard  ;  that  the  blind 
see,  the  lame  walk,  lepers  are 
cleansed,  the  deaf  hear,  the 
dead  are  raised,  and  to  the  poor 

23  the  gospel  is  preached.  And 
blessed  is  he  who  is  repelled  by 

24  nothing  in  me  !  "  When 
John's  messengers  had  gone, 
he  proceeded  to  speak  to  the 
crowds  about  John  : 

"  What  did  you  go  out  to  the 

desert  to  see  ? 
A  reed  swayed  by  the  wind  ? 

25  Come,  what  did  you  go  out  to 

see  ? 
A  man  arrayed  in  soft  robes  ? 
Those     who     are     gorgeously 

dressed   and   luxurious    live 

in  royal  palaces. 

26  Come,  what  did  you  go  out  to 

see  ?    A  prophet  ? 


ST.  LUKE  VII 


159 


see  ?  A  prophet  ?  Yea,  I  say 
unto  you,  and  much  more  than  a 
prophet. 

27  This  is  he,  of  whom  it  is 
written,  Behold,  I  send  my  mes- 
senger before  thy  face,  which  shall 
prepare  thy  way  before  thee. 

28  For  I  say  unto  you,  Among 
those  that  are  born  of  women 
there  is  not  a  greater  prophet  than 
John  the  Baptist :  but  he  that  is 
least  in  the  kingdom  of  God  is 
greater  than  he. 

29  And  all  the  people  that  heard 
him,  and  the  publicans,  justified 
God,  being  baptized  with  the  bap- 
tism of  John. 

30  But  the  Pharisees  and  law- 
yers rejected  the  counsel  of  God 
against  themselves,  being  not 
baptized  of  him. 

31  ^  And  the  Lord  said,  Where- 
unto  then  shall  I  liken  the  men 
of  this  generation  ?  and  to  what 
are  they  like  ? 

32  They  are  like  unto  children 
sitting  in  the  marketplace,  and  call- 
ing one  to  another,  and  saying,  We 
have  piped  unto  you,  and  ye  have 
not  danced ;  we  have  mourned 
to  you,  and  ye  have  not  wept. 

33  For  John  the  Baptist  came 
neither  eating  bread  nor  drinking 
wine ;  and  ye  say,  He  hath  a  devil. 

31  The  Son  of  man  is  come 
eating  and  drinking;  and  ye  say, 
Behold  a  gluttonous  man,  and  a 
winebibber,  a  friend  of  publicans 
and  sinners  ! 

35  But  wisdom  is  justified  of  all 
her  children. 

36  If  And  one  of  the  Pharisees 
desired  him  that  he  would  eat  with 
him.  And  he  went  into  the  Phari- 
see's house,  and  sat  down  to  meat. 

37  And,  behold,  a  woman  in  the 
city,  which  was  a  sinner,  when 
she  knew  that  Jesus  sat  at  meat 
in  the  Pharisee's  house,  brought 
an  alabaster  box  of  ointment, 

38  And  stood  at  his  feet  behind 
him  weeping,  and  began  to  wash 
his  feet  with  tears,  and  did  wipe 
them  with  the  hairs  of  her  head, 
and  kissed  his  feet,  and  anointed 
them  with  the  ointment. 

39  Now     when     the     Pharisee 


Yes,  I  tell  you,  and  far  more 
than  a  prophet. 

27  This  is  he  of  whom  it  is  writ- 
ten, Here  I  send  my  messenger 
before  your  face,  to  2)rePare 
the  way  for  you. 

28  I  tell  you,  among  the  sons  of 
women  there  is  none  greater 
than  John,  and  yet  the  least  in 
the  Realm  of  God  is  greater 

29  than  he  is."  (On  hearing  this 
all  the  people  and  the  tax- 
gatherers  acknowled  ged  the  jus- 
tice of  God,  as  they  had  been 
baptized  with  the  baptism  of 

30  John  ;  but  the  Pharisees  and 
jurists,  who  had  refused  his 
baptism,  frustrated  God's  pur- 
pose for  themselves.) 

31  "  To  what  then  shall  I  com- 

pare   the     men    of     this 
generation  ? 
What  are  they  like  ? 

32  Like  children  sitting  in  the 
marketplace  and  calling  to  one 
another, 

'  We  piped  to  you  and  you 
would  not  dance,  we  lamented 
and  you  would  not  weep.' 

33  For  John  the  Baptist  has 
come,  eating  no  bread  and 
drinking  no  wine, 

and  you  say,  '  He  has  a  devil ' ; 

34  the  Son  of  man  has  come 
eating  and  drinking, 

and  you  say,  '  Here  is  a  glut- 
ton and  a  drunkard, 

a  friend  of  taxgatherers  and 
sinners  !  ' 

35  Nevertheless,  Wisdom  is  vin- 
dicated by  all  her  children." 

36  One  of  the  Pharisees  asked 
him  to  dinner,  and  entering  the 
house   of   the   Pharisee  he  re- 

37  clined  at  table.  Now  there  was 
a  woman  in  the  town  who  was 
a  sinner,  and  when  she  found 
out  that  Jesus  was  at  table  in 
the  house  of  the  Pharisee  she 
brought  an  alabaster  flask  of 

38  perfume  and  stood  behind  him 
at  his  feet  in  tears  ;  her  tears 
began  to  wet  his  feet,  so  she 
wiped  them  with  the  hair  of 
her  head,  pressed  kisses  on 
them,  and  anointed  them  with 

39  the  perfume.     When  his  host 


160 


ST.    LUKE   VII 


which  had  bidden  him  saw  it,  he 
spake  within  himself,  saying,  This 
man,  if  he  were  a  prophet,  would 
have  known  who  and  what  manner 
of  woman  this  is  that  toucheth 
him :  for  she  is  a  sinner. 

40  And  Jesus  answering  said 
unto  him,  Simon,  I  have  some- 
what to  say  unto  thee.  And  he 
saith,  Master,  say  on. 

41  There  was  a  certain  creditor 
which  had  two  debtors  :  the  one 
owed  five  hundred  pence,  and  the 
other  fifty. 

42  And  when  they  had  nothing 
to  pay,  he  frankly  forgave  them 
both.  Tell  me  therefore,  which  of 
them  will  love  him  most  ? 

43  Simon  answered  and  said,  I 
suppose  that  he,  to  whom  he  for- 
gave most.  And  he  said  unto  him, 
Thou  hast  rightly  judged. 

44  And  he  turned  to  the  woman,, 
and  said  imto  Simon,  Seest  thou 
this  woman  ?  I  entered  into  thine 
house,  thou  gavest  me  no  water 
for  my  feet:  but  she  hath  washed 
my  feet  with  tears,  and  wiped 
them  with  the  hairs  of  her  head. 

45  Thou  gavest  me  no  kiss :  but 
this  woman  since  the  time  I  came 
in  hath  not  ceased  to  kiss  my  feet. 

46  My  head  with  oil  thou  didst 
not  anoint:  but  this  woman  hath 
anointed  my  feet  with  ointment. 

47  Wherefore  I  say  unto  thee, 
Her  sins,  which  are  many,  are 
forgiven ;  for  she  loved  much  : 
but  to  whom  little  is  forgiven,  the 
same  loveth  little. 

48  And  he  said  unto  her,  Thy 
sins  are  forgiven. 

49  And  they  that  sat  at  meat 
with  him  began  to  say  within 
themselves,  Who  is  this  that  for- 
giveth  sins  also  ? 

50  And  he  said  to  the  woman, 
Thy  faith  hath  saved  thee;  go  in 
peace. 


the  Pharisee  noticed  this,  he 
said  to  himself,  "  If  he  was  a 
prophet  he  would  know  what 
sort  of  a  woman  this  is  who  is 
touching  him  ;   for  she  is  a  sin- 

40  ner."  Then  Jesus  addressed 
him.  "  Simon,"  he  said,  "  I 
have  something  to  say  to  you." 
"  Speak,     teacher,"     he     said. 

41  "  There  was  a  moneylender 
who  had  two  debtors  ;  one 
owed    him    fifty    pounds,    the 

42  other  five.  As  they  were  un- 
able to  pay,  he  freely  forgave 
them  both.  Tell  me,  now, 
which  of    them  will  love  him 

43  most  ?  "  "I  suppose,"  said 
Simon,  "  the  man  who  had 
most        forgiven."         "  Quite 

44  right,  "he  said.  Then  turning  to 
the  woman  he  said  to  Simon, 
"  You  see  this  woman  ?  When 
I  came  into  your  house, 

you  never  gave  me  water  for 
my  feet, 
while  she  has  wet  my 
feet  with  her  tears  and 
wiped  them  with  her 
hair  ; 

45  you  never  gave  me  a  kiss, 

while  ever  since  she  came 
in  she  has  kept  pressing 
kisses  on  my  feet  ; 

46  you  never  anointed  my  head 

with  oil, 
while  she  has  anointed  my 
feet  with  perfume. 

47  Therefore  I  tell  you,  many  as 
her  sins  are,  they  are  forgiven, 
for  her  love  is  great  ;  whereas 
he  to  whom  little  is  forgiven 

48  has  but  little  love."  And  he 
said  to  her,  "  Your  sins  are  for- 

49  given."  His  fellow  guests  be- 
gan to  say  to  themselves, 
"  Who  is  this,  to  forgive  even 

50  sins  ?  "  But  he  said  to  the 
woman,  "  Your  faith  has  saved 
you  ;   go  in  peace." 


ST.    LUKE    VIII 


161 


CHAPTER    VIII 

1  And  it  came  to  pass  after- 
ward, that  he  went  throughout 
every  city  and  village,  preaching 
and  shewing  the  glad  tidings  of  the 
kingdom  of  God  :  and  the  twelve 
were  with  him, 

2  And  certain  women,  which 
had  been  healed  of  evil  spirits 
and  infirmities,  Mary  called  Mag- 
dalene, out  of  whom  went  seven 
devils, 

3  And  Joanna  the  wife  of  Chuza 
Herod's  steward,  and  Susanna,  and 
many  others,  which  ministered 
unto  him  of  their  substance. 

4  ^  And  when  much  people 
were  gathered  together,  and  were 
come  to  him  out  of  every  city,  he 
spake  by  a  parable  : 

5  A  sower  went  out  to  sow  his 
seed :  and  as  he  sowed,  some  fell 
by  the  way  side ;  and  it  was  trod- 
den down,  and  the  fowls  of  the  air 
devoured  it. 

6  And  some  fell  upon  a  rock  ; 
and  as  soon  as  it  was  sprung  up, 
it  withered  away,  because  it  lacked 
moisture. 

7  And  some  fell  among  thorns  ; 
and  the  thorns  sprang  up  with  it, 
and  choked  it. 

8  And  other  fell  on  good  ground, 
and  sprang  up,  and  bare  fruit  an 
hundredfold.  And  when  he  had 
said  these  things,  he  cried,  He 
that  hath  ears  to  hear,  let  him 
hear. 

9  And  his  disciples  asked  him, 
saying,  What  might  this  parable 
be  ? 

10  And  he  said,  Unto  you  it  is 
given  to  know  the  mysteries  of  the 
kingdom  of  God :  but  to  others  in 
parables  ;  that  seeing  they  might 
not  see,  and  hearing  they  might 
not  understand. 

11  Now  the  parable  is  this :  The 
seed  is  the  word  of  God. 

12  Those  by  the  way  side  are 
they  that  hear  ;  then  cometh  the 
devil,  and  taketh  away  the  word 
out  of  their  hearts,  lest  they  should 
believe  and  be  saved. 

13  They  on   the  rock  are  th 
which,  when  they  hear,  ret"-"' 

6 


CHAPTER    VIII 

1  Shortly  afterwards  he  went 
travelling  from  one  town  and 
village  to  another  preaching 
and  telling  the  good  news  of 
the    Reign    of    God  ;     he    was 

2  accompanied  by  the  twelve  and 
by  some  women  who  had  been 
healed  of  evil  spirits  and  ill- 
nesses, Mary  called  Magdalene 
(out  of  whom  seven  daemons 

3  had  been  driven),  Joanna  the 
wife  of  Chuza  the  chancellor  of 
Herod,  Susanna,  and  a  number 
of   others,   who  ministered   to 

4  him  out  of  their  means.  As  a 
large  crowd  was  gathering  and 
as  people  were  resorting  to  him 
from  town  after  town,  he  ad- 
dressed them  in  a  parable. 

5  "  A  sower  went  out  to  sow  his 
seed.   And  as  he  sowed, 

some  seed  fell  on  the  road  and 
was  trampled  down,  and  the 
wild  birds  ate  it  up  ; 

6  some  other  seed  dropped  on 
the  rock,  but  it  withered  away 
when  it  sprang  up  because  it 
had  no  moisture  ; 

7  some  other  seed  fell  among 
thorns,  and  the  thorns  sprang 
up  along  with  it  and  choked  it ; 

8  some  other  seed  fell  on  sound 
soil,  and  springing  up  bore  a 
crop,  a  hundredfold." 

When  he  said  this  he  called 
out,  "  He  who  has  an  ear,  let 

9  him  listen  to  this."  The  dis- 
ciples questioned  him  about  the 

10  meaning  of  the  parable  ;  so  he 
said,  "  It  is  granted  you  to  un- 
derstand the  open  secrets  of  the 
Reign  of  God,  but  the  others 
get  it  in  parables,  so  that 

for  all  their  seeing  they  may  not 
see,  and  for  all  their  hearing  thr 
may  not  understand.       ^en 

11  This  is  what  tines  off 
means.     The  se^heart,  that 

12  of  God.  T^elieve  and  be 
are  pepjiose  '  on  the  rock  ' 
the0pie  who  on  hearing  the 


162 


ST.    LUKE    VIII 


word  with  joy ;  and  these  have  no 
root,  which  for  a  while  believe,  and 
in  time  of  temptation  fall  away. 

14  And  that  which  fell  among  14 
thorns  are  they,  which,  when  they 
have  heard,  go  forth,  and  are 
choked  with  cares  and  riches  and 
pleasures  of  this  life,  and  bring  no 
fruit  to  perfection. 

15  But  that  on  the  good  ground      15 
are  they,  which  in  an  honest  and 
good  heart,  having  heard  the  word, 
keep  it,  and  bring  forth  fruit  with 
patience. 

16  Tj   No  man,   when  he  hath 
lighted  a  candle,  covereth  it  with      16 
a  vessel,  or  putteth  it  under  a  bed  ; 

but  setteth  it  on  a  candlestick, 
that  they  which  enter  in  may  see 
the  light. 

17  For  nothing  is  secret,  that 
shall  not  be  made  manifest  ;  nei-      17 
ther  any  thing  hid,  that  shall  not 

be  known  and  come  abroad. 

18  Take  heed  therefore  how  ye 
hear  :  for  whosoever  hath,  to  him 
shall    be    given  ;    and    whosoever      18 
hath  not,  from  him  shall  be  taken 
even  that  which  he  seemeth  to  have. 

19  *\\  Then  came  to  him  his  mo- 
ther and  his  brethren,  and  could 
not  come  at  him  for  the  press. 

20  And  it  was  told  him  by  cer-      19 
tain  which  said,  Thy  mother  and 
thy  brethren  stand  without,  desir- 
ing to  see  thee.  20 

21  And  he  answered  and  said 
unto   them,    My   mother  and  my 
brethren  are  these  which  hear  the      21 
word  of  God,  and  do  it. 

22  if  Now  it  came  to  pass  on  a 
certain  day,  that  he  went  into  a 
ship   with   his   disciples  :    and   he      22 

;d   unto   them,   Let  us   go   over 
stche  other  side  of  the  lake, 
they   w'aunched  forth. 
were  in  ject^bey   sailed   he   fell 

24  And  they  came  down  a      23 
awoke  him,  saying,  lake  ;   and 
ter,  we  perish.    "  Then  lie'?*   and 
rebuked  the  wind  and  the  i^t 
of  the   water  :   and    they   ceaseu^ 
and  there  was  a  calm. 


word  welcome  it  with  enthusi- 
asm, but  they  have  no  root  ; 
they  believe  for  a  while  and  fall 
away  in  the  hour  of  trial.  As 
for  the  seed  that  fell  among 
thorns,  that  means  people  who 
hear  but  who  go  and  get  choked 
with  worries  and  money  and 
the  pleasures  of  life,  so  that 
they  never  ripen.  As  for  the 
seed  in  the  good  soil,  that 
means  those  who  hear  and  hold 
fast  the  word  in  a  good  and 
sound  heart  and  so  bear  fruit 
stedfastly. 

No  one  lights  a  lamp  and 

hides  it  under  a  vessel  or 

puts  it  below  the  bed  : 
he  puts  it  on  a  stand  so 

that  those  who  come  in 

can  see  the  light. 
For  nothing  is  hidden  that 

shall  not  be  disclosed, 
nothing     concealed     that 

shall  not  be  known  and 

revealed. 
So  take  care  how  you  listen  ; 
for  he  who  has,  to  him  shall 
more  be  given,  while  as  for  him 
who  has  not,  from  him  shall 
be  taken  even  what  he  thinks 
he  has." 

His  mother  and  brothers 
reached  him  but  they  were  un- 
able to  join  him  for  the  crowd. 
Word  was  brought  to  him  that 
"  your  mother  and  brothers  are 
standing  outside  ;  they  wish  to 
see  you."  But  he  answered, 
"  My  mother  and  brothers  are 
those  who  listen  to  the  word  of 
God  and  obey  it." 

It  happened  on  one  of  these 
days  that  he  embarked  in  a 
boat  alone  with  his  disciples 
and  said  to  them,  "  Let  us  cross 
to  the  other  side  of  the  lake." 
So  they  set  sail.  During  the 
voyage  he  fell  asleep.  But 
when  a  gale  of  wind  came  down 
on  the  lake  and  they  were  being 
swamped  and  in  peril,  they 
went  and  woke  him  up.  "  Mas- 
master,"  they  cried,  "  we 

-ning  !  "  So  he  woke  up 

^  the  wind  and  the 

*  and  there  was 


ST.    LUKE    VIII 


163 


25  And  he  said  unto  them, 
Where  is  your  faith  ?  And  they 
being  afraid  wondered,  saying  one 
to  another,  What  manner  of  man 
is  this  !  for  he  commandeth  even 
the  winds  and  water,  a,nd  they 
obey  him. 

26  If  And  they  arrived  at  the 
country  of  the  Gadarenes,  which 
is  over  against  Galilee. 

27  And  when  he  went  forth  to 
land,  thei-e  met  him  out  of  the 
city  a  certain  man,  which  had 
devils  long  time,  and  ware  no 
clothes,  neither  abode  in  any 
house,  but  in  the  tombs. 

28  When  he  saw  Jesus,  he  cried 
out,  and  fell  down  before  him,  and 
with  a  loud  voice  said,  What  have 
I  to  do  with  thee,  Jesus,  thou  Son 
of  God  most  high  ?  I  beseech  thee, 
torment  me  not. 

29  (For  he  had  commanded  the 
unclean  spirit  to  come  out  of  the 
man.  For  oftentimes  it  had 
caught  him  :  and  he  was  kept 
bound  with  chains  and  in  fetters  ; 
and  he  brake  the  bands,  and  was 
driven  of  the  devil  into  the  wilder- 
ness.) 

30  And  Jesus  asked  him,  saying, 
What  is  thy  name  ?  And  he  said, 
Legion :  because  many  devils  were 
entered  into  him. 

31  And  they  besought  him  that 
lie  would  not  command  them  to 
go  ovit  into  the  deep. 

32  And  there  was  there  an  herd 
•of  many  swine  feeding  on  the 
.mountain  :  and  they  besought  him 
that  he  would  suffer  them  to  enter 
into  them.  And  he  suffered 
them. 

33  Then  went  the  devils  out  of 
the  man,  and  entered  into  the 
swine :  and  the  herd  ran  violently 
down  a  steep  place  into  the  lake, 
and  were  choked. 

34  When  they  that  fed  them  saw 
what  was  done,  they  fled,  and  went 
and  told  it  in  the  city  and  in  the 
country. 

35  Then  they  went  out  to  see 
what  was  done  ;  and  came  to  Je- 
sus, and  found  the  man,  out  of 
whom  the  devils  were  departed, 
sitting  at  the  feet  of  Jesus,  clothed. 


25  a  calm.  Then  he  said  to  them, 
"  Where  is  your  faith  ?  "  They 
marvelled  in  awe,  saying  to  one 
another,  "  Whatever  can  he 
be  ?  He  gives  orders  to  the 
very  winds  and  water,  and 
they  obey  him  !  " 

26  They  put  in  at  the  country 
of  the  Gergesenes,  on  the 
shore    facing    Galilee. 

27  As  he  stepped  out  on  land 
he  was  met  by  a  man  from 
the  town  who  had  daemons  in 
him  ?  for  a  long  while  he  had 
worn  no  clothing,  and  he  stayed 
not  in  a  house  but  among  the 
tombs. 

28  On  catching  sight  of  Jesus 
he  shrieked  aloud  and  prayed 
him  with  a  loud  cry,  "  Jesus, 
son  of  God  most  High,  what 
business  have  you  with  me  ? 
Do  not  torture  me,  I  beg  of 
you." 

29  (For  he  had  charged  the 
unclean  spirit  to  come  out  of 
the  man.  Many  a  time  when 
it  had  seized  hold  of  him,  he 
had  been  fastened  secure  in  fet- 
ters and  chains,  but  he  would 
snap  his  bonds  and  be  driven 
by  the  daemon  into  the  desert.) 

30  So  Jesus  asked  him,  "  What 
is  your  name  ?  "  "  Legion,"  he 
said,  for  a  number  of  daemons 

31  had  entered  him.  And  they 
begged  him  not  to  order  them 

32  off  to  the  abyss.  Now  a  con- 
siderable drove  of  swine  was 
grazing  there  on  the  hillside,  so 
the  daemons  begged  him  for 
leave  to  enter  them.    He  gave 

33  them  leave,  and  the  daemon» 
came  out  of  the  man  and  went 
into  the  swine  ;  the  drove 
rushed  down  the  steep  slope 
into      the      lake       and      were 

34  suffocated.  When  the  herds- 
men saw  what  had  occurred 
they  fled  and  reported  it  to 
the    town    and    the    hamlets. 

35  The  people  came  out  to  see 
what  had  occurred,  and  when 
they  reached  Jesus  they  dis- 
covered the  man  whom  the 
daemons  had  left,  seated  at  the 
feet  of  Jesus,  clothed  and  sane. 


164 


ST.    LUKE    VIII 


and  in  his  right  niind  :  and  they 
were  afraid. 

36  They  also  which  saw  it  told 
them  by  what  means  he  thai  was 
possessed  of  the  devils  was  healed. 

37  !j  Then  the  whole  multitude 
of  the  country  of  the  Gadarenes 
round  about  besought  him  to  de- 
part from  them  ;  for  they  were 
taken  with  great  fear  :  and  he  went 
up  into  the  ship,  and  returned 
back  again. 

38  Now  the  man  out  of  whom 
the  devils  were  departed  besought 
him  that  he  might  be  with  him  : 
but  Jesus  sent  him  away,  saying, 

39  Return  to  thine  own  house, 
and  shew  how  great  things  God 
hath  done  unto  thee.  And  he  \vent 
his  way,  and  published  through- 
out the  whole  city  how  great 
things  Jesus  had  done  unto  him. 

40  And  it  came  to  pass,  that, 
when  Jesus  was  returned,  the  peo- 
ple gladly  received  him:  for  they 
were  all  waiting  for  him. 

41  If  And,  behold,  there  came  a 
man  named  Jairus,  and  he  was 
a  ruler  of  the  synagogue  :  and  he 
fell  down  at  Jesus'  feet,  and  be- 
sought him  that  he  would  come 
into  his  house  : 

42  For  he  had  one  only  daugh- 
ter, about  twelve  years  of  age,  and 
she  lay  a  dying.  But  as  he  went 
the  people  thronged  him. 

43  H  And  a  woman  having  an 
issue  of  blood  twelve  years,  which 
had  spent  all  her  living  upon  phy- 
sicians, neither  could  be  healed  of 
any, 

44  Came  behind  him,  and 
touched  the  border  of  his  garment  : 
and  immediately  her  issue  of  blood 
stanched. 

45  And  Jesus  said,  Who  touched 
me  ?  When  all  denied,  Peter  and 
they  that  were  with  him  said, 
Master,  the  multitude  throng  thee 
and  press  thee,  and  sayest  thou, 
Who  touched  me  ? 

46  And  Jesus  said,  Somebody 
hath  touched  me  :  for  I  perceive 
that  virtue  is  gone  out  of  me. 

47  And  when  the  woman  saw 
that  she  was  not  hid,  she  came 
trembling,   and   falling   down   be- 


36  That  frightened  them.  They 
got  a  report  from  those  who 
had    seen    how    the    lunatic 

37  was  cured,  and  then  all 
the  inhabitants  of  the  sur- 
rounding country  of  the 
Gergesenes  asked  him  to 
leave  them,  they  were  so 
seized  with  terror.  He  em- 
barked in  the  boat  and  went 
back. 

38  The  man  whom  the 
daemons  had  left  begged 
that  he  might  accompany 
him.  Jesus,  however,  sent 
him  away,  saying, 

39  "  Go  home  and  describe 
all  that  God  has  done  for 
you."  So  he  went  off  to 
proclaim  through  the  whole 
town  all  that  Jesus  had  done 
for  him. 

40  On  his  return  Jesus  was 
welcomed  by  the  crowd ; 
they  were  all  looking  out 
for   him. 

41  A  man  called  Jairus  came, 
who  was  a  president  of  the 
synagogue,  and  falling  at  the 
feet  of   Jesus  entreated    him 

42  to  come  to  his  house,  for 
he  had  an  only  daughter 
about  twelve  years  old  and 
she  was  dying.  As  Jesus  went 
the     crowds     kept     crushing 

43  him,  and  a  woman  who 
had  had  a  hemorrhage  for 
twelve  years*  which  no  one 

44  could  cure,  came  up  behind 
him  and  touched  the  tassel 
of  his  robe.  Her  hemorrhage 
instantly  ceased. 

45  Jesus  said,  "  Who  touched 
me  ?  "  As  everyone  denied 
it,  Peter  and  his  com- 
panions said,  "  Master,  the 
crowds  are  all  round  you 
pressing  hard ! ' ' 

46  Jesus  said,  "  Somebody  did 
touch  me,  for  I  felt  power 
had  passed  from  me." 

47  So  when  the  woman  saw  she 
had  not  escaped  notice,  she 
came   trembling,   and  falling 

*    Omitting     Ιατροις    προσα^αλώσασα    ολοκ 

τον  βίον  with  Bli  arm.  Syr.Sin.  sab. 


ST.    LUKE    IX 


165 


fore  him,  she  declared  unto  him 
before  all  the  people  for  what 
cause  she  had  touched  him,  and 
how  she  was  healed  immediately. 

48  And  he  said  unto  her,  Daugh- 
ter, be  of  good  comfort :  thy  faith 
hath  made  thee  whole  ;  go  in 
peace. 

49  ]f  While  he  yet  spake,  there 
cometh  one  from  the  ruler  of  the 
synagogue's  house,  saying  to  him, 
Thy  daughter  is  dead  ;  trouble  not 
the  Master. 

50  But  when  Jesus  heard  it,  he 
answered  him,  saying,  Fear  not : 
believe  only,  and  she  shall  be  made 
whole. 

-  51  And  when  he  came  into  the 
house,  he  suffered  no  man  to  go 
in,  save  Peter,  and  James,  and 
John,  and  the  father  and  the 
mother  of  the  maiden. 

52  And  all  wept,  and  bewailed 
her  :  but  he  said,  Weep  not  ;  she 
is  not  dead,  but  sleepeth. 

53  And  they  laughed  him  to 
scorn,  knowing  that  she  was  dead. 

54  And  he  put  them  all  out,  and 
took  her  by  the  hand,  and  called, 
saying,  Maid,  arise. 

55  And  her  spirit  came  again, 
and  she  arose  straightway  :  and  he 
commanded  to  give  her  meat. 

56  And  her  parents  were  aston- 
ished :  but  he  charged  them  that 
they  should  tell  no  man  what  was 
done. 


down  before  him  she  told  be- 
fore all  the  people  why  she  had 
touched  him  and  how  she  had 

48  been  instantly  cured.  "Daugh- 
ter," he  said  to  her,  "  your  faith 
has  made  you  well  ;  depart  in 
peace."    ' 

49  He  was  still  speaking  when 
someone  came  from  the  house 
of  the  synagogue-president 
to  say,  "  Yo\ar  daughter  is 
dead.  Do  not  trouble  the 
teacher  any  further." 

50  But  when  Jesus  heard  it  he 
said  to  him,  "  Have  no  fear, 
only  believe  and  she  shall  get 
well." 

51  When  he  reached  the  house 
he  would  not  allow  anyone  to 
come  in  with  him  except  Peter 
and  James  and  John,  and  the 
child's     father     and     mother. 

52  Everyone  was  weeping  and  be- 
wailing her,  but  he  said,  "  Stop 
weeping  ;  she  is  not  dead  but 
asleep." 

53  They  laughed  at  him,  know- 
ing that  she  was  dead. 

54  But  he  took  her  hand  and 
called  to  her,  "  Rise,  little  girl." 

55  And  her  spirit  returned,  she 
got  up  instantly,  and  he  or- 
dered them  to  give  her  some- 

56  thing  to  eat.  Her  parents  were 
amazed,  but  he  charged  them 
not  to  tell  anyone  what  had 
happened. 


CHAPTER    IX 

1  Then  he  called  his  twelve  dis- 
ciples together,  and  gave  them 
power  and  authority  over  all 
devils,  and  to  cure  diseases. 

2  And  he  sent  them  to  preach 
the  kingdom  of  God,  and  to  heal 
the  sick. 

3  And  he  said  unto  them,  Take 
nothing  for  your  journey,  neither 
staves,  nor  scrip,  neither  bread, 
neither  money  ;  neither  have  two 
coats  apiece. 

4  And  whatsoever  house  ye 
enter  into,  there  abide,  and  thence 
depart. 

5  And  whosoever  will  not  re- 


CHAPTER    IX 

1  Calling  the  twelve  apostles 
together  he  gave  them  power 
and  authority  over  all  daemons 
as  well  as  to  heal  diseases. 

2  He  sent  them  out  to  preach 
the  Reign  of  God  and  to  cure 
the  sick. 

3  And  he  told  them,  "  Take 
nothing  for  the  journey ,  neither 
stick  nor  wallet  nor  bread  nor 
silver,  and  do  not  carry  two 
shirts. 

"4        Whatever  house  you  go  into, 
stay    there    and    leave    from 
there. 
5       Whoever    will    not    receive 


166 


ST.    LUKE    IX 


ceive  you,  when  ye  go  out  of  that 
city,  shake  off  the  very  dust  from 
your  feet  for  a  testimony  against 
them. 

6  And  they  departed,  and  went 
through  the  towns,  preaching  the 
gospel,  and  healing  every  where. 

7  U  Now  Herod  the  tetrarch 
heard  of  all  that  was  done  by  him  : 
and  he  was  perplexed,  because  that 
it  was  said  of  some,  that  John  was 
risen  from  the  dead ; 

8  And  of  some,  that  Elias  had 
appeared ;  and  of  others,  that  one 
of  the  old  prophets  was  risen 
again. 

9  And  Herod  said,  John  have  I 
beheaded  :  but  who  is  this,  of 
whom  I  hear  such  things  ?  And  he 
desired  to  see  him. 

10  II  And  the  apostles,  when 
they  were  returned,  told  him  all 
that  they  had  done.  And  he  took 
them,  and  went  aside  privately 
into  a  desert  place  belonging  to  the 
city  called  Bethsaida. 

11  And  the  people,  when  they 
knew  it,  followed  him :  and  he  re- 
ceived them,  and  spake  unto  them 
of  the  kingdom  of  God,  and  healed 
them  that  had  need  of  healing. 

12  And  when  the  day  began  to 
wear  away,  then  came  the  twelve, 
and  said  unto  him,  Send  the  mul- 
titude away,  that  they  may  go 
into  the  towns  and  country  round 
about,  and  lodge,  and  get  victuals  : 
for  we  are  here  in  a  desert  place. 

13  But  he  said  unto  them,  Give 
ye  them  to  eat.  And  they  said, 
We  have  no  more  but  five  loaves 
and  two  fishes  ;  except  we  should 
go  and  buy  meat  for  all  this 
people. 

14  For  they  were  about  five 
thousand  men.  And  he  said  to 
his  disciples,  Make  them  sit  down 
by  fifties  in  a  company. 

15  And  they  did  so,  and  made 
them  all  sit  down. 

1 6  Then  he  took  the  five  loaves 
and  the  two  fishes,  and  looking  up 
to  heaven,  he  blessed  them,  and 
brake,  and  gave  to  the  disciples  to 
set  before  the  multitude. 

17  And  they  did  eat,  and  were 
nil  filled  :  and  there  was  taken  up 


you,  leave  that  town  and 
shake  off  the  very  dust  from 
your  feet  as  a  testimony  against 
them." 

6  So  they  went  out  from  village 
to  village  preaching  the  gospel 
and  healing  everywhere. 

7  When  Herod  the  tetrarch 
heard  all  that  was  going  on,  he 
was  quite  at  a  loss  ;  for  some 
said  that  John  had  risen  from 

8  the  dead,  some  that  Elijah  had 
appeared,  and  others  that  one 
of  the  ancient  prophets  had 
arisen. 

9  Herod  said,  "  John  I  be- 
headed. But  who  is  this,  of 
whom  I  hear  such  tales  ?  " 
And  he  made  efforts  to  see 
him. 

10  Then  the  apostles  came  back 
and  described  all  they  had  done 
to  Jesus.  He  took  them  and  re- 
tired in  private  to  a  town  called 

11  Bethsaida,  but  the  crowds 
learned  this  and  followed  him. 
He  welcomed  them,  spoke  to 
them  of  the  Reign  of  God,  and 
cured  those  who  needed  to  be 
healed. 

12  Now  as  the  day  began  to 
decline  the  twelve  came  up 
to  him  and  said,  "  Send  the 
crowd  off  to  lodge  in  the  vil- 
lages and  farms  around  and  get 
provisions  there,  for  here  we 

13  are  in  a  desert  place."  He  said 
to  them,  "  Give  them  some  food 
yourselves."  They  said,  "  We 
have  only  got  five  loaves  and 
two  fish.  Unless — are  we  to  go 
and  buy  food  for  the  whole  of 

14  this  people  ?  "  (There  were 
about  five  thousand  men  of 
them.)  He  said  to  his  dis- 
ciples, "  Make  them  lie  down  in 
rows  of  abovit  fifty." 

15  They  did  so,  and  made  them 
all  lie  down. 

16  Then  taking  the  five  loaves 
and  the  two  fish  and  looking  up 
to  heaven  he  blessed  them, 
broke  them  in  pieces  and 
handed  them  to  the  disciples  to 

17  set  before  the  crowd.  And  they 
all  ate  and  had  enough.  What 
they  had  left  over  was  picked 


ST.    LUKE    IX 


167 


of    fragments    that    remained    to 
them  twelve  baskets. 

18  H  And  it  came  to  pass,  as  he 
was  alone  praying,  his  disciples 
were  with  him  :  and  he  asked 
them,  saying,  Whom  say  the  peo- 
ple that  I  am  ? 

19  They  answering  said,  John 
the  Baptist ;  but  some  say,  Elias ; 
and  others  say,  that  one  of  the  old 
prophets  is  risen  again. 

20  He  said  unto  them,  But 
whom  say  ye  that  I  am  ?  Peter 
answering  said,  The  Christ  of  God. 

21  And  he  straitly  charged 
them,  and  commanded  them  to  tell 
no  man  that  thing  ; 

22  Saying,  The  Son  of  man  must 
suffer  many  things,  and  be  rejected 
of  the  elders  and  chief  priests  and 
scribes,  and  be  slain,  and  be  raised 
the  third  day. 

23  f  And 'he  said  to  them  all,  If 
any  man  will  come  after  me,  let 
him  deny  himself,  and  take  up  his 
cross  daily,  and  follow  me. 

24  For  whosoever  will  save  his 
life  shall  lose  it  :  but  whosoever 
will  lose  his  life  for  my  sake,  the 
same  shall  save  it. 

25  For  what  is  a  man  advan- 
taged, if  he  gain  the  whole  world, 
and  lose  himself,  or  be  cast 
away  ? 

26  For  whosoever  shall  be  a- 
shamed  of  me  and  of  my  words, 
of  him  shall  the  Son  of  man  be 
ashamed,  when  he  shall  come  in 
his  own  glory,  and  in  his  Father's, 
and  of  the  holy  angels. 

27  But  I  tell  you  of  a  truth, 
there  be  some  standing  here, 
which  shall  not  taste  of  death,  till 
they  see  the  kingdom  of  God. 

28  H  And  it  came  to  pass  about 
an  eight  days  after  these  sayings, 
he  took  Peter  and  John  and  James, 
and  went  up  into  a  mountain  to 
pray. 

29  And  as  he  prayed,  the  fashion 
of  his  countenance  was  altered, 
and  his  raiment  was  white  and 
glistering. 

30  And,  behold,  there  talked 
with  him  two  men,  which  were 
Moses  and  Elias  : 

31  Who  appeared  in  glory,  and 


up,  twelve  baskets  full  of  frag- 
ments. 

18  Now  it  happened  that  while 
he  was  praying  by  himself  his 
disciples  were  beside  him.  So 
he  inquired  of  them,  "  Who  do 
the  crowds  say  I  am  ?  " 

19  They  replied,  "  John  the 
Baptist,  though  some  say 
Elijah  and  some  say  that  one 
of  the  ancient  prophets  has 
arisen." 

20  He  said  to  them,  "  And 
who  do  you  say  I  am  ?  " 
Peter  replied,  "  The  Christ  of 
God." 

21  Then  he  forbade  them 
strictly   to   tell    this    to    any- 

22  one.  The  Son  of  man,  he 
said,  has  to  endure  great 
suffering,  to  be  rejected  by 
the  elders  and  high  priests 
and  scribes,  to  be  killed, 
and  on  the  third  day  to  be 
raised. 

23  He  said  to  all,  "  If  anyone 
wishes  to  come  after  me,  let 
him  deny  himself,  take  up  his 
cross  day  after  day,  and  so 
follow  me  ; 

24  for  whoever  wants  to  save 

his  life  will  lose  it, 
and  whoever  loses  his  life  for 
my  sake,  he  will  save  it. 

25  What  profit  will  it  be  for  a  man 
to  gain  the  whole  world  and 

26  lose  or  forfeit  himself  ?  For 
whoever  is  ashamed  of  me  and 
my  words,  of  him  will  the  Son 
of  man  be  ashamed  when  he 
comes  in  his  glory  and  in  the 
glory  of  the  Father  and  of  the 

27  holy  angels.  I  tell  you  plainly, 
there  are  some  of  those  stand- 
ing here  who  will  not  taste 
death  till  they  see  the  Reign  of 
God." 

28  It  was  about  eight  days  after 
he  said  this,  when  he  took 
Peter,  John,  and  James,  and 
went  up  the  hillside  to  pray. 

29  While  he  was  praying  the  ap- 
pearance of  his  face  altered  and 
his  dress  turned  dazzling  white. 

30  There  were  two  men  conversing 
with  him,   Moses   and   Elijah, 

31  who  appeared  in  a  vision  of 


168 


ST.    LUKE    IX 


spake    of    his    decease    which    he 
should  accomplish  at  Jerusalem. 

32  But  Peter  and  they  that 
were  with  him  were  heavy  with 
sleep :  and  when  they  were  awake, 
they  saw  his  glory,  and  the  two 
men  that  stood  with  him. 

33  And  it  came  to  pass,  as  they 
departed  from  him,  Peter  said 
unto  Jesus,  Master,  it  is  good  for  us 
to  be  here :  and  let  us  make  three 
tabernacles ;  one  for  thee,  and  one 
for  Moses,  and  one  for  Elias :  not 
knowing  what  he  said. 

34  While  he  thus  spake,  there 
came  a  cloud,  and  overshadowed 
them  :  and  they  feared  as  they 
entered  into  the  cloud. 

35  And  there  came  a  voice  out 
of  the  cloud,  saying,  This  is  my 
beloved  Son  :  hear  him. 

36  And  when  the  voice  was 
past,  Jesus  was  found  alone.  And 
they  kept  it  close,  and  told  no  man 
in  those  days  any  of  those  things 
which  they  had  seen. 

37  f  And  it  came  to  pass,  that 
on  the  next  day,  when  they  were 
come  down  from  the  hill,  much 
people  met  him. 

38  And,  behold,  a  man  of  the 
company  cried  out,  saying,  Master, 
I  beseech  thee,  look  upon  my  son  : 
for  he  is  mine  only  child. 

39  And,  lo,  a  spirit  taketh  him, 
and  he  suddenly  crieth  out  ;  and 
it  teareth  him  that  he  foameth 
again,  and  bruising  him  hardly 
departeth  from  him. 

40  And  I  besought  thy  disciples 
to  cast  him  out  ;  and  they  could 
not. 

41  And  Jesus  answering  said,  Ο 
faithless  and  perverse  generation, 
how  long  shall  I  be  with  you,  and 
suffer  you  ?     Bring  thy  son  hither. 

42  And  as  he  was  yet  a  coming, 
the  devil  threw  him  down,  and  tare 
him.  And  Jesus  rebuked  the  un- 
clean spirit,  and  healed  the  child, 
and  delivered  him  again  to  his 
father. 

43  1j  And  they  were  all  amazed 
at  the  mighty  power  of  God.  But 
while  they  wandered  every  one  at 
all  things  which  Jesus  did,  he  said 
unto  his  disciples, 


glory    and    said    he    must    go 
through  with  his  death  and  de- 

32  parture  at  Jerusalem.  Now 
Peter  and  his  companions  had 
been  overpowered  with  sleep, 
but  on  waking  up  they  saw  his 
glory  and  the  two  men  who 
were     standing     beside     him. 

33  When  they  were  parting  from 
him,  Peter  said  to  Jesus,  "  Mas- 
ter, it  is  a  good  thing  we  are 
here  ;  let  us  put  up  three  tents, 
one  for  you,  one  for  Moses,  and 
one  for  Elijah  "    (not  knowing 

34  what  he  was  saying).  As  he 
spoke,  a  cloud  came  and  over- 
shadowed them.  They  were 
awestruck  as  they  passed  into 

35  the  cloud,  but  a  voice  came 
from  the  cloud,  "  This  is  my 
Son,  my  Chosen  one  ;  listen  to 
him." 

36  When  the  voice  ceased,  they 
found  themselves  alone  with 
Jesus.  And  in  those  days 
they  kept  silence  and  told  no- 
body anything  of  what  they 
had  seen. 

37  Next  day,  when  they  came 
down  the  hill,  a  large  crowd 

38  met  him.  "  Teacher,"  shouted 
a  man  from  the  crowd,  "  look 
at  rny  son,  I  beg  of  you,  for  he 

39  is  my  only  boy,  and  a  spirit  gets 
hold  of  hirn  till  he  suddenly 
shrieks  ;  it  convulses  him  till  he 
foams  ;  indeed  it  will  hardly 
leave  off  tearing  him  to  pieces. 

40  I  begged  your  disciples  to  cast 
it  out,   but  they  could  not." 

41  Jesus  answered,  "  Ο  faithless 
and  perverse  generation,  how 
long  must  I  still  be  with  you 
and  bear  with  you  ?  Fetch  your 
son  here." 

42  Before  the  boy  could  reach 
Jesus,  the  daemon  dashed 
him  down  and  convulsed  him, 
but  Jesus  checked  the  un- 
clean spirit,  cured  the  boy, 
and  handed  him  back  to  his 
father. 

13  And  all  were  astounded 
at  this  grand  display  of  God. 
But  while  all  marvelled  at 
all  he  did,  he  said  to  his 
disciples, 


ST.    LUKE    IX 


169 


44  Let  these  sayings  sink  down 
into  your  ears  :  for  the  Son  of  man 
shall  be  delivered  into  the  hands 
of  men. 

45  But  they  understood  not  this 
saying,  and  it  was  hid  from  them, 
that  they  perceived  it  not  :  and 
they  feared  to  ask"  him  of  that 
saying. 

46  if  Then  there  arose  a  reason- 
ing among  them,  which  of  them 
should  be  greatest. 

47  And  Jesus,  perceiving  the 
thought  of  their  heart,  took  a 
child,  and  set  him  by  him, 

48  And  said  unto  them,  Whoso- 
ever shall  receive  this  child  in  my 
name  receiveth  me  :  and  whoso- 
ever shall  receive  me  receiveth 
him  that  sent  me  :  for  he  that  is 
least  among  you  all,  the  same  shall 
be  great. 

49  H  And  John  answered  and 
said,  Master,  we  saw  one  casting 
out  devils  in  thy  name  ;  and  we 
forbad  him,  because  he  followeth 
not  with  us. 

50  And  Jesus  said  unto  him, 
Forbid  him  not :  for  he  that  is  not 
against  us  is  for  us. 

51  Κ  And  it  came  to  pass,  when 
the  time  was  come  that  he  should 
be  received  up,  he  stedfastly  set 
his  face  to  go  to  Jerusalem 

52  And  sent  messenge  before 
his  face :  and  they  went,  and  en- 
tered into  a  village  of  the  Sama- 
ritans, to  make  ready  for  him. 

53  And  they  did  not  receive 
him,  because  his  face  was  as  though 
he  would  go  to  Jerusalem. 

54  And  when  his  disciples 
James  and  John  saw  th is,  they  said . 
Lord,  wilt  thou  that  we  command 
fire  to  come  down  from  heaven, 
and  consume  them,  even  as  Elias 
did? 

55  But  he  turned,  and  rebuked 
them,  and  said,  Ye  know  not  what 
manner  of  spirit  ye  are  of. 

56  For  the  Son  of  man  is  not 
come  to  destroy  men's  lives,  but 
to  save  them.  And  they  went  to 
another  village. 

57  if  And  it  came  to  pass,  that, 
as  they  went  in  the  way,  a  certain 
man  said  unto  him,  Lord,  I  will 


44  "  Let  these  words  sink 
into  your  ears  :  '  the  Son  of 
man   is   to    be    betrayed    into 

45  the  hands  of  men.'  "  But 
they  did  not  understand  his 
saying — indeed  it  was  kept  a 
secret  from  them,  to  prevent 
them  from  fathoming  it — and 
they  were  afraid  to  ask  him 
about  this  saying. 

46  A  dispute  arose  among  them 
as  to  which  of  them  was  the 

47  greatest.  Jesus  knew  the  dis- 
pute that  occupied  their  minds, 
so  he  took  hold  of  a  little  child 

48  and  set  it  by  his  side  ;  then  he 
said  to  them, 

"  Whoever  receives  this  little 
child  in  my  name  re- 
ceives me, 
and  whoever  receives  me 
receives  him  who  sent 
me. 
For  it  is  the  lowliest  of 
you  all  who  is  great." 

49  John  said  to  him,  "  Master, 
we  saw  a  man  casting  out  dae- 
mons in  your  name,  but  we 
stopped  him  because  he  is  not  a 

50  follower  of  ours."  Jesus  said 
to  him,  "  Do  not  stop  him  ;  * 
he  who  is  not  against  you  is  for 
you." 

51  As  the  time  for  his  assump- 
tion was  now  due,  he  set  his 
face  for  the  journey  to  Jerusa- 
lem. 

52  He  sent  messengers  in  front 
of  him.  They  went  and 
entered  a  Samaritan  village 
to  make  preparations  for  him, 

53  but  the  people  would  not 
receive  him  because  his  face 
was  turned  in  the  direction  of 
Jerusalem. 

54  So  when  the  disciples  James 
and  John  saw  this,  they  said, 
"  Lord,  will  you  have  us  bid 
fire  come  ύοιωι  from  heaven  and 
consume   them  1  " 

55  But  he  turned  and  checked 
them. 

56  Then  they  journeyed  to 
another  village. 

57  And  as  they  journeyed 
along  the  road  a  man  said  to 

*    Omitting  [ού  yap  ίστιν  καθ'  ΰμων]. 


170 


ST.    LUKE    X 


follow    thee    whithersoever    thou 
goest. 

58  And  Jesus  said  unto  him, 
Foxes  have  holes,  and  birds  of  the 
air  have  nests ;  but  the  Son  of  man 
hath  not  where  to  lay  his  head. 

59  And  he  said  unto  another, 
Follow  me.  But  he  said,  Lord, 
suffer  me  first  to  go  and  bury  my 
father. 

60  Jesus  said  unto  him,  Let  the 
dead  bury  their  dead  :  but  go  thou 
and  preach  the  kingdom  of  God. 

61  And  another  also  said,  Lord, 
I  will  follow  thee ;  but  let  me  first 
go  bid  them  farewell,  which  are  at 
home  at  my  house. 

62  And  Jesus  said  unto  him,  No 
man,  having  put  his  hand  to  the 
plough,  and  looking  back,  is  fit  for 
the  kingdom  of  God. 


him,  "  I  will  follow  you  any- 

58  where."    Jesus  said  to  him, 

"  The  foxes  have  their  holes, 
the  wild  birds  have  their  nests, 
but  the  Son  of  man  has  no- 
where to  lay  his  head." 

59  He  said  to  another  man,  "  Fol- 
low me  "  ;  but  he  said,  "  Let 
me  go  and  bury  my  father  first 

60  of  all."  Jesus  said  to  him, 
' '  Leave  the  dead  to  bury  their 
own  dead  ;  you  go  and  spread 
the  news  of  the  Reign  of  God." 

61  Another  man  also  said  to  him, 
"  I  will  follow  you,  Lord.  But 
let  me  first  say  good-bye  to  my 

62  people  at  home."  Jesus  said  to 
him,  "  No  one  is  any  use  to  the 
Reign  of  God  who  puts  his 
hand  to  the  plough  and  then 
looks  behind  him." 


CHAPTER    X 

1  After  these  things  the  Lord 
appointed  other  seventy  also,  and 
sent  them  two  and  two  before  his 
face  into  every  city  and  place, 
whither  he  himself  would  come. 

2  Therefore  said  he  unto  them, 
The  harvest  truly  is  great,  but  the 
labourers  are  few :  pray  ye  there- 
fore the  Lord  of  the  harvest,  that 
he  would  send  forth  labourers  into 
his  harvest. 

3  Go  your  ways :  behold,  I  send 
you  forth  as  lambs  among  wolves. 

4  Carry  neither  purse,  nor  scrip, 
nor  shoes :  and  salute  no  man  by 
the  way. 

5  And  into  whatsoever  house  ye 
enter,  first  say,  Peace  be  to  this 
house. 

6  And  if  the  son  of  peace  be 
there,  your  peace  shall  rest  upon  it : 
if  not,  it  shall  turn  to  you  again. 

7  And  in  the  same  house  remain, 
eating  and  drinking  such  things  as 
they  give  :  for  the  labourer  is 
worthy  of  his  hire.  Go  not  from 
house  to  house. 

8  And  into  whatsoever  city  ye 
enter,  and  they  receive  you,  eat 
such  things  as  are  set  before  you  : 

9  And  heal  the  sick  that  are  there- 
in, and  say  unto  them,  The  king- 
dom of  God  is  come  nigh  unto  you. 


CHAPTER    X 

1  After  that  the  Lord  com- 
missioned other  seventy  dis- 
ciples, sending  them  in  front 
of  him  two  by  two  to  every 
town    and    place    that    he    in- 

2  tended  to  visit  himself.  He 
said  to  them,  "  The  harvest  is 
rich,  but  the  labourers  are  few  ; 
so  pray  the  Lord  of  the  harvest 
to  send  labourers  to  gather  his 

3  harvest.  Go  your  way  ;  I  am 
sending    you    out    like   lambs 

4  among  wolves.  Carry  no  purse, 
no  wallet,  no  sandals.  Do  not 
stop  to  salute  anybody  on  the 

5  road.  Whatever  ho'ise  you  en- 
ter, first  say,  '  Peace  be  to  this 

6  household  1  '  Then,  if  there  is 
a  soul  there  breathing  peace, 
your  peace  will  rest  on  him  ; 
otherwise  it  will  come  back  to 

7  you.  Stay  at  the  same  house, 
eating  and  drinking  what  the 
people  provide  (for  the  work- 
man deserves  his  wages)  ;  you 
are  not  to  shift  from  one  house 
to  another. 

8  Wherever  you  are  received 
on  entering  any  town,  eat  what 

9  is  provided  for  you,  heal  those 
in  the  town  who  are  ill,  and  tell 
them,  '  The  Reign  of  God  is 
nearly  on  you.' 


ST.    LUKE    X 


171 


10  But  into  whatsoever  city  ye 
enter,  and  they  receive  you  not, 
go  your  ways  out  into  the  streets 
of  the  same,  and  say, 

11  Even  the  very  dust  of  your 
city,  which  cleaveth  on  us,  we  do 
wipe  off  against  you  :  notwith- 
standing be  ye  sure  of  this,  that 
the  kingdom  of  God  is  come  nigh 
unto  you. 

12  But  I  say  unto  you,  that  it 
shall  be  more  tolerable  in  that 
day  for  Sodom,  than  for  that 
city. 

13  Woe  unto  thee,  Chorazin  ! 
woe  unto  thee,  Bethsaida  !  for  if 
the  mighty  works  had  been  done 
in  Tyre  and  Sidon,  which  have 
been  done  in  you,  they  had  a  great 
while  ago  repented,  sitting  in  sack- 
cloth and  ashes. 

14  But  it  shall  be  more  tolerable 
for  Tyre  and  Sidon  at  the  judg- 
ment, than  for  you. 

15  And  thou,  Capernaum,  which 
art  exalted  to  heaven,  shalt  be 
thrust  down  to  hell. 

16  He  that  heareth  you  heareth 
me ;  and  he  that  despiseth  you  de- 
spiseth  me ;  and  he  that  despiseth 
me  despiseth  him  that  sent  me. 

17  il  And  the  seventy  returned 
again  with  joy,  saying,  Lord,  even 
the  devils  are  subject  unto  us 
through  thy  name. 

18  And  he  said  unto  them,  I 
beheld  Satan  as  lightning  fall  from 
heaven. 

19  Behold,  I  give  unto  you 
power  to  tread  on  serpents  and 
scorpions,  and  over  all  the  power 
of  the  enemy  :  and  nothing  shall 
by  any  means  hurt  you. 

20  Notwithstanding  in  this  re- 
joice not,  that  the  spirits  are  sub- 
ject unto  you  ;  but  rather  rejoice, 
because  your  names  are  written  in 
heaven. 

21  ^f  In  that  hour  Jesus  rejoiced 
in  spirit,  and  said,  I  thank  thee,  Ο 
Father,  Lord  of  heaven  and  earth , 
that  thou  hast  hid  these  things 
from  the  wise  and  prudent,  and 
hast  revealed  them  unto  babes  : 
even  so,  Father  ;  for  so  it  seemed 
good  in  thy  sight. 

22  All  things  are  delivered  to 


10  But  wherever  you  are  not 
received  on  entering  any  town, 
go  out  into  the  streets  of  the 
town  and  cry, 

11  'The  very  dust  of  your 
town  that  clings  to  us  we  wipe 
off  from  our  feet  as  a  protest. 
But  mark  this,  the  Reign  of 

12  God  is  near  !  '  I  tell  you,  on  the 
great  Day  it  will  be  more  bear- 
able for  Sodom  than  for  that 

13  town.  Woe  to  you,  Khorazin  ! 
woe  to  you,  Bethsaida  !  Had 
the  miracles  performed  in  you 
been  performed  in  Tyre  and 
Sidon,  they  would  long  ago 
have  been  sitting  penitent  in 

14  sackcloth  and  ashes.  But  it 
will  be  more  bearable  for  Tyre 
and  Sidon  at  the  judgment  than 

15  for  you.  And  you,  Ο  Caphar- 
nahum  !  Exalted  to  heaven  1 
No,  you  tvill  sink  to  Hades  I 

16  He  who  listens  to  you  listens 

to  me, 

he  who  rejects  you  rejects 
me, 

and  he  who  rejects  me  re- 
jects him  who  sent  me." 

17  The  seventy  came  back  with 
joy.  "  Lord,"  they  said,  "  the 
very  daemons  obey  us  in  your 

18  name."  He  said  to  them,  "  Yes, 
I  watched  Satan  fall  from 
heaven  like  a  flash  of  lightning. 

19  I  have  indeed  given  you  the 
power  of  treading  on  serpents 
and  scorpions  and  of  trampling 
down  all  the  power  of  the 
Enemy  ;    nothing  shall  injure 

20  you.     Only, 

do  not  rejoice  because  the 
spirits  obey  you  : 
rejoice  because  your  names 
are  enrolled  in  heaven." 

21  He  thrilled  with  joy  at  that 
hour  in  the  holy  Spirit,  saying, 
"  I  praise  thee,  Father,  Lord  of 
heavenand  earth,  for  concealing 
this  from  the  wise  and  learned 
and  revealing  it  to  the  simple- 
minded  ;  yes,  Father,  I  praise 
thee  that  such  was  thy  chosen 
purpose."  Then  turning  to  the 
disciples  he  said, 

22  "  All  has  been  handed  over  to 

me  by  my  Father  ; 


172 


ST.    LUKE    X 


me  of  my  Father  :  and  no  man 
knoweth  who  the  Son  is,  but  the 
Father  ;  and  who  the  Father  is, 
but  the  Son,  and  he  to  whom  the 
Son  will  reveal  him. 

23  i|  An.d  he  turned  him  unto 
his  disciples,  and  said  privately, 
Blessed  are  the  eyes  which  see  the 
things  that  ye  see  : 

24  For  I  tell  you,  that  many 
prophets  and  kings  have  desired 
to  see  those  things  which  ye  see, 
and  have  not  seen  them  ;  and  to 
hear  those  things  which  ye  hear, 
and  have  not  heard  them. 

25  If  And,  behold,  a  certain  law- 
yer stood  up,  and  tempted  him, 
saying,  Master,  what  shall  I  do  to 
inherit  eternal  life  ? 

26  He  said  unto  him,  What  is 
written  in  the  law  ?  how  readest 
thou  ? 

27  And  he  answering  said,  Thou 
shalt  love  the  Lord  thy  God.  with 
all  thy  heart,  and  with  all  thy  soul, 
and  with  all  thy  strength,  and  with 
all  thy  mind;  and  thy  neighbour 
as  thyself. 

28  And  he  said  unto  him,  Thou 
hast  answered  right :  this  do,  and 
thou  shalt  live. 

29  But  he,  willing  to  justify 
himself,  said  unto  Jesus,  And  who 
is  my  neighbour  ? 

30  And  Jesus  answering  said,  A 
certain  man  went  down  from  Jeru- 
salem to  Jericho,  and  fell  among 
thieves,  which  stripped  him  of  his 
raiment,  and  wounded  him,  and 
departed,  leaving  him  half  d?ad. 

31  And  by  chance  there  came 
down  a  certain  priest  that  way  : 
and  when  he  saw  him,  he  passed 
by  on  the  other  side. 

32  And  likewise  a  Levite,  when 
he  was  at  the  place,  came  and 
looked  on  him,  and  passed  by  on 
the  other  side. 

33  But  a  certain  Samaritan,  as 
he  journeyed,  came  where  he  was  : 
and  when  he  saw  hirn,  he  had 
compassion  on  him, 

31  And  went  to  Aim,  and  bound 
up  his  wounds,  pouring  in  oil  and 
wine,  and  set  him  on  his  own 
beast,  and  brought  him  to  an  inn, 
and  took  care  of  him. 


and  no  one  knows  who  the 

Son  is  except  the  Father, 
or  who  the  Father  is  except 

the  Son, 
and     he     to     whom     the 

Son    chooses   to   reveal 

him." 

23  Then  turning  to  the  disciples  he 
said  privately, 

"  Blessed  are  the  eyes  that  see 
what  you  see  ! 

24  For  I  tell  you  many  prophets 

and  kings  have  desired 
to  see  what  you  see, 
but  they   have    not    seen 
it; 
and  to  hear  what  you  hear, 
but  they  have  not  heard 
it." 

25  Now  a  jurist  got  up  to  tempt 
him.  "  Teacher,"  he  said, 
"  what  am  I  to  do  to  inherit 

26  life  eternal  ?  "  He  said  to  him, 
"  What  is  written  in  the  law  ? 
What    do    you   read    there  ?  " 

27  He  replied,  "  You  must  love  the 
Lord  your  God  with  your  whole 
heart,  with  your  whole  soul,  with 
your  whole  strength,  and  with 
your  whole  mind.  Also  your 
neighbour    as    yoursclf.,,       "  A 

28  right  answer  !  "  said  Jesus  ; 
"  do   that   and   you  will   live." 

29  Anxious  to  make  an  excuse  for 
himself,  however,  he  said  to 
Jesus,  "  But  who  is  my  neigh  - 

30  bour  ?  "  Jesus  rejoined,  "  A 
man  going  down  from  Jeru- 
salem to  Jeric  ο  fell  among 
robbers  who  stripped  and  bela- 
boured him  and  then  went  off 

31  leaving  him  half-dead.  Now  it 
so  chanced  that  a  priest  was 
going  down  the  same  road,  but 
on  seeing  him  he  went  past  on 

32  the  opposite  side.  So  did  a 
Levite  who  came  to  the  spot  ; 
he  looked  at  him  but  passed  on 

33  the  opposite  side.  However  a 
Samaritan  traveller  came  to 
where   he    was    and    felt    pity 

34  when  he  saw  him  ;  lie  went  to 
him,  bound  his  wounds  up, 
pouring  oil  and  wine  into  them, 
mounted  him  on  his  own  steed, 
took  him  to  an  inn,  and   at- 

35  tended  to  hirn.     Next  morning 


ST.    LUKE    XI 


173 


35  And  on  the  morrow  when  he 
departed,  he  took  out  two  pence, 
and  gave  them  to  the  host,  and 
said  unto  him,  Take  care  of  him  ; 
and  whatsoever  thou  spendest 
more,  when  I  come  again,  I  will 
repay  thee. 

36  Which  now  of  these  three, 
thinkest  thou,  was  neighbour 
unto  him  that  fell  among  the 
thieves  ? 

37  And  he  said,  He  that  shewed 
mercy  on  him.  Then  said  Jesus 
unto  him,  Go,  and  do  thou  likewise. 

38  if  Now  it  came  to  pass,  as 
they  went,  that  he  entered  into  a 
certain  village  :  '  and  a  certain 
woman  named  Martha  received 
him  into  her  house. 

39  And  she  had  a  sister  called 
Mary,  which  also  sat  at  Jesus'  feet, 
and  heard  his  word. 

40  But  Martha  was  cumbered 
about  much  serving,  and  came  to 
him,  and  said,  Lord,  dost  thou  not 
care  that  my  sister  hath  left  me 
to  serve  alone  ?  bid  her  therefore 
that  she  help  me. 

41  And  Jesus  answered  and  said 
unto  her,  Martha,  Martha,  thou 
art  careful  and  troubled  about 
many  things  : 

42  But  one  thing  is  needful  : 
and  Mary  hath  chosen  that  good 
part,  which  ^hall  not  be  taken 
away  from  her. 


he  took  out  a  couple  of  shillings 
and  gave  them  to  the  innkeeper, 
saying,  '  Attend  to  him,  and  if 
you  are  put  to  any  extra  ex- 
pense I  will  refund  you  on  my 

36  way  back.'  Which  of  these 
three  men,  in  your  opinion, 
proved  a  neighboirr  to  the  man 
who  fell  among  the  robbers  ?  " 

37  He  said,  "  The  man  who  took 
pity  on  him."  Jesus  said  to  him, 
"  Then  go  and  do  the  same." 

38  In  the  course  of  their  journey 
he  entered  a  certain  village,  and 
a  woman  called   Martha  wel- 

39  coined  him  to  her  house.  She 
had  a  sister  called  Mary,  who 
seated  herself  at  the  feet  of  the 

40  Lord  to  listen  to  his  talk.  Now 
Martha  was  so  busy  attending 
to  them  that  she  grew  worried  ; 
she  came  up  and. said,  "  Lord, 
is  it  all  one  to  you  that  my 
sister  has  left  me  to  do  all  the 
work  alone  ?    Come,  tell  her  to 

4 1  lend  me  a  hand . ' '  The  Lord  an- 
swered her,  "  Martha,  Martha,* 

1:2  Mary  has  chosen  the  best  dish, 
and  she  is  not  to  be  dragged 
away  from  it." 

*  Omitting,  with    D,   Syr.Sin.  and  the 
majority  of  the  Old  Latin  manuscripts 

μκριμνΰϊ   .   .    .  \pe-a     (D      adding      θορνβάί,γι). 

I  translate  uepi&o.  by  '  dish,'  to  bring  out 
the  point  and  play  of  the  saying.  Jesus 
means  that  Mary  has  chosen  well  in 
selecting  the  nourishment  of  his  teaching. 


CHAPTER    XI 

1  And  it  came  to  pass,  that,  as 
he  was  praying  in  a  certain  place, 
when  he  ceased,  one  of  his  dis- 
ciples said  unto  him,  Lord,  teach 
us  to  pray,  as  John  also  taught 
his  disciples. 

2  And  he  said  unto  them,  When 
ye  pray,  say,  Our  Father  which  art 
in  heaven,  Hallowed  be  thy  name. 
Thy  kingdom  come.  Thy  will  be 
done,  as  in  heaven,  so  in  earth. 

3  Give  us  day  by  day  our  daily 
bread. 

4  And  forgive  us  our  sins  ;  for 
we  also  forgive  every  one  that  is 
indebted  to  us.  And  lead  us  not 
into  temptation  ;  but  deliver  us 
from  evil. 


CHAPTER    XI 

1  He  was  praying  at  a  cer- 
tain "place,  and  when  he 
stopped  one  of  his  disciples  said 
to  him,  "  Lord,  teach  us  to 
pray,  as  John  taught  his  dis- 
ciples." 

2  He  said  to  them, 

"  When  you  pray,  say,  Father, 
thy  name  be  revered, 
thy  Reign  begin  ; 

3  give  us  our  bread  for  the 

morrow  day  by  day, 

4  and  forgive  us  our  sins 

for  we  do  forgive  every- 
one who  has  offended 
us  ; 
and  lead  us  not  into  temp- 
tation." 


174 


ST.    LUKE    XI 


5  And  he  said  unto  them, 
Which  of  you  shall  have  a 
friend,  and  shall  go  unto  him 
at  midnight,  and  say  unto  him, 
Friend,  lend  me  three  loaves  ; 

6  For  a  friend  of  mine  in  his 
journey  is  come  to  me,  and  I 
have  nothing  to  set  before  him  ? 

7  And  he  from  within  shall  an- 
swer and  say,  Trouble  me  not  : 
the  door  is  now  shut,  and  my 
children  are  with  me  in  bed  ;  I 
cannot  rise  and  give  thee. 

8  I  say  unto  you,  Though 
he  will  not  rise  and  give  him, 
because  he  is  his  friend,  yet 
because  of  his  importunity  he 
will  rise  and  give  him  as  many 
as  he  needeth. 

9  And  I  say  unto  you,  Ask, 
and  it  shall  be  given  you  ;  seek, 
and  ye  shall  find  ;  knock,  and 
it  shall  be  opened  unto  you. 

10  For  every  one  that  asketh 
receiveth  ;  and  he  that  seeketh 
findeth ;  and  to  him  that  knocketh 
it  shall  be  opened. 

11  If  a  son  shall  ask  bread  of 
any  of  you  that  is  a  father,  will 
he  give  him  a  stone  ?  or  if  he 
ask  a  fish,  will  he  for  a  fish 
give  him  a  serpent  ? 

12  Or  if  he  shall  ask  an  egg, 
will  he  offer  him  a  scorpion  ? 

13  If  ye  then,  being  evil,  know 
how  to  give  good  gifts  unto 
your  children  :  how  much  more 
shall  your  heavenly  Father  give 
the  Holy  Spirit  to  them  that  ask 
him  ? 

14  If  And  he  was  castirig  out  a 
devil,  and  it  was  dumb.  And  it 
came  to  pass,  when  the  devil  was 
gone  out,  the  dumb  spake  ;  and 
the  people  wondered. 

15  But  some  of  them  said,  He 
casteth  out  devils  through  Beel- 
zebub the  chief  of  the  devils. 

16  And  others,  tempting  him, 
sought  of  him  a  sign  from 
heaven. 

17  But  he,  knowing  their 
thoughts,  said  unto  them,  Every 
kingdom  divided  against  itself 
is  brought  to  desolation  ;  and  a 
house  divided  against  a  house 
falleth. 


5  And  he  said  to  them,  "  Suppose 
one  of  you  has  a  friend,  and 
you  go  to  him  at  midnight  and 
say  to  him,    '  Friend,  let  me 

6  have  three  loaves  ;  for  a  friend 
of  mine  travelling  has  come  to 
my  house  and  I  have  nothing  to 

7  set  before  him.'  And  suppose 
he  answers  from  the  inside, 
'  Don't  bother  me  ;  the  door  is 
locked  by  this  time,  and  my 
children  are  in  bed  with  me. 
I  can't  get  up  and  give  you 

8  anything.'  I  tell  you,  though 
he  will  not  get  up  and  give  you 
anything  because  you  are  a 
friend  of  his,  he  will  at  least 
rise  and  give  you  whatever  you 

9  want,  because  you  persist.  So 
I  tell  you, 

ask  and  the  gift  will  be  yours, 
seek  and  you  will  find,  knock 
and  the  door  will  open  to  you  ; 

10  for  everyone  who  asks  receives, 
the  seeker  finds,  the  door  is 
opened  to  anyone  who  knocks. 

11  What  father  among  you,  if 
asked  by  his  son  for  a  loaf, 
will  hand  him  a  stone  ? 

Or,  if  asked  for  a  fish,  will 
hand  him  a  serpent  instead 
of  a  fish  ? 

12  Or,  if  asked  for  an  egg,  will  he 
hand  him  a  scorpion  ? 

13  Well,  if  for  all  your  evil  you 
know  to  give  your  children 
what  is  good,  how  much  more 
will  your  Father  give  the  holy 
Spirit  from  heaven  to  those 
who  ask  him  ?  " 

14  He  was  casting  out  a  dumb 
daemon,  and  when  the  daemon 
had  gone  out  the  dumb  man 
spoke.    The  crowds  marvelled, 

15  but  some  of  them  said,  "  It  is 
by  Beelzebul  the  prince  of  dae- 
mons  that   he  casts  out  dae- 

16  mons."  Others  by  way  of 
tempting  him  demanded  he 
should  give  them  a  Sign  from 

17  heaven.  He  knew  what  they 
were  thinking  about,  so  he  said 
to  them, 

"  Any  realm  divided  against 
itself  comes  to  ruin, 
house    after    house    falls 
down; 


ST.    LUKE    XI 


175 


18  If  Satan  also  be  divided 
against  himself,  how  shall  his 
kingdom  stand  ?  because  ye  say 
tbat  I  cast  out  devils  through 
Beelzebub. 

19  And  if  I  by  Beelzebub  cast 
out  devils,  by  whom  do  your  sons 
cast  them  out  ?  therefore  shall  they 
be  vour  judges. 

20  But  if  I  with  the  finger  of 
God  cast  out  devils,  no  doubt  the 
kingdom  of  God  is  come  upon  you. 

21  When  a  strong  man  armed 
keepeth  his  palace,  his  goods  are 
in  peace  : 

22  But  when  a  stronger  than  he 
shall  come  upon  him,  and  over- 
come him,  he  taketh  from  him 
all  his  armour  wherein  he  trusted, 
and  divideth  his  spoils. 

23  He  that  is  not  with  me  is 
against  me :  and  he  that  gathereth 
not  with  me  scattereth. 

24  When  the  unclean  spirit  is 
gone  out  of  a  man,  he  walketh 
through  dry  places,  seeking  rest ; 
and  finding  none,  he  saith,  I  will 
return  unto  my  house  whence  I 
came  out. 

25  And  when  he  cometh,  he 
findeth  it  swept  and  garnished. 

26  Then  goeth  he,  and  taketh 
to  him  seven  other  spirits  more 
wicked  than  himself  ;  and  they 
enter  in,  and  dwell  there :  and  the 
last  state  of  that  man  is  worse  than 
the  first. 

27  if  And  it  came  to  pass,  as  he 
spake  these  things,  a  certain  wo- 
man of  the  company  lifted  up  her 
voice,  and  said  unto  him,  Blessed 
is  the  womb  that  bare  thee,  and 
the  paps  which  thou  hast  sucked. 

28  But  he  said,  Yea  rather, 
Blessed  are  they  that  hear  the 
word  of  God,  and  keep  it. 

29  if  And  when  the  people  were 
gathered  thick  together,  he  began 
to  say,  This  is  an  evil  generation  : 
they  seek  a  sign ;  and  there  shall 
no  sign  be  given  it,  but  the  sign 
of  Jonas  the  prophet. 

30  For  as  Jonas  was  a  sign 
unto  the  Ninevites,  so  shall  also  the 
Son  of  man  be  to  this  generation. 

*  Omitting    με,    which   γοη   Soden   inserts 
few  other  authorities. 


18  and  if  Satan  is  divided 
against  himself, 

how  can  his  realm  stand  ? 
You  say  I  am  casting  out  dae- 
mons by   Beelzebul  ? 

19  If  I  cast  out  daemons  by 
Beelzebul,  by  whom  do  your 
sons  cast  them  out  ? 

Thus    they    will    be    your 
judges. 

20  But  if  it  is  by  the  finger  of 
God  that  I  cast  dae- 
mons out, 

then  the  Reign  of  God  has 
reached  you  already. 

21  When  the  strongman  in  armour 
guards  his  homestead,  his  prop- 

22  erty  is  undisturbed  ;  but  when 
a  stronger  man  attacks  and  con- 
quers him.  he  seizes  the  panoply 
on  which  he  relied  and  divides 
up  the  spoil. 

23  He  who  is  not  with  me  is 
against  me,  and  he  who  does 
not  gather  with  me  scatters.* 

24  When  an  unclean  spirit  leaves 
a  man,  it  roams  through  dry 
places  in  search  of  refreshment. 
As  it  finds  none,  then  it  says 
'  I  will  go  back  to  the  house  I 

25  left,'  and  when  it  comes  it  finds 
the  house  clean  and  in  order. 

26  Then  it  goes  off  to  fetch  seven 
other  spirits  worse  than  itself  ; 
they  go  in  and  dwell  there,  and 
the  last  state  of  that  man  is 
worse  than  the  first." 

27  While  he  was  saying  this,  a 
woman  shouted  to  him  out  of 
the  crowd,  "  Blessed  is  the 
womb  that  bore  you,  and  the 

28  breasts  you  sucked  !  "  But  he 
said,  "  Blessed  rather  are  those 
who  hear  and  who  observe  the 
word  of  God  !  " 

29  As  the  crowds  were  throng- 
ing to  him,  he  proceeded  to  say, 

"  This  is  an  evil  generation  : 

it  demands  a  Sign, 
but  no  Sign  will  be  given  to  it 

except  the  Sign  of  Jonah  ; 

30  for   as  Jonah  was  a  Sign  to 
the  Ninivites, 

so  shall  the  Son  of  man  be  to 
this  generation, 
within   brackets   from   fr<L    33    and    a 


176 


ST.    LUKE    XT 


31  The  queen  of  the  south  shall 
rise  up  in  the  judgment  with  the 
men  of  this  generation,  and  con- 
demn them :  for  she  came  from 
the  utmost  parts  of  the  earth  to 
hear  the  wisdom  of  Solomon  ;  and, 
behold,  a  greater  than  Solomon  is 
here. 

32  The  men  of  Nineve  shall  rise 
up  in  the  judgment  with  this 
generation,  and  shall  condemn  it  : 
for  they  repented  at  the  preaching 
of  Jonas  ;  and,  behold,  a  greater 
than  Jonas  is  here. 

33  No  man,  when  he  hath  light- 
ed a  candle,  putteth  it  in  a  secret 
place,  neither  under  a  bushel,  but 
on  a  candlestick,  that  they  which 
come  in  may  see  the  light. 

34  The  light  of  the  body  is  the 
eye  :  therefore  when  thine  eye  is 
single,  thy  whole  body  also  is  full 
of  light  ;  but  when  thine  eye  is 
evil,  thy  body  also  is  full  of  dark- 
ness. 

35  Take  heed  therefore  that  the 
light  which  is  in  thee  be  not  dark- 
ness. 

36  If  thy  whole  body  therefore 
be  full  of  light,  having  no  part 
dark,  the  whole  shall  be  full  of 
light,  as  when  the  bright  shining 
of  a  candle  doth  give  thee  light. 

37  H  And  as  he  spake,  a  certain 
Pharisee  besought  him  to  dine 
with  him :  and  he  went  in,  and  sat 
down  to  meat. 

38  And  when  the  Pharisee  saw 
it,  he  marvelled  that  he  had  not 
first  washed  before  dinner. 

39  And  the  Lord  said  unto  him, 
Now  do  ye  Pharisees  make  clean 
the  outside  of  the  cup  and  the 
platter  ;  but  your  inward  part  is 
full  of  ravening  and  wickedness. 

40  Ye  fools,  did  not  he  that 
made  that  which  is  without  make 
that  which  is  within  also  ? 

41  But  rather  give  alms  of  such 
things  as  ye  have  ;  and,  behold, 
all  things  are  clean  unto  you. 

42  But  woe  unto  you,  Pharisees! 
for  ye  tithe  mint  and  rue  and  all 


31  The   queen  of  the   South  will 

rise  at  the  judgment  with 
the  men  of  this  generation 
and  condemn  them  ; 

for  she  came  from  the  ends 
of  the  earth  to  listen  to 
the  wisdom  of    Solomon, 

and  here  is  One  greater 
than  Solomon. 

32  The   men   of    Ninive   will  rise 

at  the  judgment  with  this 
generation  and  condemn  it ; 
for  when  Jonah  preached  they 
did  repent,  and  here  is  One 
greater  than  Jonah. 

33  No  one  lights  a  lamp  to  put  it 

in  a  cellar  or  under  a  bowl, 
but  on  a  stand,  so  that  those 
who  come  in  can  see  the  light. 

34  Your  eye  is  the   lamp  of   the 

body  :     when    your    eye    is 
sound,    then    the    whole    of 
your  body  has  light, 
but  if    your   eye    is    diseased, 
then  your  body  is  darkened. 

35  (Look  !     perhaps     your    very 

light  is  dark. ) 

36  So  if  your  whole  body  has  light, 
without  any  corner  of  it  in 
darkness,  it  will  be  lit  up  en- 
tirely, as  when  a  lamp  lights 
you  with  its  rays." 

37  When  he  finished  speaking,  a 
Pharisee  asked  him  to  take  a 
meal  in  his  house  ;   so  he  went 

38  in  and  lay  down  at  table.  The 
Pharisee  was  astonished  to  see 
that  he  had  not  washed  before 

39  the  meal,  but  the  Lord  said  to 
•      him, 

"  You  Pharisees  do  clean  the  out- 
side of  the  cup  and  the  plate, 
but  your  inner  life  is  filled  with 
rapacity  and  malice. 

40  Foolish     men  !      did    not    He 

who  made  the  outside  make 
the  inside  of  things  too  ? 

41  Better  cleanse  *  what  is  with- 

in ;     then   nothing   will  be 
unclean  for  you. 

42  But  woe  to  you  Pharisees  ! 

you  tithe  mint  and  rue  and 
every  vegetable, 


*  The  ordinary  text  Sore  ίλεημοσυιτ)!'  ("  give  alms  ")  represents  the  Aramaic  zakki. 
But  the  Aramaic  dakki  ("  purify  "  or  "  cleanse  ")  suits  the  context  better,  and 
Wellhausen  plausibly  suggests  that  Luke  has  confused  "  these  two  verbs  which 
differ  very  little  in  sound  and  originally  are  identical." 


ST.    LUKE    XI 


177 


manner  of  herbs,  and  pass  over 
judgment  and  the  love  of  God  : 
these  ought  ye  to  have  done,  and 
not  to  leave  the  other  undone. 

43  Woe  unto  you,  Pharisees! 
for  ye  love  the  uppermost  seats  in 
the  synagogues,  and  greetings  in 
the  markets. 

44  Woe  unto  you,  scribes-  and 
Pharisees,  hypocrites  !  for  ye  are 
as  graves  which  appear  not,  and 
the  men  that  walk  over  them  are 
not  aware  of  them. 

45  If  Then  answered  one  of  the 
lawyers,  and  said  unto  him,  Mas- 
ter, thus  saying  thou  reproachest 
us  also. 

46  And  he  said,  Woe  unto  you 
also,  ye  lawyers  !  for  ye  lade  men 
with  burdens  grievous  to  be  borne, 
and  ye  yourselves  touch  not  the 
burdens  with  one  of  your  fingers. 

47  Woe  unto  you  !  for  ye  build 
the  sepulchres  of  the  prophets,  and 
your  fathers  killed  them. 

48  Truly  ye  bear  witness  that  ye 
allow  the  deeds  of  your  fathers  : 
for  they  indeed  killed  them,  and 
ye  build  their  sepulchres. 

49  Therefore  also  said  the  wis- 
dom of  God,  I  will  send  them 
prophets  and  apostles,  and  some  of 
them  they  shall  slay  and  persecute : 

50  That  the  blood  of  all  the  pro- 
phets, which  was  shed  from  the 
foundation  of  the  world,  may  be 
required  of  this  generation  ; 

51  From  the  blood  of  Abel  unto 
the  blood  of  Zacharias,  which  per- 
ished between  the  altar  and  the 
temple  :  verily  I  say  unto  you,  It 
shall  be  required  of  this  genera- 
tion. 

52  Woe  unto  you,  lawyers  !  for 
ye  have  taken  away  the  key  of 
knowledge :  ye  entered  not  in 
yourselves,  and  them  that  were 
entering  in  ye  hindered. 

53  And  as  he  said  these  things 
unto  them,  the  scribes  and  the 
Pharisees  began  to  urge  him  ve- 
hemently, and  to  provoke  him  to 
speak  of  many  things  : 

54  Laying  wait  for  him,  and 
seeking  to  catch  something  out  of 
his  mouth,  that  they  might  accuse 
him. 


but  justice  and  the  love  of 
God  you  disregard  ; 

these  latter  you  ought  to 
have  practised — without 
omitting  the  former. 

43  Woe  to  you  Pharisees  ! 

you  love  the  front  bench  in 
the  synagogues  and  saluta- 
tions in  the  marketplaces. 

44  Woe  to  you  ! 

you  are  like  unsuspected 
tombs  ; 

men  walk  over  them  un- 
awares." 

45  One  of  the  jurists  said  to  him, 
"  Teacher,  when  you  say  this 
you  are  insulting  us  as  well." 

46  He  said, 

"  And  woe  to  you  jurists  !  you 
load  men  with  irksome 
burdens,  and  you  will 
not  put  a  single  finger 
to  their  burdens. 

47  Woe  to  you  !    you  build  tombs 

for  the  prophets  whom 
your  own  fathers  killed  : 

48  thus  you  testify  and  consent 

to  what  your  fathers  did, 
for  they  killed  and  you  build. 

49  This  is  why  the  Wisdom  of 
God  said,  '  I  will  send  them 
prophets  and  apostles,  some 
they  will  kill   and  some  they 

50  will  persecute  '  ;  it  was  that 
the  blood  of  all  the  prophets 
shed  from  the  foundation  of  the 
world  might  be   charged  upon 

51  this  generation,  from  the  blood 
of  Abel  down  to  the  blood  of 
Zechariah  who  was  slain  be- 
tween the  altar  and  the  House 
of  God — yes,  I  tell  you,  h>  will 
all  be  charged  upon  this  gen- 
eration. 

52  Woe  to  you  jurists  !    you  have 

taken  the  key  that  unlocks 
the  door  of  knowledge  ; 

you  have  not  entered  your- 
selves, 

and  you  have  stopped  those 
who  were  entering." 

53  After  he  had  gone  away,  the 
scribes  and  Pharisees  com- 
menced to  follow  him  up  closely 
and    cross-question     him     on 

54  many  points,  lying  in  ambush 
to  catch  a  word  from  his  lips. 


178 


ST.    LUKE    XII 


CHAPTER    XII 

1  In  the  mean  time,  when 
there  were  gathered  together 
an  innumerable  multitude  of 
people,  insomuch  that  they 
trode  one  upon  another,  he 
began  to  say  unto  his  disciples 
first  of  all,  Beware  ye  of  the 
leaven  of  the  Pharisees,  which  is 
hypocrisy. 

2  For  there  is  nothing  covered, 
that  shall  not  be  revealed  ;  neither 
hid,  that  shall  not  be  known. 

3  Therefore  whatsoever  ye  have 
spoken  in  darkness  shall  be  heard 
in  the  light  ;  and  that  which  ye 
have  spoken  in  the  ear  in  closets 
shall  be  proclaimed  upon  the 
housetops. 

4  And  I  say  unto  you  my  friends, 
Be  not  afraid  of  them  that  kill  the 
body,  and  after  that  have  no  more 
that  they  can  do. 

5  But  I  will  forewarn  you  whom 
ye  shall  fear :  Fear  him,  which 
after  he  hath  killed  hath  power  to 
cast  into  hell ;  yea,  I  say  unto  you, 
Fear  him. 

6  Are  not  five  sparrows  sold 
for  two  farthings,  and  not 
one  of  them  is  forgotten  before 
God  ? 

7  But  even  the  very  hairs  of 
your,  head  are  all  numbered.  Fear 
not  therefore  :  ye  are  of  more 
value  than  many  sparrows. 

8  Also  I  say  unto  you,  Who- 
soever shall  confess  me  before 
men,  him  shall  the  Son  of  man 
also  confess  before  the  angels  of 
Gcrd: 

9  But  he  that  denieth  me  before 
men  shall  be  denied  before  the 
angels  of  God. 

10  And  whosoever  shall  speak 
a  word  against  the  Son  of  man,  it 
shall  be  forgiven  him  :  but  unto 
him  that  blasphemeth  against  the 
Holy  Ghost  it  shall  not  be  for- 
given. 

11  And  when  they  bring  you 
unto  the  synagogues,  and  unto 
magistrates,  and  powers,  take  ye 
no  thought  how  or  what  thing  ye 
shall  answer,  or  what  ye  shall 
say  : 


CHAPTER    XII 

1  Meanwhile  as  the  crowd 
was  gathering  in  its  thou- 
sands till  they  trod  on  one  an- 
other, he  proceeded  to  say  to 
his  disciples  first  of  all,  "  Be  on 
your  guard  against  the  leaven 
of  the  Pharisees,  which  is  hy- 
pocrisy. 

2  Nothing  is  hidden  that  shall 

not  be  revealed,  or  con- 
cealed that  shall  not  be 
made  known. 

3  So   all    you  utter  in  the  dark 

will  be  heard  in  the  light, 
and    what   you   whisper    in 
chambers     will     be     pro- 
claimed on  the  housetops. 

4  I  tell  you,  my  friends, 

have  no  fear  of  those  who 
kill  the  body  but  after  that 
can  do  no  more  ; 

5  I    will    show    you    whom    to 

fear — 

fear  Him  who  after  he  has 
killed  has  power  to  cast 
you  into  Gehenna. 

Yes,  I  tell  you,  fear  Him. 

6  Are    not    five    sparrows    sold 

for  two  farthings  ? 
Yet  not  one  of  them  is  for- 
gotten by  God. 

7  But  the    very  hairs   on    your 

head  are  all  numbered  ; 
fear  not,  you  are  worth  far 
more  *  than  sparrows. 

8  I  tell    you,  whoever   acknow- 

ledges me  before  men, 
the    Son    of    man    will    ac- 
knowledge him  before  the 
angels  of  God  ; 

9  and  he   who    disowns  me  be- 

fore men 
will  be  disowned  before  the 
angels  of  God. 

10  Everyone  also  who  says  a  word 

against   the    Son    of   man 
will  be  forgiven  for  it, 
but     he     who     blasphemes 
against    the    holy    Spirit 
will  never  be  forgiven. 

1 1  When  they  bring  you  before 
synagogues  and  the  magistrates. 
and  authorities,  do  not  trouble 
yourselves  about  how  to  defend 

*  See  above,  on  p.  24. 


ST.    LUKE    XII 


179 


12  For  the  Holy  Ghost  shall 
teach  you  in  the  same  hour  what 
ye  ought  to  say. 

13  If  And  one  of  the  company 
said  unto  him,  Master,  speak  to 
my  brother,  that  he  divide  the 
inheritance  with  me. 

14  And  he  said  unto  him,  Man, 
who  made  me  a  judge  or  a  divider 
over  you  ? 

15  And  he  said  unto  them,  Take 
heed,  and  beware  of  covetousness  : 
for  a  man's  life  consisteth  not  in 
the  abundance  of  the  things  which 
he  possesseth. 

1  ΰ  And  he  spake  a  parable  unto 
them,  saying,  The  ground  of  a 
certain  rich  man  brought  forth 
plentifully  : 

17  And  he  thought  within  him- 
self, saying,  What  shall  I  do, 
because  I  have  no  room  where  to 
bestow  my  fruits  ? 

18  And  he  said,  This  will  I  do  : 
I  will  pull  down  my  barns,  and 
build  greater  ;  and  there  will  I 
bestow  all  my  fruits  and  my  goods. 

19  And  I  will  say  to  my  soul, 
Soul,  thou  hast  much  goods  laid 
up  for  many  years  ;  take  thine 
ease,  eat,  drink,  and  be  merry. 

20  But  God  said  unto  him, 
Thou  fool,  this  night  thy  soul  shall 
be  required  of  thee  :  then  whose 
shall  those  things  be,  which  thou 
hast  provided  ? 

21  So  is  he  that  layeth  up  trea- 
sure for  himself,  and  is  not  rich 
toward  God. 

22  ]f  And  he  said  unto  his  dis- 
ciples, Therefore  I  say  unto  you, 
Take  no  thought  for  your  life, 
what  ye  shall  eat ;  neither  for  the 
body,  what  ye  shall  put  on. 

23  The  life  is  more  than  meat, 
and  the  body  is  more  than  raiment. 

24  Consider  the  ravens  :  for 
they  neither  sow  nor  reap  ;  which 
neither  have  storehouse  nor  barn  ; 
and  God  f eedeth  them :  how  much 
more  are  ye  better  than  the  fowls  ? 

25  And  which  of  youwithtaking 
thought  can  add  to  his  stature  one 
cubit  ? 

26  If  ye  then  be  not  able  to  do 
that  thing  which  is  least,  why  take 
ye  thought  for  the  rest  ? 


12  yourselves  or  what  to  say,  for 
the  holy  Spirit  will  teach  you  at 
that  hour  what  you  should 
say." 

13  A  man  out  of  the  crowd  said 
to  him,  "  Teacher,  tell  my 
brother  to  give  me  my  share  of 

1 4  our  inheritance  ' '  ;  but  he  said 
to  him,  "  Man,  who  made  me  a 
judge  or  arbitrator  over  your 

15  affairs  ?  "  Then  he  said  to 
them,  "  See  and  keep  clear  of 
covetousness  in  every  shape  and 
form,  for  a  man's  life  is  not 
part  of  his  possessions  because 

16  he  has  ample  wealth."  And  he 
told  them  a  parable.  "  A  rich 
man's  estate  bore  heavy  crops. 

17  So  he  debated,  '  What  am  I  to 
do  ?    I  have  no  room  to  store 

18  my  crops.'  And  he  said,  '  This 
is  what  I  will  do.  I  will  pull 
down  my  granaries  and  build 
larger  ones,  where  I  can  store 
all  my  produce  and  my  goods. 

19  And  I  will  say  to  my  soul, 
"  Soul,  you  have  ample  stores 
laid  up  for  many  a  year  ;  take 
your  ease,  eat,  drink  and  be 

20  merry."  '  But  God  said  to  him, 
'  Foolish  man,  this  very  night 
your  soul  is  wanted  ;  and  who 
will  get  all  you  have  prepared  ?  ' 

21  So  fares  the  man  who  lays  up 
.treasure  for  himself  instead  of 

22  gaining  the  riches  of  God."  To 
his  disciples  he  said,  "  There- 
fore I  tell  you, 

do  not  trouble  about  what 
you  are  to  eat  in  life, 
nor  about  what  you  are  to 
put  on  your  body  ; 

23  life  is  something  more  than 

food,  and  the  body  is  some- 
thing more  than  clothes. 

24  Look   at   the    crows  !     they 

neither  sow  nor  reap, 
no  storehouse  or  granary 

have  they, 
and  yet  God  feeds  them. 
How    much    more    are    you 

worth  than  birds  ? 

25  Which  of  you  can  add  an  ell 

to  his  height  by  troubling 

26  about  it  ?  and  if  you  can- 
not manage  even  this,  why 
trouble  over  other  things  ? 


ISO 


ST.    LUKE    XII 


27  Consider  the  lilies  how  they 
grow  :  they  toil  not,  they  spin  not  ; 
and  yet  I  say  unto  you,  that  Solo- 
mon in  all  his  glory  was  not 
arrayed  like  one  of  these. 

28  If  then  God  so  clothe  the 
grass,  which  is  to  day  in  the  field, 
and  to  morrow  is  cast  into  the 
oven  ;  how  much  more  will  he 
clothe  you,  Ο  ye  of  little  faith  ? 

29  And  seek  not  ye  what  ye 
shall  eat,  or  what  ye  shall  drink, 
neither  be  ye  of  doubtful  mind. 

30  For  all  these  things  do  the 
nations  of  the  world  seek  after  : 
and  your  Father  knoweth  that  ye 
have  need  of  these  things. 

31  ]J  But  rather  seek  ye  the 
kingdom  of  God  ;  and  all  these 
things  shall  be  added  unto  you. 

32  Fear  not,  little  flock  ;  for  it 
is  your  Father's  good  pleasure  to 
give  you  the  kingdom. 

33  Sell  that  ye  have,  and  give 
alms  ;  provide  yourselves  bags 
which  wax  not  old,  a  treasure  in 
the  heavens  that  faileth  not,  where 
no  thief  approacheth,  neither 
moth  corrupteth. 

34  For  where  your  treasure  is, 
there  will  your  heart  be  also. 

35  Let  your  loins  be  girded 
about,  and  your  lights  burning  ; 

36  And  ye  yourselves  like  unto 
men  that  wait  for  their  lord,  when 
he  will  return  from  the  wedding  ; 
that  when  he  cometh  and  knock- 
eth,  they  may  open  unto  him  im- 
mediately. 

37  Blessed  are  those  servants, 
whom  the  lord  when  he  cometh 
shall  find  watching  :  verily  I  say 
unto  you,  that  he  shall  gird  him- 
self, and  make  them  to  sit  down 
to  meat,  and  will  come  forth  and 
serve  them. 

38  And  if  he  shall  come  in  the 
second  watch,  or  come  in  the  third 
watch,  and  find  them  so,  blessed 
are  those  servants. 

39  And  this  know,  that  if  the 
goodman  of  the  house  had  known 
what  hour  the  thief  would  come, 
he  would  have  watched,  and  not 
have  suffered  his  house  to  be 
broken  through. 

40  Be  ye  therefore  ready  also  : 


27  Look  how  the  lilies  neither 

spin  nor  weave  ; 
and  yet,  I  tell  you,  even 
Solomon  in  all  his 
grandeur  was  never 
robed  like  one  of 
them. 

28  Now  if  God  so  clothes  grass 
which  blooms  to-day  in  the 
field  and  is  thrown  to-morrow 
into  the  furnace,  will  he  not 
much  more  clothe  you  ?  Ο  men, 

29  how  little  you  trust  him  !  So 
do   not   seek   food   and   drink 

30  and  be  worried  ;  pagans  make 
food  and  drink  their  aim  in 
life,   but    your    Father  knows 

31  quite  well  you  need  that  ;  only 
seek  his  Realm,  and  it  will  be 

32  yours  over  and  above.  Fear 
not,  you  little  flock,  for  your 
Father  is  delighted  to  give  you 
the  Realm. 

33  Sell   what   you   possess   and 

give  it  away  in  alms,  make 
purses  for  yourselves  that 
never  wear  out  : 
get  treasure  in  heaven  that 

never  fails, 
that  no  thief  can  get  at, 

no  moth  destroy. 

34  For  where  your  treasure  lies, 

your  heart  will  lie  there  too. 

35  Keep  your  loins  girt  and  your 

36  lamps  lit,  and  be  like  men  who 
are  expecting  their  lord  and 
master  on  his  return  from  a 
marriage-banquet,  so  as  to  open 
the  door  for  him  at  once  when 

37  he  comes  and  knocks.  Blessed 
are  those  servants  whom  the 
lord  and  master  finds  awake 
when  he  comes  !  I  tell  you 
truly,  he  will  gird  himself,  make 
them  recline  at  table,  and  come 
forward     to     wTait     on     them. 

38  Whether  he  comes  in  the  sec- 
ond or  the  third  watch  of  the 
night  and  find -;  t  hem  t  hus  alert , 

39  "blessed  are  they  !  Be  sure  that 
if  the  householder  had  known 
at  what  hour  the  thief  was 
coming,*  he  would  not  have  al- 
lowed his  house  to  be  broken 

40  into.     So  be  ready  yourselves, 

*    Omitting      [«γρήγορη  τίΐ'       αν.      και],      a 

lianuouistic  gloss  from  Matthew  sxiv.  i'i. 


ST.    LUKE    XII 


181 


for  the  Son  of  man  cometh  at  an 
hour  when  ye  think  not. 

41  if  Then  Peter  said  unto  him, 
Lord,  speakest  thou  this  parable 
unto  us,  or  even  to  all  ? 

4  2  And  the  Lord  said.  Who  then 
is  that  faithful  and  wise  steward, 
whom  hie  lord  shall  make  ruler 
over  his  household,  to  give  them 
their  portion  of  meat  in  due 
season  ? 

43  Blessed  is  that  servant, 
whom  his  lord  when  he  cometh 
shall  find  so  doing. 

44  Of  a  truth  I  say  unto  you, 
that  he  will  make  him  ruler  over 
all  that  he  hath. 

45  But  and  if  that  servant  say 
in  his  heart,  My  lord  delayeth  his 
coming  ;  and  shall  begin  to  beat 
the  menservants  and  maidens, 
and  to  eat  and  drink,  and  to  be 
drunken  ; 

46  The  lord  of  that  servant  will 
come  in  a  day  when  he  looketh 
not  for  him,  and  at  an  hour  when 
he  is  not  aware,  and  will  cut  him 
in  sunder,  and  will  appoint  him 
his  portion  with  the  unbelievers. 

47  And  that  servant,  which 
knew  his  lord's  will,  and  prepared 
not  himself,  neither  did  according 
to  his  will,  shall  be  beaten  with 
many  stripes. 

48  But  he  that  knew  not,  and 
did  commit  things  worthy  of 
stripes,  shall  be  beaten  with  few 
stripes.  For  unto  whomsoever 
much  is  given,  of  him  shall  be 
much  required :  and  to  whom  men 
have  committed  much,  of  him 
they  will  ask  the  more. 

49  1|  I  am  come  to  send  fire  on 
the  earth  ;  and  what  will  I,  if  it 
be  already  kindled  ? 

50  But  I  have  a  baptism  to  be 
baptized  with  ;  and  how  am  I 
straitenc  d  till  it  be  accomplished  ! 

51  Suppose  ye  that  I  am  come 
to  give  peace  on  earth  ?  I  tell  you, 
Nay  ;   but  rather  division  : 

52  For  from  henceforth  there 
shall  be  five  in  one  house  divided, 
three  against  two,  and  two  against 
three. 


for  the  Son  of  man  is  coming 
at  an  hour  you  do  not  expect." 

41  Peter  said,  "  Lord,  are  you  tell- 
ing this  parable  for  us,  or  is  it 

42  for  all  and  sundry  ?  "  The  Lord 
said, "  Well ,  where  is  the  trusty, 
thoughtful  steward  whom  the 
lord  and  master  will  set  over 
his  establishment  to  give  out 
supplies  at  the  proper  time  ? 

43  Blessed  is  that  servant  if  his 
lord  and  master  finds  him  so  do- 

44  ing  when  he  arrives  !  I  tell  you 
plainly,  he  will  set  him  over  all 

45  his  property.  But  if  that  ser- 
vant says  to  himself,  '  My  lord 
and  master  is  long  of  arriving,' 
and  if  he  starts  to  beat  the  men- 
servants  and  maidservants,  to 
eat  and  drink  and  get  drunk, 

46  that  servant's  lord  and  master 
will  arrive  on  a  day  when  he 
does  not  expect  him  and  at  an 
hour  which  he  does  not  know  ; 
he  will  cut  him  in  two  and  as- 
sign him  the  fate  of  unbelievers. 

47  The  servant  who  knew  his 
lord  and  master's  orders  and 
did  not  prepare  *  for  them,  will 
receive  many  lashes  ; 

4S       whereas  he  who  was  ignorant 
and  did  what  deserves 
a  beating, 
will  receive  few  lashes. 
He  who  has  much  given  him 
will  have  much  required 
from  him, 
and   he   who   has   much  en- 
trusted to  him 
will  have  all  the  more  de- 
manded of  him. 

49  I  have  come  to  throw  fire  on 
earth.  Would  it  were  kindled 
already  ! 

50  1  have  a  baptism  to  undergo. 

How  I  am  distressed  till  it 
is  all  over  ! 

51  You  think  I  am  here  to  make 

peace  on  earth  ? 
No,  I  tell  you,  it  is  dissen- 
sion. 

52  After  this  there  will  be  five 

at  issue  in  one  house, 

three  divided  against  two 

and  two  against  three, 


*  Omitting  ή   ποιήσας  with  L,   the  majority  of  the    Old  Latin    manuscripts,    the 
Syriac  and  Armenian  version3,  etc.    The  ordinary  text  is  complete. 


18: 


ST.    LUKE    XIII 


53  The  father  shall  he  divided 
against  the  son,  and  the  son 
against  the  father  ;  the  mother 
against  the  daughter,  and  the 
daughter  against  the  mother  ;  the 
mother  in  law  against  her  daughter 
in  law,  and  the  daughter  in  law 
against  her  mother  in  law. 

54  ^  And  he  said  also  to  the 
people,  When  ye  see  a  cloud  rise 
out  of  the  west,  straightway  ye 
say,  There  cometh  a  shower;  and 
so  it  is. 

55  And  when  ye  see  the  south 
wind  blow,  ye  say,  There  will  be 
heat;  and  it  cometh  to  pass. 

56  Ye  hypocrites,ye  can  discern 
the  face  of  the  sky  and  of  the 
earth ;  but  how  is  it  that  ye  do  not 
discern  this  time  ? 

57  Yea,  and  why  even  of  your- 
selves judge  ye  not  what  is 
right  ? 

58  if  When  thou  goest  with 
thine  adversary  to  the  magistrate, 
as  thou  art  in  the  way,  give  dili- 
gence that  thou  mayest  be  de- 
livered from  him ;  lest  he  hale  thee 
to  the  judge,  and  the  judge  deliver 
thee  to  the  officer,  and  the  officer 
cast  thee  into  prison. 

59  I  tell  thee,  thou  shalt  not 
depart  thence,  till  thou  hast  paid 
the  very  last  mite. 


53  father    against    son    and    son 

again  si  father,  mother  against 
daughter  and  daughter 
against  mother, 
mother-in-law  against  daugh- 
ter-in-law and  daughter-in- 
law  «gainst  mother-in-law." 

54  And  to  the  crowds  he  said, 

"  When  you  see  a  cloud  rise  in 
the  west,  you  say,  '  There  is 
a  shower  coming,' 
and  so  it  is  : 

55  when  you  feel  the  south  wind 

blow,  you  say,  '  There  will 
be  heat,' 
and  so  it  is. 

56  You  hypocrites,  you  know  how 

to  decipher  the  look  of  earth 
and  sky  ; 
how  is  it  you  cannot  decipher 
the  meaning  of  this  era  ? 

57  And  why  do  you  not  your- 
selves   settle    what    is    right  ? 

58  Thus,  when  you  go  before  the 
magistrate  with  your  opponent, 
do  your  utmost  to.  get  quit  of 
him  on  the  way  there,  in  case 
he  hales  you  before  the  judge  ; 
then  the  judge  will  hand  you 
over  to  the  jailer  and  the  jailer 

59  will  throw  you  in  prison.  I  tell 
you,  you  will  never  get  out  till 
you  pay  the  last  farthing  of 
your  debt." 


CHAPTER    XIII 


CHAPTER    XIII 


1  There  were  present  at  that 
season  some  that  told  him  of 
the  Galilaeans,  whose  blood  Pilate 
had  mingled  with  their  sacri- 
fices. 

2  And  Jesus  answering  said 
unto  them,  Suppose  ye  that  these 
Galilaeans  were  sinners  above  all 
the  Galilseans,  because  they  suf- 
fered such  things  ? 

3  I  tell  you,  Nay  :  but,  except 
ye  repent,  ye  shall  all  likewise 
perish. 

4  Or  those  eighteen,  upon  whom 
the  tower  in  Siloam  fell,  and  slew 


1  It  was  at  this  time  that 
some  people  came  to  tell  him 
about  the  Galileans  whose 
blood  Pilate  had  mingled  with 

2  their  sacrifices.  But  he  replied 
to  them,  "  Do  you  think,  be- 
cause they  suffered  this,  that 
these  Galileans  were  worse 
sinners  than  the  rest  of  the 
Galileans  ? 

3  I  tell  you,  no  ;  unless  you 
repent   you  will  all  perish  as 

4  they  did.  Or  those  eighteen 
men  killed  by  the  fall  of  the 
tower  at  Siloam  ? — 


ST.    LUKE   XIII 


183 


them,  think  ye  that  they  were 
sinners  above  all  men  that  dwelt 
in  Jerusalem  ? 

5  I  tell  you,  Nay :  but,  except 
ye  repent,  ye  shall  all  likewise 
perish. 

6  If  He  spake  also  this  parable  ; 
A  certain  man  had  a  fig  tree 
planted  in  his  vineyard  ;  and  he 
came  and  sought  fruit  thereon,  and 
found  none. 

7  Then  said  he  unto  the  dresser 
of  his  vineyard,  Behold,  these 
three  years  I  come  seeking  fruit  on 
this  fig  tree,  and  find  none :  cut  it 
down  :  why  cumbereth  it  the 
ground  ? 

8  And  he  answering  said  unto 
him,  Lord,  let  it  alone  this  year 
also,  till  I  shall  dig  about  it,  and 
dung  it : 

9  And  if  it  bear  fruit,  well :  and 
if  not,  then  after  that  thou  shalt 
cut  it  down. 

10  And  he  was  teaching  in  one 
of  the  synagogues  on  the  sabbath. 

11  If  And,  behold,  there  was  a 
woman  which  had  a  spirit  of  infir- 
mity eighteen  years,  and  was 
bowed  together,  and  could  in  no 
wise  lift  up  herself. 

12  And  when  Jesus  saw  her,  he 
called  her  to  him,  and  said  unto 
her,  Woman,  thou  art  loosed  from 
thine  infirmity. 

13  And  he  laid  his  hands  on 
her :  and  immediately  she  was 
made  straight,  and  glorified  God. 

14  And  the  ruler  of  the  syna- 
gogue answered  with  indignation, 
because  that  Jesus  had  healed  on 
the  sabbath  day,  and  said  unto  the 
people,  There  are  six  days  in  which 
men  ought  to  work :  in  them  there- 
fore come  and  be  healed,  and  not 
on  the  sabbath  day. 

15  The  Lord  then  answered 
him,  and  said,  Thou  hypocrite, 
doth  not  each  one  of  you  on  the 
sabbath  loose  his  ox  or  his  ass 
from  the  stall,  and  lead  him  away 
to  watering  ? 

16  And  ought  not  this  woman, 
being  a  daughter  of  Abraham, 
whom  Satan  hath  bound,  lo,  these 
eighteen  years,  be  loosed  from  this 
bond  on  the  sabbath  day  ? 


Do  you  think  they  were 
worse  offenders  than 
the  rest  of  the  resi- 
dents in  Jerusalem  ? 

5  I  tell  you,  no  ; 

unless  you  repent  you 
will  all  perish  as  they 
did." 

6  And  he  told  this  parable.  "  A 
man  had  a  fig  tree  planted 
in  his  vineyard  ;  he  came  in 
search  of  fruit  on  it  but  he 
found  none. 

7  So  he  said  to  the  vinedresser, 
'  Here  have  I  come  for  three 
years  in  search  of  fruit  on 
this  fig  tree  without  finding 
any  ;  cut  it  down,  why  should 
it  take  up  space  ?  ' 

8  But  the  man  replied,  '  Leave 
it  for  this  year,  sir,  till  I  dig 
round  about  it  and  put  in 
manure. 

9  Then  it  may  bear  fruit  next 
year.  If  not,  you  can  have  it 
cut  down.'  " 

10  When  he  was  teaching  in  one 
of  the  synagogues  on  the  sab- 

11  bath,  there  was  a  woman  who 
for  eighteen  years  had  suffered 
weakness  from  an  evil  spirit  ; 
indeed  she  was  bent  double  and 
quite  unable  to   raise   herself. 

12  Jesus  noticed  her  and  called  to 
her,  "  Woman,  you  are  released 
from  your  weakness." 

13  He  laid  his  hands  on  her, 
and  instantly  she  became  erect 
and  glorified  God. 

14  But  the  president  of  the 
synagogue  was  annoyed  at  Je- 
sus healing  on  the  sabbath .  and 
he  said  to  the  crowd,  "  There 
are  six  days  for  work  to  be 
done  ;  come  during  them  to  get 
healed,  instead  of  on  the  sab- 
bath." 

15  The  Lord  replied  to  him, 
"  You  hypocrites,  does  not 
each  of  you  untether  his  ox  or 
ass  from  the  stall  on  the  sab- 
bath and  lead  it  away  to  drink? 

16  And  this  woman,  a  daughter  of 
Abraham,  bound  by  Satan  for 
all  these  eighteen  years,  was 
she  not  to  be  freed  from  her 
bondage    on    the    sabbath  ?  " 


184 


ST.    LUKE    XIII 


17  And  when  lie  had  said  these 
things,  all  his  adversaries  were 
ashamed  :  and  all  the  people  re- 
joiced for  all  the  glorious  things 
that  were  done  by  him. 

18  H  Then  said  he,  Unto  what 
is  the  kingdom  of  God  like  ?  and 
whereunto  shall  I  resemble  it  ? 

19  It  is  like  a  grain  of  mustard 
seed,  which  a  man  took,  and  cast 
into  his  garden ;  and  it  grew,  and 
waxed  a  great  tree ;  and  the  fowls 
of  the  air  lodged  in  the  branches 
of  it. 

20  And  again,  he  said,  Where- 
unto shall  I  liken  the  kingdom  of 
God  ? 

21  It  is  like  leaven,  which  a 
woman  took  and  hid  in  three 
measures  of  meal,  till  the  whole 
was  leavened. 

22  And  he  went  through  the 
cities  and  villages,  teaching,  and 
journeying  toward  Jerusalem. 

23  Then  said  one  unto  him, 
Lord,  are  there  few  that  be  saved  ? 
And  he  said  unto  them, 

24  If  Strive  to  enter  in  at  the 
strait  gate :  for  many,  1  say  unto 
you,  will  seek  to  enter  in,  and  shall 
not  be  able. 

25  When  once  the  master  of  the 
house  is  risen  up,  and  hath  shut 
to  the  door,  and  ye  begin  to  stand 
without,  and  to  knock  at  the  door, 
saying,  Lord,  Lord,  open  unto  us  •; 
and  he  shall  answer  and  say  unto 
you,  I  know  you  not  whence  ye  are: 

26  Then  shall  ye  begin  to  say, 
We  have  eaten  and  drunk  in  thy 
presence,  and  thou  hast  taught  in 
our  streets. 

27  But  he  shall  say,  I  tell  you,  I 
know  you  not  whence  ye  are ;  de- 
part from  me,  all  ye  workers  of 
iniquity. 

28  There  shall  be  weeping  and 
gnashing  of  teeth,  when  ye  shall 
see  Abraham,  and  Isaac,  and  Ja- 
cob, and  all  the  prophets,  in  the 
kingdom  of  God,  and  you  your- 
selves thrust  out. 

29  And  they  shall  come  from 
the  east,  and  from  the  west,  and 
from  the  north,  and  from  the  south, 
and  shall  sit  down  in  the  kingdom 
of  God. 


17  As  he  said  this,  all  his 
opponents  were  put  to 
shame,  but  all  the  crowd 
rejoiced  over  all  his  splendid 
doings. 

18  So  he  said, 

"  What  is  the  Reign  of  God 
like  ? 
to  what  shall  I  compare  it  ? 

19  It  is  like  a  grain  of  mustard- 
seed  which  a  man  took  and 
put  into  his  orchard,  where 
it  grew  up  and  became  a 
tree,  and  the  wild  birds 
roosted  in  its  branches." 

20  He  added,  "  To  what  shall 
1  compare  the  Reign  of  God  ? 

21  It  is  like  dough  which  a 
woman  took  and  buried  in 
three  pecks  of  flour,  till  all 
of  it  was  leavened." 

22  On  he  went,  teaching  from 
one  town  and  village  to  an- 
other, as  he  made  his  way 
to  Jerusalem. 

23  A  man  said  to  him,  "  Is  it 
only  a  few,  sir,  who  are 
saved  ?  "   So  he  said  to  them, 

24  "  Strive  to  get  in  through 
the  narrow  door,  for  I  tell 
you  many  will  try  to  get  in 

25  and  not  be  able,  once  the 
master  of  the  House  has  got 
up  and  closed  the  door.  You 
may  stand  outside  and  knock 
at  the  door,  crying,  '  Lord, 
open  for  us,'  but  he  will 
answer  you,  '  I  do  not  know 
where  you  come  from.' 

26  You  will  then  proceed  to 
say,  '  But  we  ate  and  drank 
in    your    presence,    and    you 

27  taught  in  our  streets  !  '  'I 
tell  you,'  he  will  say,  '  I  do 
not  know  where  you  come 
from  ;     begone    every    one    of 

28  you,  you  evildoers.'  There 
you  will  wail  and  gnash 
your  teeth,  to  see  Abraham, 
Isaac,  Jacob,,  and  all  the 
prophets  inside  the  Realm  of 
God   and   yourselves   thrown 

29  out.  Yes,  and  people  will 
come  from  east  and  west  and 
north  and  south  to  their 
places  at  the  feast  within 
the  Realm  of  God. 


ST.    LUKE    XIV 


18; 


30  And,  behold,  there  are  last 
which  shall  be  first,  and  there  are 
first  which  shall  be  last. 

31  II  The  same  day  there  came 
certain  of  the  Pharisees,  saying 
unto  him,  Get  thee  out,  and 
depart  hence  :  for  Herod  will  kill 
thee. 

32  And  he  said  unto  them,  Go 
ye,  and  tell  that  fox,  Behold,  I  cast 
out  devils,  and  I  do  cures  to  day 
and  to  morrow,  and  the  third  day 
I  shall  be  perfected. 

33  Nevertheless  I  must  walk  to 
day,  and  to  morrow,  and  the  day 
following  :  for  it  cannot  be  that  a 
prophet  perish  out  of  Jerusalem. 

34  Ο  Jerusalem,  Jerusalem, 
which  killest  the  prophets,  and 
stonest  them  that  are  sent  unto 
thee  ;  how  often  would  I  have 
gathered  thy  children  together,  as 
a  hen  doih  gather  her  brood  under 
her  wings,  and  ye  would  not  ! 

35  Behold,  your  house  is  left 
unto  you  desolate  :  and  verily  I 
say  unto  you,  Ye  shall  not  see  me, 
until  the  time  come  when  ye  shall 
say,  Blessed  is  he  that  cometh  in 
the  name  of  the  Lord. 


30  Some  are  last  who  will  be 
first,  and  some  are  first  who 
will  be  last." 

31  Just  then  some  Pharisees 
came  up  to  tell  him,  ' '  Get 
away   from  here,  for    Herod 

32  intends  to  kill  you."  "  Go 
and  tell  that  fox,"  he  re- 
plied, "  I  cast  out  daemons 
and  perform  cures  to-day  and 
to-morrow,  and  on  the  third 
day    I    complete    my    task  ! 

33  But  I  must  journey  on,  to- 
day, to-morrow,  and  the  next 
day  ;  it  would  never  do  for 
a  prophet  to  perish  except  in 

34  Jerusalem  !  Ο  Jerusalem, 
Jerusalem,  slaying  the  pro- 
phets and  stoning  those  who 
have  been  sent  to  you  ! 
How  often  I  would  fain  have 
gathered  your  children  as  a 
fowl  gathers  her  brood  under 
her  wings  !    But  you  would 

35  not  have  it  !  See,  your  House 
is  left  to  yourselves.  I  tell  you, 
you  will  never  see  me  till 
the  day  comes  when  you  say, 
Blessed  be  he  who  comes  in 
the  Lord's  name." 


CHAPTER    XIV 

1  And  it  came  to  pass,  as  he 
went  into  the  house  of  one  of  the 
chief  Pharisees  to  eat  bread  on  the 
sabbath  day,  that  they  watched 
him. 

2  And,  behold,  there  was  a  cer- 
tain man  before  him  which  had 
the  dropsy. 

3  And  Jesus  answering  spake 
unto  the  lawyers  and  Pharisees, 
saying,  Is  it  lawful  to  heal  on  the 
sabbath  day  ? 

4  And  they  held  their  peace. 
And  he  took  him,  and  healed  him, 
and  let  him  go  ; 

5  And  answered  them,  saying, 
Which  of  you  shall  have  an  ass 
or  an  ox  fallen  into  a  pit,  and  will 
not  straightway  pull  him  out  on 
the  sabbath  day  ? 

6  And  they  could  not  answer 
him  again  to  these  things. 

7  \  And  he  put  forth  a  parable 


CHAPTER    XIV 

1  Now  when  he  entered  the 
house  of  a  ruler  who  be- 
longed to  the  Pharisees  to 
take  a  meal,  they  watched 
him  closely. 

2  In  front  of  him  there  was 
a    man     who    had     dropsy  ; 

3  so  Jesus  asked  the  jurists 
and  Phaiisees,  "Is  it  right 
to  heal  on  the  sabbath  or 
not  ?  " 

4  They  held  their  peace. 
Then  Jesus  took  hold  of  the 
man  and  cured  him  and  sent 
him  off. 

5  "  Which  of  you,"  he  said 
to  them,  "  when  an  ass  or 
an  ox  has  fallen  into  a 
well,  will  not  pull  him  out 
at  once  upon  the  sabbath 
day  ?  " 

6  This  they  could  not  dispute. 

7  He  also  told  a  parable  to  the 


186 


ST.    LUKE    XIV 


to  those  which  were  hidden,  when 
he  marked  how  they  chose  out  the 
chief  rooms  ;  saying  unto  them, 

8  When  thou  art  bidden  of  any 
man  to  a  wedding,  sit  not  down 
in  the  highest  room  ;  lest  a  more 
honourable  man  than  thou  be 
bidden  of  him  ; 

9  And  he  that  bade  thee  and 
him  come  and  say  to  thee,  Give 
this  man  place  ;  and  thou  begin 
with  shame  to  take  the  lowest 
room. 

10  But  when  thou  art  bidden, 
go  and  sit  down  in  the  lowest 
room ;  that  when  he  that  bade  thee 
cometh,  he  may  say  unto  thee, 
Friend,  go  up  higher  :  then  shalt 
thou  have  worship  in  the  presence 
of  them  that  sit  at  meat  with  thee. 

1 1  For  whosoever  exalteth  him- 
self shall  be  abased  ;  and  he  that 
humbleth  himself  shall  be  exalted. 

12  υ  Then  said  he  also  to  him 
that  bade  him,  When  thou  makest 
a  dinner  or  a  supper,  call  not  thy 
friends,  nor  thy  brethren,  neither 
thy  kinsmen,  nor  thy  rich  neigh- 
bours ;  lest  they  also  bid  thee 
again,  and  a  recompence  be  made 
thee. 

13  But  when  thou  makest  a 
feast,  call  the  poor,  the  maimed, 
the  lame,  the  blind  : 

14  And  thou  shalt  be  blessed  ; 
for  they  cannot  recompense  thee  : 
for  thou  shalt  be  recompensed  at 
the  resurrection  of  the  just. 

15  il  And  when  one  of  them  that 
sat  at  meat  with  him  heard  these 
things,  he  said  unto  him,  Blessed 
is  he  that  shall  eat  bread  in  the 
kingdom  of  God. 

16  Then  said  he  unto  him,  A 
certain  man  made  a  great  supper, 
and  bade  many  : 

17  And  sent  his  servant  at  sup- 
per time  to  say  to  them  that  were 
bidden,  Come  ;  for  all  things  are 
now  ready. 

1 8  And  they  all  with  one  consent 
began  to  make  excuse.  The  first 
said  unto  him,  I  have  bought  a 
piece  of  ground,  and  I  must  needs 
go  and  see  it  :  I  pray  thee  have 
me  excused. 

19  And    another    said,    I    have 


guests,  when  he  observed  how 
they  picked  out  the  best  places. 

8  "  When  anyone  invites  you  to  a 
marriage-banqnet,"  he  said, 
"  never  lie  down  in  the  best 
place,  in  case  a  more  distin- 
guished guest  than  yourself  has 

9  been  invited;  then  the  host  will 
tell  you,  '  Make  room  for  him,' 
and  you  will  proceed  in  shame 

10  to  take  the  lowest  place.  No, 
when  you  are  invited,  go  and 
recline  in  the  lowest  place,  so 
that  when  your  host  comes  in 
he  will  tell  you,  '  Move  higher 
up,  my  friend.'  Then  you  will 
be  honoured  before  your  fellow 
guests. 

11  For    everyone    who    uplifts 

himself  will  be  humbled, 
and  he  who  humbles  him- 
self will  be  uplifted." 

12  He  also  said  to  his  host,  "  When 
you  give  a  dinner  or  supper,  do 
not  ask  your  friends  or  your 
brothers  or  your  relatives  or 
your  rich  neighbours,  in  case 
they  invite  you  back  again  and 
you  get  repaid. 

13  No,  when  you  give  a  ban- 
quet, invite  the  poor,  the 
maimed,  the  lame,  and.  the 
blind. 

14  Then  you  will  be  blessed  ; 
for  as  they  have  no  means 
of  repaying  you,  you  will  be 
repaid  at  the  resurrection  of 
the  just." 

15  Hearing  this,  one  of  his 
fellow  guests  said  to  him, 
"  Blessed  is  he  who  feasts  in  the 
Realm  of  God  !  " 

16  Jesus  said  to  him,  "  There 
was  a  man  who  was  giving  a 
large  supper,  to  which  he  had 
invited  a  number  of  guests. 

17  At  the  hour  for  supper  he 
sent  his  servant  to  tell  the 
guests,  '  Come,  things  are  all 
ready.' 

18  But  they  all  alike  proceeded 
to  decline.  The  first  said  to 
him,  '  I  have  bought  a  farm 
and  I  am  obliged  to  go  and 
look  at  it.  Pray  consider  me 
excused.' 

19  The   second   said,    '  I    have 


ST.    LUKE   XIV 


187 


bought  five  yoke  of  oxen,  and  I  go 
to  prove  them  :  I  pray  thee  have 
me  excused. 

20  And  another  said,  I  have 
married  a  wife,  and  therefore  I 
cannot  come. 

21  So  that  servant  came,  and 
shewed  his  lord  these  things. 
Then  the  master  of  the  house  be- 
ing angry  said  to  his  servant,  Go 
out  quickly  into  the  streets  and 
lanes  of  the  city,  and  bring  in 
hither  the  poor,  and  the  maimed, 
and  the  halt,  and  the  blind. 

22  And  the  servant  said,  Lord, 
it  is  done  as  thou  hast  com- 
manded, and  yet  there  is  room. 

23  And  the  lord  said  unto  the 
servant,  Go  out  into  the  highways 
and  hedges,  and  compel  them  to 
come  in,  that  my  house  may  be 
filled. 

24  For  I  say  unto  you,  That 
none  of  those  men  which  were 
bidden  shall  taste  of  my  supper. 

25  If  And  there  went  great  mul- 
titudes with  him  :  and  he  turned, 
and  said  unto  them, 

26  If  any  man  come  to  me,  and 
hate  not  his  father,  and  mother, 
and  wife,  and  children,  and  breth- 
ren, and  sisters,  yea,  and  his  own 
life  also,  he  cannot  be  my  dis- 
ciple. 

27  And  whosoever  doth  not 
bear  his  cross,  and  come  after  me, 
cannot  be  my  disciple. 

28  For  which  of  you,  intending 
to  build  a  tower,  sitteth  not  down 
first,  and  counteth  the  cost, 
whether  he  have  sufficient  to 
finish  it  ? 

29  Lest  haply,  after  he  hath 
laid  the  foundation,  and  is  not 
able  to  finish  it,  all  that  behold  it 
begin  to  mock  him, 

30  Saying,  This  man  began  to 
build,  and  was  not  able  to  finish. 

31  Or  what  king,  going  to  make 
war  against  another  king,  sitteth 
not  down  first,  and  consulteth 
whether  he  be  able  with  ten  thou- 
sand to  meet  him  that  cometh 
'against  him  with  twenty  thou- 
sand ? 

32  Or  else,  while  the  other  is  yet 
a  great  way  off,   he  sendeth   an 


bought  five  pair  of  oxen 
and  I  am  going  to  try  them. 
Pray    consider    me    excused.' 

20  Another  said,  '  I  have  mar- 
ried a  wife  ;     that   is   why    I 

21  cannot  come.'  The  servant 
went  and  reported  this  to  his 
master.  Then  the  master  of  the 
house  was  enraged,  and  said  to 
his  servant,  '  Quick,  go  out  to 
the  streets  and  lanes  of  the 
town  and  bring  in  the  poor, 
the  maimed,  the  blind,  and  the 

22  lame.'  When  the  servant  an- 
nounced, '  Your  order  has  been 
carried  out,  sir,  but  there  is  still 

23  room,'  the  master  said  to  the 
servant,  '  Go  out  to  the  roads 
and  hedges  and  make  people 
come  in,  to  fill  up  my  house. 

24  For  I  tell  you  that  not  one  of 
those  who  were  invited  shall 
taste  my  supper.'  " 

25  There  were  large  crowds 
travelling  with  him  ;  so  he 
turned  and  said  to  them, 

26  "If  anyone  comes  to  me  and 
does  not  hate  his  father  and 
mother  and  wife  and  children 
and  brothers  and  sisters,  aye 
and  his  own  life, 

he  cannot  be  a  disciple  of 
mine  ; 

27  whoever  does  not  carry  his 

own    cross    and    come 
after  me, 
he  cannot  be  a  disciple  of 
mine. 

28  For  which  of  you  wants  to 
build  a  tower  and  does  not 
first  sit  down  to  calculate  the 
expense,  to  see  if  he  has  enough 

29  money  to  complete  it  ? — η 
case,  after  he  has  laid  the  foun- 
dation and  then  is  unable  to 
finish  the  building,  all  the  spec- 
tators start  to  make  fun  of  him, 

30  saying,  '  This  fellow  started  to 
build  but  he  could  not  finish 

31  it.'  Or  what  king  sets  out  to 
fight  against  another  king 
without  first  sitting  down  to 
deliberate  whether  with  ten 
thousand  men  he  can  encounter 
the  king  who  is  attacking  him 

32  with  twenty  thousand  ?  If  he 
cannot,  when  the  other  is  still 


188 


ST.    LUKE    XV 


ambassage,     and     desireth     con- 
ditions of  peace. 

33  So  likewise,  whosoever  he 
be  of  you  that  forsaketh  not  all 
that  he  hath,  he  cannot  be  my 
disciple. 

34  If  Salt  is  good  :  but  if  the 
salt  have  lost  bis  savour,  where- 
with shall  it  be  seasoned  ? 

35  It  is  neither  fit  for  the  land, 
nor  yet  for  the  dunghill  ;  but  men 
cast  it  out.  He  that  hath  ears  to 
hear,  let  him  hear. 

CHAPTER    XV 

1  Then  drew  near  unto  him  all 
the  publicans  and  sinners  for  to 
hear  him. 

2  And  the  Pharisees  and  scribes 
murmured,  saying,  This  man  re- 
ceiveth  sinners,  and  eateth  with 
them. 

3  Tf  And  he  spake  this  parable 
unto  them,  saying, 

4  What  man  of  you,  having  an 
hundred  sheep,  if  he  lose  one  of 
them,  doth  not  leave  the  ninety 
and  nine  in  the  wilderness,  and 
go  after  that  which  is  lost,  until 
he  find  it  ? 

5  And  when  he  hath  found  it,  he 
layeth  it  on  his  shoulders,  rejoicing. 

6  And  when  he  cometh  home, 
he  calleth  together  his  friends  and 
neighbours,  saying  unto  them,  Re- 
joice with  me  ;  for  I  have  found 
my  sheep  which  was  lost. 

7  I  say  unto  you,  that  likewise 
joy  shall  be  in  heaven  over  one 
sinner  that  repenteth,  more  than 
over  ninety  and  nine  just  persons, 
which  need  no  repentance. 

8  U  Either  what  woman  having 
ten  pieces  of  silver,  if  she  lose  one 
piece,  doth  not  light  a  candle,  and 
sweep  the  house,  and  seek  dili- 
gently till  she  find  it  1 

9  And  when  she  hath  found  it, 
she  calleth  her  friends  and  her 
neighbours  together,  saying,  Re- 
joice with  me  ;  for  I  have  found 
the  piece  which  I  had  lost. 

10  Likewise,  I  say  unto  you, 
there  is  joy  in  the  presence  of  the 
angels  of  God  over  one  sinner  that 
repenteth. 


at  a  distance  he  will  send  an 
embassy  to  do  homage  to  him. 

33  So  with  everyone  of  you  who 
will  not  part  with  all  his  goods 
— he  cannot  be  a  disciple  of 
mine. 

34  Salt  is  excellent  indeed:  but 
if  salt  becomes  insipid,  what 

35  will  restore  its  flavour  ?  It  is 
no  use  for  either  soil  or  dung- 
hill, it  is  flung  out.  He  who 
has  an  ear  let  him  listen  to 
this. ' ' 

CHAPTER    XV 

1  Now  the  taxgatherers  and 
sinners  were  all  approaching 

2  him  to  listen  to  him,  but  the 
Pharisees  and  the  scribes 
complained,  "  He  welcomes 
sinners  and  eats  along  with 
them  !  " 

3  So  he  told  them  this  par- 
able, 

4  "  Which  of  you  with  a 
hundred  sheep,  if  he  loses  one, 
does  not  leave  the  ninety- 
nine  in  the  desert  and  go  after 
the  lost  one  till  he  finds  it  ? 

5  When  he  finds  it  he  puts 
it  on  his  shoulders  with  joy, 

6  and  when  he  gets  home  he 
gathers  his  friends  and  neigh- 
bours :  '  Rejoice  with  me,' 
he  says  to  them,  '  for  I  have 

7  found  the  sheep  I  lost.'  So, 
I  tell  you,  there  will  be  joy 
in  heaven  over  a  single  sinner 
who  repents,  more  than  over 
ninety-nine  good  people  who 
do  not  need  to  repent. 

8  Or  again,  suppose  a  woman 
has  ten  shillings.  If  she 
loses  one  of  them,  does  she 
not  light  a  lamp  and  scour 
the  house  and  search  care- 
fully till  she  finds  it  ? 

9  And  when  she  finds  it  she 
gathers  her  women-friends 
and  neighbours,  saying,  '  Re- 
joice with  me,  for  I  .have 
found  the  shilling  I  lost.' 

10  So,  I  tell  you,  there  is  joy 

in  the  presence  of  the  angels 
of  God  over  a  single  sinner 
who  repents." 


ST.    LUKE    XV 


189 


11  If  And  he  said,  A  certain 
man  had  two  sons  : 

12  And  the  younger  of  them 
said  to  his  father,  Father,  give  me 
the  portion  of  goods  that  falleth  to 
me.  And  he  divided  unto  them 
his  living. 

13  And  not  many  days  after  the 
younger  son  gathered  all  together, 
and  look  his  journey  into  a  far 
country,  and  there  wasted  his  sub- 
stance with  riotous  living. 

14  And  when  he  had  spent  all, 
there  arose  a  mighty  famine  in 
that  land;  and  he  began  to  be  in 
want. 

1 5  And  he  went  and  joined  him- 
self to  a  citizen  of  that  country  ; 
and  he  sent  him  into  his  fields  to 
feed  swine. 

16  And  he  would  fain  have  filled 
his  belly  with  the  husks  that  the 
swine  did  eat :  and  no  man  gave 
unto  him. 

17  And  when  he  came  to  him- 
self, he  said,  How  many  hired 
servants  of  my  father's  have  bread 
enough  and  to  spare,  and  I  perish 
with  hunger  ! 

18  I  will  arise  and  go  to  my 
father,  and  will  say  unto  him, 
Father,  I  have  sinned  against 
heaven,  and  before  thee, 

19  And  am  no  more  worthy  to 
be  called  thy  son :  make  me  as  one 
of  thy  hired  servants. 

20  And  he  arose,  and  came  to 
his  father.  But  when  he  was  yet 
a  great  way  off,  his  father  saw  him, 
and  had  compassion,  and  ran,  and 
fell  on  his  neck,  and  kissed  him. 

21  And  the  son  said  unto  him, 
Father,  I  have  sinned  against 
heaven,  and  in  thy  sight,  and  am 
no  more  worthy  to  be  called  thy 
son. 

22  But  the  father  said  to  his  ser- 
vants, Bring  forth  the  best  robe, 
and  put  it  on  him ;  and  put  a  ring 
on  his  hand,  and  shoes  on  his  feet  : 

23  And  bring  hither  the  fatted 
calf,  and  kill  it  ;  and  let  us  eat, 
and  be  merry  : 

24  For  this  my  son  was  dead, 
and  is  alive  again  ;  he  was  lost,  and 
is  found.  And  they  began  to  be 
merry. 


11  He  also  said  :   "  There  was  a 

12  man  who  had  two  sons,  and  the 
younger  said  to  his  father, '  Fa- 
ther, give  me  the  share  of  the 
property  that  falls  to  me.'  So 
he  divided  his  means  among 
them. 

13  Not  many  days  later,  the 
younger  son  sold  off  every- 
thing and  went  abroad  to  a  dis- 
tant land,  where  he  squandered 

14  his  means  in  loose  living.  After 
he  had  spent  his  all,  a  severe 
famine  set  in  throughout  that 
land,  and  he  began  to  feel  in 

15  want;  so  he  went  and  attached 
himself  to  a  citizen  of  that  land, 
who  sent  him  to  his  fields  to 

16  feed  swine.  And  he  was  fain  to 
fill  his  belly  with  the  pods  the 
swine  were  eating  ;  no  one  gave 
him  anything. 

17  But  when  he  came  to  his 
senses  he  said,  '  How  many 
hired  men  of  my  father  have 
more  than  enough  to  eat, 
and  here  am  I  perishing  of 
hunger  ! 

18  I  will  be  up  and  off  to 
my  father,  and  I  will  say  to 
him,  "  Father,  I  have  sinned 
against  heaven  and  before  you  ; 

19  I  don't  deserve  to  be  called 
your  son  any  more  ;  oidy 
make  me  like  one  of  your  hired 
men."  ' 

20  So  he  got  up  and  went  off 
to  his  father.  But  when  he 
was  still  far  away  his  father  saw 
him  and  felt  pity  for  him  and 
ran  to  fall  upon  his  neck  and 
kiss  him. 

21  The  son  said  to  him, '  Father, 
I  have  sinned  against  heaven 
and  before  you ;  I  don't 
deserve  to  be  called  your  son 

22  anymore.'  But  the  father  said 
to  his  servants,  '  Quick,  bring 
the  best  robe  and  put  it  on  him, 
give  him  a  ring  for  his  hand 

23  and  sandals  for  his  feet,  and 
bring  the  fatted  calf,  kill  it, 
and  let  us  eat  and  be  merry  ; 

24  for  my  son  here  was  dead  and 
he  has  come  to  life,  he  was  lost 
and  he  is  found.'    So  they  be- 

25  gan  to  make  merry.    Now  his 


190 


ST.    LUKE    XVI 


25  Now  his  elder  son  was  in  the 
field  :  and  as  he  came  and  drew 
nigh  to  the  house,  he  heard 
musick  and  dancing. 

26  And  he  called  one  of  the 
servants,  and  asked  what  these 
things  meant. 

27  And  he  said  unto  him,  Thy 
brother  is  come  ;  and  thy  father 
hath  killed  the  fatted  calf,  be- 
cause he  hath  received  him  safe 
and  sound. 

28  And  he  was  angry,  and 
would  not  go  in  :  therefore  came 
his  father  out,  and  intreated  him. 

29  And  he  answering  said  to  Ms 
father,  Lo,  these  many  years  do  I 
serve  thee,  neither  transgressed 
I  at  any  time  thy  commandment : 
and  yet  thou  never  gavest  me  a 
kid,  that  Ijnight  make  merry  with 
my  friends  : 

30  But  as  soon  as  this  thy  son 
was  come,  which  hath  devoured 
thy  living  with  harlots,  thou  hast 
killed  for  him  the  fatted  calf. 

31  And  he  said  unto  him,  Son, 
thou  art  ever  with  me,  and  all  that 
I  have  is  thine. 

32  It  was  meet  that  we  should 
make  merry,  and  be  glad :  for  this 
thy  brother  was  dead,  and  is  alive 
again ;  and  was  lost,  and  is  found. 


elder  son  was  out  in  the  field, 
and  as  he  came  near  the  house 
he  heard  music  and  dancing  ; 

26  so,  summoning  one  of  the  ser- 
vants, he  asked  what  this 
meant. 

27  The  servant  told  him,  '  Your 
brother  has  arrived,  and  your 
father  has  killed  the  fatted 
calf  because  he  has    got  him 

28  back  safe  and  sound.'  This 
angered  him,  and  he  would  not 
go  in.  His  father  came  out  and 

29  tried  to  appease  him,  but  he 
replied,  '  Look  at  all  the  years 
I  have  been  serving  you  !  I 
have  never  neglected  any  of 
your  orders,  and  yet  you  have 
never  given  me  so  much  as  a 
kid,  to  let  me  make  merry  with 

30  my  friends.  But  as  soon  as  this 
son  of  yours  arrives,  after  hav- 
ing wasted  your  means  with 
harlots,  you  kill  the  fatted  calf 

31  for  him  !  '  The  father  said  to 
him,  '  My  son,  you  and  I  are 
always  together,  all  I  have  is 

32  yours.  We  could  not  but  make 
merry  and  rejoice,  for  your 
brother  here  was  dead  and 
has  come  to  life  again,  he 
was  lost  but  he  has  been 
found.'  " 


CHAPTER    XVI 

1  And  he  said  also  unto  his  dis- 
ciples, There  was  a  certain  rich 
man,  which  had  a  steward  ;  and 
the  same  was  accused  untot  him 
that  he  had  wasted  his  goods. 

2  And  he  called  him,  and  said 
unto  him,  How  is  it  that  I  hear 
this  of  thee  ?  give  an  account  of 
thy  stewardship  ;  for  thou  mayest 
be  no  longer  steward. 

3  Then  the  steward  said  within 
himself,  What  shall  I  do  ?  for  my 
lord  taketh  away  from  me  the 
stewardship :  I  cannot  dig ;  to  beg 
I  am  ashamed. 

4  Iamresolvedwhattodo,that, 
when  I  am  put  out  of  the  stew- 
ardship, they  may  receive  me  into 
their  houses. 

5  So  he  called  every  one  of  his 
lord's  debtors  i<»io  him,  and  said 


CHAPTER    XVI 

1  He  also  said  to  the  dis- 
ciples : 

"  There  was  a  rich  man 
who  had  a  factor,  and  this 
factor,  he  found,  was  accused 
of   misapplying   his    property. 

2  So  he  summoned  him  and  said, 
'  What  is  this  I  hear  about  you  ? 
Hand  in  your  accounts  ;  you 
cannot  be  factor  any  longer.' 

3  The  factor  said  to  himself, 
1  What  am  I  to  do  now  that  my 
master  is  taking  the  factorship 
away  from  me  ?  I  am  too  weak 
to  dig,  I  am  ashamed  to  beg. 

4  Ah,  I  know  what  I  will  do,  so 
that  people  will  welcome  me  to 
their  houses  when  I  am  deposed 

5  from  the  factorship.'  So  he 
summoned  every  single  one  of 
his  master's  debtors.  He  asked 


ST.    LUKE    XVI 


191 


unto  the  first,  How  much  owest 
thou  unto  my  lord  ? 

6  And  he  said,  An  hundred 
measures  of  oil.  And  he  said  unto 
him,  Take  thy  bill,  and  sit  down 
quickly,  and  write  fifty. 

7  Then  said  he  to  another,  And 
how  much  owest  thou  ?  And  he 
said,  An  hundred  measures  of 
wheat.  And  he  said  unta  him, 
Take  thy  bill,  and  write  four- 
score. 

8  And  the  lord  commended  the 
unjust  steward,  because  he  had 
done  wisely  :  for  the  children  of 
this  world  are  in  their  generation 
wiser  than  the  children  of  light. 

9  And  I  say  unto  you,  Make  to 
yourselves  friends  of  the  mammon 
of  unrighteousness  ;  that,  when  ye 
fail,  they  may  receive  you  into 
everlasting  habitations. 

10  He  that  is  faithful  in  that 
which  is  least  is  faithful  also  in 
much  :  and  he  that  is  unjust  in 
the  least  is  unjust  also  in  much. 

11  If  therefore  ye  have  not  been 
faithful  in  the  unrighteous  mam- 
mon, who  will  commit  to  your 
trust  the  true  riches  1 

12  And  if  ye  have  not  been 
faithful  in  that  which  is  another 
man's,  who  shall  give  you  that 
which  is  your  own  ? 

13  H  No  servant  can  serve  two 
masters  :  for  either  he  will  hate 
the  one,  and  love  the  other  ;  or 
else  he  will  hold  to  the  one,  and 
despise  the  other.  Ye  cannot 
serve  God  and  mammon. 

14  And  the  Pharisees  also,  who 
were  covetous,  heard  all  these 
things:   and  they  derided  him. 

15  And  he  said  unto  them,  Ye 
are  they  which  justify  yourselves 
before  men  ;  but  God  knoweth 
your  hearts  :  for  that  which  is 
highly  esteemed  among  men  is 
abomination  in  the  sight  of 
God. 

16  The  law  and  the  prophets 
were  until  John  :  since  that  time 
the  kingdom  of  God  is  preached, 
and  every  man  presseth  into  it. 

17  And  it  is  easier  for  heaven 

*  Reading  έκλύτητβ  or  ίκλεύτητΕ  with  fc,c 
Harklean  yyriac.  etc. 


the  first,  '  How  much  are  you 

6  owing  to  my  master  ?  '  'A 
hundred  barrels  of  oil,'  he  said. 
The  factor  told  him,  '  Here  is 
your  bill  ;  sit  down  at  once  and 

7  enter  fifty  barrels.'  Then  he 
asked  another, '  And  how  much 
do  you  owe  ?  '  Ά  hundred 
quarters  of  wheat,'  he  said. 
'  Here  is  your  bill,'  said  the 
factor,     '  just     enter     eighty.' 

8  Well,  the  master  praised  the 
dishonest  factor  for  looking 
ahead  ;  for  the  children  of  this 
world  look  further  ahead  in 
dealing  with  their  own  genera- 
tion than  the  children  of  Light. 

9  And  I  tell  you,  use  mammon, 
dishonest  as  it  is,  to  make 
friends  for  yourselves,  so  that 
when  you  die  *  they  may  wel- 
come you  to  the  eternal  abodes. 

10  He  who  is  faithful  with  a 
trifle  is  also  faithful  with  a  large 
trust,  and  he  who  is  dishonest 
with  a  trifle  is  also  dishonest 
with  a  large  trust. 

11  So  if  you  are  not  faithful  with 
dishonest  mammon,  how  can 
you  ever  be  trusted  with  true 
Riches  ? 

12  And  if  you  are  not  faithful 
with  what  belongs  to  another, 
how  can  you  ever  be  given 
what  is  your  own  ? 

13  No  servant  can  serve  two 
masters :  either  he  will  hate  the 
one  and  love  the  other,  or  else 
he  will  stand  by  the  one  and 
despise  the  other — you  cannot 
serve  both  God  and  Mammon." 

14  Now  the  Pharisees  who  were 
fond  of  money  heard  all  this, 

15  and  they  sneered  at  him.  So 
he  told  them,  "  You  are  the 
people  who  get  men  to  think 
you  are  good,  but  God  knows 
what  your  hearts  are  !  What  is 
lofty  in  the  view  of  man  is 
loathsome  in  the  eyes  of  God. 

16  The  Law  and  the  prophets 
lasted  till  John  ;  since  then  the 
good  news  of  the  Realm  of  God 
is  preached,  and  anyone  presses 

17  in.    Yet  it  is  easier  for  heaven 
the  bulk  of  the  Latin  manuscripts,  the 


192 


ST.    LUKE    XVI 


and  earth  to  pass,  than  one  tittle 
of  the  law  to  fail. 

18  Whosoever  put teth. away  his 
wife,  and  marrieth  another,  corn- 
mitteth  adultery  :  and  whosoever 
marrieth  her  that  is  put  away  from 
her  husband  committeth  adultery. 

19  Tj  There  was  a  certain  rich 
man,  which  was  clothed  in  purple 
and  fine  linen,  and  fared  sumptu- 
ously every  day  : 

20  And  there  w^s  a  certain 
beggar  named  Lazarus,  which  was 
laid  at  his  gate,  full  of  sores, 

21  And  desiring  to  be  fed  with 
the  crumbs  which  fell  from  the 
rich  man's  table  :  moreover  the 
dogs  came  and  licked  his  sores. 

22  And  it  came  to  pass,  that  the 
beggar  died,  and  was  carried  by 
the  angels  into  Abraham's  bosom  : 
the  rich  man  also  died,  and  was 
buried  ; 

23  And  in  hell  he  lift  up  his  eyes, 
being  in  torments,  and  seeth  Abra- 
ham afar  off,  and  Lazarus  in  his 
bosom. 

21  And  he  cried  and  said, 
Father  Abraham,  have  mercy  on 
me,  and  send  Lazarus,  that  he 
may  dip  the  tip  of  his  finger  in 
water,  and  cool  my  tongue ;  for  I 
am  toimented  in  this  flame. 

25  But  Abraham  said,  Son,  re- 
member that  thou  in  thy  lifetime 
receivedst  thy  good  things,  and 
likewise  Lazarus  evil  things  :  but 
now  he  is  comforted,  and  thou  art 
tormented. 

213  And  beside  all  this,  between 
us  and  you  there  is  a  great  gulf  • 
fixed :  so  that  they  which  would 
pass  from  hence  to  you  cannot  ; 
neither  can  they  pass  to  us,  that 
would  come  from  thence. 

27  Then  he  said,  I  pray  thee 
therefore,  father,  that  thou  would- 
est  send  him  to  my  father's  house  : 

28  For  I  have  five  brethren  ; 
that  he  may  testify  unto  them, 
lest  they  also  come  into  this  place 
of  torment. 

29  Abraham  saith  unto  him, 
They  have  Moses  and  the  pro- 
phets ;  let  them  hear  them. 

30  And  he  said,  Nay,  father 
Abraham  :  but  if    one  went  unto 


and  earth  to  pass  away  than  for 
an  iota  of  the  Law  to  lapse. 

1 8  Anyone  who  divorces  his  wife 

and  marries  another 
woman  commits  adul- 
tery, 
and  he  who  marries  a  di- 
vorced woman  commits 
adultery. 

19  There  was  a  rich  man,  clad 
in  purple  and  fine  linen,  who 
lived  sumptuously  every  day. 

20  Outside  his  door  lay  a  poor 
man  called  Lazarus  ;    he  was 

21  a  mass  of  ulcers,  and  fain  to 
eat  up  the  crumbs  that  fell  from 
the  rich  man's  table.  (The 
very  dogs  used  to  come  and  lick 
his  ulcers.) 

22  Now  it  happened  that  the 
poor  man  died,  and  he  was 
carried  by  the  angels  to 
Abraham's  bosom.  The  rich 
man  died  too,  and  was 
buried. 

23  And  as  he  was  being  tor- 
tured in  Hades  he  raised  his 
eyes  and  saw  Abraham  far 
away    with     Lazarus     in     his 

24  bosom  ;  so  he  called  out, 
'  Father  Abraham,  take  pity 
on  me,  send  Lazarus  to  dip 
his  finger-tip  in  water  and 
cool  my  tongue,  for  I  am 
in    anguish    in    these    flames.' 

25  ButAbraham  said, 'Remember, 
my  son,  you  got  all  the  bliss 
when  you  were  alive,  just  as 
Lazarus  got  the  ills  of  life  ;  he 
is  in  comfort  now,  and  you  are 

26  in  anguish.  Besides  all  that,  a 
great  gulf  yawns  between  us 
and  you,  to  keep  back  those 
who  want  to  cross  from  us  to 
you  and  also  those  who  want 

27  to  pass  from  you  to  us.'  Then 
he  said,  '  Well,  father,  I  beg 
you  to  send  him  to  my  father's 

28  house,  for  I  have  five  brothers  ; 
let  him  bear  testimony  to 
them,  that  they  may  not  come 
to  this  place  of  torture  as  well.' 

29  '  They  have  got  Moses  and  the 
prophets,'  said  Abraham, 
'  they    can    listen    to    them.' 

30  'No,  father  Abraham.'  he 
said,    *  but    it    •  omeone    only 


ST.    LUKE    XVII 


193 


them    from    the    dead,    they   will 
repent. 

31  And  he  said  unto  him,  If 
they  hear  not  Moses  and  the  pro- 
phets, neither  will  they  be  per- 
suaded, though  one  rose  from  the 
dead. 


goes  to  them  from  the  dead, 
31  they  will  repent.'  He  said  to 
him,  '  If  they  will  not  listen  to 
Moses  and  the  prophets,  they 
will  not  be  convinced,  not 
even  if  one  rose  from  the 
dead.'  " 


CHAPTER    XVII 

1  Then  said  he  unto  the  dis- 
ciples, It  is  impossible  but  that 
offences  will  come  :  but  woe  tudo 
him,  through  whom  they  come  ! 

2  It  were  better  for  him  that  a 
millstone  were  hanged-  about  his 
neck,  and  he  cast  into  the  sea, 
than  that  he  should  offend  one  of 
these  little  ones. 

3  1|  Take  heed  to  yourselves  : 
If  thy  brother  trespass  against 
thee,  rebuke  him ;  and  if  he  repent, 
forgive  him. 

4  And  if  he  trespass  against  thee 
seven  times  in  a  day,  and  seven 
times  in  a  day  turn  again  to  thee, 
saying,  I  repent  ;  thou  shalt  for- 
give him. 

5  And  the  apostles  said  unto 
the  Lord,  Increase  our  faith. 

6  And  the  Lord  said,  If  ye  had 
faith  as  a  grain  of  mustard  seed, 
ye  might  say  unto  this  sycamine 
tree,  Be  thou  plucked  up  by  the 
root,  and  be  thou  planted  in  the 
sea ;  and  it  should  obey  you. 

7  But  which  of  you,  having  a 
servant  plowing  or  feeding  cattle, 
will  say  unto  him  by  and  by,  when 
he  is  come  from  the  field,  Go  and 
sit  down  to  meat  ? 

8  And  will  not  rather  say  unto 
him,  Make  ready  wherewith  I  may 
sup,  and  gird  thyself,  and  serve 
me,  till  I  have  eaten  and  drunken  ; 
and  afterward  thou  shalt  eat  and 
drink  ? 

9  Doth  he  thank  that  servant 
because  he  did  the  things  that 
were  commanded  him  ?  I  trow  not. 

10  So  likewise  ye,  when  ye  shall 
have  done  all  those  things  which 
are  commanded  you,  say,  We  are 
unprofitable  servants  :  we  have 
done  that  which  was  our  duty 
to  do. 


CHAPTER    XVII 

1  To  his  disciples  he  said, 
"It  is  inevitable  that  hin- 
drances should  come,  but  woe 
to    the    man    by    whom    they 

2  come  ;  it  would  be  well  for  him 
to  have  a  millstone  hung  round 
his  neck  and  be  Hung  into  the 
sea,  rather  than  prove  a  hin- 
drance  to   one   of   these  little 

3  ones  !  Take  heed  to  yourselves. 
If  your  brother  sins,  check  him, 
and  if  he  repents  forgive  him. 

4  Even  if  he  sins  against  you 
seven  times  in  one  day  and 
turns  to  you  seven  times  say- 
ing, '  I  repent,'  you  must  for- 

5  give  him."  The  apostles  said 
to  the   Lord,   "  Give   us  more 

6  faith  !  "  The  Lord  said,  "  If 
you  had  faith  the  size  of  a  grain 
of  mustard-seed,  you  would 
say  to  this  mulberry  tree,  '  Be 
uprooted  and  planted  in  the 
sea,'   and  it  would   obey  you. 

7  Which  of  you,  with  a  servant 
out  ploughing'  or  shepherding, 
will  say  to  him  when  he  comes 
in  from  the  field,  '  Come  at 
once  and   take   your  place  at 

8  table  '  ?  Will  the  man  not 
rather  say  to  him,  '  Get  some- 
thing ready  for  my  supper  ; 
gird  yourself  and  wait  on  me 
till  I  eat  and  drink  ;  then  you 
can  eat  and  drink  yourself  '  ? 

9  Does  he  thank  the  servant  for 
10  doing  his   bidding  ?     Well,    it 

is  the  same  with  you  ;  when 
you  have  done  all  you  are 
bidden,  say,  '  We  are  but  ser- 
vants ;  *  we  have  only  done 
our  duty.'  " 

*  Omitting  αχρείοι  with  Syr. Sin.  fol- 
lowed by  most  recent  editors.  The 
emphasis  falls  on  the  simple  faot  of  being 
slaves,  not  on  any  distinction  between 
good  and  bad  slaves. 


194 


ST.    LUKE    XVII 


11  ^  And  it  came  to  pass,  as  he 
went  to  Jerusalem,  that  he  passed 
through  the  midst  of  Samaria  and 
Galilee. 

12  And  as  he  entered  into  a 
certain  village,  there  met  him  ten 
men  that  were  lepers,  which  stood 
afar  off  : 

13  And  they  lifted  up  their 
voices,  and  said,  Jesus,  Master, 
have  mercy  on  us. 

14  And  when  he  saw  them,  he 
said  unto  them,  Go  shew  your- 
selves unto  the  priests.  And  it 
came  to  pass,  that,  as  they  went, 
they  were  cleansed. 

15  And  one  of  them,  when  he 
saw  that  he  was  healed,  turned 
back,  and  with  a  loud  voice  glori- 
fied God, 

16  And  fell  down  on  his  face  at 
his  feet,  giving  him  thanks  :  and 
he  was  a  Samaritan. 

17  And  Jesus  answering  said, 
Were  there  not  ten  cleansed  ?  but 
where  are  the  nine  ? 

18  There  are  not  found  that  re- 
turned to  give  glory  to  God,  save 
this  stranger. 

19  And  he  said  unto  him,  Arise, 
go  thy  way:  thy  faith  hath  made 
thee  whole. 

20  ^1  And  when  he  was  demand- 
ed of  the  Pharisees,  when  the 
kingdom  of  God  should  come,  he 
answered  them  and  said,  The 
kingdom  of  God  cometh  not  with 
observation  : 

21  Neither  shall  they  say,  Lo 
here !  or,  lo  there !  for,  behold,  the 
kingdom  of  God  is  within  you. 

2U  And  he  said  unto  the  disci- 
ples, The  days  will  come,  when 
ye  shall  desire  to  see  one  of  the 
days  of  the  Son  of  man,  and  ye 
shall  not  see  it. 

23  And  they  shall  say  to  you, 
See  here  ;  or,  see  there  :  go  not 
after  them,  nor  follow  them. 

24  For  as  the  lightning,  that 
lighteneth  out  of  the  one  part  un- 
der heaven,  shineth  unto  the  other 
part  under  heaven  ;  so  shall  also 
the  Son  of  man  be  in  his  day. 

25  But  first  must  he  suffer 
many  things,  and  be  rejected  of 
this  generation. 


1 1  Now  it  happened  in  the 
course  of  his  journey  to  Jeru- 
salem that  he  passed  between 

12  Samaria  and  Galilee.  On  en- 
tering one  village  he  was  met 
by  ten  lepers  who  stood  at  a 

13  distance  and  lifted  up  their 
voice,  saying,  "  Jesus,  master, 

14  have  pity  on  us."  Noticing 
them  he  said,  "  Go  and  shore 
yourselves  to  the  priests."  And 
as  they  went  away  they  were 
cleansed. 

15  Now  one  of  them  turned 
back  when  he  saw  he  was 
cured,     glorifying     God    with 

16  a  loud  voice  ;  and  he  fell  on  his 
face  at  the  feet  of  Jesus  and 
thanked  him.  The  man  was  a 
Samaritan. 

17  So  Jesus  said,  "  Were 
all  the  ten  not  cleansed  ? 
Where    are    the    other    nine  ? 

18  Was  there  no  one  to  return  and 
give  glory  to  God  except  this 

19  foreigner  ?  "  And  he  said  to 
him, 

"  Get  up  and  go,  your  faith 
has  made  you  well." 

20  On  being  asked  by  the  Phari- 
sees when  the  Reign  of  God 
was  coming,  he  answered  them, 
"  The  Reign  of  God  is  not  com- 
ing as  you  hope  to  catch  sight 
of  it  ;  no  one  will  say, 

21  '  Here  it  is  '  or 

'  There  it  is,' 
for  the  Reign  of  God  is  now 
in  your  midst." 

22  To  his  disciples  he  said, 

"  There  will  come  days 
when  you  will  long  and  long 
in  vain  to  have  even  one  day 
of  the  Son  of  man. 

23  Men   will   say, 

'  See,  here  he  is  !  ' 

'  See,  there  he  is  ! ' 
but  do  not  go   out   or   run 
after  them, 

24  for  like  lightning  that  flashes 

from  one  side  of  the  sky 
to  the  other, 
so  will  the  Son  of  man  be 
on  his  own  day. 

25  But  he  must  first  endure  great 
suffering  and  be  rejected  by  the 

26  present  generation.     And  just 


ST.    LUKE    XVIII 


195 


26  And  as  it  was  in  the  days  of 
Noe,  so  shall  it  be  also  in  the  days 
of  the  Son  of  man. 

27  They  did  eat,  they  drank, 
they  married  wives,  they  were 
given  in  marriage,  until  the  day 
that  Noe  entered  into  the  ark,  and 
the  flood  came,  and  destroyed 
them  all. 

28  Likewise  also  as  it  was  in  the 
days  of  Lot  ;  they  did  eat,  they 
drank,  they  bought,  they  sold, 
they  planted,  they  builded  ; 

29  But  the  same  day  that  Lot 
went  out  of  Sodom  it  rained  fire 
and  brimstone  from  heaven,  and 
destroyed  them  all. 

30  Even  thus  shall  it  be  in  the 
day  when  the  Son  of  man  is  re- 
vealed. 

31  In  that  day,  he  which  shall 
be  upon  the  housetop,  and  his 
stuff  in  the  house,  let  him  not 
come  down  to  take  it  away :  and 
he  that  is  in  the  field,  let  him  like- 
wise not  return  back. 

32  Remember  Lot's  wife. 

33  Whosoever  shall  seek  to  save 
his  life  shall  lose  it  ;  and  whoso- 
ever shall  lose  his  life  shall  pre- 
serve it. 

31  I  tell  you,  in  that  night  there 
shall  be  two  men  in  one  bed  ;  the 
one  shall  be  taken,  and  the  other 
shall  be  left. 

35  Two  women  shall  be  grinding 
together  ;  the  one  shall  be  taken, 
and  the  other  left. 

36  Two  men  shall  be  in  the  field; 
the  one  shall  be  taken,  and  the 
other  left. 

37  And  they  answered  and  said 
unto  him,  Where,  Lord  ?  And  he 
said  unto  them,  Wheresoever  the 
body  is,  thither  will  the  eagles  be 
gathered  together. 


as  it  was  in  the  days  of  Noah, 
so  will  it  be  in  the  days  of  the 
Son  of  man  ; 

27  they  were  eating,  drinking, 
marrying  and  being  married, 
till    the    day    Noah    entered 

the   ark — 

then  came  the    deluge  and 
destroyed  them  all. 

28  Or  just  as  it  was  in  the  days 
of  Lot  ; 

they   were   eating,  drinking, 
buying,    selling, 
planting  and  building, 

29  but  on  the  day  that  Lot 
left  Sodom 

it  rained  fire  and   brimstone 
from  heaven 

and  destroyed  them  all. 

30  So  will  it  be  on  the  day  the 
Son  of  man  is  revealed. 

31  On  that  day,  if  a  man  is  on 
the  housetop  and  his  goods 
inside  the  house,  he  must  not 
go  down  to  fetch  them  out ; 
nor  must  a  man  in   the    field 

32  turn  back  (remember  Lot's  wife). 

33  Whoever  tries  to  secure  his 

life  will  lose  it, 
and  whoever  loses  it  will  pre- 
serve it, 
31   On  that  night,  I  tell  you, 

there  will  be  two  men  in  the 
one  bed, 
the  one  will  be  taken  and 
the  other  left  ; 
35       two   women   will   be   grind- 
ing together, 
the  one  will  be  taken  and 
the  other  left." 
37  They     asked     him,     "  Where, 
Lord  ?  " 

And  he  said  to  them, 
"  Where  the  body  is  lying, 

there    the    vultures    will 
gather." 


CHAPTER    XVIII 

1  And  he  spake  a  parable  unto 
them  to  this  end,  that  men  ought 
always  to  pray,  and  not  to  faint  ; 

2  Saying,  There  was  in  a  city 
a  judge,  which  feared  not  God, 
neither  regarded  man  : 

3  And   there   was  a  widow   in 


CHAPTER    XVIII 

1  He  also  told  them  a  par- 
able about  the  need  of  always 
praying  and  never  losing  heart. 

2  "  In  a  certain  town,"  he  said, 
"  there  was  a  judge  who  had 
no     reverence     for     God     and 

3  no  respect  even  for  man.    And 


196 


ST.    LUKE    XVIII 


that  city;  and  she  came  unto  him, 
saying,  Avenge  me  of  mine  ad- 
versary. 

4  And  he  would  not  for  a  while  : 
but  afterward  he  said  within  him- 
self, Though  I  fear  not  God,  nor 
regard  man  ; 

5  Yet  because  this  widow  troub- 
leth  me,  I  will  avenge  her,  lest  by 
her  continual  coming  she  weary 
me. 

6  And  the  Lord  said,  Hear 
what  the  unjust  judge  saith. 

7  And  shall  not  God  avenge  his 
own  elect,  which  cry  day  and 
night  unto  him,  though  he  bear 
long  with  them  ? 

8  I  tell  you  that  he  will  avenge 
them  speedily.  Nevertheless 
when  the  Son  of  man  cometh,  shall 
he  find  faith  on  the  earth  ? 

9  And  he  spake  this  parable 
unto  certain  which  trusted  in 
themselves  that  they  were  right- 
eous, and  despised  others  : 

10  Two  men  went  up  into  the 
temple  to  pray  ;  the  one  a  Phari- 
see, and  the  other  a  publican. 

11  The  Pharisee  stood  and 
prayed  thus  with  himself,  God,  I 
thank  thee,  that  I  am  not  as  other 
men  are,  extortioners,  unjust, 
adulterers,  or  even  as  this  publi- 
can. 

12  I  fast  twice  in  the  week,  I 
give  tithes  of  all  that  I  possess. 

13  And  the  publican,  standing 
afar  off,  would  not  lift  up  so  much 
as  his  eyes  unto  heaven,  but  smote 
upon  his  breast,  saying,  God  be 
merciful  to  me  a  sinner. 

14  I  tell  you,  this  man  went 
down  to  his  house  justified  rather 
than  the  other :  for  every  one  that 
exalte th  himself  shall  be  abased  ; 
and  he  that  humbleth  himself 
shall  be  exalted. 

15  And  they  brought  unto  him 
also  infants,  that  he  would  touch 
them  :  but  when  his  disciples  saw 
it,  they  rebuked  them. 

16  But  Jesus  called  them  unto 
him,  and  said,  Suffer  little  children 
to  come  unto  me,  and  forbid  them 
not :  for  of  such  is  the  kingdom  of 
God. 

17  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  Who- 


in  that  town  there  was  a  widow 
who  used  to  go  and  appeal  to 
him  for  '  J  ustice  against  my  op- 

4  ponent  !  '  For  a  while  he  would 
not,  but  afterwards  he  said  to 
himself,  '  Though  I  have  no 
reverence  for  God  and  no  re- 

5  spect  even  for  man,  still,  as  this 
widow  is  bothei'ing  me,  I  will 
see  justice  done  to  her— not 
to  have  her  for  ever  coming 
and  pestering  me.'      Listen," 

6  said  the  Lord,  "  to  what  this 

7  unjust  judge  says  !  And  will 
not  God  see  justice  done  to  his 
elect  who  cry  to  him  by  day  and 
night  ?    Will  he  be  tolerant  to 

8  their  opponents  ?  I  tell  you,  he 
will  quickly  see  justice  done  to 
his  elect  !  And  yet,  when  the 
Son  of  man  does  come,  will  he 
find  faith  on  earth  ?  " 

9  He  also  told  the  following 
parable  to  certain  persons  who 
were  sure  of  their  own  goodness 
and  looked  down  upon  every- 

10  body  else.  "  Two  men  went  up 
to  pray  in  the  temple ;  one  was 
a  Pharisee  and  the  other  was  a 

11  taxgatherer.  The  Pharisee 
stood  up  and  prayed  by  himself 
as  follows  ;  '  I  thank  thee,  Ο 
God,  I  am  not  like  the  rest  of 
men,  thieves,  rogues,  and  im- 
moral, or  even  like  yon  tax- 

12  gatherer.  Twice  a  week  I  fast  ; 
on  all  my  income  I  pay  tithes.' 

13  But  the  taxgatherer  stood  far 
away  and  would  not  lift  even 
his  eyes  to  heaven,  but  beat 
his  breast,  saying,  '  Ο  God, 
have    mercy    on    me    for    my 

14  sins!'  I  tell  you,  he  went  home 
accepted  by  God  rather  than 
the  other  man  ;  for  everyone 
who  uplifts  himself  will  be 
humbled,  and  he  who  humbles 
himself  will  be  uplifted." 

15  Now  people  even  brought 
their  infants  for  him  to  touch 
them  ;    when  the  disciples  no- 

16  ticed  it  they  checked  them,  but 
Jesus  called  for  the  infants. 
"  Let  the  children  come  to  me," 
he  said,  "  do  not  stop  them  ; 
the  Realm  of  God  belongs  to 

17  such  as  these.    I  tell  you  truly, 


ST.    LUKE    XVIII 


197 


soever  shall  not  receive  the  king- 
dom of  God  as  a  little  child  shall 
in  no  wise  enter  therein. 

18  And  a  certain  ruler  asked 
him,  saying,  Good  Master,  what 
shall  I  do  to  inherit  eternal  life  ? 

19  And  Jesus  said  unto  him, 
Why  callest  thou  me  good  ?  none 
is  good,  save  one,  that  is,  God. 

20  Thou  knowest  the  command- 
ments, Do  not  commit  adultery, 
Do  not  kill,  Do  not  steal,  Do  not 
bear  false  witness,  Honour  thy 
father  and  thy  mother. 

21  And  he  said,  All  these  have  I 
kept  from  my  youth  up. 

22  Now  when  Jesus  heard  these 
things,  he  said  unto  him,  Yet  lack- 
est  thou  one  thing  :  sell  all  that 
thou  hast,  and  distribute  unto  the 
poor,  and  thou  shalt  have  treasure 
in  heaven :  and  come,  follow  me. 

23  And  when  he  heard  this,  he 
was  very  sorrowful  :  for  he  was 
very  rich. 

24  And  when  Jesus  saw  that  he 
was  very  sorrowful,  he  said,  How 
hardly  shall  they  that  have  riches 
enter  into  the  kingdom  of  God  ! 

25  For  it  is  easier  for  a  camel  to 
go  through  a  needle's  eye,  than  for 
a  rich  man  to  enter  into  the  king- 
dom of  God. 

26  And  they  that  heard  it  said, 
Who  then  can  be  saved  ? 

27  And  he  said,  The  things 
which  are  impossible  with  men  are 
possible  with  God. 

28  Then  Peter  said,  Lo,  we  have 
left  all,  and  followed  thee. 

29  And  he  said  unto  them, 
Verily  I  say  unto  you,  There  is  no 
man  that  hath  left  house,  or  par- 
ents, or  brethren,  or  wife,  or  child- 
ren, for  the  kingdom  of  God's  sake, 

30  Who  shall  not  receive  mani- 
fold more  in  this  present  time, 
and  in  the  world  to  come  life 
everlasting. 

31  U  Then  he  took  unto  Mm  the 
twelve,  and  said  unto  them,  Be- 
hold, we  go  up  to  Jerusalem,  and 
all  things  that  are  written  by  the 
prophets  concerning  the  Son  of 
man  shall  be  accomplished. 

32  For  he  shall  be  delivered 
unto   the   Gentiles,   and   shall   be 


whoever  will  not  submit  to  the 
Reign  of  God  like  a  child  will 
never  get  into  it  at  all." 

18  Then  a  ruler  asked  him, 
"  Good  teacher,  what  am  I  to 
do    to    inherit    life    eternal  ?  " 

19  Jesus  said  to  him, 

"  Why  call  me  '  good  '  ? 
No  one  is  good, 
no  one  but  God. 

20  You  know  the  commands  : 
do  not  commit  adultery, 

do  not  kill, 
do  not  steal, 

do  not  bear  false  witness, 
honour      your     father      and 
mother." 

21  He  said,  "  I  have  observed 
all  these  commands  from   my 

22  youth."  When  Jesus  heard 
this  he  said  to  him, 

"  You  lack  one  thing  more  ; 
sell  all  you  have,  distribute 
the  money  among  the  poor 
and  you  will  have  treasure  in 
heaven ;  then  come  and  fol- 
low me." 

23  But  when  he  heard  that,  he 
was  vexed,  for  he  was  extremely 

24  rich.  So  Jesus  looked  at  him 
and  said,  "  How  difficult  it 
is  for  those  who  have  money 
to   enter  the   Realm   of   God  ! 

25  Why,  it  is  easier  for  a  camel  to 
get  through  a  needle's  eye  than 
for  a  rich  man  to  get  into  the 

26  Realm  of  God."  His  hearers 
said,   "  Then  whoever  can  be 

27  saved  ?  "  He  said,  "  What  is 
impossible  for  men  is  possible 

28  for  God."  Peter  said,  "  Well, 
we  have  left  our  homes  and  fol- 

29  lowed  you  !  "  He  said  to  them, 
"  I  tell  you  truly,  no  one  has 
left  home  or  wife  or  brothers 
or  parents  or  children  for  the 

30  sake  of  the  Realm  of  God,  who 
does  not  receive  ever  so  much 
more  in  this  present  world,  and 
in  the  world  to  come  life  eter- 

31  nal."  Then  he  took  the  twelve 
aside  and  told  them,  "  We  are 
going  up  to  Jerusalem,  and  all 
the  predictions  of  the  prophets 
regarding  the  Son  of  man  will 

32  be  fulfilled  ;  he  will  be  betrayed 
to    the    Gentiles,    mocked,    ill- 


198 


ST.    LUKE    XIX 


mocked,  and  spitefully  entreated, 
and  spitted  on  : 

33  And  they  shall  scourge  him, 
and  put  him  to  death  :  and  the 
third  day  he  shall  rise  again. 

34  And  they  understood  none  of 
these  things  :  and  this  saying  was 
hid  from  them,  neither  knew  they 
the  things  which  were  spoken. 

?5  T[  And  it  came  to  pass,  that 
as  he  was  come  nigh  unto  Jericho, 
a  certain  blind  man  sat  by  the  way 
side  begging  : 

36  And  hearing  the  multitude 
pass  by,  he  asked  what  it  meant. 

37  And  they  told  him,  that 
Jesus  of  Nazareth  passeth  by. 

38  And  he  cried,  saying,  Jesus, 
thou  son  of  David,  have  mercy  on 
me. 

39  And  they  which  went  before 
rebuked  him,  that  he  should  hold 
his  peace  :  but  he  cried  so  much 
the  more,  Thou  son  of  David,  have 
mercy  on  me. 

40  And  Jesus  stood,  and  com- 
manded him  to  be  brought  unto 
him :  and  when  he  was  come  near, 
he  asked  him, 

41  Saying,  What  wilt  thou  that 
I  shall  do  unto  thee  ?  And  he 
said,  Lord,  that  I  may  receive  my 
sight. 

42  And  Jesus  said  unto  him, 
Receive  thy  sight  :  thy  faith  hath 
saved  thee. 

43  And  immediately  he  received 
his  sight,  and  followed  him,  glori- 
fying God  :  and  all  the  people, 
when  they  saw  it,  gave  praise  unto 
God. 


33  treated,  and  spat  on  ; .  they 
will  scourge  him  and  kill  him, 
but  he  will  rise  again  on  the 
third  day." 

34  However,  they  did  not  un- 
derstand a  word  of  this  ;  in- 
deed the  saying  was  hidden 
from  them,  and  they  did  not 
know  what  he  meant. 

35  As  he  approached  Jericho, 
it  chanced  that  a  blind  man 
was   seated    beside    the    road 

36  begging.  When  he  heard  the 
crowd     passing     he     inquired 

37  what  was  the  matter,  and 
they  told  him  that  Jesus  the 
Nazarene  was  going  by. 

38  So  he  shouted, 

"  Jesus,  Son  of  David,  have 
pity  on  me  !  " 

39  The  people  in  front  checked 
him  and  told  him  to  be 
quiet,  but  he  shouted  all  the 
more, 

"  Son  of  David,  have  pity 
on  me  !  " 

40  So  Jesus  stopped  and  or- 
dered them  to  bring  him, 
and  asked  Mm  when  he  ap- 
proached, 

41  "  What  do  you  want  me  to 
do  for  you  ?  " 

"  Lord,"  he  said,  "  I  want 

42  to  regain  my  sight."  And 
Jesus  said  to  him,  "  Regain 
your    sight,     your    faith    has 

43  made  you  well."  Instantly  he 
regained  his  sight  and  followed 
him,  glorifying  God.  And  all 
the  people  gave  praise  to  God 
when  they  saw  this. 


CHAPTER    XIX 

1  And  Jesus  entered  and  passed 
through  Jericho. 

2  And,  behold,  there  teas  a  man 
named  Zacchaeus,  which  was  the 
chief  among  the  publicans,  and  he 
was  rich. 

3  And  he  sought  to  see  Jesus 
who  he  was ;  and  could  not  for  the 
press,  because  he  was  little  of 
stature. 

4  And  he  ran  before,  and  climb- 
ed up  into  a  sycomore  tree  to  see 


CHAPTER    XIX 

1  Then  he  entered  Jericho. 
And    as    he    passed    through 

2  it,  there  was  a  man  called 
Zacchaeus,  the  head  of  the 
taxgatherers,  a  wealthy  man, 

3  who  tried  to  see  what  Jesus 
was  like ;  but  he  could 
not,  on  account  of  the 
crowd — for  he  was  small  of 
stature. 

4  So  he  ran  forward  and 
climbed  into  a  sycomore  tree  to 


ST.    LUKE    XIX 


199 


him :  for  he  was  to  pass  that  way. 

5  And  when  Jesus  came  to  the 
place,  he  looked  up,  and  saw  him, 
and  said  unto  him,  Zacchaeus, 
make  haste,  and  come  down  ;  for 
to  day  I  must  abide  at  thy  house. 

6  And  he  made  haste,  and  came 
down,  and  received  him  joyfully. 

7  And  when  they  saw  it,  they 
all  murmured,  saying,  That  he  was 
gone  to  be  guest  with  a  man  that 
is  a  sinner. 

8  And  Zacchasus  stood,  and 
said  unto  the  Lord  ?  Behold,  Lord, 
the  half  of  my  goods  I  give  to  the 
poor  ;  and  if  I  have  taken  any 
thing  from  any  man  by  false  ac- 
cusation, I  restore  Mm  fourfold. 

9  And  Jesus  said  unto  him, 
This  day  is  salvation  come  to  this 
house,  forsomuch  as  he  also  is  a 
son  of  Abraham. 

10  For  the  Son  of  man  is  come 
to  seek  and  to  save  that  which  was 
lost. 

11  And  as  they  heard  these 
things,  he  added  and  spake  a 
parable,  because  he  was  nigh  to 
Jerusalem,  and  because  they 
thought  that  the  kingdom  of  God 
should  immediately  appear. 

12  He  said  therefore,  A  certain 
nobleman  went  into  a  far  country 
to  receive  for  himself  a  kingdom, 
and  to  return. 

13  And  he  called  his  ten  ser- 
vants, and  delivered  them  ten 
pounds,  and  said  unto  them, 
Occupy  till  I  come. 

14  But  his  citizens  hated  him, 
and  sent  a  message  after  him,  say- 
ing, We  will  not  have  this  mem  to 
reign  over  us. 

15  And  it  came  to  pass,  that 
when  he  was  returned,  having  re- 
ceived the  kingdom,  then  he  com- 
manded these  servants  to  be  called 
unto  him,  to  whom  he  had  given 
the  money,  that  he  might  know 
how  much  every  man  had  gained 
by  trading. 

16  Then  came  the  first,  saying, 
Lord,  thy  pound  hath  gained  ten 
pounds. 

17  And  he  said  unto  him,  Well, 
thou  good  servant :  because  thou 
hast  been  faithful  in  a  very  little, 


get  a  sight  of  him,  as  he  was 
to  pass  that  road. 

5  But  when  Jesus  reached 
the  spot  he  looked  up  and 
said  to  him,  "  Zacchaeus, 
come  down  at  once,  for  I 
must  stay  at  your  house  to- 
day." 

6  He  came  down  at  once 
and  welcomed  him  gladly. 

7  But  when  they  saw  this, 
everyone  began  to  mutter 
that  he  had  gone  to  be  the 
guest  of  a  sinner. 

8  So  Zacchaeus  stopped  and 
said  to  the  Lord,  "  I  will 
give  the  half  of  all  I  have,  • 
Lord,  to  the  poor,  and  if  I 
have  cheated  anybody  I  will 
give  him  back  four  times  as 
much." 

9  And  Jesus  said  of  him, 
"  To-day  salvation  has  come 
to  this  house,  since  Zac- 
chaeus here  is  a  son  of  Abra- 

10  ham.  For  the  Son  of  man 
has  come    to    seek   and   save 

11  the  lost."  He  went  on  to 
tell  a  parable  in  their  hear- 
ing, as  he  was  approaching 
Jerusalem  and  as  they 
imagined  God's  Reign  would 
instantly     come     into     view. 

12  "A  nobleman,"  he  said, 
"  went  abroad  to  obtain  royal 
power    for  himself   and   then 

13  return.  He  first  called  his  ten 
servants,  giving  them  each  a 
five -pound  note,  and  telling 
them,  '  Trade  with  this  till  I 

14  come  back.'  Now  his  people 
hated  him  and  sent  envoys 
after  him  to  say,  '  We  object 
to    him   having   royal   power 

15  over  us.'  However  he  secured 
the  royal  power  and  came 
home.  Then  he  ordered  the 
servants  to  be  called  who  had 
been  given  the  money,  that  he 
might  find  out  what  business 

16  they  had  done.  The  first 
came  up  saying,  '  Your 
five  pounds  has    made    other 

17  fifty,  sir.'  '  Capital,'  he  said, 
'  you  excellent  servant ! 
because  you  have  proved 
trustworthy   in   a   trifle,   you 


200 


ST.    LUKE    XIX 


have    thou    authority    over    ten 
cities. 

18  And  the  second  came,  say- 
ing, Lord,  thy  pound  hath  gained 
five  pounds. 

19  And  he  said  likewise  to  him, 
Be  thou  also  over  five  cities. 

20  And  another  came,  saying, 
Lord,  behold,  here  is  thy  pound, 
which  I  have  kept  laid  up  in  a 
napkin  : 

21  For  I  feared  thee,  because 
thou  art  an  austere  man  :  thou 
takest  up  that  thou  layedst  not 
down,  and  reapest  that  thou 
didst  not  sow. 

22  And  he  saith  unto  him,  Out 
of  thine  own  mouth  will  I  judge 
thee,  thou  wicked  servant.  Thou 
knewest  that  I  was  an  austere  man, 
taking  up  that  I  laid  not  down, 
and  reaping  that  I  did  not  sow  : 

23  Wherefore  then  gavest  not 
thou  my  money  into  the  bank, 
that  at  my  coming  I  might  have 
required  mine  own  with  usury  ? 

24  And  he  said  unto  them  that 
stood  by,  Take  from  him  the 
pound,  and  give  it  to  him  that 
hath  ten  pounds. 

25  (And  they  said  unto  him, 
Lord,  he  hath  ten  pounds. ) 

26  For  I  say  unto  you,  That 
unto  every  one  which  hath  shall 
be  given ;  and  from  him  that  hath 
not,  even  that  he  hath  shall  be 
taken  away  from  him. 

27  But  those  mine  enemies, 
which  would  not  that  I  should 
reign  over  them,  bring  hither,  and 
slay  them  before  me. 

28  ^  And  when  he  had  thus 
spoken,  he  went  before,  ascending 
up  to  Jerusalem. 

29  And  it  came  to  pass,  when  he 
was  come  nigh  to  Bethphage  and 
Bethany,  at  the  mount  called  the 
mount  of  Olives,  he  sent  two  of  his 
disciples, 

30  Saying,  Go  ye  into  the  vil- 
lage over  against  you  ;  in  the  which 
at  your  entering  ye  shall  find  a 
colt  tied,  whereon  yet  never  man 
sat  :  loose  him,  and  bring  him 
hither. 

31  And  if  any  man  ask  you, 
Why  do  ye  loose  him  ?  thus  shall 


are    placed   over    ten    towns. 

18  Then  the  second  came  and 
said,  '  Your  five  pounds  has 
made  twenty-five,  sir.' 

19  To  him  he  said,  '  And  you 
are  set  over  five  towns.' 

20  Then  the  next  came  and 
said,  '  Here  is  your  five 
pounds,  sir  ;    I  kept  it  safe  in 

21  a  napkin,  for  I  was  afraid  of 
you,  you  are  such  a  hard 
man — picking  up  what  you 
never  put  down,  and  reaping 
what  you  never  sowed.' 

22  He  replied,  '  You  rascal  of 
a  servant,  I  will  convict  you 
by  what  you  have  said  your- 
self. You  knew,  did  you, 
that  I  was  a  hard  man, 
picking  up  what  I  never  put 
down,    and    reaping    what   I 

23  never  sowed !  Why  then  did 
you  not  put  my  money  into 
the  bank,  so  that  I  could 
have  got  it  with  interest 
when  I  came  back  ?  \ 

24  Then  he  said  to  the  by- 
standers, '  Take  the  five 
pounds  from  liim  and  give 
it   to    the    man    with    fifty.' 

25  '  Sir,'  they  said,  '  he  has 
fifty  already  !  '  '  I  tell 
you, 

26  to   everyone  who  has  shall 

more  be  given, 
but    from    him  who   has 
nothing,  even  what  he 
has  shall  be  taken. 

27  And  now  for  these  enemies  of 
mine  who  objected  to  me  reign- 
ing over  them — bring  them 
here  and  slay  them  in  my 
presence.'  " 

28  With  these  words  he  went 
forward  on  his  way  up  to  Jeru- 

29  sal  em.  When  he  was  near 
Bethphage  and  Bethany  at 
the  hill  called  the  Olive- 
Orchard,  he   despatched   two 

30  of  his  disciples,  saying,  "  Go 
to  the  village  in  front,  and 
on  entering  it  you  will  find 
a  colt  tethered  on  which  no 
one    ever   has    sat ;    untether 

31  it  and  bring  it.  If  anyone 
asks  you,  '  Why  are  you  un- 
tethering   it  ?  '    this   is   what 


ST.    LUKE    XIX 


201 


ye  say  unto  him,  Because  the  Lord 
hath  need  of  him. 

32  And  they  that  were  sent 
went  their  way,  and  found  even 
as  he  had  said  unto  them. 

33  And  as  they  were  loosing 
the  colt,  the  owners  thereof  said 
unto  them,  Why  loose  ye  the 
colt? 

34  And  they  said,  The  Lord 
hath  need  of  him. 

35  And  they  brought  him  to 
Jesus  :  and  they  cast  their  gar- 
ments upon  the  colt,  and  they  set 
Jesus  thereon. 

3G  And  as  he  went,  they  spread 
their  clothes  in  the  way. 

37  And  when  he  was  come  nigh, 
even  now  at  the  descent  of  the 
mount  of  Olives,  the  whole  multi- 
tude of  the  disciples  began  to  re- 
joice and  praise  God  with  a  loud 
voice  for  all  the  mighty  works  that 
they  had  seen  ; 

38  Saying,  Blessed  be  the  King 
that  cometh  in  the  name  of  the 
Lord  :  peace  in  heaven,  and  glory 
in  the  highest. 

39  And  some  of  the  Pharisees 
from  among  the  multitude  said 
unto  him,  Master,  rebuke  thy  dis- 
ciples. 

40  And  he  answered  and  said 
unto  them,  I  tell  you  that,  if  these 
should  hold  their  peace,  the  stones 
would  immediately  cry  out. 

41  il  And  when  he  was  come 
near,  he  beheld  the  city,  and  wept 
over  it, 

42  Saying,  If  thou  hadst  known, 
even  thou,  at  least  in  this  thy  day, 
the  things  which  belong  unto  thy 
peace !  but  now  they  are  hid  from 
thine  eyes. 

43  For  the  days  shall  come  upon 
thee,  that  thine  enemies  shall  cast 
a  trench  about  thee,  and  compass 
thee  round,  and  keep  thee  in  on 
every  side, 

44  And  shall  lay  thee  even  with 
the  ground,  and  thy  children  with- 
in thee ;  and  they  shall  not  leave 
in  thee  one  stone  upon  another  ; 
because  thou  knewest  not  the  time 
of  thy  visitation. 

45  And  he  went  into  the  temple, 
and  began  to  cast  out  them  that 


you  will  say,  '  The  Lord  needs 
it.'  " 

32  The  messengers  went  off 
and  found  the  colt  exactly  as  he 
had  told  them. 

33  As  they  were  untethering  it, 
the  owners  said  to  them, 
"  Why  are  you  untethering  the 
colt?" 

34  And  they  said,  "  Because 
the  Lord  needs  it." 

35  So  they  brought  it  to  Jesus, 
and  throwing  their  clothes  on 
the   colt  they   mounted    Jesus 

36  upon  it.  As  he  went  forward 
they  spread  their  clothes  under 

37  him  on  the  road  ;  and  as  he 
was  now  close  to  the  descent 
from  the  Hill  of  Olives,  all  the 
multitude  of  the  disciples 
started  joyfully  to  praise  God 
with  a  loud  voice  for  all  *  they 

38  had  seen,  saying, 

"  Blessed    be    the    king    who 
comes     in     the     Lord's 
name  ! 
Peace  in  heaven  and  glory  in 
the  High  places!  " 

39  Some  Pharisees  in  the  crowd 
said  to  him,  "  Check  your  dis- 
ciples, teacher." 

40  But  he  replied,  "I  tell 
you,  if  they  were  to  keep 
quiet,  the  very  stones  would 
shout." 

41  And  when  he  saw  the  city, 
as  he  approached,  he  wept  over 

42  it,   spaying, 

"  Would  that  you  too  knew 
even  to-day  on  what  your 
peace  depends  !    But  no,  it  is 

43  hidden  from  you  !  A  time  is 
coming  for  you  when  your 
enemies  will  throw  lip  ram- 
parts round  you  and  encircle 
you  and  besiege  you  on  e\~ery 

44  side  and  raze  you  and  your 
children  within  you  to  the 
ground,  leaving  not  one  stone 
upon  another  within  you — and 
all  because  you  would  not  un- 
derstand v,  lien  God  was  visiting 

45  you."  Then  he  went  into  the 
temple  and  proceeded  to  drive 

*  Omitting     Βυνάμεων     with     the     old 
Syriac     version,     which  _  preserves     the 

original  text  περί  πάντων  Λ&ον  λέγοντες. 


202 


ST.    LUKE    XX 


sold     therein,     and     them     that 
bought ; 

46  Saying  unto  them,  It  is  writ- 
ten, My  house  is  the  house  of 
prayer  :  but  ye  have  made  it  a 
den  of  thieves. 

47  And  he  taught  daily  in  the 
temple.  But  the  chief  priests  and 
the  scribes  and  the  chief  of  the 
people  sought  to  destroy  him, 

48  And  could  not  find  what  they 
might  do  :  for  all  the  people  were 
very  attentive  to  hear  him. 


46  out  those  who  were  selling.  "  It 
is  written,"  he  told  them,  "  my 
house  shall  be  a  house  of  prayer, 
but  you  have  made  it  a  den  of 
robbers." 

47  Day  after  day  he  taught 
within  the  temple.  The  high 
priests  and  scribes  tried  to  have 
him  put  to  death,  and  so  did 

48  the  leaders  of  the  people,  but 
they  could  not  discover  what 
was  to  be  done,  for  the  whole  of 
the  people  hung  upon  his  lips. 


CHAPTER    XX 

1  And  it  came  to  pass,  thai  on 
one  of  those  days,  as  he  taught 
the  people  in  the  temple,  and 
preached  the  gospel,  the  chief 
priests  and  the  scribes  came  upon 
him  with  the  elders, 

2  And  spake  unto  him,  saying, 
Tell  us,  by  what  authority  doest 
thou  these  things  ?  or  who  is  he 
that  gave  thee  this  authority  ? 

3  And  he  answered  and  said 
unto  them,  I  will  also  ask  you  one 
thing  ;  and  answer  me  : 

4  The  baptism  of  John,  was  it 
from  heaven,  or  of  men  ? 

5  And  they  reasoned  with  them- 
selves, saying,  If  we  shall  say, 
From  heaven  ;  he  will  say,  Why 
then  believed  ye  him  not  ? 

6  But  and  if  we  say,  Of  men  ; 
all  the  people  will  stone  us  :  for 
they  be  persuaded  that  John  was 
a  prophet. 

7  And  they  answered,  that  they 
could  not  tell  whence  it  ivas. 

8  And  Jesus  said  unto  them, 
Neither  tell  I  you  by  what  au- 
thority I  do  these  things. 

9  Then  began  he  to  speak  to  the 
people  this  parable  ;  A  certain  man 
planted  a  vineyard,  and  let  it  forth 
to  husbandmen,  and  went  into  a 
far  country  for  a  long  time. 

10  And  at  the  season  he  sent  a 
servant  to  the  husbandmen,  that 
they  should  give  him  of  the  fruit 
of  the  vineyard  :  but  the  husband- 
men beat  him,  and  sent  him  away 
empty. 


CHAPTER    XX 

1  One  day,  when  he  was 
teaching  the  people  in  the 
temple  and  preaching  the  gos- 
pel, up  came  the  priests  and 
scribes  along  with  the  elders. 

2  "  Tell  us,"  they  said,  "  what 
authority  you  have  for  acting 
in  this  way  ?    Who  was  it  that 

3  gave  you  this  authority  ?  "  He 
answered  them,  "  Well,  I  will 
ask  you  a  question. 

4  Tell  me,  did  the  baptism  of 
John  come  from  heaven  or 
from  men  ?  " 

5  Now  they  reasoned  to  them- 
selves, "  If  we  say,  '  From 
heaven,'  he  will  ask,  '  Why  did 

6  you  not  believe  him  ?  '  And  if 
we  say,  '  From  men,'  the  whole 
of  the  people  will  stone  us,  for 
they  are  comanced  John  was  a 

7  prophet."  So  they  answered 
that  they  did  not  know  where 

8  it  came  from.  Jesus  said  to 
them,  "  No  more  will  I  tell  you 
what  authority  I  have  for 
acting  as  I  do." 

9  Then  he  proceeded  to  tell  the 
people  the  following  parable. 
"  A  man  planted  a  vineyard, 
leased  it  to  vinedressers,  and 
went    abroad   for  some    time. 

10  When  the  season  came  round 
he  sent  a.  servant  to  the  vine- 
dressers to  receive  part  of  the 
produce  of  the  vineyard,  but 
the  vinedressers  flogged  him 
and  sent  him  off  with  no- 
thing. 


ST.    LUKE    XX 


203 


11  And  again  he  sent  another 
servant:  and  they  beat  him  also, 
and  entreated  him  shamefully, 
and  sent  him  away  empty. 

12  And  again  he  sent  a  third  : 
and  they  wounded  him  also,  and 
cast  him  out. 

13  Then  said  the  lord  of  the 
vineyard,  What  shall  I  do  ?  I  will 
send  my  beloved  son  :  it  may  be 
they  will  reverence  him  when  they 
see  him. 

14  But  when  the  husbandmen 
saw  him,  they  reasoned  among 
themselves,  saying,  This  is  the 
heir  :  come,  let  us  kill  him,  that 
the  inheritance  may  be  our's. 

15  So  they  cast  him  out  of  the 
vineyard,  and  killed  him.  What 
therefore  shall  the  lord  of  the  vine- 
yard do  unto  them  ? 

16  He  shall  come  and  destroy 
these  husbandmen,  and  shall  give 
the  vineyard  to  others.  And 
when  they  heard  it,  they  said, 
God  forbid. 

17  And  he  beheld  them,  and 
said,  What  is  this  then  that  is 
written,  The  stone  which  the 
builders  rejected,  the  same  is 
become  the  head  of  the  corner  ? 

18  Whosoever  shall  fall  upon 
that  stone  shall  be  broken  ;  but 
on  whomsoever  it  shall  fall,  it  will 
grind  him  to  powder. 

19  H  And  the  chief  priests  and 
the  scribes  the  same  hour  sought 
to  lay  hands  on  him  ;  and  they 
feared  the  people  :  for  they  per- 
ceived that  he  had  spoken  this 
parable  against  them. 

20  And  they  watched  him,  and 
sent  forth  spies,  which  should 
feign  themselves  just  men,  that 
they  might  take  hold  of  his  words, 
that  so  they  might  deliver  him 
unto  the  power  and  authority  of 
the  governor. 

21  And  they  asked  him,  saying, 
Master,  we  know  that  thou  sayest 
and  teachest  rightly,  neither  ac- 
ceptest  thou  the  person  of  any, 
but  teachest  the  way  of  God 
truly  : 

22  Is  it  lawful  for  us  to  give 
tribute  unto  Ca?sar,  or»no  ? 

23  But  he  perceived  their  craf- 


1 1  He  proceeded  to  send  another 
servant,  and  they  flogged  him 
too,  insulted  him  and  sent  him 

12  off  with  nothing.  Then  he  sent 
still  a  third,  but  this  one  they 
wounded    and    threw    outside^ 

13  Said  the  owner  of  the  vineyard, 
'  What  shall  I  do  ?  I  will  send 
my  beloved  son  ;  perhaps  they 
will   respect  him.' 

14  But  when  the  vinedressers 
saw  him,  they  argued  to  them- 
selves, '  Here  is  the  heir,  let  us 
kill  him,  so  that  the  inheritance 
may  be  ours.' 

15  And  they  threw  him  outside 
the   vineyard  and    killed   him. 

*  Now  what   will  the   owner   of 
the     vineyard     do     to     them  ? 

16  He  will  come  and  kill  these 
vinedressers  and  give  the  vine- 
yard to  others." 

When  they  heard  that,  they 
said,  "  God  forbid  !  " 

17  But  he  looked  at  them  and 
said, 

"  Then  what  does  this  scrip- 
ture mean  ? — 

The    stone    that    the    builders 
rejected 
is  the  ch  ief  stone  now  of  the 
corner. 

18  Everyone  who  falls  on  th.a,\ 

stone      will      be      shat- 
tered, 
and  whoever  it  falls  upon 
will  be  crushed." 

19  At  that  hour  the  scribes  and 
high  p-  >  As  tried  to  lay  hands 
on  him,  out  they  were  afraid  of 
the  people.  They  knew  he  had 
meant  this  parable  for  them. 

20  So  watching  their  chance  they 
sent  spies  who  pretended  to  be 
honest  persons,  in  order  to  seize 
on  what  he  said  and  get  him 
handed  over  to  the  authority 
and    jurisdiction    of    the    gov- 

21  ernor.  They  put  this  question 
to  him,  "  Teacher,  we  know  you 
are  straight  in  what  you  say 
and  teach,  you  do  not  look  to 
human   favour   but   teach    the 

22  Way  of  God  honestly.  Is  it 
right  for  us  to  pay  tribute  to 

23  Caesar  or  not  ?  "  But  be  noted 
their  knavery  and  said  to  them, 


204 


ST.    LUKE    XX 


tiness,  and  said  unto  them,  Why 
tempt  ye  me  ? 

24  Shew  me  a  penny.  Whose 
image  and  superscription  hath  it  ? 
They  answered  and  said,  Caesar's. 

25  And  he  said  unto  them, 
Render  therefore  unto  Caesar  the 
things  which  be  Caesar's,  and  unto 
God  the  things  which  be  God's. 

26  And  they  could  not  take 
hold  of  his  words  before  the  people  : 
and  they  marvelled  at  his  answer, 
and  held  their  peace. 

27  1}  Then  came  to  him  certain 
of  the  Sadducees,  which  deny  that 
there  is  any  resurrection  ;  and 
they  asked  him, 

28  Saying,  Master,  Moses  wr<?te 
unto  us,  If  any  man's  brother  die, 
having  a  wife,  and  lie  die  without 
children,  that  his  brother  should 
take  his  wife,  and  raise  up  seed 
unto  his  brother. 

29  There  were  therefore  seven 
brethren  :  and  the  first  took  a  wife, 
and  died  without  children. 

30  And  the  second  took  her  to 
wife,  and  he  died  childless. 

31  And  the  third  took  her;  and 
in  like  manner  the  seven  also  :  and 
they  left  no  children,  and  died. 

32  Last  of  all  the  woman  died 
also. 

33  Therefore  in  the  resurrection 
whose  wife  of  them  is  she  ?  for 
seven  had  her  to  wife. 

34  And  Jesus  answering  said  un- 
to them,  The  children  of  this  world 
marry,  and  are  given  in  marriage  : 

35  But  they  which  shall  be 
accounted  worthy  to  obtain  that 
world,  and  the  resurrection  from 
the  dead,  neither  marry,  nor  are 
given  in  marriage  : 

36  Neither  can  they  die  any 
more :  for  they  are  equal  unto  the 
angels  ;  and  are  the  children  of 
God,  being  the  children  of  the 
resurrection. 

37  Now  that  the  dead  are 
raised,  even  Moses  shewed  at  the 
bush,  when  he  calleth  the  Lord 
the  God  of  Abraham,  and  the  God 
of  Isaac,  and  the  God  of  Jacob. 

38  For  he  is  not  a  God  of  the 
dead,  but  of  the  living  :  for  all 
live  unto  him. 


24  "  Show  me  a  shilling.  Whose 
likeness  and  inscription  does 
it  bear  ?  "  "  Caesar's,"  they 
replied. 

25  "  Well  then,"  he  said  to 
them,  "  give  Caesar  what  be- 
longs to  Caesar,  give  God 
what  belongs  to  God." 

26  So  they  could  not  seize  on 
what  he  said  before  the  people, 
and  marvelling  at  his  reply 
they  said  nothing. 

27  Some  of  the  Sadducees 
came  up,  who  deny  any  resur- 
rection,   and  put    a    question 

28  to  him.  "  Teacher,"  they 
said,  "  Moses  has  written  this 
law  for  us,  that  if  a  man's 
married  brother  dies  and  is 
childless,  his  brother  is  to  take 
the  woman  and  raise  offspring 
for  his  brother. 

29  Well,  there  were  seven 
brothers. 

The    first    married    a    wife 
and  died  childless. 

30  The   second   and   the  third 

31  took  her,  as  indeed  all  the 
seven  did,  dying  and  leaving 
no  children. 

32  Afterwards  the  woman  died 
too. 

33  Now  at  the  resurrection 
whose  wife  will  she  be  ?  She 
was  wife  to  the  seven  of 
them." 

34  Jesus  said  to  them,  "  People 
in  this  world  marry   and  are 

35  married,  but  those  who  are 
considered  worthy  to  attain 
yonder  world  and  the  re- 
surrection from  the  dead 
neither  marry    nor  are    mar- 

36  ried,  for  they  cannot  die 
any  more ;  they  are  equal  to 
angels  and  by  sharing  in  the 
resurrection     the  ν     are     sons 

37  of  God.  And  that  the  dead 
are  raised  has  been  indi- 
cated by  Moses  in  the  pass- 
age on  the  Bush,  when  he 
calls  the   Lord  '  God  of  Abra- 

.    ham    and    God    of  Isaac   and 
God  of  Jacob.' 

38  God  is  not  a  God  of  dead 
people,  but  of  living,  for  all 
five  to  him." 


ST.    LUKE    XXI 


205 


39  ^f  Then  certain  of  the  scribes 
answering  said,  Master,  thou  hast 
well  said. 

40  And  after  that  they  durst 
not  ask  him  any  question  at  all. 

41  And  he  said  unto  them,  How 
say  they  that  Christ  is  David's 
son  ? 

42  And  David  himself  saith  in 
the  book  of  Psalms,  The  Lord 
said  unto  my  Lord,  Sit  thou  on 
my  right  hand, 

43  Till  I  make  thine  enemies 
thy  footstool. 

44  David  therefore  calleth  him 
Lord,  how  is  he  then  his  son  ? 

45  if  Then  in  the  audience  of  all 
the  people  he  said  unto  his  disci- 
ples, 

46  Beware  of  the  scribes,  which 
desire  to  walk  in  long  robes,  and 
love  greetings  in  the  markets,  and 
the  highest  seats  in  the  syna- 
gogues, and  the  chief  rooms  at 
feasts  ; 

47  Which  devour  widows' 
houses,  and  for  a  shew  make  long 
prayers  :  the  same  shall  receive 
greater  damnation. 


39  Some  of  the  scribes  declared, 
"  Teacher,  that  was  a  fine 
answer  !  " 

40  They  no  longer  dared  to 
put  any  question  to  him. 

41  But  he  said  to  them, 
"  How  can  people  say  that  the 

42  Christ  is  David's  son  ?  Why, 
David  himself  says  in  the  book 
of  psalms, 

The  Lord  said  to  my  Lord, 
'  Sit  at  my  right  hand, 

43  till  I  make  your  enemies  a 

footstool  for  your  feet.' 

44  David  then  calls  him  Lord.    So 

45  how  can  he  be  his  son  ?  "  And 
in  the  hearing  of  all  the  people 

46  he  said  to  his  disciples,  "  Be- 
ware of  the  scribes  !  They  like 
to  walk  about  in  long  robes, 
they  are  fond  of  getting  saluted 
in  the  market-places,  of  secur- 
ing the  front  seats  in  the  syna- 
gogues and  the  best  places  at 

47  banquets  ;  they  prey  upon  the 
property  of  widows  and  offer 
long  unreal  prayers.  All  the 
heavier  will  their'  sentence 
be!" 


CHAPTER    XXI 

1  And  he  looked  up,  and  saw 
the  rich  men  casting  their  gifts 
into  the  treasury. 

2  And  he  saw  also  a  certain 
poor  widow  casting  in  thither  two 
mites. 

3  And  he  said,  Of  a  truth  I  say 
unto  you,  that  this  poor  widow 
hath  cast  in  more  than  they  all  : 

4  For  all  these  have  of  their 
abundance  cast  in  unto  the  offer- 
ings of  God  :  but  she  of  her 
penury  hath  cast  in  all  the  living 
that  she  had. 

5  ϋ  And  as  some  spake  of  the 
temple,  how  it  was  adorned  with 
goodly  stones  and  gifts,  he  said, 

6  As  for  these  things  which  ye 
behold,  the  days  will  come,  in  the 
which  there  shall  not  be  left  one 
stone  upon  another,  that  shall  not 
be  thrown  down. 

7  And  they  asked  him,  saying, 
Master,     but    when     shall     these 


CHAPTER    XXI 

1  Looking  up  he  saw  the 
rich    putting    their    gifts    into 

2  the  treasury,  and  noticed  a  poor 
widow  putting  two  little  coins 
in. 

3  He  said,  "  I  tell  you  plainly, 
this  poor  widow  has  put  in 
more  than  them  all ; 

4  for  these  people  all  contri- 
buted out  of  their  surplus,  but 
she  has  given  out  of  her  needi- 
ness  all  her  living." 

5  Some  were  speaking  of  the 
temple  with  its  ornament;: t  ion 
of  splendid  stones  and  votive 
gifts,  but  he  said, 

6  "  As  for  what  you  see,  there 
are  days  coming  when  not  a 
stone  will  be  left  upon  an- 
other, without  being  torn 
down." 

7  So  they  asked  him, 

"  Teacher;     and    when     will 


206 


ST.    LUKE    XXI 


things  be  ?  and  what  sign  will 
there  be  when  these  things  shall 
come  to  pass  ? 

8  And  he  said,  Take  heed  that 
ye  be  not  deceived  :  for  many  shall 
come  in  my  name,  saying,  I  am 
Christ;  and  the  time  draweth  near: 
go  ye  not  therefore  after  them. 

9  But  when  ye  shall  hear  of 
wars  and  commotions,  be  not  ter- 
rified :  for  these  things  must  first 
come  to  pass ;  but  the  end  is  not 
by  and  by. 

10  Then  said  he  unto  them, 
Nation  shall  rise  against  nation, 
and  kingdom  against  kingdom  : 

11  And  great  earthquakes  shall 
be  in  divers  places,  and  famines, 
and  pestilences ;  and  fearful  sights 
and  great  signs  shall  there  be 
from  heaven. 

12  But  before  all  these,  they 
shall  lay  their  hands  on  you,  and 
persecute  you,  delivering  you  up  to 
the  synagogues,  and  into  prisons, 
being  brought  before  kings  and 
rulers  for  my  name's  sake. 

13  And  it  shall  turn  to  you  for  a 
testimony. 

14  Settle  it  therefore  in  your 
hearts,  not  to  meditate  before  what 
ye  shall  answer  : 

15  For  I  will  give  you  a  mouth 
and  wisdom,  which  all  your  ad- 
versaries shall  not  be  able  to 
gainsay  nor  resist. 

16  And  ye  shall  be  betrayed 
both  by  parents,  and  brethren,  and 
kinsfolks,  and  friends  ;  and  some 
of  you  shall  they  cause  to  be  put 
to  death. 

17  And  ye  shall  be  hated  of  all 
men  for  my  name's  sake. 

18  But  there  shall  not  an  hair 
of  your  head  perish. 

19  In  your  patience  possess  ye 
your  souls. 

20  And  when  ye  shall  see  Jeru- 
salem compassed  with  armies, 
then  know  that  the  desolation 
thereof  is  nigh. 

21  Then  let  them  which  are  in 
Judaea  flee  to  the  mountains ;  and 
let  them  which  are  in  the  midst  of 
it  depart  out  ;  and  let  not  them 
that  are  in  the  countries  enter 
thereinto. 


this  happen  ?  What  will  be 
the  sign  for  this  to  take 
place  ?  " 

8  He  said,  "  Take  care  that 
you  are  not  misled  ;  for 
many  will  come  in  my  name 
saying,  '  I  am  he  '  and  '  the 
time  is  near  ' — do  not  go  after 
them. 

9  And  when  you  hear  of  wars 
and  disturbances,  do  not  be 
scared  ;  these  have  to  come 
first,  but  the  end  is  not  at 
once." 

10  Then  he  said  to  them, 
"  Nation  will  rise  against 
nation,      and     realm     against 

11  realm,  there  will  be  great 
earthquakes  with  famine  and 
pestilence  here  and  there, 
there  will  be  awful  portents 
and  great  signs  from  heaven. 

12  But  before  all  that,  men  will 
lay  hands  on  you  and  perse- 
cute you,  handing  you  over 
to  synagogues  and  prisons ; 
you  will  be  dragged  before 
kings    and  governors   for  the 

13  sake  of  my  name.  That  will 
turn  out  an  opportunity  for 

14  you  to  bear  witness.  So  re- 
solve to  yourselves  that  you 
will  not  rehearse  your  defence 

15  beforehand,  for  I  will  give  you 
words  and  wisdom  that  no 
one  of  your  opponents  will  be 
able  to  meet  or  refute. 

16  You  will  be  betrayed  by 
your  very  parents  and  brothers 
and  kinsmen  and  friends,  and 
some  of  you  will  be  put  to 
death. 

17  You  will  be  hated    by   all 

18  on  account  of  my  name  ;  but 
not  a  hair  of  your  head  will 
perish. 

19  Hold  out  stedfast  and  you 
win  your  souls. 

20  But  whenever  you  see 
J  erusalem  surrounded  by 
armies,  then  be  sure  her 
desolation    is    not    far    away. 

21  Then  let  those  who  are  in 
Judaea  fly  to  the  hills,  let 
those  who  are  in  the  city 
escape,  and  let  not  those  who 
are  in   the    country   come   in 


ST.    LUKE    XXI 


207 


22  For  these  be  the  days  of  ven- 
geance, that  all  things  which  are 
written  may  be  fulfilled. 

23  But  woe  unto  them  that  are 
with  child,  and  to  them  that  give 
suck,  in  those  days !  for  there  shall 
be  great  distress  in  the  land,  and 
wrath  upon  this  people. 

24  And  they  shall  fall  by  the 
edge  of  the  sword,  and  shall  be  led 
away  captive  into  all  nations :  and 
Jerusalem  shall  be  trodden  down 
of  the  Gentiles,  until  the  times  of 
the  Gentiles  be  fulfilled. 

25  If  And  there  shall  be  signs  in 
the  sun,  and  in  the  moon,  and  in 
the  stars ;  and  upon  the  earth  dis- 
tress of  nations,  with  perplexity  ; 
the  sea  and  the  waves  roaring  ; 

26  Men's  hearts  failing  them  for 
fear,  and  for  looking  after  those 
things  which  are  coming  on  the 
earth  :  for  the  powers  of  heaven 
shall  be  shaken. 

27  And  then  shall  they  see  the 
Son  of  man  coming  in  a  cloud 
with  power  and  great  glory. 

28  And  when  these  things  begin 
to  come  to  pass,  then  look  up,  and 
lift  up  your  heads  ;  for  your  re- 
demption draweth  nigh. 

29  And  he  spake  to  them  a  par- 
able ;  Behold  the  fig  tree,  and  all 
the  trees  ; 

30  When  they  now  shoot  forth, 
ye  see  and  know  of  your  own 
selves  that  summer  is  now  nigh 
at  hand. 

31  So  likewise  ye,  when  ye  see 
these  things  come  to  pass,  know 
ye  that  the  kingdom  of  God  is 
nigh  at  hand. 

32  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  This 
generation  shall  not  pass  away, 
till  all  be  fulfilled. 

33  Heaven  and  earth  shall  pass 
away  :  but  my  words  shall  not 
pass  away. 

34  If  And  take  heed  to  your- 
selves, lest  at  any  time  your  hearts 
be  overcharged  with  surfeiting, 
and  drunkenness,  and  cares  of  this 
life,  and  so  that  day  come  upon 
you  unawares. 

35  For  as  a  snare  shall  it  come 
on  all  them  that  dwell  on  the  face 
of  the  whole  earth. 


22  to  the  city  ;  for  these  are  the 
days  of  the  divine  Vengeance,  in 
fulfilment  of  all  that  is  written 
in  scripture. 

23  Woe  to  women  with  child 
and  to  women  who  give  suck 
in  those  days,  for  sore  an- 
guish will  come  upon  the 
land     and     Wrath     on      this• 

24  people  ;  they  will  fall  b> 
the  edge  of  the  sword,  they 
will  be  carried  prisoners  to 
all  nations,  and  Jerusalem 
will  be  under  the  heel  of  the 
Gentiles  till  the  period  of  the 
Gentiles  expires. 

25  And  there  will  be  signs 
in  sun  and  moon  and  stars, 
while  on  earth  the  nations 
will  be  in  dismay  with  be- 
wilderment   at    the     roar     of 

26  sea  and  waves,  men  swooning 
with  panic  and  foreboding  of 
what  is  to  befall  the  universe. 
For    the    orbs    of  the   heavens 

27  ivill  be  shaken,  and  then  they 
will  see  the  Son  of  man  com- 
ing hi  a  cloud  with  power  and 
great  glory. 

28  But  when  these  things  begin 
to  happen,  look  up  and  raise 
your  heads,  for  your  release 
is  not  far  distant." 

29  And  he  told  them  a  par- 
able.    "  Look  at  the  fig  tree 

30  and  indeed  all  the  trees  ;  as 
soon  as  they  put  out  their 
leaves,  you  can  see  for  your- 
selves that  summer '  is  at 
hand. 

31  So,  whenever  you  see  all  tins 
t     happen,    be    sure    the    Reign 

of  God  is  at  hand. 

32  I  tell  you  truly,  the  pre- 
sent generation  will  not  pass 
away      till      all      this      hap- 

33  pens.  Heaven  and  earth  will 
pass  away,  but  my  words 
never. 

34  Take  heed  to  yourselves  in 
case  your  hearts  get  overpow- 
ered by  dissipation  and  drunk- 
enness and  worldly  anxieties, 
and  so  that  Day  catches  you 

35  suddenly  like  a  trap.  For  it 
will  come  upon  all  dwellers  on 

36  the  face  of  all  the  earth.     From 


208 


ST.    LUKE    XXII 


36  Watch  ye  therefore,  and 
pray  always,  that  ye  may  be  ac- 
counted worthy  to  escape  all  these 
things  that  shall  come  to  pass,  and 
to  stand  before  the  Son  of  man. 

37  And  in  the  day  time  he  was 
teaching  in  the  temple  ;  and  at 
night  he  went  out,  and  abode  in 
the  mount  that  is  called  the  mount 
of  Olives. 

38  And  all  the  people  came 
early  in  the  morning  to  him  in  the 
temple,  for  to  hear  him. 


hour  to  hour  keep  awake,  pray- 
ing that  you  may  succeed  in 
escaping  all  these  dangers  to 
come  and  in  standing  before 
the  Son  of  man." 

37  By  day  he  taught  in  the 
temple,  but  at  night  he  went 
outside  the  city  and  passed 
the  night  on  the  hill  called  the 

38  Olive- Orchard.  And  all  the 
people  used  to  come  early  in 
the  morning  to  listen  to  him 
in  the  temple. 


CHAPTER    XXII 

1  Now  the  feast  of  unleavened 
bread  drew  nigh,  which  is  called 
the  Passover. 

2  And  the  chief  priests  and 
scribes  sought  how  they  might 
kill  him  ;  for  they  feared  the  people. 

3  If  Then  entered  Satan  into 
Tudas  surnamed  Iscariot,  being  of 
the  number  of  the  twelve. 

4  And  he  went  his  way,  and 
communed  with  the  chief  priests 
and  captains,  how  he  might  betray 
him  unto  them. 

5  And  they  were  glad,  and  cove- 
nanted to  give  him  money. 

6  And  he  promised,  and  sought 
opportunity  to  betray  him  unto 
them  in  the  absence  of  the  mul- 
titude. 

7  U  Then  came  the  day  of  un- 
leavened bread,  when  the  passover 
must  be  killed. 

8  And  he  sent  Peter  and  John, 
saying,  Go  and  prepare  us  the 
passover,  that  we  may  eat. 

9  And  they  said  unto  him, 
Where  wilt  thou  that  we  prepare  ? 

10  And  he  said  unto  them,  Be- 
hold, when  ye  are  entered  into  the 
city,  there  shall  a  man  meet  you, 
bearing  a  pitcher  of  water ;  follow 
him  into  the  house  where  he  en- 
tereth  in. 

11  And  ye  shall  say  unto  the 
goodman  of  the  house,  The  Mas- 
ter saith  unto  thee,  Where  is  the 
guestchamber,  where  I  shall  eat 
the  passover  with  my  disciples  ? 

12  And   he    shall    shew    you    a 


CHAPTER  XXII 

Now  the  feast  of  unleav- 
ened bread  which  is  called 
the  passover  was  near. 

2  The  high  priests  and  scribes 
were  trying  how  to  get  him 
put    to    death    (for   they   were 

3  afraid  of  the  people),  and 
Satan  entered  Judas  called 
Iscariot,     a     member     of     the 

4  twelve,  who  went  off  to  discuss 
with  the  high  priests  and  com- 
manders how  he  could  betray 
him  to  them. 

5  They  were  delighted  and 
agreed  to  pay  him  for  it. 

6  He  assented  to  this  and 
sought  a  good  opportunity  for 
betraying  him  to  them  in  the 
absence  of  the  crowd. 

7  Then  came  the  day  of  un- 
leavened bread  when  the  pas- 
chal lamb  had  to  be  sacrificed. 

8  So  Jesus  despatched  Peter  and 
John,  saying,  "  Go  and  prepare 
the  passover  for  us  that  we  may 
eat  it." 

9  They  asked  him,  "  Where 
do  vou  want  us  to  prepare 
it  ?  " 

10  He  said  to  them,  "  When 
you  enter  the  city  you  will 
meet  a  man  carrying  a  water- 
jar  :    follow  him  to  the  house 

11  he  enters,  and  tell  the  owner 
of  the  house,  '  The  Teacher 
asks  you,  Where  is  the  room  in 
which  I  can  eat  the  passover 
with  my  disciples  ?  ' 

12  Then  he  will  show  you  a  large 


ST.    LUKE    XXII 


209 


large     upper     room     furnished : 
there  make  ready. 

13  And  they  went,  and  found 
as  he  had  said  unto  them  :  and 
they  made  ready  the  passover.  • 

14  And  when  the  hour  was 
come,  he  sat  down,  and  the  twelve 
apostles  with  him. 

15  And  he  said  unto  them, 
With  desire  I  have  desired  to  eat 
this  passover  with  you  before  I 
suffer  : 

16  For  I  say  unto  you,  I  will  not 
any  more  eat  thereof,  until  it  be 
fulfilled  in  the  kingdom  of  God. 

17  And  he  took  the  cup,  and 
gave  thanks,  and  said,  Take  this, 
and  divide  it  among  yourselves  : 

18  For  I  say  unto  you,  I  will 
not  drink  of  the  fruit  of  the  vine, 
until  the  kingdom  of  God  shall 
come. 

19  ^  And  he  took  bread,  and 
gave  thanks,  and  brake  it,  and 
gave  unto  them,  saying,  This  is 
my  body  which  is  given  for  you  : 
this  do  in  remembrance  of  me. 

20  Likewise  also  the  cup  after 
supper,  saying,  This  cup  is  the 
new  testament  in  my  blood,  which 
is  shed  for  you. 

21  If  But,  behold,  the  hand  of 
him  that  betrayeth  me  is  with  me 
on  the  table. 

22  And  truly  the  Son  of  man 
goeth,  as  it  was  determined  :  but 
woe  unto  that  man  by  whom  he 
is   betrayed  ! 

23  And  they  began  to  enquire 
among  themselves,  which  of  them 
it  was  that  should  do  this  thing. 

24  U  And  there  was  also  a  strife 
among  them,  which  of  them  should 
be  accounted  the  greatest. 

25  And  he  said  unto  them,  The 
kings  of  the  Gentiles  exercise  lord- 
ship over  them  ;  and  they  that 
exercise  authority  upon  them  are 
called  benefactors. 

.  26  But  ye  skall  not  be  so:  but  he 
that  is  greatest  among  you,  let 
him  be  as  the  younger  ;  and  he 
that  is  chief,  as  he  that  doth 
serve. 

27  For  whether  is  greater,  he 
that  sitteth  at  meat,  or  he  that 
serveth  ?  is  not  he  that  sitteth  at 


room    upstairs    with    couches 
spread  ;     make   your  prepara- 

13  tions  there."  They  went  off  and 
found  it  was  as  he  had  told 
them.     So  they  prepared   the 

14  passover,  and  when  the  hour 
came  he  took  his  place,  with 

15  the  apostles  beside  him.  He 
said  to  them,  "  I  have  longed 
eagerly  to  eat  this  passover  with 

16  you  before  I  suffer,  for  I  tell 
you  I  will  ne\*er  eat  the  pass- 
over  again  till  the  fulfilment  of 

17  it  in  the  Reign  of  God."  And 
he  took  a  cup  which  was  handed 
to  him,  gave  thanks  to  God  and 
said,  "  Take  this  and  distribute 

18  it  among  yourselves,  for  I  tell 
you  I  will  never  drink  the  pro- 
duce of  the  vine  again  till  such 
time  as  God's  Reign  comes." 

19  Then  he  took  a  loaf  and  after 
thanking  God  he  broke  it  and 
gave  it  to  them,  saying,  "  This 
means  my  body  given  up  for 
your  sake  ;    do  this  in  memory 

20  of  me."  So  too  he  gave  them 
the  cup  after  supper,  saying, 
"  This  cup  means  the  new  cov- 
enant ratified  by  my  blood  shed 

21  for  your  sake.  But  the  hand 
of  my  betrayer  is  on  the  table 

22  beside  me  !  The  Son  of  man 
moves  to  his  end  indeed  as  it 
has  been  decreed,  but  woe  to 
the  man  by  whom  he  is  be- 

23  trayed  !  "  And  they  began  to 
discuss  among  themselves 
which  of  them  could  possibly 
be  going  to  do  such  a  thing. 

24  A  quarrel  also  rose  among  them 
as  to  which  of  them  could  be 

25  considered  the  greatest.  But 
Jesus  said  to  them, 

"  The  kings  of  the  Gentiles  rule 
over  them, 
and  their  authorities  take  the 
name  of  '  Benefactor  '  : 

26  not  so  with  you. 

He  who  is  greatest  among 
you  must  be  like  the 
youngest, 

and  he  who  is  chief  like  a 
servant. 

27  Which  is  the  greatest,  guest 

or  servant  ?   Is  it  not  the 
guest  ? 


210 


ST.    LUKE    XXII 


meat  ?  but  I  am  among  you  as  he 
that  serveth. 

28  Ye  are  they  which  have  con- 
tinued with  me  in  my  temptations. 

29  And.  I  appoint  unto  you  a 
kingdom,  as  my  Father  hath  ap- 
pointed unto  me  ; 

30  That  ye  may  eat  and  drink 
at  my  table  in  my  kingdom,  and 
sit  on  thrones  judging  the  twelve 
tribes  of  Israel. 

31  ]f  And  the  Lord  said,  Simon, 
Simon,  behold,  Satan  hath  desired 
to  have  you,  that  he  may  sift 
you  as  wheat  : 

32  But  I  have  prayed  for  thee, 
that  thy  faith  fail  not  :  and  when 
thou  art  converted,  strengthen  thy 
brethren. 

33  And  he  said  unto  him,  Lord, 
I  am  ready  to  go  with  thee,  both 
into  prison,  and  to  death. 

34  And  he  said,  I  tell  thee, 
Peter,  the  cock  shall  not  crow  this 
day,  before  that  thou  shalt  thrice 
deny  that  thou  knowest  me. 

35  And  he  said  unto  them, 
When  I  sent  you  without  purse, 
and  scrip,  and.  shoes,  lacked  ye 
any  thing  ?  And  they  said,  Noth- 
ing. 

36  Then  said  he  unto  them,  But 
now,  he  that  hath  a  purse,  let  him 
take  it,  and  likewise  his  scrip :  and 
he  that  hath  no  sword,  let  him  sell 
his  garment,  and  buy  one. 

37  For  I  say  unto  you,  that  this 
that  is  written  must  yet  be  accom- 
plished in  me,  And  he  was  reck- 
oned among  the  transgressors :  for 
the  things  concerning  me  have 
an  end. 

38  And  they  said,  Lord,  behold, 
here  are  two  swords.  And  he  said 
unto  them,  It  is  enough. 

39  If  And  he  came  out,  and 
went,  as  he  was  wont,  to  the 
mount  of  Olives ;  and  his  disciples 
also  followed  him. 

40  And  when  he  was  at  the 
place,  he  said  unto  them,  Pray 
that  ye  enter  not  into  temptation. 

4 1  And  he  was  withdrawn  from 
them  about  a  stone's  cast,  and 
kneeled  down,  and  prayed, 

42  Saying,  Father,  if  thou  be 
willing,    remove    this    cup    from 


But  I  am  among  you  as  a 
servant. 

28  It  is  you  who  have  stood  by  me 

29  through  my  trials  ;   so,  even  as 
.  my    Father    has    assigned    me 

30  royal  power,  I  assign  you  the 
right  of  eating  and  drinking  at 
my  table  in  my  Realm  and  of 
sitting  on  thrones  to  rule  the 
twelve  tribes  of  Israel. 

31  Simon,  Simon,  Satan  has 
claimed   the    right  to  sift  you 

32  all  like  wheat,  but  I  have 
prayed  that  your  own  faith 
may  not  fail.  And  you  in  turn 
must  be  a  strength  to  your 
brothers." 

33  "  Lord,"  he  said,  "  I  am 
ready  to  go  with  you  to  prison 
and  to  death." 

34  Jesus  said,  "  I  tell  you, 
Peter,  the  cock  will  not  crow 
to-day  before  you  have  three 
times  denied  that  you  know 
me." 

35  And  he  said  to  them,  "  When 
I  sent  you  out  with  neither 
purse  nor  wallet  nor  sandals, 
did  you  want  for  anything  ?  " 
"No,"  they  said,  "  for  nothing." 

36  Then  he  said  to  them,  "But 
he  who  has  a  purse  must  take 
it  now,  and  the  same  with 
a  wallet ;  and  he  who  has  no 
sword  must  sell   his  coat  and 

37  buy  one.  For  I  tell  you,  this 
word  of  scripture  must  be 
fulfilled  in  me  :  he  was  classed 
among  criminals.  Yes,  there 
is  an  end  to  all  that  refers  to 
me." 

38  "Lord,"  they  said,  "here 
are  two  swords  !  "  "  Enough  ! 
Enough  !  "   he  answered. 

39  Then  he  went  outside  and 
made  his  way  to  the  Hill  of 
Olives,  as  he  was  accustomed. 

40  The  disciples  followed  him,  and 
when  he  reached  the  spot  he 
said  to  them, 

"  Pray    that    you   may    not 
slip  into  temptation." 

41  He  withdrew  about  a  stone's 
throw    and    knelt    in    prayer, 

42  saying, 

"  Father,    if   it   please   thee, 
take  this  cup  away  from  me. 


ST.    LUKE    XXII 


211 


me  :  nevertheless  not  my  will,  but 
thine,  be  done. 

43  And  there  appeared  an  angel 
unto  him  from  heaven,  strength- 
ening him. 

44  And  being  in  an  agony  he 
prayed  more  earnestly  :  and  his 
sweat  was  as  it  were  great  drops  of 
blood  falling  down  to  the  ground. 

45  And  when  he  rose  up  from 
prayer,  and  was  come  to  his  dis- 
ciples, he  found  them  sleeping  for 
sorrow, 

46  And  said  unto  them,  Why 
sleep  ye  ?  rise  and  pray,  lest  ye 
enter  into  temptation. 

47  Tf  And  while  he  yet  spake, 
behold  a  multitude,  and  he  that 
was  called  Judas,  one  of  the 
twelve,  went  before  them,  and  drew 
near  unto  Jesus  to  kiss  him. 

48  But  Jesus  said  unto  him, 
Judas,  betrayest  thou  the  Son  of 
man  with  a  kiss  ? 

49  When  they  which  were  about 
him  saw  what  would  follow,  they 
said  unto  him,  Lord,  shall  we 
smite  with  the  sword  ? 

50  If  And  one  of  them  smote  the 
servant  of  the  high  priest,  and  cut 
off  his  right  ear. 

51  And  Jesus  answered  and 
said,  Suffer  ye  thus  far.  And  he 
touched  his  ear,  and  healed  him. 

52  Then  Jesus  said  unto  the 
chief  priests,  and  captains  of  the 
temple,  and  the  elders,  which  were 
come  to  him,  Be  ye  come  out,  as 
against  a  thief,  with  swords  and 
staves  ? 

53  When  I  was  daily  with  you  in 
the  temple,  ye  stretched  forth  no 
hands  against  me  :  but  this  is  your 
hour,  and  the  power  of  darkness. 

54  If  Then  took  they  him,  and 
led  him,  and  brought  him  into 
the  high  priest's  house.  And 
Peter  followed  afar  off. 

55  And  when  they  had  kindled 
a  fire  in  the  midst  of  the  hall,  and 
were  set  down  together,  Peter  sat 
down  among  them. 

56  But  a  certain  maid  beheld 
him  as  he  sat  by  the  fire,  and 
earnestly  looked  upon  him,  and 
said,  This  man  was  also  with 
him. 


But    thy    will,    not    mine,    be 

43  done."  [And  an  angel  from 
heaven  appeared  to  strengthen 

44  him  ;  he  fell  into  an  agony  and 
prayed  with  greater  intensity, 
his  sweat  dropping  to  the 
ground    like    clots    of    blood.] 

45  Then  rising  from  prayer  he 
went  to  the  disciples,  only  to 
find  them  asleep  from  sheer  sor- 
row. 

46  He  said  to  them, 

"  Why  are  you  sleeping  ? 
Get  up  and  pray  that  you  may 
not  slip  into  temptation." 

47  While  he  was  still  speaking, 
there  came  a  mob  headed  by 
the  man  called  Judas,  one  of 
the  twelve. 

He  approached  in   order  to 

48  kiss  Jesus,  but  Jesus  said  to 
him, 

"  Judas  !  would  you  betray 
the  Son  of  man  with  a  kiss  ?  " 

49  Now  when  the  supporters 
of  Jesus  saw  what  was  going 
to  happen,  they  said,  "  Lord, 
shall      we      strike      with     our 

50  swords  ?  "  And  one  of  them 
did  strike  the  servant  of  the 
high     priest,     cutting     off    his 

51  right  ear.  Jesus  said,  "  Let  me 
do  this  at  least,"  and  cured 
him  by  touching  his  ear. 

52  Then  he  said  to  the  high 
priests  and  commanders  of  the 
temple  and  elders  who  had 
appeared  to  take  him,  "  Have 
you  sallied  out  to  arrest  me 
like  a  robber,  with  swords  and 
clubs  ? 

53  Day  after  day  I  was  beside 
you  in  the  temple,  and  you 
never  stretched  a  hand  against 
me.  But  this  is  your  hour,  and 
the  dark  Power  has  its  way." 

54  Then  they  arrested  him  and 
led  him  away  inside  the  house 
of  the  high  priest.     Peter  fol- 

55  lowed  at  a  distance  and  sat 
down  among  some  people  who 
had  lit  a  fire  in  the  courtyard 

56  and  were  sitting  round  it.  A 
maidservant  who  noticed  him 
sitting  by  the  fire  took  a  long- 
look  at  him  and  said,  "  That 

57  fellow  was  with  him  too."    But 


212 


ST.    LUKE    XXII 


57  And  he  denied  him,  saying, 
Woman,  I  know  him  not. 

58  And  after  a  little  while  an- 
other saw  him,  and  said,  Thou  art 
also  of  them.  And  Peter  said, 
Man,  I  am  not. 

59  And  about  the  space  of  one 
hour  after  another  confidently 
affirmed,  saying,  Of  a  truth  this 
fellow  also  was  with  him  :  for  he 
is  a  Galikean. 

60  And  Peter  said,  Man,  I  know 
not  ,ynat  thou  sayest.  And  im- 
mediately, while  he  yet  spake,  the 
cock  crew. 

61  And  the  Lord  turned,  and 
looked  upon  Peter.  And  Peter 
remembered  the  word  of  the  Lord, 
how  he  had  said  unto  him,  Before 
the  cock  crow,  thou  shalt  deny  me 
thrice. 

62  And  Peter  went  out,  and 
wept  bitterly. 

63  if  And  the  men  that  held 
Jesus  mocked  him,  and  smote  him. 

64  And  when  they  had  blind- 
folded him,  they  struck  him  on  the 
face,  and  asked  him,  saying,  Pro- 
phesy, who  is  it  that  smote  thee  ? 

65  And  many  other  things  blas- 
phemously spake  they  against  him. 

66  If  And  as  soon  as  it  was  day, 
the  elders  of  the  people  and  the 
chief  priests  and  the  scribes  came 
together,  and  led  him  into  their 
council,  saying, 

67  Ait  thou  the  Christ  ?  tell  us. 
And  he  said  unto  them,  If  I  tell 
you,  ye  will  not  believe  : 

68  And  if  I  also  ask  you,  ye  will 
not  answer  me,  nor  let  me  go. 

69  Hereafter  shall  the  Son  of 
man  sit  on  the  right  hand  of  the 
power  of  God. 

70  Then  said  they  all,  Art  thou 
then  the  Son  of  God  ?  And  he  said 
unto  them,  Ye  say  that  I  am. 

71  And  they  said,  What  need 
we  any  further  witness  ?  for  we  our- 
selves have  heard  of  his  own  mouth. 


he      disowned      him,      saying, 
"  Woman,     I     know     nothing 

58  about  him."  Shortly  after- 
wards another  man  noticed  hi m 
and  said,  "  Why,  you  are  one  of 
them  !  "  "  Man,"  said  Peter, 
"  I  am  not." 

59  About  an  hour  had  passed 
when  another  man  insisted, 
"  That  fellow  really  was 
with  him.      Why,  he  is  a  Gali- 

60  lean  !  "  "  Man,"  said  Peter, 
"I  do  not  know  what  you 
mean."  Instantly,  just  as  he 
was  speaking,  the  cock  crowed; 

61  the  Lord  turned  round  and 
looked  at  Peter,  and  then  Peter 
remembered  what  the  Lord 
had  told  him,  that  '  Before 
cock-crow  to-day  you  will  dis- 
own me  three  times.' 

62  And  he  went  outside  and 
wept  bitterly. 

63  Meantime  the  men  who  had 
Jesus  in  custody  flogged  him 

64  and  made  fun  of  him  ;  blind- 
folding him  they  would  ask 
him,   "  Prophesy,  tell  us  who 

65  struck  you  ?  "  And  many  an- 
other insult  they  uttered 
against  him. 

66  When  day  broke,  the  elders 
of  the  people  «all  met  along 
with  the  high  priests  and 
scribes,  and  had  him  brought 
before  their  Sanhedrim     They 

67  said  to  them,  "  Tell  us  if  you 
are  the  Christ."  He  said  to 
them,  "  You  will  not  believe  me 

68  if  I  tell  you,  and  you  will  not 
answer  me  when  I  put  a  ques- 

69  tion  to  you.  But  after  this  tlie 
Son  of  man  trill  be  seated  at 
God's    right    hand    of    power." 

70  "  Are  you  the  Son  of  God 
then  ?  "  they  all  said.  "  Cer- 
tainly,"  he  replied,    "  I   am." 

71  So  they  said,  "  What  more 
evidence  do  we  need  ?  We  have 
heard  it  from  his  own  lips." 


ST.    LUKE    XXIII 


213 


CHAPTER    XXIII 

1  And  the  whole  multitude  of 
them  arose,  and  led  him  unto 
Pilate. 

2  And  they  began  to  accuse 
him,  saying,  We  found  this  fellow 
perverting  the  nation,  and  for- 
bidding to  give  tribute  to  Caesar, 
saying  that  he  himself  is  Christ  a 
King. 

3  And  Pilate  asked  him,  saying, 
Art  thou  the  King  of  the  Jews  ? 
And  he  answered  him  and  said, 
Thou  sayest  it. 

4  Then  said  Pilate  to  the  chief 
priests  and  to  the  people,  I  find  no 
fault  in  this  man. 

5  And  they  were  the  more  fierce, 
saying,  He  stirreth  up  the  people, 
teaching  throughout  all  Jewry,  be- 
ginning from  Galilee  to  this  place. 

6  When  Pilate  heard  of  Galilee, 
he  asked  whether  the  man  were  a 
Galilaean. 

7  And  as  soon  as  he  knew  that 
he  belonged  unto  Herod's  juris- 
diction, he  sent  him  to  Herod,  who 
himself  also  was  at  Jerusalem  at 
that  time. 

8  If  And  when  Herod  saw  Jesus, 
he  was  exceeding  glad  :  for  he  was 
desirous  to  see  him  of  a  long  sea- 
son, because  he  had  heard  many 
things  of  him  ;  and  he  hoped  to 
have  seen  somemiracledonebyhim. 

9  Then  he  questioned  with  him 
in  many  words  ;  but  he  answered 
him  nothing. 

10  And  the  chief  priests  and 
scribes  stood  and  vehemently 
accused  him. 

11  And  Herod  with  his  men  of 
war  set  him  at  nought,  and 
mocked  him,  and  arrayed  him  in 
a  gorgeous  robe,  and  sent  him 
again  to  Pilate. 

12  If  And  the  same  day  Pilate 
and  Herod  were  made  friends  to- 
gether :  for  before  they  were  at 
enmity  between  themselves. 

13  j[  And  Pilate,  when  he  had 
called  together  the  chief  priests 
and  the  rulers  and  the  people, 

14  Said  unto  them,  Ye  have 
brought  this  man  unto  me,  as  one 
that  perverteth  the  people  :  and, 


CHAPTER    XXIII 

1  Then  the  whole  body  of 
them  rose  and  led  him  to 
Pilate. 

2  They  proceeded  to  accuse 
him,  saying,  "  We  have  dis- 
covered this  fellow  perverting 
our  nation,  forbidding  tribute 
being  paid  to  Caesar,  and 
alleging   he  is  king  messiah." 

3  Pilate  asked  him,  "  Are  you 
the  king  of  the  Jews  ?  "  He 
replied,  "  Certainly." 

4  And  Pilate  said  to  the  high 
priests  and  the  crowds,  "  I 
cannot  find  anything  crimi- 
nal about  him." 

5  But  they  insisted,  "  He  stirs 
up  the  people .  by  teaching 
all  over  Judaea.  He  started 
from  Galilee  and  now  he  is 
here." 

6  When  Pilate  heard  that, 
he  asked    if   the  man   was   a 

7  Galilean,  and  ascertaining  that 
he  came  under  the  jurisdic- 
tion of  Herod,  he  remitted 
him  to  Herod,  who  himself 
was  in  Jerusalem  during  those 
days. 

8  Herod  was  greatly  delighted 
to  see  Jesus ;  he  had  long 
wanted  to  see  him,  because  he 
had  heard  about  him  and  also 
because  he  hoped  to  see  him 

9  perform  some  miracle.  But 
though  he  put  many  questions 
to  him,  Jesus  gave  him  no 
answer. 

10  Meanwhile  the  high  priests 
and  scribes  stood  and  ac- 
cused him  with  might  and 
main. 

11  Then  Herod  and  his  troops 
scoffed  at  him  and  made  fun 
of  him,  and  after  arraying 
him  in  a  bright   robe  he    re- 

12  mitted  him  to  Pilate.  Herod 
and  Pilate  became  friends 
that  day  —  previously  they 
had    been   at   enmity. 

13  Then  summoning  the  high 
priests  and  rulers  and  the  peo- 

14  pie,  Pilate  said  to  them,  "  You 
brought  me  this  man  as  being 
an  inciter  to  rebellion  among 


214 


ST.    LUKE    XXIII 


behold,  I,  having  examined  him 
before  you,  have  fdund  no  fault 
in  this  man  touching  those  things 
whereof  ye  accuse  him  : 

15  No,  nor  yet  Herod  :  for  I  sent 
you  to  him ;  and,  lo,  nothing  wor- 
thy of  death  is  done  unto  him. 

16  I  will  therefore  chastise  him, 
and  release  him. 

17  (For  of  necessity  he  must  re- 
lease one  unto  them  at  the  feast.) 

18  And  they  cried  out  all  at 
once,  saying,  Away  with  this  man, 
and  release  unto  us  Barabbas  : 

19  (Who  for  a  certain  sedition 
made  in  the  city,  and  for  murder, 
was  cast  into  prison.) 

20  Pilate  therefore,  willing  to 
release  Jesus,  spake  again  to  them. 

21  But  they  cried,  saying,  Cru- 
cify him,  crucify  him. 

22  And  he  said  unto  them  the 
third  time,  Why,  what  e\ril  hath 
he  done  ?  I  have  found  no  cause 
of  death  in  him  :  I  will  therefore 
chastise  him,  and  let  him  go. 

23  And  they  were  instant  with 
loud  voices,  requiring  that  he  might 
be  crucified.  And  the  voices  of 
them  and  of  the  chief  priests  pre- 
vailed. 

24  And  Pilate  gave  sentence 
that  it  should  be  as  they  required. 

25  And  he  released  unto  them 
him  that  for  sedition  and  murder 
was  cast  into  prison,  whom  they 
had  desired  ;  but  he  delivered 
Jesus  to  their  will. 

26  And  as  they  led  him  away, 
they  laid  hold  upon  one  Simon,  a 
Cyrenian,  coming  out  of  the  coun- 
try, and  on  him  they  laid  the 
cross,  that  he  might  bear  it  after 
Jesus. 

27  If  And  there  followed  him  a 
great  company  of  people,  and  of 
women,  which  also  bewailed  and 
lamented  him. 

28  But  Jesus  turning  unto  them 
said,  Daughters  of  Jerusalem, 
weep  not  for  me,  but  weep  for 
yourselves,  and  for  your  children. 

29  For,  behold,  the  days  are 
coming,  in  the  which  they  shall 
say,  Blessed  are  the  barren,  and  the 
wombs  that  never  bare,  and  the 
paps  which  never  gave  suck. 


the  people.  I  have  examined 
him  before  you  and  found  noth- 
ing criminal  about  him,  for  all 
your  accusations  against  him. 

15  No,  nor  has  Herod,  for  he  has 
remitted  him  to  us.  He  has 
done    nothing,    you    see,    that 

16  calls  for  death  ;  so  I  shall  re- 
lease him  with  a  whipping."  * 

18  But  they  shouted  one  and  all, 
' '  Away  with  him !   Belease  Bar- 

19  Abbas  for  us  !  "  (This  was  a 
man  who  had  been  put  into 
prison  on  account  of  a  riot 
which  had  taken  place  in  the 
city  and  also  on  a  charge  of 

20  murder.)  Again  Pilate  ad- 
dressed them,  for  he  wanted  to 

21  release  Jesus,  but  they  roared, 
"  To  the  cross,  to  the  cross  with 

22  him  !  "  He  asked  them  a  third 
time,  "  But  what  crime  has  he 
committed  ?  I  have  found  no- 
thing about  him  that  deserves 
death  ;    so  I  shall  release  him 

23  with  a  whipping."  But  they 
loudly  urged  their  demand  that 
he  should  be  crucified,  and  their 

24  shouts  carried  the  day.  Pilate 
gave    sentence    that   their   de- 

25  mand  was  to  be  carried  out ;  he 
released  the  man  they  wanted, 
the  man  who  had  been  imprison- 
ed for  riot  and  murder,  and  Jesus 
he  handed  over  to  their  will. 

26  As  they  led  him  off  they 
caught  hold  of  Simon  a  Cyren- 
ian on  his  way  from  the  country 
and  laid  the  cross  on  him  to 

27  carry  after  Jesus.  He  was  fol- 
lowed by  a  large  multitude  of 
the  people  and  also  of  women 
who  beat  their  breasts  and  la- 

28  mented  him  ;  but  Jesus  turned 
to  them  and  said,  "  Daughters 
of  Jerusalem,  weep  not  for  me 
but  weep  for  yourselves  and  for 

29  your  children  !  For  there  are 
days  coming  when  the  cry  will  be, 

'  Blessed  are  the  barren, 

the  wombs  that  never  have 
borne 
and  the   breasts  that  never 
have  suckled  !  ' 

*    Omitting     [άΐ'ά-yioji'     &ί      el\(V     inoXveiv 

αντοΐς  κατά  έορτήι/  era]  as  an  explanatory 
and  harmonist  ic  gloss. 


ST.    LUKE    XXIII 


215 


30  Then  shall  they  begin  to  say 
to  the  mountains,  Fall  on  us ; 
and  to  the  hills,  Cover  us. 

31  For  if  they  do  these  things  in 
a  green  tree,  what  shall  be  done  in 
the  dry  ? 

32  And  there  were  also  two 
other,  malefactors,  led  with  him 
to  be  put  to  death. 

33  And  when  they  were  come 
to  the  place,  which  is  called 
Calvary,  there  they  crucified  him, 
and  the  malefactors,  one  on  the 
right  hand,  and  the  other  on  the 
left. 

34  H  Then  said  Jesus,  Father, 
forgive  them  ;  for  they  know  not 
what  they  do.  And  they  parted 
his  raiment,  and  cast  lots. 

35  And  the  people  stood  behold- 
ing. And  the  rulers  also  with 
them  derided  him,  saying,  He 
saved  others  ;  let  him  save  him- 
self, if  he  be  Christ,  the  chosen  of 
God. 

36  And  the  soldiers  also  mocked 
him,  coming  to  him,  and  offering 
him    vinegar, 

37  And  saying,  If  thou  be  the 
king  of  the  Jews,  save  thyself. 

38  And  a  superscription  also 
was  written  over  him  in  letters  of 
Greek,  and  Latin,  and  Hebrew, 
THIS  IS  THE  KING  OF  THE 
JEWS. 

39  *i  And  one  of  the  male- 
factors which  were  hanged  railed 
on  him,  saying,  If  thou  be  Christ, 
save  thyself  and  us. 

40  But  the  other  answering  re- 
buked him,  saying,  Dost  not  thou 
fear  God,  seeing  thou  art  in  the 
same  condemnation  ? 

41  And  we  indeed  justly  ;  for 
we  receive  the  due  reward  of  our 
deeds  :  but  this  man  hath  done 
nothing  amiss. 

42  And  he  said  unto  Jesus, 
Lord,  remember  me  when  thou 
comest  into  thy  kingdom. 

43  And  Jesus  said  unto  him, 
Verily  I  say  unto  thee,  To  day 
shalt  thou  be  with  me  in  paradise. 

44  And  it  was  about  the  sixth 
hour,  and  there  was  a  darkness 
over  all  the  earth  until  the  ninth 
hour. 


30  Then  will  people  say  to  the 

mountains, '  Fall  on  us  I ' 
and  to  the  hills,  '  Cover 
its.' 

31  For  if  this  is  what  they  do 

when  the  wood  is  green, 
what  will  they  do  when  the 
wood  is  dry  ?  " 

32  Two  criminals  were  also  led 
out  with  him  to  be  executed, 

33  and  when  they  came  to  the 
place  called  The  Skull  they 
crucified  him  there  with  the 
criminals,  one  at  his  right  and 
one  at  his  left. 

34  Jesus  said,  "  Father,  forgive 
them,  they  do  not  know 
what  they  are  doing."  Then 
they  distributed  his  clothes 
among  themselves    by    drawing 

35  lots.  The  people  stood  and 
looked  on,  and  even  the  rulers 
sneered  at  him,  saying,  "  He 
saved  others,  let  him  save 
himself,  if  he  is  the  Christ  of 
God,  the  Chosen  One  !  " 

36  The  soldiers  made  fun  of 
him    too   by   coming    up    and 

37  handing  him  vinegar,  saying, 
"  If  you  are  the  king  of  the 

38  Jews,  save  yourself."  (For 
there  was  an  inscription  over 
him  in  Greek  and  Latin  and 
Hebrew  characters, 

THIS    IS   THE    KING    OF   THE    JEWS.) 

39  One  of  the  criminals  who  had 
been  hung  also  abused  him, 
saying,  "  Are  you  not  the 
Christ  ?    Save  yourself  and  us 

40  as  well."  But  the  other 
checked  him,  saying,  "  Have  you 
no  fear  even  of  God  ?  You  are 
suffering  the  same  punishment 

41  as  he.  And  we  suffer  justly  ; 
we  are  getting  what  we  de- 
serve for  our  deeds.     But  he 

42  has  done  no  harm."  And  he 
added,  "  Jesus,  do  not  forget 
me  when  you  come  to  reign." 

43  "  I  tell  you  truly,"  said  Jesus, 
"  you  will  be  in  paradise  with 
me  this  very  day." 

44  By  this  time  it  was  about 
twelve  o'clock,  and  darkness 
covered    the    whole    land    till 


216 


ST.    LUKE    XXIV 


45  And  the  sun  was  darkened, 
and  the  veil  of  the  temple  was 
rent  in  the  midst. 

46  If  And  when  Jesus  had  cried 
with  a  loud  voice,  he  said,  Father, 
into  thy  hands  I  commend  my 
spirit :  and  having  said  thus,  he 
gave  up  the  ghost. 

47  Now  when  the  centurion 
saw  what  was  done,  he  glorified 
God,  saying,  Certainly  this  was  a 
righteous  man. 

48  And  all  the  people  that  came 
together  to  that  sight,  beholding 
the  things  which  were  done,  smote 
their  breasts,  and  returned. 

49  And  all  his  acquaintance, 
and  the  women  that  followed  him 
from  Galilee,  stood  afar  off, 
beholding  these  things. 

50  If  And,  behold,  there  was  a 
man  named  Joseph,  a  counsellor  ; 
and  he  was  a  good  man,  and  a 
just : 

51  (The  same  had  not  consented 
to  the  counsel  and  deed  of  them  ;) 
he  was  of  Arimathaea,  a  city  of  the 
Jews :  who  also  himself  waited 
for  the  kingdom  of  God. 

52  This  man  went  unto  Pilate, 
and  begged  the  body  of  Jesus. 

53  And  he  took  it  down,  and 
wrapped  it  in  linen,  and  laid  it  in 
a  sepulchre  that  was  hewn  in 
stone,  wherein  never  man  before 
was  laid. 

54  And  that  day  was  the  prepa- 
ration, and  the  sabbath  drew  on. 

55  And  the  women  also,  which 
came  with  him  from  Galilee,  fol- 
lowed after,  and  beheld  the  sepul- 
chre, and  how  his  body  was  laid. 

56  And  they  returned,  and  pre- 
pared spices  and  ointments  ;  and 
rested  the  sabbath  day  according 
to  the  commandment. 


45  three  o'clock,  owing  to  an 
eclipse  of  the  sun  ;  the  curtain 
in  the  middle  of  the  temple  was 
torn  in  two. 

46  Then  with  a  loud  cry  Jesus 
said,  "  Father,  /  trust  my 
spirit  to  thy  hands,"  and 
with  these  words  he  ex- 
pired. 

47  When  the  army-captain 
saw  what  had  happened,  he 
glorified  God,  saying,  "  This 
man  was  really  innocent." 

4S  And  when  all  the  crowds  who 
had  collected  for  the  sight  saw 
what  had  happened,  they 
turned  away  beating  their 
breasts. 

49  As  for  his  acquaintances, 
they  were  all  standing  at  a 
distance  to  look  on,  with  the 
women  who  had  accompanied 
him  from  Galilee. 

50  Now  there  was  a  man  called 
Joseph,   a  member  of   council 

51  but  a  good  and  just  man  who 
had  not  voted  for  their  plan  of 
action  ;  he  belonged  to  Arima- 
thaea, a  Jewish  town,  and  he 
was    on    the    outlook    for    the 

52  Reign  of  God.  This  Joseph 
went  to  Pilate  and  asked  him 

53  for  the  body  of  Jesus.  He  then 
took  it  down,  wrapped  it  in 
linen,  and  put  it  in  a  tomb  cut 
out  of  the  rock,  where  no  one 

54  had  yet  been  buried.  It  was 
the  day  of  the  Preparation  and 
the  sabbath  was  just  dawning. 

55  So  the  women  who  had  accom- 
panied him  from  Galilee  and 
who  had  followed  Joseph, 
noted  the  tomb  and  the  posi- 

Γΰ  tion  of  the  body  ;  then  they 
went  home  and  prepared  spices 
and  perfumes. 


CHAPTER   XXIV 

1  Now  upon  the  first  day  of  the 
week,  very  early  in  the  morning, 
they  came  unto  the  sepulchre, 
bringing  the  spices  which  they 
had  prepared,  and  certain  others 
with  them. 


CHAPTER   XXIV 

1  On  the  sabbath  they  rested 
in  obedience  to  God's  com- 
mand, but  on  the  first  day  of 
the  week  at  early  dawn  they 
took  the  spices  they  had  pre- 
pared and  went  to  the  tomb. 


ST.    LUKE    XXIV 


217 


2  And  they  found  the  stone 
rolled  away  from  the  sepulchre. 

3  And  they  entered  in,  and 
found  not  the  body  of  the  Lord 
Jesus. 

4  And  it  came  to  pass,  as  they 
were  much  perplexed  thereabout, 
behold,  two  men  stood  by  them 
in  shining  garments  : 

5  And  as  they  were  afraid,  and 
bowed  down  their  faces  to  the 
earth,  they  said  unto  them,  Why 
seek  ye  the  living  among  the  dead? 

6  He  is  not  here,  but  is  risen  : 
remember  how  he  spake  unto  you 
when  he  was  yet  in  Galilee, 

7  Saying,  The  Son  of  man  must 
be  delivered  into  the  hands  of 
sinful  men,  and  be  crucified,  and 
the  third  day  rise  again. 

8  And  they  remembered  bis 
words, 

9  And  returned  from  the  sepul- 
chre, and  told  all  these  things  unto 
the  eleven,  and  to  all  the  rest. 

10  It  was  Mary  Magdalene,  and 
Joanna,  and  Mary  the  mother  of 
James,  and  other  women  that  were 
with  them,  which  told  these  things 
unto  the  apostles. 

11  And  their  words  seemed  to 
them  as  idle  tales,  and  they  be- 
lieved them  not. 

12  Then  arose  Peter,  and  ran 
unto  the  sepulchre  ;  and  stooping 
down,  he  beheld  the  linen  clothes 
laid  by  themselves,  and  departed, 
wondering  in  himself  at  that  which 
was  come  to  pass. 

13  U  And,  behold,  two  of  them 
went  that  same  day  to  a  village 
called  Emmaus,  which  was  from 
Jerusalem  about  threescore  fur- 
longs. 

14  And  they  talked  together  of 
all  these  things  which  had  hap- 
pened. 

15  And  it  came  to  pass,  that, 
while  they  communed  together  and 
reasoned,  Jesus  himself  drew  near, 
and  went  with  them. 

16  But  their  eyes  were  holden 
that  they  should  not  know  him. 

17  And  he  said  unto  them, 
What  manner  of  communications 
are  these  that  ye  have  one  to 
another,  as  ye  walk,  and  are  sad  ? 


2  The  boulder  they  found 
rolled   away  from   the   tomb, 

3  but  when  they  went  inside 
they  could  not  find  the  body 

4  of  the  Lord  Jesus.  They 
were  puzzling  over  this,  when 
two    men    flashed    on    them 

5  in  dazzling  raiment.  They 
were  terrified  and  bent  their 
faces  to  the  ground,  but  the 
men  said  to  them,  "  Why 
do  you  look  among  the  dead 

6  for  him  who  is  alive  ?  He 
is  not  here,  he  has  risen. 

Remember    how     he     told 
you    when    he    was    still     in 

7  Galilee  that  the  Son  of  man 
had  to  be  betrayed  into  the 
hands  of  sinful  men  and  be 
crucified  and  rise  on  the  thud 
day." 

8  Then      they      remembered 

9  what  he  had  said,  and  turn- 
ing away  from  the  tomb 
they  reported  all  this  to  the 
eleven  and  all  the  others. 

10  (It  was  Mary  of  Magdala, 
Joanna,  and  Mary  the  mother 
of  James  who  with  the  rest 
of  the  women  told  this  to  the 
apostles. ) 

1 1  But  this  story  of  the  women 
seemed  in  their  opinion  to 
be  nonsense  ;  they  would  not 
believe  them. 

12  Peter  did  get  up  and  run  to 
the  tomb,  but  when  he 
looked  in  he  saw  nothing 
except  the  linen  bandages  ; 
so  he  went  away  home 
wondering  what  had  hap- 
pened. 

13  That  very  day  two  of 
them  were  on  their  way  to 
a  village  called  Emmaus 
about  seven  miles  from  Jeru- 
salem. 

14  They  were  conversing  about 

15  all  these  events,  and  during 
their  conversation  and  dis- 
cussion Jesus  himself  ap- 
proached and  "walked   beside 

16  them,  though  they  were  pre- 
vented from  recognizing  him. 

17  He  said  to  them,  "  What  is 
all  this  you  are  debating  on 
your  walk  ?  "     They  stopped, 


218 


ST.    LUKE    XXIV 


18  And  the  one  of  them,  whose 
name  was  Cleopas,  answering  said 
unto  him,  Art  thou  only  a  stranger 
in  Jerusalem,  and  hast  not  known 
the  things  which  are  come  to  pass 
there  in  these  days  ? 

19  And  he  said  unto  them, 
What  things  ?  And  they  said 
unto  him,  Concerning  Jesus  of 
Nazareth,  which  was  a  prophet 
mighty  in  deed  and  word  before 
God  and  all  the  people  : 

20  And  how  the  chief  priests 
and  our  rulers  delivered  him  to  be 
condemned  to  death,  and  have 
crucified  him. 

21  But  we  trusted  that  it  had 
been  he  which  should  have  re- 
deemed Israel  :  and  beside  all 
this,  to  day  is  the  third  day  since 
these  things  were  done. 

22  Yea,  and  cei^tain  women  also 
of  our  company  made  us  aston- 
ished, which  were  early  at  the 
sepulchre  ; 

23  And  when  they  found  not 
his  body,  they  came,  saying,  that 
they  had  also  seen  a  vision  of 
angels,  which  said  that  he  was 
alive. 

24  And  certain  of  them  which 
were  with  us  went  to  the  sepulchre, 
and  found  it  even  so  as  the  women 
had  said :    but  him  they  saw  not. 

25  Then  he  said  unto  them,  Ο 
fools,  and  slow  of  heart  to  believe 
all  that  the  prophets  have  spoken  : 

26  Ought  not  Christ  to  have  suf- 
fered these  things,  and  to  enter 
into  his  glory  ? 

27  And  beginning  at  Moses  and 
all  the  prophets,  he  expounded 
unto  them  in  aU  the  scriptures  the 
things  concerning  himself. 

28  And  they  drew  nigh  unto 
the  village,  whither  they  went : 
and  he  made  as  though  he  would 
have  gone  further. 

29  But  they  constrained  him, 
saying,  Abide  with  us:  for  it  is 
toward  evening,  and  the  day  is  far 
spent.  And  he  went  in  to  tarry 
with  them. 

30  And  it  came  to  pass,  as  he 
sat  at  meat  with  them,  he  took 
bread,  and  blessed  it,  and  brake, 
and  gave  to  them. 


18  looking  downcast,  and  one 
of  them,  called  Cleopas, 
answered  him,  "  Are  you  a 
lone  stranger  in  Jerusalem, 
not  to  know  what  has  been 
happening  there  ?  " 

19  "  What  is  that  ?  "  he  said 
to  them.  They  replied,  "  All 
about  Jesus  of  Nazaret !  To 
God  and  all  the  people  he  was 
a    prophet    strong    in    action 

20  and  utterance,  but  the  high 
priests  and  our  rulers  delivered 
him  up  to  be  sentenced  to 
death  and  crucified  him. 

21  Our  own  hope  was  that 
he  would  be  the  redeemer 
of  Israel  ;  but  he  is  dead, 
and  that  is  three  days  ago  ! 

22  Though  some  women  of  our 
number  gave  us  a  surprise  ; 
they  were  at  the  tomb  early 

23  in  the  morning  and  could  not 
find  his  body,  but  they  came 
to  tell  us  they  had  actually 
seen   a   vision  of  angels  who 

24  declared  he  was  alive.  Some 
of  our  company  did  go  to 
the  tomb  and  found  things 
exactly  as  the  women  had 
said,  but  they  did  not  see 
him." 

25  He  said  to  them,  "  Ο  foolish 
men,  with  hearts  so  slow  to 
believe,  after  all  the  prophets 
have  declared  ! 

26  Had  not  the  Christ  to 
suffer  thus  and  so  enter  his 
glory  ?  " 

27  Then  he  began  with  Moses 
and  all  the  prophets  and  inter- 
preted to  them  the  passages 
referring  to  himself  through- 
out the  scriptures. 

28  Now  they  approached  the 
village  to  which  they  were 
going.      He   pretended   to   be 

29  going  further  on,  but  they 
pressed  him,  saying,  "  Stay 
with  us,  for  it  is  getting  to- 
wards evening  and  the  day 
has  now  declined."  So  he 
went    in    to  stay  with  them. 

30  And  as  he  lay  at  table  with 
them  he  took  the  loaf,  blessed 
it,  broke  it,  and  handed  it  to 
them. 


ST.    LUKE    XXIV 


219 


31  And  their  eyes  were  opened, 
and  they  knew  him  ;  and  he  van- 
ished out  of  their  sight. 

32  And  they  said  one  to  another, 
Did  not  our  heart  burn  within  us, 
while  he  talked  with  us  by  the 
way,  and  while  he  opened  to  us 
the  scriptures  ? 

33  And  they  rose  up  the  same 
hour,  and  returned  to  Jerusalem, 
and  found  the  eleven  gathered 
together,  and  them  that  were 
with  them, 

34  Saying,  The  Lord  is  risen 
indeed,  and  hath  appeared  to 
Simon. 

35  And  they  told  what  things 
were  done  in  the  way,  and  how  he 
was  known  of  them  in  breaking  of 
bread. 

36  1|  And  as  they  thus  spake, 
Jesus  himself  stood  in  the  midst 
of  them,  and  saith  unto  them, 
Peace  be  unto  you. 

37  But  they  were  terrified  and 
affrighted,  and  supposed  that 
they  had  seen  a  spirit. 

38  And  he  said  unto  them, 
Why  are  ye  troubled  ?  and  why 
do  thoughts  arise  in  your  hearts  ? 

39  Behold  my  hands  and  my 
feet,  that  it  is  I  myself  :  handle 
me,  and  see  ;  for  a  spirit  hath  not 
flesh  and  bones,  as  ye  see  me 
ha\e. 

40  And  when  he  had  thus 
spoken,  he  shewed  them  his  hands 
and  his  feet. 

41  And  while  they  yet  believed 
not  for  joy,  and  wondered,  he  said 
unto  them,  Have  ye  here  any 
meat  ? 

42  And  they  gave  him  a  piece  of 
a  broiled  fish,  and  of  an  honey- 
comb. 

43  And  he  took  it,  and  did  eat 
before  them. 

44  And  he  said  unto  them, 
These  are  the  words  which  I  spake 
unto  you,  while  I  was  yet  with 
you,  that  all  things  must  be  ful- 
filled, which  were  written  in  the 
law  of  Moses,  and  in  the  prophets, 
and  in  the  psalms,  concerning  me. 

45  Then  opened  he  their  under- 
standing, that  they  might  under- 
stand the  scriptures, 


31  Then  their  eyes  were  opened 
and  they  recognized  him, 
but  he  vanished  from  their 
sight. 

32  And  they  said  to  one 
another,  ' '  Did  not  our  hearts 
glow  within  us  when  he  was 
talking  to  us  on  the  road, 
opening  up  the  scriptures  for 
us  ?  " 

33  So  they  got  up  and  re- 
turned that  very  hour  to 
Jerusalem,  where  they  found 
the   eleven   and  their  friends 

34  all  gathered,  who  told  them 
that  the  Lord  had  really 
risen  and  that  he  had  appeared 
to  Simon. 

35  Then  they  related  their 
own  experience  on  the  road 
and  how  they  had  recognized 
him  when  he  broke  the  loaf. 

36  Just  as  they  were  speaking 
He  stood  among  them  [and 
said  to  them,  "  Peace  to 
you  !  "] 

37  They  were  scared  and 
terrified,  imagining    it  was  a 

38  ghost  they  saw  ;  but  he  said 
to  them,  "  Why  are  you 
upset  ?     Why  do    doubts    in- 

39  vade  your  mind  ?  Look  at 
my  hands  and  feet.  It  is 
I  !  Feel  me  and  see  ;  a 
ghost  has  not  flesh  and 
bones  as  you  see  I  have." 

40  [With  these  words  he 
showed  them  his  hands  and 
feet.] 

41  Even  yet  they  could  not 
believe  it  for  sheer  joy  ; 
they  were  lost  in  wonder. 
So  he  said  to  them,  "  Have 
you  any  food  here  ?  " 

42  And  when  they  handed 
him   a   piece    of  broiled  fish, 

43  he  took  and  ate  it  in  their 
presence. 

44  Then  he  said  to  them, 
"  When  I  was  still  with 
you,  this  is  what  I  told  you, 
that  whatever  is  written 
about  me  in  the  law  of  Moses 
and  the  prophets  and  the 
psalms     must    be     fulfilled." 

45  Then  he  opened  their  minds 
to  understand  the  scriptures. 


220 


ST.    LUKE    XXIV 


46  And  said  unto  them,  Thus 
it  is  written,  and  thus  it  behoved 
Christ  to  suffer,  and  to  rise  from 
the  dead  the  third  day  : 

47  And  that  repentance  and 
remission  of  sins  should  be 
preached  in  his  name  among  all 
nations,   beginning  at  Jerusalem. 

48  And  ye  are  witnesses  of 
these  things. 

49  If  And,  behold,  I  send  the 
promise  of  my  Father  upon  you  : 
but  tarry  ye  in  the  city  of  Jerusa- 
lem, until  ye  be  endued  with 
power  from  on  high. 

50  11  And  he  led  them  out  as 
far  as  to  Bethany,  and  he  lifted 
up  his  hands,  and  blessed  them. 

51  And  it  came  to  pass,  while  he 
blessed  them,  he  was  parted  from 
them,  and  carried  up  into  heaven. 

52  And  they  worshipped  him, 
and  returned  to  Jerusalem  with 
great  joy  : 

53  And  were  continually  in  the 
temple,  praising  and  blessing  God. 
Amen. 


46  "Thus,"  he  said,  "it  is  writ- 
ten that  the  Christ  has  to 
suffer     and      rise     from     the 

47  dead  on  the  third  day,  and 
that  repentance  and  the  re- 
mission of  sins  must  be 
preached  in  his  name  to  all 
nations,  beginning  from  Jeru- 
salem. 

48  To    this     you     must    bear 

49  testimony.  And  I  will  send 
down  on  you  what  my  Father 
has  promised  ;  wait  in  the 
city  till  you  are  endued 
with    power   from    on    high." 

50  He  led  them  out  as 
far  as  Bethany  ;  then,  lift- 
ing his  hands,  he  blessed 
them. 

51  And  as  he  blessed  them  he 
parted  from  them  [and  was 
carried  up   to  heaven]. 

52  They  [worshipped  him  and] 
returned    with    great   joy  to 

53  Jerusalem,  where  they  spent 
aU  their  time  within  the  tem- 
ple, blessing  God. 


THE     GOSPEL    ACCORDING    TO 


St.  JOHN 


CHAPTER    I 

1  In  the  beginning  was  the 
Word,  and  the  Word  was  with 
God,  and  the  Word  was  God. 

2  The  same  was  in  the  begin- 
ning with  God. 

3  All  things  were  made  by 
him  ;  and  without  him  was  not 
any  thing  made  that  was  made. 

4  In  him  was  life  ;  and  the 
life  was  the  light  of  men. 

5  And  the  light  shineth  in 
darkness ;  and  the  darkness 
comprehended  it  not. 

6  If  There  was  a  man  sent 
from  God,  whose  name  was  John. 

7  The  same  came  for  a 
witness,  to  bear  witness  of  the 
Light,  that  all  men  through  him 
might  believe. 

8  He  was  not  that  Light, 
but  was  sent  to  bear  witness 
of   that   Light. 

9  That  was  the  true  Light, 
which  lighteth  every  man  that 
cometh  into  the  world. 

10  He  was  in  the  world,  and 
the  world  was  made  by  him, 
and  the  world  knew  him  not. 

11  He  came  unto  his  own, 
and  his  own  received  him  not. 

12  But  as  many  as  received 
him,  to  them  gave  he  power 
to  become  the  sons  of  God, 
even  to  them  that  believe  on 
his  name  : 

13  Which  were  born,  not  of 
blood,  nor  of  the  will  of  the 
flesh,  nor  of  the  will  of  man, 
but  of  God. 

14  And  the  Word  was  made 
flesh,  and  dwelt  among  us, 
(and  we  beheld  his  glory,  the 
glory  as  of  the  only  begotten  of 
the  Father,)  full  of  grace  and 
truth. 


CHAPTER   I 

1  The  Logos  existed  in  the  very 

beginning, 
the  Logos  was  with  God, 
the  Logos  was  divine. 

2  He  was  with  God  in  the  very 

beginning  : 

3  through  him  all  existence  came 

into  being, 
no   existence    came   into   being 
apart  from  him. 

4  In  him  life  lay, 

and  this  life  was  the  light  for 
men  : 

5  amid    the    darkness    the    Light 

shone, 
but  darkness  did  not  master  it. 

6  A  man  appeared,  sent  by  God, 

7  whose  name  was  John :  he  came  for 
the  purpose  of  witnessing,  to  bear 
testimony  to  the  Light,  so  that  all 
men  might  believe  by  means  of  Mm. 

8  He  was  not  the  Light ;  it  was  to 
bear  testimony  to  the  light  that  he 

9  appeared.  The  real  Light,  which 
enlightens  every  man,  was  coming 
then  into  the  world  : 

10  he  entered  the  world — 

the  world  which  existed  through 
him — 
yet  the  world  did  not  recog- 
nize him  ; 

11  he  came  to  what  was  his  own, 

yet    his    own    folk    did    not 
welcome  him. 

12  On  those  who  have  accepted  him, 
however,  he  has  conferred  the  right 
of  being  children  of  God,  that  is,  on 
those  who  believe   in   his    Name, 

13  who  owe  this  birth  of  theirs  to  God, 
not  to   human  blood,  nor  to  any 

14  impulse  of  the  flesh  or  of  man.  So 
the  Logos  became  flesh  and  tarried 
among  us  ;  we  have  seen  his  glory — 
glory  such  as  an  only  son  enjoys 
from  his  father — seen  it  to  be  full  of 

221 


222 


ST.    JOHN    I 


15  t  John  bare  witness  of  him,      15 
and  cried,  saying,  This  was  he  of 
whom   I   spake,    He   that   cometh 
after   me   is   preferred  before  me : 

for  he  was  before  me. 

16  And  of  his  fulness  have  all      16 
we  received,  and  grace  for  grace. 

17  For   the   law   was   given   by      17 
Moses,  but  grace  and  truth  came 

by  Jesus  Christ. 

18  No  man  hath  seen   God  at      18 
any  time  ;    the  only  begotten  Son, 
which    is    in    the    bosom    of    the 
Father,  he  hath  declared  him. 

19  If  And  this  is  the  record  of 
John,  when  the  Jews  sent  priests      19 
and  Levites  from  Jerusalem  to  ask 
him,  Who  art  thou  ? 

20  And  he  confessed,  and  denied 

not ;    but  confessed,  I  am  not  the      20 
Christ. 

21  And  they  asked  him,  What 
then  ?     Ait  thou  Elias  ?     And  he      21 
saith,   I   am   not.     Art  thou   that 
prophet  ?     And  he  answered,  No. 

22  Then    said    they    unto    him, 
Who  art  thou  ?  that  we  may  give      22 
an  answer  to  them  that  sent  us. 
What  sayest  thou  of  thyself  ? 

23  He  said,  I  am  the  voice  of 
one  crying  in  the  wilderness,  Make 
straight  the  way  of  the  Lord,  as      23 
said  the  prophet  Esaias. 

24  And   they  which   were   sent 
were  of  the  Pharisees. 

25  And    they    asked    him,    and 
said    unto    him,    Why    baptizest      24 
thou    then,    if    thou    be    not    that 
Christ,    nor    Elias,     neither    that      25 
prophet  ? 

26  John    answered    them,    say- 
ing,   I    baptize   with  water :     but 
there    standeth    one    among    you,      26 
whom  ye  know  not  ; 

27  He  it  is,  who  coming  after 
me  is  preferred  before  me,  whose 
shoe's  latchet  I  am  not  worthy  to      27 
unloose. 

28  These   things   were   done   in      28 
Bethabara  beyond  Jordan,  where 
John  was  baptizing. 

29  U  The  next  day  John  seeth      29 
Jesus     coming     unto     him,     and 
saith,    Behold  the  Lamb  of  God, 


grace  and  reality.  (John  testi- 
fied to  him  with  the  cry, 
'  This  was  he  of  whom  I  said, 
my  successor  has  taken  pre- 
cedence of  me,  for  he  preceded 
me.')  For  we  have  all  been 
receiving  grace  after  grace  from 
his  fulness  ;  while  the  Law  was 
given  through  Moses,  grace  and 
reality  are  ours  through  Jesus 
Christ.  Nobody  has  ever  seen 
God,  but  God  has  been  un- 
folded by  the  divine  One,  the 
only  Son,*  who  lies  upon  the 
Father's  breast. 

Now  here  is  John's  testi- 
mony. When  the  Jews  of  Jeru- 
salem despatched  priests  and 
Levites  to  ask  him,  "  Who  are 
you  ?  "  he  frankly  confessed — 
he  did  not  deny  it,  he  frankly 
confessed,  "  I  am  not  the 
Christ."  They  asked  him, 
"  Then  what  are  you  ?  Elijah  ?" 
He  said,  "  I  am  not."  "  Are 
you  the  Prophet  ?  "  "  No," 
he  answered.  "  Then  who  are 
you  ?  "  they  said  ;  "  tell  us, 
so  that  we  can  give  some  an- 
swer to  those  who  sent  us. 
What  have  you  to  say  for  your- 
self ?  "     He  said,  "  I  am 

the  voice  of  one  who  cries  in 
the  desert, 

'  level  the  way  for  the  Lord  ' — 
as  the  prophet  Isaiah  said." 
Now  it  was  some  of  the  Phari- 
sees who  had  been  sent  to  him  ; 
so  they  asked  him,  saying, 
"  Then  why  are  you  baptizing 
people,  if  you  are  neither  the 
Christ  nor  Elijah  nor  the 
Prophet  ?  "  "I  am  baptizing 
with  water,"  John  replied, 
"  but  my  successor  is  among 
you,  One  whom  you  do  not 
recognize,  and  I  am  not  fit  to 
untie  the  string  of  his  sandal." 
This  took  place  at  Bethany  on 
the  opposite  side  of  the  Jordan, 
where  John  was  baptizing. 

Next  day  he  observed  Jesus 
coming  towards  him  and  ex- 
claimed,   "  Look,   there   is  the 


*  Although  θεός  ('  the  divine  one  ')  is  prohahly  more  original  than  the  variant  reading 
νιος,  μοίΌγειής  (see  ver.  14)  requires  some  such  periphrasis  in  order  to  bring  out  its  full 
meaning•  here. 


ST.    JOHN    I 


223 


which  taketh  away  the  sin  of  the 
world. 

30  This  is  he  of  whom  I  said, 
After  me  cometh  a  man  which  is 
preferred  before  me  :  for  he  was 
befoie'me. 

31  And  I  knew  him  not :  but 
that  he  should  be  made  manifest 
to  Israel,  therefore  am  I  come 
baptizing  with  water. 

32  And  John  bare  record,  say- 
ing, I  saw  the  Spirit  descending 
from  heaven  like  a  dove,  and  it 
abode  upon  him. 

33  And  I  knew  him  not :  but 
he  that  sent  me  to  baptize  with 
water,  the  same  said  unto  me, 
Upon  whom  thou  shalt  see  the 
Spirit  descending,  and  remaining 
on  him,  the  same  is  he  which 
baptizeth  with  the  Holy  Ghost. 

34  And  I  saw,  and  bare  record 
that  this  is  the  Son  of  God. 

35  If  Again  the  next  day  after 
John  stood,  and  two  of  his  dis- 
ciples ; 

36  And  looking  upon  Jesus  as 
he  walked,  he  saith,  Behold  the 
Lamb  of  God  ! 

37  And  the  two  disciples  heard 
him  speak,  and  they  followed 
Jesus. 

38  Then  Jesus  turned,  and  saw 
them  following,  and  saith  unto 
them,  What  seek  ye  ?  They  said 
unto  him,  Rabbi,  (which  is  to  say, 
being  interpreted,  Master,)  where 
dwellest  thou  ? 

39  He  saith  unto  them,  Come 
and  see.  They  came  and  saw 
where  he  dwelt,  and  abode  with 
him  that  day  :  for  it  was  about 
the  tenth  hour. 

40  One  of  the  two  which  heard 
John  speak,  and  followed  him,  was 
Andrew,  Simon  Peter's  brother. 

41  He  first  findeth  his  own 
brother  Simon,  and  saith  unto 
him,  We  have  found  the  Messias, 
which  is,  being  interpreted,  the 
Christ. 

42  And  he  brought  him  to 
Jesus.  And  when  Jesus  beheld 
him,  he  said,  Thou  art  Simon  the 
son  of  Jona  :  thou  shalt  be  called 
Cephas,  which  is  by  interpretation, 
A  stone. 


lamb  of  God,  who  is  to  remove 

30  the  sin  of  the  world  !  That  is  he 
of  whom  I  said,  '  The  man  who 
is  to  succeed  me  has  taken 
precedence  of  me,  for  he  pre- 

31  ceded  me.'  I  myself  did  not 
recognize  him  ;  I  only  came  to 
baptize  with  water,  in  order 
that  he  might  be  disclosed  to 

32  Israel."  And  John  bore  this 
testimony  also  :  "I  saw  the 
Spirit  descend  like  a  dove  from 

33  heaven  and  rest  on  him.  I  my- 
self did  not  recognize  him,  but 
He  who  sent  me  to  baptize  with 
water  told  me,  '  He  on  whom 
you  see  the  Spirit  descending 
and  resting,  that  is  he  who 
baptizes  with  the  holy  Spirit.' 

34  Now  I  did  see  it,  and  I  testify 
that  he  is  the  Son  of  God." 

35  Next  day  again  John  was 
standing  with  two  of  his  dis- 

36  ciples ;  he  gazed  at  Jesus  as 
he  walked  about,  and  said, 
"  Look,   there   is  the   lamb   of 

37  God !  "  The  two  disciples 
heard  what  he  said  and  went 

38  after  Jesus.  Now  Jesus  turned, 
and  when  he  observed  them 
coming  after  him,  he  asked 
them,  "  What  do  you  want  ?  " 
They  replied,  "  Rabbi  "  (which 
may  be  translated,  '  teacher  '), 
"  where    are    you    staying  ?  " 

39  He  said  to  them,  "  Come  and 
see."  So  they  went  and  saw 
where  he  stayed,  and  stayed 
with  him  the  rest  of  that  day — 
it  was  then  about  four  in  the 

40  afternoon.  One  of  the  two  men 
who  heard  what  John  said  and 
went  after  Jesus  was  Andrew, 

41  the  brother  of  Peter.  In  the 
morning  *  he  met  his  brother 
Simon  and  told  him,  "  We  have 
found  the  messiah  "  (which  may 

42  be  translated,  '  Christ ').  He 
took  him  to  Jesus  ;  Jesus  gazed 
at  him  and  said,  "  You  are 
Simon,  the  son  of  John  ? 
Your  name  is  to  be  Cephas  " 
(meaning  '  Peter  '  or  '  rock  '). 

*  The  Greek  word  yvpai)  has  heen  mis- 
read in  nearly  all  the  MBS.  for  ''  first  " 
(π-ρώτοί')  ;  see  the  note  in  Mrs.  A.  S. 
Lewis's  Old  Syriac  Gospels  (1910),  pp 
xxviii-xxix. 


224 


ST.    JOHN    II 


43  If  The  day  following  Jesus 
would  go  forth  into  Galilee,  and 
findeth  Philip,  and  saith  unto 
him,  FoUow  me. 

44  Now  Philip  was  of  Beth- 
saida,  the  city  of  Andrew  and 
Peter. 

45  Philip  findeth  Nathanael, 
and  saith  unto  him,  We  have  found 
him,  of  whom  Moses  in  the  law, 
and  the  prophets,  did  write, 
Jesus  of  Nazareth,  the  son  of 
Joseph. 

46  And  Nathanael  said  unto 
him,  Can  there  any  good  thing 
come  out  of  Nazareth  ?  Philip 
saith  unto  Mm,  Come  and  see. 

47  Jesus  saw  Nathanael  coming 
to  him,  and  saith  of  him,  Behold 
an  Israelite  indeed,  in  whom  is 
no  guile  ! 

48  Nathanael  saith  unto  him, 
Whence  knowest  thou  me  ? 
Jesus  answered  and  said  unto 
him,  Before  that  Philip  called 
thee,  when  thou  wast  under  the 
fig  tree,  I  saw  thee. 

49  Nathanael  answered  and 
saith  unto  him,  Rabbi,  thou  art 
the  Son  of  God ;  thou  art  the 
King  of  Israel. 

50  Jesus  answered  and  said 
unto  him,  Because  I  said  unto 
thee,  I  saw  thee  under  the  fig 
tree,  believest  thou  ?  thou  shalt 
see  greater  things  than  these. 

51  And  he  saith  unto  him, 
Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you, 
Hereafter  ye  shall  see  heaven 
open,  and  the  angels  of  God 
ascending  and  descending  upon 
the  Son  of  man. 


43  Next  day  Jestis  determined 
to  leave  for  Galilee  ;  there  he 
met  Philip  and  told  him,  "  Fol- 

44  low  me."  Now  Philip  be- 
longed to  Bethsaida,  the  same 
town   as    Andrew   and    Peter ; 

45  he  met  Nathanael  and  told 
him,  "  We  have  found  him 
whom  Moses  wrote  about  in  the 
Law,  and  also  the  prophets — 
it  is  Jesus,  the  son  of  Joseph, 
who     comes     from     Nazaret." 

46  "  Nazaret  !  "  said  Nathanael, 
"  can  anything  good  come  out 
of     Nazaret  ?  "     "  Come     and 

47  see,"  said  Philip.  Jesus  saw 
Nathanael  approaching  and 
said  of  him,  "  Here  is  a  genuine 
Israelite !     There    is    no    guile 

48  in  him."  Nathanael  said  to 
him,  "  How  do  you  know  me  ?" 
Jesus  answered,  "  When  you 
were  under  that  fig  tree,  before 
ever  Philip  called  you,   I  saw 

49  you."  "  Rabbi,"  said  Na- 
thanael, "  you  are  the  Son  of 
God,   you  are  the  king  of   Is- 

50  rael !  "  Jesus  answered,  "  You 
believe  because  I  told  you  I 
had  seen  you  under  that  fig 
tree  ?  You  shall  see  more  than 
that," 

51  He  said  to  him,  "  Truly, 
truly  I  tell  you  all,*  you 
shall  see  heaven  open  wide 
and  God's  angels  ascending  and 
descending  upon  the  Son  of 
man." 

*  I  insert  fche  word  '  all,'  to  make  it 
clear  that  the  '  you  '  of  ver.  51  is  plural. 
The  promise  is  more  than  a  personal 
word  to  Nathanael.     Omit  ίάπ  άρτι]. 


CHAPTER   II 

1  And  the  third  day  there  was 
a  marriage  in  Cana  of  Galilee ;  and 
the  mother  of  Jesus  was  there  : 

2  And  both  Jesus  was  called, 
and  his  disciples,  to  the  marriage. 

3  And  when  they  wanted  wine, 
the  mother  of  Jesus  saith  unto 
him,  They  have  no  wine. 

4  Jesus  saith  unto  her,  Woman, 
what  have  I  to  do  with  thee  ? 
mine  hour  is  not  yet  come. 


CHAPTER    II 

1  Two  days  later  a  wedding 
took  place  at  Cana  in  Galilee  ; 
the  mother  of  Jesus  was  pres- 

2  ent,  and  Jesus  and  his  dis- 
ciples had  also  been  invited  to 

3  the  wedding.  As  the  wine  ran 
short,  the  mother  of  Jesus  said 
to  him,  "  They  have  no  wine." 

4  "  Woman,"  said  Jesus,  "  what 
have  you  to  do  with  me  ?    My 

5  time  has  not  come  yet."     His 


ST.    JOHN    II 


225 


5  His  mother  saith  unto  the 
servants,  Whatsoever  he  saith 
unto  you,  do  it. 

6  And  there  were  set  there  six 
waterpots  of  stone,  after  the  man- 
ner of  the  purifying  of  the  Jews, 
containing  two  or  three  firkins 
apiece. 

7  Jesus  saith  unto  them,  Fill 
the  waterpots  with  water.  And 
they  filled  them  up  to  the  brim. 

8  And  he  saith  unto  them, 
Draw  out  now,  and  bear  unto  the 
governor  of  the  feast.  And  they 
bare  it. 

9  When  the  ruler  of  the  feast 
had  tasted  the  water  that  was 
made  wine,  and  knew  not  whence 
it  was  :  (but  the  servants  which 
drew  the  water  knew  ;)  the  gov- 
ernor of  the  feast  called  the  bride- 
groom, 

10  And  saith  unto  him,  Every 
man  at  the  beginning  doth  set 
forth  good  wine  ;  and  when  men 
have  well  drunk,  then  that  which 
is  worse  :  but  thou  hast  kept  the 
good  wine  until  now. 

11  This  beginning  of  miracles 
did  Jesus  in  Cana  of  Galilee,  and 
manifested  forth  his  glory  ;  and 
his  disciples  believed  on  him. 

12  H  After  this  he  went  down 
to  Capernaum,  he,  and  his  mother, 
and  his  brethren,  and  his  disci- 
ples :  and  they  continued  there 
not  many  days. 

13  if  And  the  Jews'  passover 
was  at  hand,  and  Jesus  went  up 
to  Jerusalem, 

14  And  found  in  the  temple 
those  that  sold  oxen  and  sheep 
and  doves,  and  the  changers  of 
money  sitting  : 

15  And  when  he  had  made  a 
scourge  of  small  cords,  he  drove 
them  all  out  of  the  temple,  and 
the  sheep,  and  the  oxen ;  and 
poured  out  the  changers'  money, 
and  overthrew  the  tables  ; 

16  And  said  unto  them  that 
sold  doves,  Take  these  things 
hence ;  make  not  my  Father's 
house  an  house  of  merchandise. 

17  And  his  disciples  remem- 
bered that  it  was  written,  The  zeal 
of  thine  house  hath  eaten  me  up. 

8 


mother   said    to   the   servants, 
"  Do   whatever  he  tells  you." 

6  Now  six  stone  water-jars  were 
standing  there,  for  the  Jew- 
ish rites  of  '  purification,'  each 
holding  about   twenty  gallons. 

7  Jesus  said,  "  Fill  up  the  jars 
with    water."      So    they    filled 

8  them  to  the  brim.  Then  he 
said,  "  Now  draw  some  out, 
and  take  it  to  the  manager  of 
the  feast." 

9  They  did  so  ;  and  when  the 
manager  of  the  feast  tasted 
the  water  which  had  become 
wine,  not  knowing  where  it 
had  come  from  (though  the 
servants  who  had.  drawn  it 
knew),    he    called    the    bride- 

10  groom  and  said  to  him,  "  Every- 
body serves  the  good  wine 
first,  and  then  the  poorer  wine 
after  people  have  drunk  freely  ; 
you  have  kept  the  good  wine 
till  now." 

11  Jesus  performed  this,  the  first 
of  his  Signs,  at  Cana  in  Galilee, 
thereby  displaying  his  glory  ; 
and  his  disciples  believed  in 
him. 

12  After  this  he  travelled  down 
to  Capharnahum,  with  his 
mother  and  brothers  and  his 
disciples  ;  they  stayed  there 
for  a  few  days.* 

22  After  this  Jesus  and  his  dis- 
ciples went  into  the  country 
of  Judaea,  where  he  spent 
some  time  with  them  baptizing. 

23  John  was  also  baptizing  at 
Aenon  near  Salim,  as  there  was 
plenty  of  water  there,  and 
people  came  to  him  and  were 

24  baptized  (John  had  not  yet 
been     thrown       into     prison). 

25  Now  a  dispute  arose  between 
John's  disciples  and  a  Jew  over 
the  question  of  '  purification  '  ; 

26  and  they  came  and  told  John, 
"  Rabbi,  the  man  who  was  with 
you  on  the  opposite  side  of  the 
Jordan,  the  man  to  whom  you 
bore  testimony — here  he  is, 
baptizing,  and  everybody  goes 

27  to     him  !  "      John     answered, 

*  Transposing   iii.    22-30    to   its    true 
position  between  ii.  12  and  ii.  13. 


226 


ST.    JOHN    III   AND    Π 


18  Tf  Then  answered  the  Jews 
and  said  unto  him,  What  sign 
shewest  thou  unto  us,  seeing  that 
thou  doest  these  things  ? 

19  Jesus  answered  and  said 
unto  them,  Destroy  this  temple, 
and  in  three  days  I  will  raise  it  up. 

20  Then  said  the  Jews,  Forty 
and  six  years  was  this  temple  in 
building,  and  wilt  thou  rear  it  up 
in  three  days  ? 

21  But  he  spake  of  the  temple 
of  his  body. 

22  When  therefore  he  was  risen 
from  the  dead,  his  disciples  re- 
membered that  he  had  said  this 
unto  them  ;  and  they  believed 
the  scripture,  and  the  word  which 
Jesus  had  said. 

23  it  Now  when  he  was  in 
Jerusalem  at  the  passover,  in  the 
feast  day,  many  believed  in  his 
name,  when  they  saw  the  miracles 
which  he  did. 

24  But  Jesus  did  not  commit 
himself  unto  them,  because  he 
knew  all  men, 

25  And  needed  not  that  any 
should  testify  of  man  :  for  he 
knew  what  was  in  man. 

CHAPTER   III 

1  There  was  a  man  of  the 
Pharisees,  named  Nicodemus,  a 
ruler  of  the  Jews  : 

2  The  same  came  to  Jesus  by 
night,  and  said  unto  him,  Rabbi, 
we  know  that  thou  art  a  teacher 
come  from  God  :  for  no  man  can 
do  these  miracles  that  thou  doest, 
except  God  be  with  him. 

3  Jesus  answered  and  said  unto 
him,  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto 
thee,  Except  a  man  be  born 
again,  he  cannot  see  the  kingdom 
of  God. 

4  Nicodemus  saith  unto  him, 
How  can  a  man  be  born  when  he 
is  old  ?  can  he  enter  the  second 
time  into  his  mother's  womb,  and 
be  born  ? 

5  Jesus  answered,  Verily,  verily, 
I  say  unto  tbee,  Ex  ept  a  man  be 
born  of  water  and  of  the  Spirit, 
he  cannot  enter  inio  the  kingdom 
of  God. 


"  No  one  can  receive  anything 
except  as  a  gift  from  heaven. 

28  You  can  bear  me  out,  that  I 
said,  '  I  am  not  the  Christ  '  ; 
what  I  said  was,  '  I  have  been 

29  sent  in  advance  of  him.'  He 
who  has  the  bride  is  the 
bridegroom  ;  the  bridegroom's 
friend,  who  stands  by  and  lis- 
tens to  him,  is  heartily  glad  at 
the  sound  of  the  bridegroom's 
voice.     Such  is  my  joy,  and  it 

30  is  complete.  He  must  wax, 
I  must  wane." 

13  Now  the  Jewish  passover 
was  near,  so  Jesus  went  up  to 
Jerusalem. 

14  There  he  found,  seated  in- 
side the  temple,  dealers  in 
cattle,  sheep  and  pigeons,  also 
money-changers. 

15  Making  a  scourge  of  cords, 
he  drove  them  all,  sheep  and 
cattle  together,  out  of  the 
temple,  scattered  the  coins 
of      the     brokers     and     upset 

16  their  tables,  and  told  the 
pigeon-dealers,  "  Away  with 
these ! 

My  Father's  house  is  not  to 
be  turned  into  a  shop  !  " 

17  (His  disciples  recalled  the 
scripture  saying,  /  am  con- 
sumed with  zeal  for  thy 
house. ) 

18  Then  the  Jews  accosted  him 
with  the  words,  "  What  sign  of 
authority  have  you  to  show  us, 

1 9  for  acting  in  this  way  ?  ' '  Jesus 
replied,  "  Destroy  this  sanc- 
tuary and  I  will  raise  it  up  in 

20  three  days."  "  This  sanc- 
tuary took  forty-six  years  to 
build,"  the  Jews  retorted, 
"  and  you  are  going  to  raise  it 

21  up  in  three  days  !  "  He  meant 
the     sanctuary    of    his     body, 

22  however,  and  when  the  dis- 
ciples recalled  what  he  had 
said,  after  he  had  been  raised 
from  the  dead,  they  believed 
the  scripture  and  the  word  of 
Jesus. 

23  When  he  was  in  Jerusalem 
at  the  festival  of  the  passover, 
many  people  believed  in  his 
name,    as   they   witnessed    the 


ST.    JOHN    III 


227 


0  That  which  is  born  of  the 
flesh  is  flesh  ;  and  that  which  is 
born  of  the  Spirit  is  spirit. 

7  Marvel  not  that  I  said  unto 
thee,  Ye  must  be  born  again. 

8  The  wind  bloweth  where  it 
listeth,  and  thou  hearest  the  sound 
thereof,  but  canst  not  tell  whence 
it  cometh,  and  whither  it  goeth  : 
so  is  every  one  that  is  born  of  the 
Spirit. 

9  Nicodemus  answered  and  said 
unto  him,  How  can  these  things 
be? 

10  Jesus  answered  and  said 
unto  him,  Art  thou  a  master  of 
Israel,  and  knowest  not  these 
things  ? 

11  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto 
thee,  We  speak  that  we  do  know, 
and  testify  that  we  have  seen ; 
and  ye  receive  not  our  witness. 

12  If  I  have  told  you  earthly 
things,  and  ye  believe  not,  how 
shall  ye  believe,  if  I  tell  you  of 
heavenly  things  ? 

13  And  no  man  hath  ascended 
up  to  heaven,  but  he  that  came 
down  from  heaven,  even  the  Son 
of  man  which  is  in  heaven. 

14  If  And  as  Moses  lifted  up 
the  serpent  in  the  wilderness,  even 
so  must  the  Son  of  man  be  lifted 
up: 

15  That  whosoever  believeth  in 
him  should  not  perish,  but  have 
eternal  life. 

16  Tf  For  God  so  loved  the 
world,  that  he  gave  his  only 
begotten  Son,  that  whosoever 
believeth  in  him  should  not  perish, 
but  have  everlasting  life. 

17  For  God  sent  not  his  Son 
into  the  world  to  condemn  the 
world  ;  but  that  the  world  through 
him  might  be  saved. 

18  H  He  that  believeth  on  him 
is  not  condemned  :  but  he  that 
believeth  not  is  condemned 
already,  because  he  hath  not 
believed  in  the  name  of  the  only 
begotten  Son  of  God. 

19  And  this  is  the  condemna- 
tion, that  light  is  come  into  the 
world,  and  men  loved  darkness 
rather  than  light,  because  their 
deeds  were  evil. 


24  Signs  which  he  performed.  Je- 
sus, however,  would  not  trust* 
himself  to  them  ;    he  knew  all 

25  men,  and  required  no  evidence 
from  anyone  about  human  na- 
ture ;  well  did  he  know  what 
was  in  human  nature. 

*  The  Vulgate  is  able  to  preserve  the 
assonance  of  the  word  '  trust '  here  and 
'  believe  '  in  ver.  23  :  "  multi  crediderunt 
in  nomine  eius.  .  .'  .  Iesus  non  credebat 
semet  ipsum  eis." 


CHAPTER   III 

1  Now  there  was  a  Pharisee 
named  Nicodemus,  who  be- 
longed to  the  Jewish  authori- 

2  ties  ;  he  came  one  night  to 
Jesus  and  said,  "  Rabbi,  we 
know  you  have  come  from  God 
to  teach  us,  for  no  one  could 
perform  these  Signs  of  yours 
unless    God    were    with    him." 

3  Jesus  replied,  "  Truly,  truly  I 
tell  you,  no  one  can  see  God's 
Realm  unless  he  is  born  from 
above." 

4  Nicodemus  said  to  him, 
"  How  can  a  man  be  born 
when  he  is  old  ?  Can  he  enter 
his  mother's  womb  over  again 
and  be  born  ?  " 

5  Jesus  replied,  "  Truly, 
truly  I  tell  you,  unless  one 
is  born  of  water  and  the 
Spirit,  he  cannot  enter  God's 

6  Realm.  What  is  born  of  the 
flesh  is  flesh  :    what  is  born  of 

7  the  Spirit  is  Spirit.  Do  not 
wonder  at  me  telling  you,  '  You 
must  all  be  born  from  above.' 

8  The  wind  blows  where  it  wills  ; 
you  can  hear  its  sound,  but 
you  never  know  where  it  has 
come  from  or  where  it  goes  : 
it  is  the  same  with  everyone 
who    is    born    of    the    Spirit." 

9  Nicodemus    answered,    "  How 

10  can  that  be  ?  "  Jesus  replied, 
"  You  do  not  understand  this  ? 
— you,    a    teacher    in    Israel  ! 

11  Truly,  truly  I  tell  you,  we  are 
speaking  of  what  we  do  under- 
stand, we  testify  to  what  we 
have  actually  seen — and  yet 
you  refuse  our  testimony. 


228 


ST.    JOHN    III 


20  For  every  one  that  doeth 
evil  hateth  the  light,  neither 
cometh  to  the  light,  lest  his  deeds 
should  be  reproved. 

21  But  he  that  doeth  truth 
cometh  to  the  light,  that  his 
deeds  may  be  made  manifest, 
that  they  are  wrought  in  God. 

22  H  After  these  things  came 
Jesus  and  his  disciples  into  the 
land  of  Judsea ;  and  there  he 
tarried  with  them,  and  baptized. 

23  U  And  John  also  was  bap- 
tizing in  iEnon  near  to  Salim, 
because  there  was  much  water 
there  :  and  they  came,  and  were 
baptized. 

24  For  John  was  not  yet  cast 
into  prison. 

25  U  Then  there  arose  a  ques- 
tion between  some  of  John's 
disciples  and  the  Jews  about 
purifying. 

26  And  they  came  unto  John, 
and  said  unto  him,  Rabbi,  he  that 
was  with  thee  beyond  Jordan,  to 
whom  thou  barest  witness,  behold, 
the  same  baptizeth,  and  all  men 
come  to  him. 

27  John  answered  and  said,  A 
man  can  receive  nothing,  except  it 
be  given  him  from  heaven. 

28  Ye  yourselves  bear  me  wit- 
ness, that  I  said,  I  am  not  the 
Christ,  but  that  I  am  sent  before 
him. 

29  He  that  hath  the  bride  is 
the  bridegroom  :  but  the  friend 
of  the  bridegroom,  which  standeth 
and  heareth  him,  rejoiceth  greatly 
because  of  the  bridegroom's 
voice  :  this  my  joy  therefore  is 
fulfilled. 

30  He  must  increase,  but  I 
must  decrease. 

31  He  that  cometh  from  above 
is  above  all :  he  that  is  of  the 
earth  is  earthly,  and  speaketh  of 
the  earth  :  he  that  cometh  from 
heaven  is  above  all. 

32  And  what  he  hath  seen 
and  heard,  that  he  testifieth  ; 
and  no  man  receiveth  his  testi- 
mony. 

33  He  that  hath  received  his 
testimony  hath  set  to  his  seal  that 
God  is  true. 


12  If  you  will  not  believe 
when  I  speak  to  you  about 
things  on  earth,  how  will  you 
believe  if  I  speak  to  you 
about  things  in  heaven  ? 

13  And  yet  the  Son  of  man, 
descended  from  heaven,  is  the 
only  one  who  has  ever  ascended 
into  heaven. 

14  Indeed  the  Son  of  man 
must  be  lifted  on  high,  just 
as    Moses    lifted    up    the    ser- 

15  pent  in  the  desert,  that  every- 
one who  believes  in  him  may 
have  eternal  life. 

16  For  God  loved  the  world  so 
dearly  that  he  gave  up  his 
only  Son,  so  that  everyone 
who  believes  in  him  may 
have  eternal  life,  instead  of 
perishing. 

17  God  did  not  send  his  Son 
into  the  world  to  pass  sentence 
on  it,  but  to    save   the   world 

18  by  him.  He  who  believes 
in  him  is  not  sentenced  ; 
he  who  will  not  believe  is 
sentenced  already,  for  having 
refused  to  believe  in  the  name 
of  the  only  Son  of  God. 

19  And  this  is  the  sentence  of 
condemnation,  that  the  Light 
has  entered  the  world  and  yet 
men  have  preferred  darkness 
to  light.     It    is  because   their 

20  actions  have  been  evil  ;  for 
anyone  whose  practices  are  cor- 
rupt loathes  the  light  and  will 
not  come  out  into  it,  in  case 

21  his  actions  are  exposed,  where- 
as anyone  whose  life  is  true 
comes  out  into  the  light,  to 
make  it  plain  that  his  actions 
have  been  divinely  prompted.* 

31  He  who  comes  from  above  is 
far  above  all  others  ;  he  who 
springs  from  earth  belongs  to 
earth  and  speaks  of  earth  ;  he 
who  comes  from  heaven  [is  far 

32  above  all  others.  He]  is  t  -sti- 
fying  to  what  he  has  sec  η  and 
heard,  and  yet  no  one  accepts 

33  his  testimony.  Whoever  does 
accept  it,  certifies  to  the  truth 
of  God. 

*  See  note,  p.  225. 


ST.    JOHN    IV 


229 


34  For  he  whom  God  hath  sent 
speaketh  the  words  of  God  :  for 
God  giveth  not  the  Spirit  by  mea- 
sure unto  him. 

35  TheFatherloveththeSon,and 
hath  given  all  things  into  his  hand. 

36  He  that  believeth  on  the 
Son  hath  everlasting  life  :  and  he 
that  believeth  not  the  Son  shall 
not  see  life  ;  but  the  wrath  of  God 
abideth  on  him. 


34  For  he  whom  God  has 
sent  utters  the  words  of  God 
— God    gives   him    the    Spirit 

35  in  no  sparing  measure  ;  the 
Father  loves  the  Son  and  has 
given  him  control  over  every- 

36  thing.  He  who  believes  in  the 
Son  has  eternal  life,  but  he  who 
disobeys  the  Son  shall  not  see 
hfe — God's  anger  broods  over 
him." 


CHAPTER    IV 

1  When  therefore  the  Lord 
knew  how  the  Pharisees  had  heard 
that  Jesus  made  and  baptized 
more  disciples  than  John, 

2  (Though  Jesus  himself  bap- 
tized not,  but  his  disciples,) 

3  He  left  Judaea,  and  departed 
again  into  Galilee. 

4  And  he  must  needs  go  through 
Samaria. 

5  Then  cometh  he  to  a  city  of 
Samaria,  which  is  called  Sychar, 
near  to  the  parcel  of  ground  that 
Jacob  gave  to  his  son  Joseph. 

6  Now  Jacob's  well  was  there. 
Jesus  therefore,  being  wearied 
with  his  journey,  sat  thus  on  the 
well :  and  it  was  about  the  sixth 
hour. 

7  There  cometh  a  woman  of 
Samaria  to  draw  water :  Jesus 
saith  unto  her,  Give  me  to  drink. 

8  (For  his  disciples  were  gone 
away  unto  the  city  to  buy 
meat.) 

9  Then  saith  the  woman  of 
Samaria  unto  him,  How  is  it  that 
thou,  being  a  Jew,  askest  drink 
of  me,  which  am  a  woman  of 
Samaria  ?  for  the  Jews  have  no 
dealings  with  the  Samaritans. 

10  Jesus  answered  and  said 
unto  her,  If  thou  knewest  the  gift 
of  God,  and  who  it  is  that  saith  to 
thee.  Give  me  to  drink ;  thou 
wouldest  have  asked  of  him,  and 
he  would  have  given  thee  living 
water. 

11  The  woman  saith  unto  him, 
Sir,  thou  hast  nothing  to  draw 
with,  and  the  well  is  deep  :  from 
whence  then  hast  thou  that  living 
water  ? 


CHAPTER   IV 

1  Now  when  the  Lord  learned 
that  the  Pharisees  had  heard 
of  Jesus  gaining  and  baptizing 
more      disciples      than      John 

2  (though  Jesus  himself  did  not 
baptize,   it  was  his   disciples), 

3  he  left  Judaea  and  went  back 

4  to    Galilee.     He    had    to    pass 

5  through  Samaria,  and  in  so  do- 
ing he  arrived  at  a  Samaritan 
town  called  Sychar  ;  it  lay  near 
the  territory  which  Jacob  had 

6  given  to  Ids  son  Joseph,  and 
Jacob's  spring  was  there.  Je- 
sus, exhausted  by  the  journey, 
sat  down  at  the  spring,  just  as 
he    was.     It  was  about  noon, 

7  and  a  Samaritan  woman  came 
to  draw  water.     Jesus  said  to 

8  her,  "  Give  me  a  drink  "  (his 
disciples  had  gone  to  the  town 

9  to  buy  some  food).  The  Sa- 
maritan woman  said,  "  What  ? 
You  *  are  a  Jew,  and  you  ask 
me  for  a  drink — me,  a  Samari- 
tan !  "    (Jews  do  not  associate 

10  with  Samaritans.)  Jesus  an- 
swered, "  If  you  knew  what  is 
the  free  gift  of  God  and  who  is 
asking  you  for  a  drink,  jou 
would  have  asked  him  instead, 
and  he  would  have  given  you 

11  '  living  '  water."  "  Sir,"  said 
the  woman,  "  you  have  nothing 
to  draw  water  with,  and  it  is  a 
deep  well  ;    where  do  you  get 

12  your     '  living  '      water  ?     Are 

*  The  Greek  word  for  '  you  '  (in  the 
singular)  occurs  oftener  in  the  Fourth 
gospel  than  in  all  the  first  three  gospels 
put  together.  Dr.  E.  A.  Abbott  regards 
this  as  an  indication  of  the  evangelist's 
tendency  '  to  lay  stress  on  personality, 
and  to  express  personality  in  dialogue.' 


230 


ST.    JOHN    IV 


12  Art  thou  greater  than  our 
father  Jacob,  which  gave  us  the 
well,  and  drank  thereof  himself, 
and  his  children,  and  his  cattle  ? 

13  Jesus  answered  and  said 
unto  her,  Whosoever  drinketh  of 
this  water  shall  thirst  again  : 

14  But  whosoever  drinketh  of 
the  water  that  I  shall  give  him 
shall  never  thirst ;  but  the  water 
that  I  shall  give  him  shall  be  in 
him  a  well  of  water  springing  up 
into  everlasting  life. 

15  The  woman  saith  unto  him, 
Sir,  give  me  this  water,  that  I 
thirst  not,  neither  come  hither  to 
draw. 

16  Jesus  saith  unto  her,  Go, 
call  thy  husband,  and  come  hither. 

17  The  woman  answered  and 
said,  I  have  no  husband.  Jesus 
said  unto  her,  Thou  hast  well  said, 
I  have  no  husband  : 

18  For  thou  hast  had  five  hus- 
bands ;  and  he  whom  thou  now 
hast  is  not  thy  husband  :  in  that 
saidst  thou  truly. 

19  The  woman  saith  unto  Mm, 
Sir,  I  perceive  that  thou  art  a 
prophet. 

20  Our  fathers  worshipped  in 
this  mountain  ;  and  ye  say,  that 
in  Jerusalem  is  the  place  where 
men  ought  to  worship. 

21  Jesus  saith  unto  her,  Woman, 
believe  me,  the  hour  cometh, 
when  ye  shall  neither  in  this 
mountain,  nor  yet  at  Jerusalem, 
worship  the  Father. 

22  Ye  worship  ye  know  not 
what :  we  know  what  we  worship  : 
for  salvation  is  of  the  Jews. 

23  But  the  hour  cometh,  and 
now  is,  when  the  true  worshippers 
shall  worship  the  Father  in  spirit 
and  in  truth  :  for  the  Father 
seeketh  such  to  worship  him. 

24  God  is  a  Spirit  :  and  they 
that  worship  him  must  worship 
him  in  spirit  and  in  truth. 

25  The  woman  saith  unto  him, 
I  know  that  Messias  cometh,  which 
is  called  Christ :  when  he  is  come, 
he  will  tell  us  all  things. 

26  Jesus  saith  unto  her,  I  that 
speak  unto  thee  am  he. 

27  U  And   upon   this   came  his 


14 


you  a  greater  man  than  Jacob, 
our  ancestor  ?  He  gave  us 
this  well,  and  he  drank  from  it, 
with  his  sons  and  his  cattle." 

13  Jesus  answered,  "  Anyone  who 
drinks  this  water  will  be  thirsty 
again,  but  anyone  who  drinks 
the  water  I  shall  give  him  will 
never  thirst  any  more  ;  the 
water  I  shall  give  him  will  turn 
into  a   spring  of  water  welling 

15  up  to  eternal  life."  "  Ah,  sir," 
said  the  woman,  "  give  me  this 
water,  so  that  I  need  not  thirst 
or  come  all  this  road  to  draw 
water. "  J  esus  said  to  her ,  "  Go 
and  call    your   husband,    then 

17  come  back  here."  The  woman 
replied,  "  I  have  no  husband." 
Jesus  said  to  her,  "  You  were 
right  i  ι  saying,  '  1  have  no  hus- 
band '  ;  you  have  had  five  hus- 
bands, and  he  whom  you  have 
now  espoused  is  not  your  hus- 
band. That  was  a  true  word." 
"  Sir,"  said  the  woman,  "  I 
see  you  are  a  prophet.  Now 
our  ancestors  worshipped  on 
this  mountain,  whereas  you 
Jews  declare  the  proper  place 
for  worship  is  at  Jerusalem." 
"  Woman,"  said  Jesus,  "  be- 
lieve me,  the  time  is  coming 
when  you  will  be  worshipping 
the  Father  neither  on  this 
mountain  nor  at  Jerusalem. 
You  are  worshipping  some- 
thing you  do  not  know  ;  we 
are  worshipping  what  we  do 
know — for  salvation  comes 
from  the  Jews.  But  the  time 
is  coming,  it  has  come  already, 
when  the  real  worshippers  will 
worship  the  Father  in  Spirit 
and  in  reality  ;  for  these  are 
the  worshippers  that  the  Fa- 
ther wants.  God  is  Spirit, 
and  his  worshippers  must  wor- 
ship him  in  Spirit  and  in  real- 

25  ity."  The  woman  said  to  him, 
"  Well,  I  know  messiah  (which 
means  Christ)  is  coming.  When 
he  arrives,  he  will  explain  it  all 

26  to  us."  "  I  am  messiah,"  said 
Jesus,  "  I  who  am  talking  to 
you." 

27  At    this    point    his    disciples 


16 


18 


19 
20 


21 


22 


23 


24 


ST.    JOHN    IV 


231 


disciples,  and  marvelled  that  he 
talked  with  the  woman  :  yet  no 
man  said,  What  seekest  thou  ?  or, 
Why  talkest  thou  with  her  ? 

28  The  woman  then  left  her 
waterpot,  and  went  her  way  into 
the  city,  and  saith  to  the  men, 

29  Come,  see  a  man,  which  told 
me  all  things  that  ever  I  did  :  is 
not  this  the  Christ  ? 

30  Then  they  went  out  of  the 
city,  and  came  unto  him. 

31  If  In  the  mean  while  his  dis- 
ciples prayed  him,  saying,  Master, 
eat. 

32  But  he  said  unto  them,  I 
have  meat  to  eat  that  ye  know 
not  of. 

33  Therefore  said  the  disciples 
one  to  another,  Hath  any  man 
brought  him  ought  to  eat  ? 

34  Jesus  saith  unto  them,  My 
meat  is  to  do  the  will  of  him  that 
sent  me,  and  to  finish  his  work. 

35  Say  not  ye,  There  are  yet 
four  months,  and  then  cometh 
harvest  ?  behold,  I  say  unto  you, 
Lift  up  your  eyes,  and  look  on  the 
fields  ;  for  they  are  white  already 
to  harvest. 

36  And  he  that  reapeth  receiv- 
eth  wages,  and  gathereth  fruit 
unto  life  eternal  :  that  both  he 
that  soweth  and  he  that  reapeth 
may  rejoice  together. 

37  And  herein  is  that  saying 
true,  One  soweth,  and  another 
reapeth. 

38  I  sent  you  to  reap  that  where- 
on ye  bestowed  no  labour  :  other 
men  laboured,  and  ye  are  entered 
into  their  labours. 

39  if  And  many  of  the  Samari- 
tans of  that  city  believed  on  him 
for  the  saying  of  the  woman, 
which  testified,  He  told  me  all 
that  ever  I  did. 

40  So  when  the  Samaritans 
were  come  unto  him,  they  be- 
sought him  that  he  would  tarry 
with  them  :  and  he  abode  there 
two  days. 

41  And  many  more  believed 
because  of  his  own  word  ; 

42  And  said  unto  the  woman, 
Now  we  believe,  not  because  of 
thy   saying  :     for  we   have   heard 


came  up  ;  they  were  surprised 
that  he  was  talking  to  a 
woman,  but  none  of  them  said, 
"  What  is  it  ?  "  or,  "  Why  are 
you    talking   to   her  ?  ' ' 

28  Then  the  woman  left  her 
water-pot,  and  going  οίϊ  to  the 
town  told  the  people, 

29  "  Come  here,  look  at  a 
man  who  has  told  me  every- 
thing I  ever  did  !  Can  he  be 
the  Christ  ?  " 

30  They  set  out  from  the  town 
on  their  way  to  him. 

31  Meanwhile  the  disciples 
pressed  Mm,  saying,  "  Rabbi, 
eat  something." 

32  But  he  said  to  them,  "  1 
have  food,  of  which  you  know 
nothing." 

33  So  the  disciples  asked  each 
other,  "  Can  anyone  have 
brought  him  something  to 
eat?  " 

34  Jesus  said,  "  My  food  is 
to  do  the  will  of  him  who  sent 
me,  and  to  accomplish  his 
work. 

35  You  have  a  saying,  have 
you  not,  '  Four  months  yet, 
then  harvest  '  ?  Look  round, 
I  tell  you  ;  see,  the  fields  are 
white  for  harvesting  ! 

36  The  reaper  is  already  get- 
ting his  wages  and  harvesting 
for  eternal  life,  so  that  the 
sower  shares  the  reaper's  joy. 

37  That  proverb,  '  One  sows  and 
another      reaps,'      holds     true 

38  here  :  I  sent  you  to  reap  a 
crop  for  which  you  did  not 
toil ;  other  men  have  toiled, 
and  you  reap  the  profit  of 
their  toil." 

39  Now  many  Samaritans  be- 
longing to  that  town  believed  in 
him  on  account  of  the  woman's 
testimony,  "  He  told  me  every  - 

40  thing  I  ever  did."  So  when 
the  Samaritans  arrived,  they 
pressed  him  to  stay  with  them  ; 

41  he  did  stay  there  two  days,  and 
far  more  of  them  believed  on 
account  of  what  lie  said  him- 

42  self.  As  they  told  the  woman, 
"  We  no  longer  believe  on 
account  of  what  you  said  ;  we 


232 


ST.    JOHN    IV 


him  ourselves,  and  know  that  this 
is  indeed  the  Christ,  the  Saviour 
of  the  world. 

43  1i  Now  after  two  days  he 
departed  thence,  and  went  into 
Galilee. 

44  For  Jesus  himself  testified, 
that  a  prophet  hath  no  honour  in 
his  own  country. 

45  Then  when  he  was  come  into 
Galilee,  the  Galilaeans  received 
him,  having  seen  all  the  things 
that  he  did  at  Jerusalem  at  the 
feast :  for  they  also  went  unto  the 
feast. 

46  So  Jesus  came  again  into 
Cana  of  Galilee,  where  he  made 
the  water  wine.  And  there  was 
a  certain  nobleman,  whose  son 
was  sick  at  Capernaum. 

47'  When  he  heard  that  Jesus 
was  come  out  of  Judaea  into 
Galilee,  he  went  unto  him,  and 
besought  him  that  he  would  come 
down,  and  heal  his  son  :  for  he 
was  at  the  point  of  death. 

48  Then  said  Jesus  unto  him, 
Except  ye  see  signs  and  wonders, 
ye  will  not  believe. 

49  The  nobleman saith  unto  him, 
Sir,  come  down  ere  my  child  die. 

50  Jesus  saith  unto  him,  Go 
thy  way ;  thy  son  liveth.  And 
the  man  believed  the  word  that 
Jesus  had  spoken  unto  him,  and 
he  went  his  way. 

51  And  as  he  was  now  going 
down,  his  servants  met  him,  and 
told  him,  saying,  Thy  son  liveth. 

52  Then  enquired  he  of  them 
the  hour  when  he  began  to  amend. 
And  they  said  unto  liim,  Yester- 
day at  the  seventh  hour  the  fever 
left  him. 

53  So  the  father  knew  that  it 
was  at  the  same  hour,  in  the 
which  Jesus  said  unto  him.  Thy 
son  liveth  :  and  himself  believed, 
and  his  whole  house. 

54  This  is  again  the  second 
miracle  that  Jesus  did,  when  he 
was  come  out  of  Judaea  into 
Galilee. 


have  heard  for  ourselves,  we 
know  that  he  is  really  the  Sa- 
viour of  the  world." 

43  When    the    two    days    were 

44  over,  he  left  for  Galilee  (for 
Jesiis  himself  testified  that  a 
prophet   enjoys   no   honour   in 

45  his  own  country)  ;  on  reaching 
Galilee,  he  was  welcomed  by 
the  Galileans,  who  had  seen  all 
he  did  at  the  festival  in  Jeru- 
salem— for  they  too  had  gone 
to  the  festival. 

46  Once  more  he  came  to  Cana 
in  Galilee,  where  he  had  turned 
the  water  into  wine. 

There  was  a  royal  official, 
whose  son  was  lying  ill  at 
Capharnahum  ; 

47  when  he  heard  that  Jesus 
had  arrived  in  Galilee  from 
Judaea, 

he  went  to  him  and  begged 
him  to  come  down  and  cure  his 
son,  who  was  at  the  point  of 
death. 

48  Jesus  said  to  him,  "  Unless 
you  see  signs  and  wonders,  you 
never  will  believe." 

49  The  official  said, 

"  Come  down,  sir,  before  my 
boy  is  dead." 

50  Jesus  told  him,  "  Go  yourself, 
your  son  is  alive." 

The  man  believed  what  Jesus 
told  him,  and  started  on  his 
journey. 

51  And  on  the  road  his  servants 
met  him  with  the  news  that  his 
boy  was  alive. 

52  So  he  asked  them  at  what 
hour  he  had  begun  to  improve  ; 
they  told  him.  "  Yesterday  at 
one  o'clock  the  fever  left  him." 

53  Then  the  father  realized  that  it 
had  left  him  at  the  very  time 
when  Jesus  had  said  to  him, 
"  Your  son  is  alive  "  ;  and  he 
became  a  believer  with  all  his 

54  household.  This  was  the  sec- 
ond Sign  which  Jesus  per- 
formed again  after  leaving 
Judaea  for  Galilee. 


ST.    JOHN   V 


233 


CHAPTER   V 


CHAPTER   V 


1  After  this  there  was  a  feast 
of  the  Jews  ;  and  Jesus  went  up 
to  Jerusalem. 

2  Now  there  is  at  Jerusalem  by 
the  sheep  market  a  pool,  which  is 
called  in  the  Hebrew  tongue  Beth- 
esda,  having  five  porches. 

3  In  these  lay  a  great  multitude 
of  impotent  folk,  of  blind,  halt, 
withered,  waiting  for  the  moving 
of  the  water. 

4  For  an  angel  went  down  at  a 
certain  season  into  the  pool,  and 
troubled  the  water :  whosoever 
then  first  after  the  troubling  of 
the  water  stepped  in  was  made 
whole  of  whatsoever  disease  he 
had. 

5  And  a  certain  man  was  there, 
which  had  an  infirmity  thirty  and 
eight  years. 

6  When  Jesus  saw  him  lie,  and 
knew  that  he  had  been  now  a 
long  time  in  that  case,  he  saith 
unto  him,  Wilt  thou  be  made 
whole  ? 

7  The  impotent  man  answered 
him,  Sir,  I  have  no  man,  when  the 
water,  is  troubled,  to  put  me  into 
the  pool  :  but  while  I  am  coming, 
another  steppeth  down  before  me. 

8  Jesus  saith  unto  him,  Rise, 
take  up  thy  bed,  and  walk. 

9  And  immediately  the  man 
was  made  whole,  and  took  up  his 
bed,  and  walked  :  and  on  the 
same  day  was  the  sabbath. 

10  1j  The  Jews  therefore  said 
unto  him  that  was  cured,  It  is  the 
sabbath  day  :  it  is  not  lawful  for 
thee  to  carry  thy  bed. 

11  He  answered  them,  He  that 
made  me  whole,  the  same  said 
unto  me,  Take  up  thy  bed,  and 
walk. 

12  Then  asked  they  him.  What 
man  is  that  which  said  unto  thee, 
Take  up  thy  bed,  and  walk  ? 

13  And  he  that  was  healed  wist 
not  who  it  was  :  for  Jesus  had 
conveyed  himself  away,  a  multi- 
tude being  in  that  place. 

14  Afterward      Jesus       findeth 


1  Aftf.r  this  there  was  a  fes- 
tival   of    the    Jews,  and    Jesus 

2  went  up  to  Jerusalem.  Now 
in  Jerusalem  there  is  a  bath 
beside  the  sheep-pool,  which  is 
called   in    Hebrew   Bethzatha  ; 

3  it  has  five  porticoes,  where  a 
crowd  of  invalids  vised  to  lie, 
the  blind,  the  lame,  and  folk 
with  shrivelled  limbs  [waiting 
for  the  water  to  bubble. 

4  For  an  angel  used  to  descend 
from  time  to  time  into  the 
bath,  and  disturb  the  water; 
whereupon  the  first  person 
who  stepped  in  after  the  water 
was  disturbed  was  restored 
to  health,  no  matter  what 
disease  he  had  been  afflicted 
with].* 

5  Now  one  man  was  there, 
whose  illness  had  lasted  thirty- 

6  eight  years.  Jesus  saw  him 
lying,  and  knowing  he  had  been 
ill  for  a  long  while  he  said  to 
him,     "  Do     you     want     your 

7  health  restored  ?  "  The  invalid 
replied,  "  Sir,  I  have  nobody 
to  put  me  into  the  bath,  when 
the  water  is  disturbed  ;  and 
while  I  anV  getting  down  my- 
self, someone  else  gets  in  before 

8  me."  Jesus  said  to  him,  "  Get 
up,  lift  your  mat,  and  walk." 

9  And  instantly  the  man  got 
well,  lifted  his  mat,  and  started 
to  walk. 

Now  it  was  the  sabbath  on 

10  that  day.  So  the  Jews  said  to 
the  man  who  had  been  cured, 
"  This  is  the  sabbath,  you  have 
no   right   to   be   carrying   your 

11  mat."  He  replied,  "  But  the 
man  who  healed  me,  he  told 
me, '  Lift  your  mat  and  walk  '." 

12  They  questioned  him,  "  Who 
was  it  that  told  you,  '  lift  it 
and   walk  '  ?  " 

13  Now  the  man  who  had  been 
healed  did  not  know  who  it 
was,  for  (owing  to  the  crowd 
on  the  spot)  Jesus  had  slipped 

14  away.     Later  on  Jesus  met  him 


*  The  words  in  brackets,  omitted   by  von  Soden,   represent  a  passage  which   is 
absent   from   many   important   versions    and  manuscripts. 


234 


ST.    JOHN    V 


him  in  the  temple,  and  said  unto 
him,  Behold,  thou  art  made  whole  : 
sin  no  more,  lest  a  worse  thing 
come  unto  thee. 

15  The  man  departed,  and  told 
the  Jews  that  it  was  Jesus,  which 
had  made  him  whole. 

16  And  therefore  did  the  Jews 
persecute  Jesus,  and  sought  to 
slay  him,  because  he  had  done 
these  things  on  the  sabbath  day. 

17  Tj  But  Jesus  answered  them, 
My  Father  worketh  hitherto,  and 
I  work. 

18  Therefore  the  Jews  sought 
the  more  to  kill  him,  because  he 
not  only  had  broken  the  sabbath, 
but  said  also  that  God  was  his 
Father,  making  himself  equal 
with  God. 

19  Then  answered  Jesus  and 
said  unto  them,  Verily,  verily,  I 
say  unto  you,  The  Son  can  do 
nothing  of  himself,  but  what  he 
seeth  the  Father  do  :  for  what 
things  soever  he  doeth,  these  also 
doeth  the  Son  likewise. 

20  For  the  Father  loveth  the 
Son,  and  sheweth  him  all  things 
that  himself  doeth  :  and  he  will 
shew  him  greater  works  than 
these,  that  ye  may  marvel. 

21  For  as  the  Father  raiseth 
up  the  dead,  and  quickeneth 
them  ;  even  so  the  Son  quickeneth 
whom  he  will. 

22  For  the  Father  judgeth  no 
man,  but  hath  committed  all 
judgment  unto  the  Son  : 

23  That  all  men  should  honour 
the  Son,  even  as  they  honour  the 
Father.  He  that  honoureth  not 
the  Son  honoureth  not  the  Father 
which  hath  sent  him. 

24  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto 
you,  He  that  heareth  my  word,  and 
believeth  on  him  that  sent  me, 
hath  everlasting  life,  and  shall 
not  come  into  condemnation  ;  but 
is  passed  from  death  unto  life. 

25  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto 
you,  The  hour  is  coming,  and  now 
is,  when  the  dead  shall  hear  the 
voice  of  the  Son  of  God  :  and  they 
that  hear  shall  live. 

26  For  as  the  Father  hath  life 
in  himself  ;    so  hath  he  given  to 


in  the  temple,  and  said  to  him, 
"  See,  you  are  well  and  strong; 
commit  no  more  sins, 
in  case  something  worse  be- 
falls you." 

15  Off  went  the  man  and  told 
the  Jews  it  was  Jesus  who  had 
healed  him. 

16  And  this  was  why  the  Jews 
persecuted  Jesus,  because  he  did 
things  like  this  on  the  sabbath. 

17  The  reply  of  Jesus  was,  "  As 
my  Father  has  continued 
working  to  this  hour,  so  I  work 

18  too."  But  this  only  made  the 
Jews  more  eager  to  kill  him, 
because  he  not  merely  broke 
the  sabbath  but  actually  spoke  of 
God  as  his  own  Father,  thereby 
making  himself  equal  to  God. 

19  So  Jesus  made  this  answer  to 
them :  "  Truly,  truly  I  tell 
you,  the  Son  can  do  nothing  of 
his  own  accord,  nothing  but 
what  he  sees  the  Father  doing  ; 
for  whatever  he  does,  the  Son 

20  also  does  the  same.  The 
Father  loves  the  Son  and  shows 
him  all  that  he  is  doing  himself. 
He  will  show  him  still  greater 
deeds  than  these,  to  make  you 

21  wonder ;  for  as  the  Father 
raises  the  dead  and  makes  them 
live,  so  the  Son  makes  anyone 

22  live  whom  he  chooses.  Indeed 
the  Father  passes  judgment  on 
no  one  ;  he  has  committed  the 
judgment  which  determines 
life    or    death    entirely    to    the 

23  Son,  that  all  men  may  honour 
the  Son  as  they  honour  the 
Father.  (He  who  does  not 
honour  the  Son  does  not  honour 

24  the  Father  who  sent  him. )  Truly, 
truly  I  tell  you,  he  who  listens 
to  my  word  and  believes  him 
who  sent  me  has  eternal  life  ; 
he  will  incur  no  sentence  of 
judgment,  he  has  already 
passed    from    death    across    to 

25  life.  Truly,  truly  I  tell  you, 
the  time  is  coming,  it  has  come 
already,  when  the  dead  will 
listen  to  the  voice  of  the  Son  of 
God,  and  those  who  listen  will 

26  live  ;  for  as  the  Father  has 
life   in   himself,  so  too  he  has 


ST.    JOHN    V 


235 


the  Son  to  have  life  in  himself  ; 

27  And  hath  given  him  autho- 
rity to  execute  judgment  also, 
because  he  is  the  Son  of  man. 

28  Marvel  not  at  this  :  for  the 
hour  is  coming,  in  the  which  all 
that  are  in  the  graves  shall  hear 
his  voice, 

29  And  shall  come  forth  ;  they 
that  have  done  good,  unto  the 
resurrection  of  life  ;  and  they 
that  have  done  evil,  unto  the 
resurrection  of  damnation. 

30  I  can  of  mine  own  self  do 
nothing  :  as  I  hear,  I  judge  :  and 
my  judgment  is  just ;  because  I 
seek  not  mine  own  will,  but  the 
will  of  the  Father  which  hath 
sent  me. 

31  If  I  bear  witness  of  myself, 
my  witness  is  not  true. 

32  If  There  is  another  that 
beareth  witness  of  me  ;  and  I 
know  that  the  witness  which  he 
witnesseth  of  me  is  true. 

33  Ye  sent  unto  John,  and  he 
bare  witness  unto  the  truth. 

34  But  I  receive  not  testimony 
from  man :  but  these  things  I 
say,  that  ye  might  be  saved. 

35  He  was  a  burning  and  a 
shining  light :  and  ye  were  willing 
for  a  season  to  rejoice  in  his  light. 

36  If  But  I  have  greater  wit- 
ness that  that  of  John  :  for  the 
works  which  the  Father  hath  given 
me  to  finish,  the  same  works  that 
I  do,  bear  witness  of  me,  that  the 
Father  hath  sent  me. 

37  And  the  Father  himself, 
which  hath  sent  me,  hath  borne 
witness  of  me.  Ye  have  neither 
heard  his  voice  at  any  time,  nor 
seen  his  shape. 

38  And  ye  have  not  his  word 
abiding  in  you  :  for  whom  he 
hath  sent,  him  ye  believe  not. 

39  If  Search  the  scriptures ;  for 
in  them  ye  think  ye  have  eternal 
life :  and  they  are  they  which 
testify  of  me. 

40  And  ye  will  not  come  to  me, 
that  ye  might  have  life. 

41  I  receive  not  honour  from 
men. 

42  But  I  know  you,  that  ye 
have  not  the  love  of  God  in  vou. 


granted  the  Son  to  have  life 

27  in  himself,  and  also  granted 
him  authority  to  act  as  judge, 
since    he     is     Son     of     man. 

28  Do  not  wonder  at  this  ;  for 
there  is  a  time  coming  when 
all  who  are  in  the  tombs  will 

29  listen  to  his  voice  and  come 
out,  the  doers  of  good  to  be 
raised  to  life,  ill-doers  to  be 
raised  for  the  sentence  of 
judgment. 

30  I  can  do  nothing  of  my 
own  accord  ;  I  pass  judg- 
ment on  men  as  I  am  taught 
by  God,  and  my  judgment 
is  just,  because  my  aim  is 
not  my  own  will  but  the  will 

31  of  him  who  sent  me.  If  I 
testify  to  myself,  then  my 
evidence  is  not  valid  ; 

32  Τ  have  Another  to  bear 
testimony  to  me,  and  I  know 
the  evidence  he  bears  for  me  is 

33  valid.  You  sent  to  John,  and 
he  bore  testimony  to  the  truth 

34  (though  I  accept  no  testimony 
from  man — I  only  speak  of 
this  testimony,  that  you  may 

35  be  saved)  ;  he  was  a  burning 
and  a  shining  lamp,  and  you 
chose  to  rejoice  for  a  while 
in  his  light. 

36  But  I  possess  a  testimony 
greater  than  that  of  John, 
for  the  deeds  which  the 
Father  has  granted  me  to 
accomplish,  the  very  deeds 
on  which  I  am  engaged, 
are   my   testimony   that    the 

37  Father  has  sent  me.  The 
Father  who  sent  me  has 
also  borne  testimony  to  me 
himself  ;  but  his  voice  you 
have   never  heard,    his  form 

38  you  have  never  seen,  his 
word  you  have  not  kept  with 
you,  because  you  do  not 
believe  him    whom    he    sent. 

39  You  search  the  scriptures, 
imagining  you  possess  eter- 
nal life  in  their  pages — 
and   they    do    testify    to   me 

40  — but    you   refuse    to    come 

41  to   me  for  life.     I  accept  no 

42  credit  from  men,  but  I  know 
there  is  no  love  to  God  in  you  ; 


236 


ST.    JOHN   VI   AND  V 


43  I  am  come  in  my  Father's 
name,  and  ye  receive  me  not :  if 
another  shall  come  in  his  own 
name,  him  ye  will  receive. 

44  How  can  ye  believe,  which 
receive  honour  one  of  another, 
and  seek  not  the  honour  that 
cometh  from  God  only  ? 

45  Do  not  think  that  I  will 
accuse  you  to  the  Father  :  there 
is  one  that  accuseth  you,  even 
Moses,  in  whom  ye  trust. 

46  For  had  ye  believed  Moses, 
ye  would  have  believed  me  :  for 
he  wrote  of  me. 

47  But  if  ye  believe  not  his 
writings,  how  shall  ye  believe  my 
words  ? 

CHAPTER    VI 

1  After  these  things  Jesus 
went  over  the  sea  of  Galilee, 
which  is  the  sea  of  Tiberias. 

2  And  a  great  multitude  fol- 
lowed him,  because  they  saw  his 
miracles  which  he  did  on  them 
that  were  diseased. 

3  And  Jesus  went  up  into  a 
mountain,  and  there  he  sat  with 
his  disciples. 

4  And  the  passover,  a  feast  of 
the  Jews,  was  nigh. 

5  If  When  Jesus  then  lifted  up 
his  eyes,  and  saw  a  great  company 
come  unto  him,  he  saith  unto 
Philip,  Whence  shall  we  buy 
bread,  that  these  may  eat  ? 

6  And  this  he  said  to  prove 
him  :  for  he  himself  knew  what 
he  would  do. 

7  Philip  answered  him,  Two 
hundred  pennyworth  of  bread  is 
not  sufficient  for  them,  that  every 
one  of  them  may  take  a  little. 

8  One  of  his  disciples,  Andrew, 
Simon  Peter's  brother,  saith  unto 
him, 

9  There  is  a  lad  here,  which 
hath  five  barley  loaves,  and  two 
small  fishes  :  but  what  are  they 
among  so  many  ? 

10  And  Jesus  said,  Make  the 
men  sit  down.  Now  there  was 
much  grass  in  the  place.  So  the 
men  sat  down,  in  number  about 
five  thousand. 


43  here  am  I,  come  in  the  name  of 
my  Father,  and  you  will  not 
accept  me :  let  someone  else 
come  in  his  own  name,  and  you 

44  will  accept  him !  How  can  you 
believe,  you  who  accept  credit 
from  one  another  instead  of 
aiming    at    the    credit    which 

45  comes  from  the  only  God  ?  Do 
not  imagine  I  am  going  to  ac- 
cuse you  to  the  Father  ; 

Moses  is  your  accuser, 
Moses  who  is  your  hope  ! 

46  For  if  you  believed  Moses 
you  would  believe  me,  since 
it  was  of  me  that  he  wrote. 

47  But  if  you  do  not  believe 
what  he  wrote,  how  will 
you  ever  believe  what  I 
say  ?  " 

15  *The  Jews  were  amazed,  say- 
ing, "  How  can  this  uneducated 
fellow     manage     to     read  ?  " 

16  Jesus  told  them  in  reply,  "  My 
teaching  is  not  my  own  but  his 

17  who  sent  me  ;  anyone  who 
chooses  to  do  his  will,  shall 
understand  whether  my  teach- 
ing comes  from  God  or  whether 
I     am    talking    on    my    own 

18  authority.  He  who  talks  on 
his  own  authority  aims  at  his 
own  credit,  but  he  who  aims  at 
the  credit  of  the  person  who 
sent  him,  he  is  sincere,  and 
there  is  no  dishonesty  in  him. 

19  Did  not  Moses  give  you  the 
Law  ? — and  yet  none  of  you 
honestly  obeys  the  Law.  Else, 
why  do  you  want  to  kill  me  ?  " 

20  The  crowd  replied,  "  You  are 
mad.  Who  wants  to  kill 
you  ?  " 

21  Jesus  answered  them,  "I 
have  only  performed  one  deed, 
and  yet  you  are  all  amazed  at 

22  it.  Moses  gave  you  the  rite 
of  circumcision  (not  that  it 
came  from  Moses,  it  came 
from  your  ancestors),  and  you 
will    circumcise   a  man    upon 

23  the  sabbath.  Well,  if  a  man 
gets  circumcised  upon  the  sab- 
bath,   to   avoid   breaking   the 

*  Restoring    vii.    15-24    to    this,    its 
original  position  in  the  gospel. 


ST.    JOHN    VI 


237 


11  And  Jesus  took  the  loaves  ; 
and  when  he  had  given  thanks, 
he  distributed  to  the  disciples,  and 
the  disciples  to  them  that  were 
set  down  ;  and  likewise  of  the 
fishes  as  much  as  they  would. 

12  When  they  were  filled,  he 
said  unto  his  disciples,  Gather  up 
the  fragments  that  remain,  that 
nothing  be  lost. 

13  Therefore  they  gathered 
them  together,  and  filled  twelve 
baskets  with  the  fragments  of 
the  five  barley  loaves,  which 
remained  over  and  above  unto 
them  that  had  eaten. 

14  Then  those  men,  when  they 
had  seen  the  miracle  that  Jesus 
did,  said,  This  is  of  a  truth  that 
prophet  that  should  come  into  the 
world. 

15  If  When  Jesus  therefore  per- 
ceived that  they  would  come  and 
take  him  by  force,  to  make  him 
a  king,  he  departed  again  into  a 
mountain  himself  alone. 

16  And  when  even  was  now 
come,  his  disciples  went  down  unto 
the  sea, 

17  And  entered  into  a  ship,  and 
went  over  the  sea  toward  Caper- 
naum. And  it  was  now  dark,  and 
Jesus  was  not  come  to  them. 

18  And  the  sea  arose  by  reason 
of  a  great  wind  that  blew. 

19  So  when  they  had  rowed 
about  five  and  twenty  or  thirty 
furlongs,  they  see  Jesus  walking 
on  the  sea,  and  drawing  nigh  unto 
the  ship  :    and  they  were  afraid. 

20  But  he  saith  unto  them,  It 
is  I  ;    be  not  afraid. 

21  Then  they  willingly  received 
him  into  the  ship  :  and  immedi- 
ately the  ship  was  at  the  land 
whither  they  went. 

22  i{  The  day  following,  when 
the  people  which  stood  on  the 
other  side  of  the  sea  saw  that 
there  was  none  other  boat  there, 
save  that  one  whereinto  his 
disciples  were  entered,  and  that 
Jesus  went  not  with  his  disciples 
into  the  boat,  but  that  his  disciples 
were  gone  away  alone  ; 

23  (Howbeit  there  came  other 
boats  from  Tiberias  nigh  unto  the 


Law  of  Moses,  are  you  enraged 
at  me  for  curing,  not  cutting, 
the  entire  body  of  a  man 
24  upon  the  sabbath  ?  Give  over 
judging  by  appearances  ;  be 
just."* 

*  See  note,  p.  236. 


CHAPTER    VI 

1  After  this  Jesus  went  off  to 
the  opposite  side  of  the  sea 
of  Galilee  (the  lake  of  Tiberias), 

2  followed  by  a  large  crowd  on 
account  of  the  Signs  which  they 
had  seen  him  perform  on  sick 
folk. 

3  Now  Jesus  went  up  the 
hill  and  sat  down  there  with  his 

4  disciples.  (The  passover,  the 
Jewish  festival,  was  at  hand.) 

5  On  looking  up  and  seeing  a 
large  crowd  approaching,  he 
said  to  Philip,  "  Where  are  we 
to  buy  bread  for  all  these  peo- 

6  pie  to  eat  ?  "  (He  said  this  to 
test  Philip,  for  he  knew  what 
he  was  going  to  do  himself.) 

7  Philip  answered,  "  Seven 
pounds'  worth  of  bread  would 
not  be  enough  for  them,  for 
everybody  to  get  even  a  mor- 
sel." 

S  One  of  his  disciples,  An- 
drew   the    brother    of    Simon 

9  Peter,  said  to  him,  "  There  is  a 
servant  here,  with  five  barley- 
cakes  and  a  couple  of  fish  ;  but 
what  is  that  among  so  many  ?" 

10  Jesus  said,  "  Get  the  people  to 
lie  down."  Now  there  was 
plenty  of  grass  at  the  spot,  so 
the  men  lay  down,  numbering 

1 1  about  five  thousand.  Then 
Jesus  took  the  loaves,  gave 
thanks  to  God,  and  distributed 
them  to  those  who  were  re- 
clining ;    so  too  with  the  fish, 

1 2  as  much  as  they  wanted.  And 
when  they  were  satisfied,  be 
said  to  the  disciples,  "  Gather 
up  the  pieces  left  over,  so  that 

13  nothing  may  be  wasted."  They 
gathered  them  up,  and  filled 
twelve  baskets  with  pieces  of 
the  five  loaves  left  over  from 


238 


ST.    JOHN    VI 


place  where  they  did  eat  bread, 
after  that  the  Lord  had  given 
thanks  :) 

24  When  the  people  therefore 
saw  that  Jesns  was  not  there, 
neither  his  disciples,  they  also 
took  shipping,  and  came  to 
Capernaum,  seeking  for  Jesus. 

25  And  when  they  had  found 
him  on  the  other  side  of  the  sea, 
they  said  unto  him,  Rabbi,  when 
earnest  thou  hither  ? 

26  Jesus  answered  them  and 
said,  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you, 
Ye  seek  me,  not  because  ye  saw 
the  miracles,  but  because  ye  did 
eat  of  the  loaves,  and  were  filled. 

27  Labour  not  for  the  meat 
which  perisheth,  but  for  that 
meat  which  endureth  unto  ever- 
lasting life,  which  the  Son  of  man 
shall  give  unto  you  :  for  bim  hath 
God  the  Father  sealed. 

28  Then  said  they  unto  him, 
What  shall  we  do,  that  we  might 
work  the  works  of  God  ? 

29  Jesus  answered  and  said 
unto  them,  This  is  the  work  of 
God,  that  ye  believe  on  him  whom 
he  hath  sent. 

30  They  said  therefore  unto  him, 
What  sign  shewest  thou  then, 
that  we  may  see,  and  believe 
thee  ?  what  dost  thou  work  ? 

31  Our  fathers  did  eat  manna  in 
the  desert  ;  as  it  is  written,  He 
gave  them  bread  from  heaven  to 
eat. 

32  Then  Jesus  said  unto  them, 
Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you, 
Moses  gave  you  not  that  bread 
from  heaven ;  but  my  Father 
giveth  you  the  true  bread  from 
heaven. 

33  For  the  bread  of  God  is  he 
which  cometh  down  from  hea\ren, 
and  giveth  life  unto  the  world. 

34  Then  said  they  unto  him, 
Lord,  evermore  give  us  this  bread. 

35  And  Jesus  said  unto  them, 
I  am  the  bread  of  life  :  he  that 
cometh  to  me  shall  never  hunger  ; 
and  he  that  believeth  on  me  shall 
never  thirst. 

36  But  I  said  unto  you,  That 
ye  also  have  seen  me,  and  believe 
not. 


14  the  meal.  Now  when  the 
people  saw  the  Sign  he  had  per- 
formed, they  said.  "  This  really 
is  the  Prophet  who  is  to  come 
into  the  world  !  " 

15  Whereupon  Jesus  perceived 
they  meant  to  come  and  seize 
him  to  make  a  king  of  him  ; 
so  he  withdrew  by  himself  to 
the  hill  again. 

16  When  evening  came,  his  dis- 
ciples went  down  to  the  sea, 

17  and  embarking  in  a  boat  they 
started  across  the  sea  for  Ca- 
pharnahum. 

By  this  time  it    was   dark, 
Jesus  had    not   reached    them 

18  yet,  and  the  sea  was  get- 
ting up  under  a  strong 
wind. 

19  After  rowing  about  three 
or  four  miles  they  saw  Jesus 
walking  on  the  sea  and  nearing 
the  boat. 

20  They  were  terrified,  but  he 
said  to  them, 

21  "  It  is  I,  have  no  fear  "  ;  so 
they  agreed  to  take  him  on 
board,  and  the  boat  instantly 
reached  the  land  they  were 
making  for. 

22  Next  day  the  crowd  which 
had  been  left  standing  on  the 
other  side  of  the  sea  bethought 
them  that  only  one  boat  had 
been  there,  and  that  Jesus  had 
not  gone  aboard  with  his 
disciples,    who    had    left    by 

23  themselves.  So,  as  some  boats 
from  Tiberias  had  put  in  near 
the  spot  where  they  had  eaten 
bread  after  the  Lord's  thanks- 

24  giving,  and  as  the  crowd  saw 
that  neither  Jesus  nor  his 
disciples  were  there,  they  em- 
barked in  the  boats  themselves 
and  made  for  Capharnahum  in 

25  search  of  Jesus.  When  they 
found  him  on  the  other  side  of 
the  sea,  they  said,  "Rabbi, 
when    did    you    get    here  ?  " 

26  Jesus  answered  them,  "  Truly, 
truly  I  tell  you,  it  is  not  because 
you  saw  Signs  that  you  are  in 
quest  of  me,  but  because  you 
ate  these  loaves  and  had  your 

27  fill.     Work    for    no    perishing 


ST.    JOHN    VI 


239 


37  All  that  the  Father  giveth 
me  shall  come  to  me  ;  and  him 
that  cometh  to  me  I  will  in  no 
wise  cast  out. 

38  For  I  came  down  from  hea- 
ven, not  to  do  mine  own  will,  but 
the  will  of  him  that  sent  me. 

39  And  this  is  the  Father's  will 
which  hath  sent  me,  that  of  all 
which  he  hath  given  me  I  should 
lose  nothing,  but  should  raise  it 
up  again  at  the  last  day. 

40  And  this  is  the  will  of  him 
that  sent  me,  that  every  one  which 
seeth  the  Son,  and  believeth  on 
him,  may  have  everlasting  life  : 
and  I  will  raise  him  up  at  the  last 
day. 

41  The  Jews  then  murmured  at 
him,  because  he  said,  I  am  the 
bread  which  came  down  from 
heaven. 

42  And  they  said,  Is  not  this 
Jesus,  the  son  of  Joseph,  whose 
father  and  mother  we  know  ?  how 
is  it  then  that  he  saith,  I  came 
down  from  heaven  ? 

43  Jesus  therefore  answered  and 
said  unto  them,  Murmur  not 
among  yourselves. 

44  No  man  can  come  to  me, 
except  the  Father  which  hath 
sent  me  draw  him :  and  I  will 
raise  him  up  at  the  last  day. 

45  It  is  written  in  the  prophets, 
And  they  shall  be  all  taught  of 
God.  Every  man  therefore  that 
hath  heard,  and  hath  learned  of 
the  Father,  cometh  unto  me. 

46  Not  that  any  man  hath  seen 
the  Father,  save  he  which  is  of 
God,  he  hath  seen  the  Father. 

47  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto 
you,  He  that  believeth  on  me  hath 
everlasting  life. 

48  I  am  that  bread  of  life. 

49  Your  fathers  did  eat  manna 
in  the  wilderness,  and  are  dead. 

50  This  is  the  bread  which 
cometh  down  from  heaven,  that  a 
man  may  eat  thereof,  and  not  die. 

51  I  am  the  living  bread  which 
came  down  from  heaven  :  if  any 
man  eat  of  this  bread,  he  shall 
live  for  ever  :  and  the  bread  that 
I  will  give  is  my  flesh,  which  I 
will  give  for  the  life  of  the  world. 


food,  but  for  that  lasting  food 
which  means  eternal  life  ;  the 
Son  of  man  will  give  you  that, 
for     the     Father,     God,     has 

28  certified  him."  Then  they 
asked  him,  "  What  must  we 
do    to    perform    the    works    of 

29  God  ?  "  Jesus  replied  to  them, 
"  This  is  the  work  of  God,  to 
believe  in  him  whom  God  has 

30  sent."  "  Well  then,"  they 
said,    "  what  is  the  Sign  you 

'  perform,  that  we  may  see  it 
and  believe  you  ?  What  work 
have  you  to  show  ? 

31  Our  ancestors  ate  manna 
in  the  desert :  as  it  is  written, 
He  gave  them  bread  from  heaven 
to  eat." 

32  Then  said  Jesus,  "  What 
Moses  gave  you  was  not  the 
bread  from  heaven ;  it  is  my 
Father    who     gives    you     the 

33  real  bread  from  heaven — for 
the  bread  of  God  is  what 
comes  down  from  heaven  and 

34  gives  life  to  the  world."  "Ah, 
sir,"  they  said  to  him,  "  give  us 

35  tli at  bread  always."  Jesus 
said,  "  I  am  the  bread  of  life  ; 
he  who  comes  to  me  will  never 
be  hungry,  and  he  who  believes 
in    me    will    never   be    thirsty 

36  again.  But,  as  I  told  you, 
though  you  have  seen  me,  you 
do  not  believe. 

37  All  those  will  come  to  me 
who  are  the  Father's  gift  to 
me,  and  never  will  I  reject  one 

38  of  them  ;  for  I  have  come 
down  from  heaven  not  to  carry 
out  my  own  will  but  the  will  of 

39  him  who  sent  me,  and  the  will 
of  him  who  sent  me  is  that  I 
lose  none  of  those  who  are  his 
gift  to  me,  but  that  I  raise  them 
all  up  on  the  last  day. 

40  It  is  the  will  of  my  Father 
that  everyone  who  sees  the 
Son  and  believes  in  him  should 
possess  eternal  life,  and  that  I 
should  raise  him  up  on  the  last 
day." 

41  Now  the  Jews  murmured  at 
him  for  saying,  "  I  am  the 
bread   which   has   come   down 

42  from  heaven."     They  said,  "Is 


240 


ST.    JOHN    VI 


52  The  Jews  therefore  strove 
among  themselves,  saying,  How 
can  this  man  give  us  his  flesh  to 
eat  ? 

53  Then  Jesus  said  unto  them, 
Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you, 
Except  ye  eat  the  flesh  of  the  Son 
of  man,  and  drink  his  blood,  ye 
have  no  life  in  you. 

54  Whoso  eateth  my  flesh,  and 
drinketh  my  blood,  hath  eternal 
life  ;  and  I  will  raise  him  up  at 
the  last  day. 

55  For  my  flesh  is  meat  indeed, 
and  my  blood  is  drink  indeed. 

56  He  that  eateth  my  flesh,  and 
drinketh  my  blood,  dwelleth  in 
me,  and  I  in  him. 

57  As  the  living  Father  hath 
sent  me,  and  I  live  by  the  Father  : 
so  he  that  eateth  me,  even  he  shall 
live  by  me. 

58  This  is  that  bread  which 
came  down  from  heaven  :  not  as 
your  fathers  did  eat  manna,  and 
are  dead  :  he  that  eateth  of  this 
bread  shall  live  for  ever. 

59  These  things  said  he  in  the 
synagogue,  as  he  taught  in  Caper- 
naum. 

60  Many  therefore  of  his  disci- 
ples, when  they  had  heard  this, 
said,  This  is  an  hard  saying  ;  who 
can  hear  it  ? 

61  When  Jesus  knew  in  himself 
that  his  disciples  murmured  at  it, 
he  said  unto  them,  Doth  this 
offend  you  ? 

62  What  and  if  ye  shall  see  the 
Son  of  man  ascend  up  where  he 
was  before  ? 

63  It  is  the  spirit  that  quicken- 
eth  ;  the  flesh  profiteth  nothing  : 
the  words  that  I  speak  unto  you, 
they  are  spirit,  and  they  are  life. 

64  But  there  are  some  of  you 
that  believe  not.  For  Jesus  knew 
from  the  beginning  who  they  were 
that  believed  not,  and  who  should 
betray  him. 

65  And  he  said,  Therefore  said 
I  unto  you,  that  no  man  can  come 
unto  me,  except  it  were  given  unto 
him  of  my  Father. 

66  Tf  From  that  time  many 
of  his  disciples  went  back,  and 
walked  no  more  with  him. 


this  not  Jesus  the  son  of 
Joseph  ?  We  know  his  father 
and  mother.  How  can  he 
claim  now,  '  I  have  come  down 
from  heaven  '  ?  " 

43  Jesus  replied  to  them, 
"  Stop    murmuring    to    your- 

44  selves.  No  one  is  able  to 
come  to  me  unless  he  is  drawn 
by  the  Father  who  sent  me 
(and  I  will  raise  him  up  on  the 

45  last  day).  In  the  prophets  it 
is  written,  and  they  will  be  all 
instructed  by  God  •  everyone 
who  has  listened  to  the  Father 
and  learned  from  him,  comes 

46  to  me.  Not  that  anyone  has 
seen  the  Father — he  only, 
who  is  from  God,  he  has  seen 
the  Father. 

47  Truly,  truly  I  tell• you,  the. 

48  believer  has  eternal  life.  I  am 
the  bread  of  life. 

49  Your  ancestors  ate  manna  in 

50  the  desert,  but  they  died  ;  the 
bread  that  comes  down  from 
heaven  is  such  that  one  eats  of 
it  and  never  dies. 

51  I  am  the  living  bread 
which  has  come  down  from 
heaven  ;  if  anyone  eats  of 
tliis  bread,  he  will  live  for 
ever;  and  more,  the  bread 
I  will  give  is  my  flesh,  given  for 
the  life  of  the  world." 

52  The  Jews  then  wrangled  with 
one  another,  saying,  "  How 
can  he  giveiis  his  flesh  to  eat  ?  " 

53  So  Jesus  said  to  them,  "  Truly, 
truly  I  tell  you.  unless  you  eat 
the  flesh  of  the  Son  of  man  and 
drink  his  blood,  you  have  no 
life  within  you. 

54  He  who  reeds  on  my  flesh 
and  drinks  my  blood  possesses 
eternal  life    (and   I    will    raise 

55  him  up  on  the  last  day),  for 
my  flesh  is  real  food  and  my 
blood   is   real   drink. 

56  He  who  feeds  on  my  flesh  and 
drinks  my  blood  remains  within 
me,  as    I  remain  within  him. 

57  Just  as  the  living  Father  sent 
me  and  I  live  by  the  Father,  so 
lie  who  feeds  on  me  will  also 

58  live  by  me.  Such  is  the  bread 
which    has    come    down    from 


ST.    JOHN     VII    AND    VI 


241 


67  Then  said  Jesus  unto  the 
twelve.  Will  ye  also  go  away  ? 

68  Then  Simon  Peter  answered 
him,  Lord,  to  whom  shall  we  go  ? 
thou  hast  the  words  of  eternal  life. 

69  And  we  believe  and  are  sure 
that  thou  art  that  Christ,  the  Son 
of  the  living  God. 

70  Jesus  answered  them,  Have 
not  I  chosen  you  twelve,  and  one 
of  you  is  a  devil  ? 

71  He  spake  of  Judas  Iscariot 
the  son  of  Simon  :  for  he  it  was 
that  should  betray  him,  being  one 
of  the  twelve. 

CHAPTER   VII 

1  After  these  things  Jesus 
walked  in  Galilee  :  for  he  would 
not  walk  in  Jewry,  because  the 
Jews  sought  to  kill  him. 

2  Now  the  Jews'  feast  of  taber- 
nacles was  at  hand. 

3  His  brethren  therefore  said 
unto  him,  Depart  hence,  and  go 
into  Judaea,  that  thy  disciples  also 
may  see  the  works  that  thou 
doest. 

4  For  there  is  no  man  that  doeth 
any  thing  in  secret,  and  he  himself 
seeketh  to  be  known  openly.  If 
thou  do  these  things,  shew  thy- 
self to  the  world. 

5  For  neither  did  his  brethren 
believe  in  him. 

6  Then  Jesus  said  unto  them, 
My  time  is  not  yet  come  :  but 
your  time  is  alway  ready. 

7  The  world  cannot  hate  you  ; 
but  me  it  hateth,  because  I  testify 
of  it,  that  the  works  thereof  are 
evil. 

8  Go  ye  up  unto  this  feast :  I 
go  not  up  yet  unto  this  feast ;  for 
my  time  is  not  yet  full  come. 

9  When  he  had  said  these  words 
unto  them,  he  abode  still  in  Gali- 
lee. 

10  Tf  But  when  his  brethren 
were  gone  up,  then  went  he  also 
up  unto  the  feast,  not  openly,  but 
as  it  were  in  secret. 

11  Then  the  Jews  sought  him 
at  the  feast,  and  said,  Where  is 
he? 

12  And  there  was   much  mur- 


heaven  :  your  ancestors  ate 
their  bread  and  died,  but 
he  who  feeds  on  this  bread 

59  will  live  for  ever."  This 
he  said  as  he  taught  in 
the  synagogue  at  Capharna- 
hum. 

60  Now  many  of  his  dis- 
ciples, on  hearing  it,  said, 
"  This  is  hard  to  take  in  ! 
Who  can  listen  to  talk  like 
this  ?  " 

61  Jesus,  inwardly  conscious 
that  his  disciples  were  mur- 
muring at  it,  said  to  them, 

62  "So  this  upsets  you  ?  Then 
what  if  you  were  to  see  the 

Son    of    man    ascending   to 
where  he  formerly  existed  ? 

63  What  gives  life  is  the  Spirit: 
flesh  is  of  no  avail  at  all. 

The  words  I  have  uttered 
to  you  are  spirit  and  life. 
04  And  yet  there  are  some 
of  you  who  do  not  believe  " 
(for  Jesus  knew  from  the 
very  first  who  the  unbe- 
lieving  were,  and  who   was 

65  to  betray  him  ;  that  was 
why*  he  said  '  I  tell  you 
that  no  one  is  able  to  come 
to  me  unless  he  is  allowed 
by  the  Father  '). 

66  After  that,  many  of  his 
disciples  drew  back  and 
would  not  associate  with  him 

67  any  longer.  So  Jesus  said 
to  the  twelve,  "  You  do 
not     want     to     go,     too?" 

68  Simon  Peter  answered  him, 
"  Lord,  who  are  we  to  go 
to  ?      You  have   got   words 

69  of  eternal  life,  and  we  be- 
lieve, we  are  certain,  that 
you  are  the  holy  One  of 
God." 

70  Jesus  answered  them, 
"  Did  I  not  choose  you, 
the  twelve  ?  And  yet  one 
of  you  is  a  devil  !  " 

71  (He  meant  Judas  the  son  of 
Simon  Iscariot ;  for  Judas 
was  to  betray  him — and  he 
was  one  of  the  twelve.) 

*    Reading:  δια  τοντο  ekeyev,  with  e  (so 

Blass  and  Merx),  instead  of  iAeyei/  διά 


242 


ST.    JOHN    VII 


muring  among  the  people  concern- 
ing him  :  for  some  said,  He  is  a 
good  man  :  others  said,  Nay ;  but 
he  deceiveth  the  people. 

13  Howbeit  no  man  spake 
openly  of  him  for  fear  of  the  Jews. 

14  ]J  Now  about  the  midst  of 
the  feast  Jesus  went  up  into  the 
temple,  and  taught. 

15  And  the  Jews  marvelled, 
saying,  How  knoweth  this  man 
letters,  having  never  learned  ? 

16  Jesus  answered  them,  and 
said,  My  doctrine  is  not  mine,  but 
his  that  sent  me. 

17  If  any  man  will  do  his  will, 
he  shall  know  of  the  doctrine, 
whether  it  be  of  God,  or  whether  I 
speak  of  myself. 

18  He  that  speaketh  of  himself 
seeketh  his  own  glory :  but  he 
that  seeketh  his  glory  that  sent 
him,  the  same  is  true,  and  no 
unrighteousness  is  in  him. 

19  Did  not  Moses  give  you  the 
law,  and  yet  none  of  you  keepeth 
the  law  ?  Why  go  ye  about  to 
kill  me  ? 

20  The  people  answered  and 
said,  Thou  hast  a  devil :  who 
goeth  about  to  kill  thee  ? 

21  Jesus  answered  and  said 
unto  them,  I  have  done  one  work, 
and  ye  all  marvel. 

22  Moses  therefore  gave  unto 
you  circumcision  ;  (not  because  it 
is  of  Moses,  but  of  the  fathers  ;) 
and  ye  on  the  sabbath  day  circum- 
cise a  man. 

23  If  a  man  on  the  sabbath  day 
receive  circumcision,  that  the  law 
of  Moses  should  not  be  broken  ; 
are  ye  angry  at  me,  because  I  have 
made  a  man  every  whit  whole  on 
the  sabbath  day  ? 

24  Judge  not  according  to  the 
appearance,  but  judge  righteous 
judgment. 

25  Then  said  some  of  them  of 
Jerusalem,  Is  not  this  he,  whom 
they  seek  to  kill  ? 

26  But,  lo,  he  speaketh  boldly, 
and  they  say  nothing  unto  him. 
Do  the  rulers  know  indeed  that 
this  is  the  very  Christ  ? 

27  Howbeit  we  know  this  man 
whence   he  is :     but  when   Christ 


CHAPTER    VII 


1  After  this  Jesus  moved 
about  in  Galilee  ;  he  would  not 
move  in  Judaea,  because  the 
Jews  were  trying  to  kill  him. 

2  Now  the  Jewish  festival  of 

3  booths  was  near,  so  his  broth- 
ers said  to  him,  "  Leave  this 
and  go  across  into  Judaea,  to 
let  your  disciples  witness  what 

4  you  can  do  ;  for  nobody  who 
aims  at  public  recognition  ever 
keeps  his  actions  secret.  Since 
you  can  do  these  deeds,  display 

5  yourself  to  the  world  "  (for 
even  his  brothers  did  not  be- 
lieve  in  him). 

6  Jesus  said  to  them,  "  My 
time  has  not  come  yet,  but 
your  time  is  always  at  hand; 

7  the  world  cannot  hate  you, 
but  it  hates  me  because  I 
testify  that  its  deeds  are  evil. 

8  Go  up  to  the  festival  your- 
selves ;  I  am  not  going  up  to 
this  festival,  for  my  time  has 
not  arrived  yet." 

9  So  saying  he  stayed  on  in 
Galilee. 

10  But  after  his  brothers  had 
gone  up  to  the  festival,  he 
went  up  too,  not  publicly 
but  as  it  were  privately. 

11  At  the  festival  the  Jews 
were   in   quest    of    him,    say- 

12  ing,  "  Where  is  he  ?  "  And 
the  crowd  disputed  about  him 
hotly  ;  some  said,  "  He  is  a 
good  man,"  but  others  said, 
"  No,    he    is    misleading    the 

13  people."  For  fear  of  the  Jews, 
however,  nobody  spoke  of  him 
in  public. 

14  When  the  festival  was  half 
over,  Jesus  went  up  to  the 
temple   and   began   to  teach.* 

25  Then  said  some  of  the  Jeru- 
salemites,  "  Is  this  not  the  man 

26  they  want  to  kill  ?  Yet  here 
he  is,  opening  his  lips  in  public, 
and  they  say  nothing  to  him! 
Can  the  authorities  have  really 
discovered  that  he  is  the  Christ? 

27  No,  we  know  where  this  man 
comes    from  ;     but    when    the 

•  See  note,  p.  236. 


ST.    JOHN    VII 


243 


cometh,  no  rnan  knoweth  whence 
he  is. 

28  Then  cried  Jesus  in  the 
temple  as  he  taught,  saying,  Ye 
both  know  me,  and  ye  know 
whence  I  am  :  and  I  am  not  come 
of  myself,  but  he  that  sent  me  is 
true,  whom  ye  know  not. 

29  But  I  know  him  :  for  I  am 
from  him,  and  he  hath  sent  me. 

30  Then  they  sought  to  take 
him  :  but  no  man  laid  hands  on 
him,  because  his  hour  was  not  yet 
come. 

31  And  many  of  the  people 
believed  on  him,  and  said,  When 
Christ  cometh,  will  he  do  more 
miracles  than  these  which  this 
man  hath  done  ? 

32  If  The  Pharisees  heard  that 
the  people  murmured  such  things 
concerning  him  ;  and  the  Phari- 
sees and  the  chief  priests  sent 
officers  to  take  him. 

33  Then  said  Jesus  unto  them, 
Yet  a  little  while  am  I  with  you, 
and  then  I  go  unto  him  that  sent 
me. 

34  Ye  shall  seek  me,  and  shall 
not  find  me :  and  where  I  am, 
thither  ye  cannot  come. 

35  Then  said  the  Jews  among 
themselves,  Whither  will  he  go, 
that  we  shall  not  find  him  ?  will 
he  go  unto  the  dispersed  among 
the  Gentiles,  and  teach  the  Gen- 
tiles ? 

36  What  manner  of  saying  is 
this  that  he  said,  Ye  shall  seek  me, 
and  shall  not  find  me  :  and  where 
I  am,  thither  ye  cannot  come  ? 

37  In  the  last  day,  that  great 
day  of  the  feast,  Jesus  stood  and 
cried,  saying,  If  any  man  thirst, 
let  him  come  unto  me,  and  drink. 

38  He  that  believeth  on  me,  as 
the  scripture  hath  said,  out  of  his 
belly  shall  flow  rivers  of  living 
water. 

39  (But  this  spake  he  of  the 
Spirit,  which  they  that  believe  on 
him  should  receive  :  for  the  Holy 
Ghost  was  not  yet  given  ;  because 
that  Jesus  was  not  yet  glorified.) 

40  *i\  Many  of  the  people  there- 
fore, when  they  heard  this  saying, 
said,  Of  a  truth  this  is  the  Prophet. 


Christ  does  come,  no  one  will 
know  where  he   comes  from." 

28  So  Jesus  cried  aloud,  as  he  was 
teaching  in  the  temple,  "  You 
know  me  ?  you  know  where  I 
come  from?  But  I  have  not 
come  on  my  own  initiative  ;  I 
am  sent,  and  sent  by  Him  who 
is  real.    You  do  not  know  Him, 

29  but  I  know  Him,  because  I 
have  come  from  Him  and  He 

30  sent  me."  So  they  tried  to 
arrest  him  ;  but  no  one  laid 
hands    on    him,    because    his 

31  time  had  not  come  yet.  Indeed 
many  of  the  people  believed  in 
him,  saying,  "  When  the  Christ 
does  come,  will  he  perform 
more  Signs  than  this  man  ?  " 

32  The  Pharisees  heard  the  people 
discussing  Jesus  in  this  way,  so 
the  high  priests  and  the  Phari- 
sees despatched  attendants  to 
arrest  him. 

33  Then  said  Jesus,  "  I  will 
be  with  you  a  little  longer, 
then   I    go  to   Him   who  sent 

34  me  ;  you  will  search  for  me 
but  you  will  not  find  me, 
and  where  I  go,  you  cannot 
come." 

35  /The  Jews  said  to  them- 
selves, "  Where  is  he  going, 
that  we  will  not  find  him  ? 
Is  he  off  to  the  Dispersion 
among  the    Greeks,    to    teach 

36  the  Greeks  ?  What  does  he 
mean  by  saying,  '  You  will 
search  for  me  but  you  will  not 
find  me,  and  where  I  go,  you 
cannot  come  '  ?  " 

37  Now  on  the  last  day, the  great 
day,  of  the  festival,  Jesus 
stood  and  cried  aloud,  "  If  any- 
one is  athirst,  let  him  come  to 

38  me  and  drink  ;  he  who  believes 
in  me — out  of  his  body,  as 
scripture  says,  streams  of  liv- 

39  ing  water  will  flow  "  (he  meant 
by  this  the  Spirit  which  those 
who  believed  in  him  were  to 
receive  : — as  yet  there  was  no 
Spirit,  because  Jesus  had  not 

40  been  glorified  yet).  On  hear- 
ing this  some  of  the  people  said, 
"  This  really  is  the  Prophet  "  ; 
others  said,  "  He  is  the  Christ"; 


244 


ST.    JOHN   VIII 


41  Others  said,  This  is  the 
Christ.  But  some  said,  Shall 
Christ  come  out  of  Galilee  ? 

42  Hath  not  the  scripture  said, 
That  Christ  cometh  of  the  seed  of 
David,  and  out  of  the  town  of 
Bethlehem,  where  David  was  ? 

43  So  there  was  a  division 
among  the  people  because  of  him. 

44  And  some  of  them  would 
have  taken  him  ;  but  no  man  laid 
hands  on  bim. 

45  1i  Then  came  the  officers  to 
the  chief  priests  and  Pharisees ; 
and  they  said  unto  them,  Why 
have  ye  not  brought  him  ? 

46  The  officers  answered,  Never 
man  spake  like  this  man. 

47  Then  answered  them  the 
Pharisees,  Are  ye  also  deceived  ? 

48  Have  any  of  the  rulers  or  of 
the  Pharisees  believed  on  him  ? 

49  But  this  people  who  knoweth 
not  the  law  are  cursed. 

50  Nicodemus  saith  unto  them, 
(he  that  came  to  Jesus  by  night, 
being  one  of  them,) 

51  Doth  our  law  judge  any 
man,  before  it  hear  him,  and  know 
what  he  doeth  ? 

52  They  answered  and  said 
unto  him,  Art  thou  also  of  Galilee  ? 
Search,  and  look  :  for  out  of  Gali- 
lee ariseth  no  prophet. 

53  And  every  man  went  unto 
his  own  house. 


41  but  others  said,  "  No,  surely 
the  Christ  does  not  come  from 

42  Galilee  ?  Does  not  scripture 
say  it  is  from  the  offspring  of 
David,  from  David's  village  of 
Bethlehem,  that  the  Christ  is  to 

43  come  ?  "     So  the  people  were 

44  divided  over  him  ;  some  want- 
ed to  arrest  him,  but  no  one 

45  laid  hands  on  him.  Then  the 
attendants  went  back  to  the 
high  priests  and  Pharisees,  who 
asked  them,  "  Why  have  you 
not  brought  him  with  you  ?  " 

46  The  attendants  replied,  "  No 
man  ever  spoke  as  he  does." 

47  The  Pharisees  retorted,  "  Are 

48  you  misled  as  well  ?  Have  any 
of    the    authorities    or    of    the 

49  Pharisees  believed  in  him  ?  As 
for  this  mob,  with  its  ignor- 
ance of  the  Law — it  is  ac- 
cursed !  " 

50  Nicodemus,  one  of  their 
number  (the  same  who  had 
come  to  him  before),  said  to 

51  them,  "  But  surely  our  Law 
does  not  condemn  the  accused 
before  hearing  what  he  has  to 
say  and  ascertaining  his  of- 
fence ?  " 

52  They  answered  him,  "  And 
are  you  from  Galilee,  too  ? 
Search  and  you  will  see  that 
no  prophet  ever  springs  from 
Galilee." 


CHAPTER   VIII 

1  Jesus  went  unto  the  mount 
of  Olives. 

Ί  And  early  in  the  morning  he 
came  again  into  the  temple,  and 
all  the  people  came  unto  him  ; 
and  he  sat  down,  and  taught 
them. 

3  And  the  scribes  and  Pharisees 
brought  unto  him  a  woman  taken 
in  adultery  ;  and  when  they  had 
set  her  in  the  midst, 

4  They  say  unto  him,  Master, 
this  woman  was  taken  in  adultery, 
in  the  very  act. 

5  Now  Moses  in  the  law  com- 
manded us,  that  such  should  be 
stoned  :    but  what  sayest  thou  ? 

6  This  they  said,  tempting  him, 


CHAPTER    VIII 

53       [And  every  one  of  them  went 

1  home,   but   Jesus  went  to  the 

2  Hill  of  Olives.  Early  in  the 
morning  he  returned  to  the 
temple,  the  people  all  came  to 
him,    and    he    sat    down    and 

3  taught  them.  The  scribes  and 
Pharisees  brought  a  woman 
who  had  been  caught  in  the  act 
of    committing    adultery,    and 

4  making  her  stand  forward  they 
said  to  him,  "  Teacher,  this 
woman  was  caught  in  the  very 
act    of    committing    adultery. 

5  Now  Moses  has  commanded  us 
in  the  Law  to  stone  such 
creatures  ;    but  what  do   you 

6  say  ?  "     (They  said  this  to  test 


ST.    JOHN    VIII 


245 


that  they  might  have  to  accuse 
him.  But  Jesus  stooped  down, 
and  with  his  finger  wrote  on  the 
ground,  as  though  he  heard  them  not. 

7  So  when  they  continued  ask- 
ing him,  he  lifted  up  himself,  and 
said  unto  them,  He  that  is  without 
sin  among  you,  let  him  first  cast 
a  stone  at  her. 

8  And  again  he  stooped  down, 
and  wrote  on  the  ground. 

9  And  they  which  heard  it, 
being  convicted  by  their  oivn  con- 
science, went  out  one  by  one,  be- 
ginning at  the  eldest,  even  unto  the 

,  last :  and  Jesus  was  left  alone,  and 
the  woman  standing  in  the  midst. 

10  When  Jesus  had  lifted  up 
himself,  and  saw  none  but  the 
woman,  he  said  unto  her,  Woman, 
where  are  those  thine  accusers  ? 
hath  no  man  condemned  thee  ? 

11  She  said.  No  man,  Lord. 
And  Jesus  said  unto  her,  Neither 
do  I  condemn  thee  :  go,  and  sin 
no  more. 

12  If  Then  spake  Jesus  again 
unto  them,  saying,  I  am  the  light 
of  the  world  :  he  that  followeth 
me  shall  not  walk  in  darkness, 
but  shall  have  the  light  of  life. 

13  The  Pharisees  therefore  said 
unto  him,  Thou  bearest  record  of 
thyself  ;    thy  record  is  not  true. 

14  Jesus  answered  and  said 
unto  them,  Though  I  bear  record 
of  myself,  yet  my  record  is  true  : 
for  I  know  whence  I  came,  and 
whither  I  go  ;  but  ye  cannot  teil 
whence  I  come,  and  whither  I  go. 

15  Ye  judge  after  the  flesh  ;  I 
judge  no  man. 

16  And  yet  if  I  judge,  my  judg- 
ment is  true  :  for  I  am  not  alone, 
but  I  and  the  Father  that  sent  me. 

17  It  is  also  written  in  your 
law,  that  the  testimony  of  two 
men  is  true. 

18  I  am  one  that  bear  witness 
of  myself,  and  the  Father  that 
sent  me  beareth  witness  of  me. 

19  Then  said  they  unto  him, 
Where  is  thy  Father  ?  Jesus  an- 
swered, Ye  neither  know  me,  nor 
my  Father  :  if  ye  had  known  me, 
ye  should  have  known  my  Father 
also. 


him,  in  order  to  get  a  charge 
against  him.)  Jesus  stooped 
down,  and  began  to  write  with 

7  his  finger  on  the  ground  ;  but 
as  they  persisted  with  their 
question,  he  raised  himself  and 
said  to  them,  "  Let  the  inno- 
cent among  you  throw  the  first 

8  stone  at  her  "  ;  then  he 
stooped  down  again  and  wrote 

9  on  the  ground.  And  on  hear- 
ing what  he  said,  they  went 
away  one  by  one,  beginning 
with  the  older  men,  till  Jesus 
was  left  alone  with  the  woman 

10  standing  before  him.  Looking 
up,  Jesus  said  to  her,  "  Woman, 
where  are  they  ?      Has  no  one 

11  condemned  you?"  She  said, 
"No  one,  sir."  Jesus  said, 
"  Neither  do  I  ;  be  off,  and 
never  sin  again. "J  * 

12  Then  Jesus  again  addressed 
them,  saying,  "  I  am  the  light 
of  the  world  :  he  who  follows 
me  will  not  walk  in  darkness, 
he  will  enjoy  the  light  of  life." 

13  So  the  Pharisees  said  to  him, 
"  You  are  testifying  to  your- 
self ;      your    evidence    is    not 

14  valid."  Jesus  replied  to  them, 
"  Though  I  do  testify  to  my- 
self, my  evidence  is  valid, 
because  I  know  where  I  have 
come  from  and  where  I  am 
going  to — whereas  you  do  not 
know  where  I  have  come  from 

15  or  where  I  am  going  to.  You 
judge  by  the  outside.      I  judge 

16  no  one  ;  and  though  I  do 
judge,  my  judgment  is  true, 
because  I  am  not  by  myself — 
there  is  myself  and  the  Father 

17  who  sent  me.  Why,  it  is 
written  in  your  own  Law  that 
the  evidence  of  two  persons  is 

18  valid  :  I  testify  to  myself,  and 
the  Father  who  sent  me  also 

19  testifies  to  me."  "  Where  is 
your  Father  ?  "  they  said. 
Jesus  replied,  "  You  know 
neither  me  nor  my  Father  ;  if 
you  had  known  me  you  would 
have  known  my  Father  also." 

*  It  is  uncertain  to  which,  if  any,  of 
the  canonical  gospels  this  fragment 
of  primitive  tradition  originally  belonged. 


246 


ST.    JOHN    VIII 


20  These  words  spake  Jesus  in 
the  treasury,  as  he  taught  in  the 
temple  :  and  no  man  laid  hands 
on  him  ;  for  his  hour  was  not  yet 
come. 

21  Then  said  Jesus  again  unto 
them,  I  go  my  way,  and  ye  shall 
seek  me,  and  shall  die  in  your  sins  : 
whither  I  go,  ye  cannot  come. 

22  Then  said  the  Jews,  Will  he 
kill  himself  ?  because  he  saith, 
Whither  I  go,  ye  cannot  come. 

23  And  he  said  unto  them,  Ye 
are  from  beneath  ;  I  am  from 
above  :  ye  are  of  this  world  ;  I 
am  not  of  this  world. 

24  I  said  therefore  unto  you, 
that  ye  shall  die  in  your  sins  :  for 
if  ye  believe  not  that  I  am  he,  ye 
shall  die  in  your  sins. 

25  Then  said  they  unto  him, 
Who  art  thou  ?  And  Jesus  saith 
unto  them,  Even  the  same  that  I 
said  unto  you  from  the  beginning. 

26  I  have  many  things  to  say 
and  to  judge  of  you  :  but  he  that 
sent  me  is  true  ;  and  I  speak  to 
the  world  those  things  which  I 
have  heard  of  him. 

27  They  understood  not  that 
he  spake  to  them  of  the  Father. 

28  Then  said  Jesus  unto  them, 
When  ye  have  lifted  up  the  Son  of 
man,  then  shall  ye  know  that  I 
am  he,  and  that  I  do  nothing  of 
myself  ;  but  as  my  Father  hath 
taught  me,  I  speak  these  things. 

29  And  he  that  sent  me  is  with 
me  :  the  Father  hath  not  left  me 
alone  ;  for  I  do  always  those 
things  that  please  him. 

30  As  he  spake  these  words, 
many  believed  on  him. 

31  Then  said  Jesus  to  those 
Jews  which  believed  on  him,  If  ye 
continue  in  my  word,  then  are  ye 
my  disciples  indeed  ; 

32  And  ye  shall  know  the  truth, 
and  the  truth  shall  make  you  free. 

33  U  They  answered  him,  We 
be  Abraham's  seed,  and  were 
never  in  bondage  to  any  man  :  how 
say  est  thou,  Ye  shall  be  made  free  ? 

34  Jesus  answered  them,  Verily, 
verily,  I  say  unto  you,  Whosoever 
committeth  sin  is   the   servant  of 


20  These  words  he  spoke  in  the 
treasury,  as  he  was  teaching  in 
the  temple,  but  no  one  arrested 
him,  because  his  time  had  not 
come  yet. 

21  Then  ho  said  to  them  again, 
"I  go  away,  and  you  will 
search  for  me,  but  you  will  die 
in  your  sin  ;  where  I  go,  you 
cannot   come." 

22  So  the  Jews  said,  "  Will  he 
kill  himself  'i  Is  that  why  he 
says,  '  Where  I  go,  you  cannot 
come  '  ?  " 

23  He  said  to  them,  "  You 
are  from  the  world  below, 
I  am  from  the  world  above  : 
you  belong  to  this  world,  I 
do  not  belong   to   this  world. 

24  So  I  told  you,  you  would  die 
in  your  sins  ;  for  unless 
you    believe    who    I    am,    you 

25  will  die  in  your  sins."  They 
said,  "  Who  are  you  ?  "  Jesus 
replied,   "  Why  should   I  talk 

26  to  you  at  all  ?  I  have  a 
great  deal  to  say  about  you 
and  many  a  judgment  to  pass 
upon  you  ;  but  he  who  sent  me 
is  true,  and  so  I  tell  the  world 
what  I  have  learned  from  him." 

27  They  did  not  understand  he 
was  speaking  to  them  about  the 

28  Father  ;  so  Jesus  said,  "  When 
you  have  lifted  up  the  Son  of 
man,  you  will  know  then  who  I 
am,  and  that  I  do  nothing  of 
my  own  accord,  but  speak  as 

29  the  Father  has  taught  me.  He 
who  sent  me  is  at  my  side  ; 
he  lias  not  left  me  alone  ;  for 
I  always  do  what  pleases  him." 

30  As    he    said    this,    a    number 

31  believed  in  him.  So  Jesus 
addressed  the  Jews  who  had 
believed  him,  saying,  "  If  you 
abide  by  what  I  say,  you  are 

32  really  disciples  of  mine  :  you 
will  understand  the  truth,  and 
the  truth  will  set  you  free." 

33  "  We  are  Abraham's  off- 
spring," they  retorted,  "  we 
have  never  been  slaves  to  any- 
body. What  do  you  mean  by 
saying,  '  You  will  be  free  '  ?  " 

34  Jesus  replied,  "  Triuy,  truly  I 
tell  you,   everyone  who  com- 


ST.    JOHN    VIII 


247 


35  And  the  servant  abideth  not 
in  the  house  for  ever :  but  the 
Son  abideth  ever. 

36  If  the  Son  therefore  shall 
make  you  free,  ye  shall  be  free 
indeed. 

37  I  know  that  ye  are  Abra- 
ham's seed  ;  but  ye  seek  to  kill 
me,  because  my  word  hath  no 
place  in  you. 

38  I  speak  that  which  I  have 
seen  with  my  Father  :  and  ye  do 
that  which  ye  have  seen  with  your 
father. 

39  They  answered  and  said 
unto  him,  Abraham  is  our  father. 
Jesus  saith  unto  them,  If  ye  were 
Abraham's  children,  ye  would  do 
the  works  of  Abraham. 

40  But  now  ye  seek  to  kill  me, 
a  man  that  hath  told  you  the 
truth,  which  I  have  heard  of  God  : 
this  did  not  Abraham. 

41  Ye  do  the  deeds  of  your 
father.  Then  said  they  to  him, 
We  be  not  born  of  fornication  ;  we 
have  one  Father,  even  God. 

42  Jesus  said  unto  them,  If 
God  were  your  Father,  ye  would 
love  me  :  for  I  proceeded  forth 
and  came  from  God  ;  neither 
came  I  of  myself,  but  he  sent 
me. 

43  Why  do  ye  not  understand 
my  speech  ?  even  because  ye  can- 
not hear  my  word. 

44  Ye  are  of  your  father  the 
devil,  and  the  lusts  of  your  father 
ye  will  do.  He  was  a  murderer 
from  the  beginning,  and  abode  not 
in  the  truth,  because  there  is  no 
truth  in  him.  When  he  speaketh 
a  lie,  he  speaketh  of  his  own  :  for 
he  is  a  liar,  and  the  father  of  it. 

45  And  because  I  tell  you  the 
truth,  ye  believe  me  not. 

46  Which  of  you  convinceth  me 
of  sin  ?  And  if  I  say  the  truth, 
why  do  ye  not  believe  me  ? 

47  He  that  is  of  God  heareth 
God's  words  :  ye  therefore  hear 
them  not,  because  ye  are  not  of 
God. 

48  Then  answered  the  Jews,  and 
said   unto  him,   Say  we  not  well 

Omitting     τη?     αμαρτίας     with     D, 


35  mits  sin  is  a  slave.*  Now  the 
slave  does  not  remain  in  the 
household  for  all  time  ;  the  son 

36  of  the  house  does.  So,  if  the 
Son  sets  you  free,  you  will  be 

37  really  free.  I  know  you  are 
Abraham's  offspring !  Yet  you 
want  to  kill  me,  since  my 
word    makes    no    headway   a- 

38  mong  you  !  I  speak  of  what  I 
have  seen  with  my  Father,  and 
you  act  as  you  have  learned 

39  from  your  father."  They  an- 
swered him,  "  Abraham  is  our 
father."  "If  you  are  Abra- 
ham's children,"  said  Jesus, 
"  then    do    as    Abraham    did  : 

40  but  now  you  want  to  kill  me — 
to  kill  a  man  who  has  told  you 
the  truth,  the  truth  I  have 
learned  from   God.     Abraham 

41  did  not  do  that.  You  do  the 
deeds  of  your  father."  They 
said  to  him,  "We  are  no  bas- 
tards :     we   have    one    father, 

42  even  God."  Said  Jesus,  "  If 
God  were  your  father,  you 
would  love  me,  for  I  came  here 
from  God  ;  I  did  not  come  of 
my  own  accord,  I  was  sent  by 

43  him.  Why  do  you  not  under- 
stand my  speech  ?  Because 
you  are  unable  to  listen  to  what 

44  I  am  saying.  You  belong  to 
your  father  the  devil,  and  you 
want  to  do  what  your  father 
desires  ;  he  was  a  slayer  of  men 
from  the  very  beginning,  and  he 
has  no  place  in  the  truth  because 
there  is  no  truth  in  him  :  when 
he  tells  a  lie,  he  is  expressing 
his  own  nature,  for  he  is  a  liar 

45  and  the  father  of  lies.  It  is 
because  I  tell  the  truth,  that 

46  you  do  not  believe  me.  Which 
of  you  can  convict  me  of  sin  ? 
If  I  tell  the  truth,  why  do 
you  not  believe  me  ? 

47  He  who  belongs  to  God 
listens  to  the  words  of  God  ; 
you  do  not  listen  to  them, 
because  you  do  not  belong  to 
God." 

48  The  Jews  retorted,  "  Are  we 
not  right  in  saying  you  are  a 

evidence    from    the    Latin    and    Syriac 


versions,  etc.     It  is  a  gloss  which  disturbs  the  sense  of  the  passage. 


248 


ST.    JOHN    IX 


that   thou   art  a   Samaritan,   and 
hast  a  devil  ? 

49  Jesus  answered,  I  have  not 
a  devil  ;  but  I  honour  my  Father, 
and  ye  do  dishonour  me. 

50  And  I  seek  not  mine  own 
glory  :  there  is  one  that  seeketh 
and  judgeth. 

51  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto 
you,  If  a  man  keep  my  saying,  he 
shall  never  see  death. 

52  Then  said  the  Jews  unto 
him,  Now  we  know  that  thou  hast 
a  devil.  Abraham  is  dead,  and 
the  prophets  ;  and  thou  sayest, 
If  a  man  keep  my  saying,  he  shall 
never  taste  of  death. 

53  Art  thou  greater  than  our 
father  Abraham,  which  is  dead  ? 
and  the  prophets  are  dead  :  whom 
makest  thou  thyself  ? 

54  Jesus  answered,  If  I  honour 
myself,  my  honour  is  nothing  :  it 
is  my  Father  that  honoureth  me  ; 
of  whom  ve  say,  that  he  is  your 
God: 

55  Yet  ye  have  not  known  him  ; 
but  I  know  him  :  and  if  I  should 
say,  I  know  him  not,  I  shall  be  a 
liar  like  unto  you  :  but  I  know 
him,  and  keep  his  saying. 

56  Your  father  Abraham  re- 
joiced to  see  my  day  :  and  he  saw 
it,  and  was  glad. 

57  Then  said  the  Jews  unto 
him,  Thou  art  not  yet  fifty  years 
old,  and  hast  thou  seen  Abraham  ? 

58  Jesus  said  unto  them, 
Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you, 
Before  Abraham  was,  I  am. 

59  Then  took  they  up  stones  to 
cast  at  him  :  but  Jesus  hid  him- 
self, and  went  out  of  the  temple, 
going  through  the  midst  of  them, 
and  so  passed  by. 


Samaritan,    you    are    mad  ?  " 

49  Jesus  replied,  "  I  am  not  mad: 
I  honour  my  Father  and  you 

50  dishonour  me.  However,  I  do 
not  aim  at  my  own  credit  ; 
there  is  One  who  cares  for  my 

51  credit,  and  he  is  judge.  Truly, 
truly  I  tell  you,  if  anyone  holds 
to  what  I  say,  he  will  never  see 

52  death."  The  Jews  said  to 
him,  "  Now  we  are  sure  you 
are  mad.  Abraham  is  dead, 
and  so  are  all  the  prophets  ; 
and  you  declare,  'If  anyone 
holds  to  what  I  say,  he  will 

53  never  taste  death  '  !  Are  you 
greater  than  our  father  Abra- 
ham ?  He  is  dead,  and  the 
prophets   are   dead.     Who   do 

54  you  claim  to  be  ?  "  Jesus 
replied,  "  Were  I  to  glorify 
myself,  my  glory  would  be  no- 
thing; it  is  my  Father  who 
glorifies  me  ;    you  say  '  He  is 

55  our  God,' but  you  do  not  under- 
stand him.  I  know  him.  Were 
I  to  say,  '  I  do  not  know  him,' 
I  would  be  a  liar  like  your- 
selves ;  but  I  do  know  him  and 

56  I  hold  to  his  word.  Your 
father  Abraham  exulted  that 
he  was  to  see  my  Day  :  he 
did    see   it   and    he   rejoiced." 

57  Then  said  the  Jews  to  him, 
"  You  are  not  fifty  years  old, 
and  Abraham  has  seen  you  ?"  * 

58  "  Truly,  truly  I  tell  you,"  said 
Jesus, 

"  I  have  existed  before  Abra- 
ham was  born." 

59  At  this  they  picked  up 
stones  to  throw  at  him, 
but  Jesus  concealed  himself 
and  made  his  way  out  of  the 
temple. 


*  Reading1  ίώρακίν  σ«  with  χ  and  the  Sinaitic  Syriac,  etc. — "  lecon  plus  natu- 
relle  pent-etre  que  la  lecon  commune,  mais  qui  a  pu  choquer,  parce  qu'elle 
semble   mettre    Abraham    au-dessus    du    Christ  "    (Loisy). 


CHAPTER   IX 

1  And  as  Jesus  passed  by,  he 
saw  a.  man  which  was  blind  from 
his  birth. 

2  And  his  disciples  asked  him, 
saying,  Master,  who  did  sin,  tins 


CHAPTER    IX 

As  he  passed  along  he  saw 
a  man  who  had  been  blind 
from  his  birth  ;  and  his  dis- 
ciples asked  him,  "  Rabbi,  for 
whose   sin — for  his  own  or  for 


ST.    JOHN    IX 


249 


man,  or  his  parents,  that  he  was 
born  blind  ?  3 

3  Jesus  answered,  Neither  hath 
this  man  sinned,  nor  his  parents  : 
but  that  the  works  of  God  should 

be  made  manifest  in  him.  4 

4  I  must  work  the  works  of 
him  that  sent  me,  while  it  is  day  : 

the  night  cometh,   when  no  man        5 
can  work. 

5  As  long  as  I  am  in  the  world,        6 
I  am  the  light  of  the  world. 

6  When  he  had  thus  spoken,  he 
spat  on  the  ground,  and  made  clay 

of  the  spittle,  and  he  anointed  the         7 
eyes  of  the  blind  man  with  the  clay, 

7  And  said  unto  him.  Go,  wash 
in  the  pool  of  Siloam,    (which  is 

by      interpretation,      Sent.)        He         8 
went     his     way     therefore,      and 
washed,  and  came  seeing. 

8  1j  The    neighbours    therefore, 
and   they   which   before   had   seen 
him  that  he  was  blind,  said,  Is  not        9 
this  he  that  sat  and  begged  ? 

9  Some  said,  This  is  he  :  others 
said.  He  is  like  him  :    but  he  said, 

I  am  he.  10 

10  Therefore     said     they     unto      11 
him,  How  were  thine  eyes  opened  ? 

11  He  answered  and  said.  A 
man  that  is  called  Jesus  made 
clay,  and  anointed  mine  eyes,  and 
said  unto  me,  Go  to  the  pool  of 
Siloam.  and  wash  :  and  I  went 
and  washed,  and  I  received  sight. 

12  Then    said    they    unto    him, 
Where  is  he  ?     He  said.   I   know      12 
not. 

13  H  They     brought      to     the      13 
Pharisees  him  that  aforetime  was 
blind. 

14  And  it  was  the  sabbath  day      14 
when   Jesus    made    the    clay,  and 
opened  his  eyes. 

15  Then    again    the    Pharisees      15 
also  asked  him  how  he  had  received 

his  sight.  He  said  unto  them.  He 
put  clay  upon  mine  eyes,  and  I 
washed,  and  do  see. 

16  Therefore  said   some  of  the 
Pharisees.  This  man  is  not  of  God,      16 
because     he     keepeth     not      the 
sabbath   day.      Others   said.    How 

can  a  man  that  is  a  sinner  do  such 
miracles  ?  And  there  was  a  divi- 
sion among  them. 


his  parents' — was  he  born 
blind?  "  Jesus  replied,  "Nei- 
ther for  his  own  sin  nor 
for  his  parents' — it  was  to  let 
the  work  of  God  be  illustrated 
in  him.  While  daylight  lasts, 
we  must  be  busy  with  the  work 
of  God  :  night  comes,  when  no 
one  can  do  any  work.  When 
I  am  in  the  world,  I  am  light 
for  the  world."  With  these 
words  he  spat  on  the  ground 
and  made  clay  with  the  saliva, 
which  he  smeared  on  the  man's 
eyes,  saying,  "  Go  and  wash 
them  in  the  pool  of  Siloam  " 
(Siloam  meaning  '  sent  ').  So 
off  he  went  and  washed  them, 
and  went  home  seeing.  Where- 
upon the  neighbours  and  those 
to  whom  he  had  been  a  familiar 
sight  as  a  beggar,  said,  "  Is 
tins  not  the  man  who  used  to 
sit  and  beg  ?  "  Some  said,  "  It 
is  "  ;  others  said,  "  No,  but  it 
is  like  him."  He  said,  "  I  am 
the  man." 

So  they  asked  him,  "  How 
were  your  eyes  opened  ?  "  He 
replied, 

"  The  man  they  call  Jesus 
made  some  clay  and  smeared 
my  eyes  with  it  and  told 
me,  '  Go  and  wash  them  in 
Siloam  '  ;  so  I  went  and 
washed  them,  and  I  got  my 
sight." 

"  Where  is  he  ?  "  they  asked ; 
he  answered,  "  I  do  not  know." 

They  brought  him  before 
the  Pharisees,  this  man  who 
had  once  been  blind. 

Now  it  was  on  the  sabbath 
day  that  Jesus  had  made  clay 
and  opened  his  eyes. 

So  the  Pharisees  asked  him 
again  how  he  had  regained 
his  sight,  and  he  told  them, 
"  He  smeared  some  clay  on 
my  eyes,  and  I  washed  them, 
and  now  I  can  see." 

Then  said  some  of  the  Phari- 
sees, "  This  man  is  not  from 
God,  for  he  does  not  keep  the 
sabbath  "  ;  others  said,  "  How 
can  a  sinner  perform  such 
Signs  ?  "     They  were  divided 


250 


ST.    JOHN    IX. 


17  They  say  unto  the  blind  man      17 
again,  What  sayest  thou  of  him, 
that  he  hath  opened  thine  eyes  ? 

He  said,  He  is  a  prophet. 

18  But      the     Jews     did     not 
believe    concerning   him,    that   he      18 
had  been  blind,  and  received  his 
sight,  until  they  called  the  parents 

of  him  that  had  received  his  sight. 

19  And  they  asked  them,  say- 
ing, Is  this  your  son,  who  ye  say      19 
was  born   blind  ?   how  then   doth 

he  now  see  ? 

20  His  parents  answered  them 
and  said,    We   know  that  this   is      20 
our   son,    and    that  he   was   born 
blind  : 

21  But  by  what  means  he  now      21 
seeth,  we  know  not  ;    or  who  hath 
opened  his  eyes,  we  know  not :  he 

is  of  age  ;  ask  him :  he  shall  speak 

for  himself.  22 

22  These  tcords  spake  his  par- 
ents, because  they  feared  the 
Jews  :  for  the  Jews  had  agreed 
already,  that  if  any  man  did  con- 
fess that  he  was  Christ,  he  should 

be  put  out  of  the  synagogue.  23 

23  Therefore    said   his    parents, 

He  is  of  age  ;   ask  him.  24 

21  Then  again  called  they  the 
man  that  was  blind,  and  said 
unto  him,  Give  God  the  praise :  we 
know  that  this  man  is  a  sinner. 

25  He     answered      and      said,      25 
Whether  he  be  a  sinner  or  no,  I 
know  not  :   one  thing  I  know,  that, 
whereas  I  was  blind,  now  I  see. 

26  Then  said  they  to  him  again, 
What  did  be  to  thee  ?  how  opened      26 
he  thine  eyes  ? 

27  He  answered  them,   I  have      27 
told  you  already,  and  ye  did  not 
hear  :    wherefore  would  ye  hear  it 
again  ?  will  ye  also  be  his  disciples  ? 

28  Then  they  reviled  him,  and 
said,   Thou   art   his   disciple  ;     but 

we  are  Moses'  disciples.  28 

29  We    know    that    God    spake 
unto  Moses  :    as  for  this  fellow,  we      29 
know  not  from  whence  he  is. 

30  The  man  answered  and  said 
unto  them,  Why  herein  is  a  mar-      30 
vellous   thing,   that   ye   know   not 
from  whence  he  is,  and  yet  he  hath 
opened  mine  eyes. 

31  Now    we     know     that     God      31 


on  this.  So  they  asked  the 
blind  man  once  more,  "  What 
have  you  to  say  about  him,  for 
opening  your  eyes  ?  "  The 
man  replied,  "  I  say  he  is  a 
prophet."  Now  the  Jews 
would  not  believe  he  had  been 
born  blind  and  had  regained 
his  sight,  till  they  summoned 
the  parents  of  the  man  who  had 
regained  his  sight  and  asked 
them,  "  Is  this  your  son,  the 
son  you  declare  was  born 
blind  ?  How  is  it  that  he  can 
see  now  ?  "  His  parents  an- 
swered, "  This  is  our  son,  and 
he  was  born  blind  ;  we  know 
that.  But  how  he  can  see 
to-day,  we  do  not  know,  nor  do 
we  know  who  opened  his  eyes. 
Ask  himself  ;  he  is  of  age,  he 
can  speak  for  himself."  (His 
parents  said  this  because  they 
were  afraid  of  the  Jews  ;  for 
the  Jews  had  already  agreed 
that  anyone  who  confessed  him 
to  be  Christ  should  be  excom- 
municated. That  was  why 
the  man's  parents  said,  "  He 
is  of  age,  ask  himself.")  So 
the  man  born  blind  was  sum- 
moned a  second  time,  and  told, 
"  Now  give  God  the  praise  ; 
this  man,  we  know  quite  well, 
is  only  a  sinner."  To  which  he 
replied,  "  I  do  not  know  whe- 
ther he  is  a  sinner  ;  one  thing 
I  do  know,  that  once  I  was 
blind  and  now  I  can  see." 
"  What  did  he  do  to  you  ?  " 
they  repeated  ;  "  How  did  he 
open  your  eyes  ?  "  He  re- 
torted, "  I  have  told  you  that 
already,  and  you  would  not 
listen  to  me.  Why  do  you 
want  to  hear  it  over  again  ? 
Do  you  want  to  be  disciples  of 
his  ?  "  Then  they  stormed  at 
him  :  "  You  are  his  disciple, 
we  are  disciples  of  Moses  !  We 
know  God  spoke  to  Moses,  but 
we  do  not  know  where  this 
fellow  comes  from."  The  man 
replied  to  them,  "  Well,  this  is 
astonishing  !  You  do  not  know 
where  he  comes  from,  and  yet 
he  has  opened  my  eyes  !     God, 


ST.    JOHN   X  AND   IX 


251 


heareth  not  sinners  :  but  if  any 
man  be  a  worshipper  of  God,  and. 
doeth  his  will,  him  he  heareth. 

32  Since  the  world  began  was  it 
not  heard  that  any  man.  opened 
the  eyes  of  one  that  was  born 
blind. 

33  If  this  man  were  not  of  God, 
he  could  do  nothing. 

34  They  answered  and  said 
unto  him,  Thou  wast  altogether 
born  in  sins,  and  dost  thou  teach 
us  ?     And  they  cast  him  out. 

35  Jesus  heard  that  they  had 
cast  him  out  ;  and  when  he  had 
found  him,  he  said  unto  1dm, 
Dost  thou  believe  on  the  Son  of 
God? 

36  He  answered  and  said,  Who 
is  he,  Lord,  that  I  might  believe 
on  him  ? 

37  And  Jesus  said  unto  him, 
Thou  hast  both  seen  him,  and  it  is 
he  that  talketh  with  thee. 

38  And  he  said,  Loi'd,  I  believe. 
And  he  worshipped  him. 

39  U  And  Jesus  said,  For  judg- 
ment I  am  come  into  this  world, 
that  they  which  see  not  might  see  ; 
and  that  they  which  see  might  be 
made  blind. 

40  And  some  of  the  Pharisees 
which  were  with  him  heard  these 
words,  and  said  unto  him,  Are  we 
blind  also  ? 

41  Jesus  said  unto  them,  If  ye 
were  blind,  ye  should  have  no  sin : 
but  now  ye  say,  We  see  ;  therefore 
your  sin  remaineth. 

CHAPTER   X 

1  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto 
you,  He  that  entereth  not  by  the 
door  into  the  sheepfold,  but 
climbeth  up  some  other  way,  the 
same  is  a  thief  and  a  robber. 

2  But  he  that  entereth  in  by  the 
door  is  the  shepherd  of  the  sheep. 

3  To  him  the  porter  openeth  ; 
and  the  sheep  hear  his  voice  :  and 
he  calleth  his  own  sheep  by  name, 
and  leadeth  them  out. 

4  And  when  he  putteth  forth 
his  own  sheep,  he  goeth  before 
them,  and  the  sheep  follow  him  : 
for  they  know  his  voice. 


we  know,  does  not  listen  to 
sinners  ;  he  listens  to  anyone 
who  is  devout  and  who  obeys 

32  his  will.  It  is  unheard  of, 
since  the  world  began,  that 
anyone    should    open   a   blind 

33  man's  eyes.  If  this  man  were 
not   from    God,    he    could    do 

34  nothing."  They  retorted, 
"  And  so  you  would  teach  us — ■ 
you,  born  in  utter  depravity  !  ' ' 
Then  they  expelled  him. 

35  Jesus  heard  that  they  had 
expelled  him,  and  on  meet- 
ing him  he  said,  "  You  believe 

36  in  the  Son  of  man  ?  "  *  "  Who 
is  that,  sir  ?  "  said  the  man, 
"  tell  me,  that  I  may  believe 
in  him." 

37  "  You  have  seen  him," 
Jesus    said,     "  he     is    talking 

38  to  you."  He  said,  "I  do 
believe,  Lord  " — and  he  wor- 
shipped him. 

39  Then  said  Jesus,  "  It  is  for 
judgment  that  I  have  come  into 
this  world,  to  make  the  sight- 
less see,  to  make  the  seeing 
blind." 

40  On  hearing  this  the  Pharisees 
who   were   beside   him   asked, 

41  "  And  are  we  blind  ?  "  Jesus 
replied,  "  If  you  were  blind, 
you  would  not  be  guilty  ;  but, 
as  it  is,  you  claim  to  have 
sight — and  so  your  sin  re- 
mains." t 

19  The  Jews  were  again  divided 

20  over  these  words.  A  number 
of    them    said,    "  He    is    mad. 

21  Why  listen  to  him  ?  "  Others 
said.  "  These  are  not  a  mad- 
man's words.  Can  a  madman 
open  the  eyes  of  the  blind  ?  " 

22  Then  came  the  festival  of 
Dedication   at   Jerusalem  ;     it 

23  was  winter,  and  Jesus  used  to 
walk  inside  the  temple,  in  the 

24  portico  of  Solomon.  So  the 
Jews  gathered  round  him  and 
asked,  "  How  long  are  you 
going  to  keep  us  in  suspense  ? 
If  you  are  the  Christ,  tell  us 

25  plainly."     Jesus     replied,    "  I 

*  Reading  άνθβωπον  instead  of  θεον. 
t  Transposing  s.  19-29,  for  the  sake  of 
sequence,  to  the  close  of  ch.  ix. 


252 


ST.    JOHN   X 


5  And  a  stranger  will  they  not 
follow,  but  will  flee  from  him  :  for 
they  know  not  the  voice  of 
strangers. 

6  This  parable  spake  Jesus 
unto  them  :  but  they  understood 
not  what  things  they  were  which 
he  spake  unto  them. 

7  Then  said  Jesus  unto  them 
again,  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto 
you,  I  am  the  door  of  the  sheep. 

8  All  that  ever  came  before  me 
are  thieves  and  robbers  :  but  the 
sheep  did  not  hear  them. 

9  I  am  the  door  :  by  me  if  any 
man  enter  in,  he  shall  be  saved,  and 
shall  go  in  and  out,  and  find  pasture. 

10  The  thief  cometh  not,  but 
for  to  steal,  and  to  kill,  and  to  de- 
stroy :  I  am  come  that  they  might 
have  life,  and  that  they  might 
have  it  more  abundantly. 

Ill  am  the  good  shepherd :  the 
good  shepherd  giveth  his  life  for 
the  sheep. 

12  But  he  that  is  an  hireling, 
and  not  the  shepherd,  whose  own 
the  sheep  are  not,  seeth  the  wolf 
coming,  and  leaveth  the  sheep, 
and  fleeth  :  and  the  wolf  catcheth 
them,  and  scattereth  the  sheep. 

13  The  hireling  fleeth,  because 
he  is  an  hireling,  and  careth  not 
for  the  sheep. 

14  I  am  the  good  shepherd,  and 
know  my  sheep,  and  am  known  of 
mine. 

15  As  the  Father  knoweth  me, 
even  so  know  I  the  Father  :  and 
I  lay  down  my  life  for  the  sheep. 

16  And  other  sheep  I  have, 
which  are  not  of  this  fold  :  them 
also  I  must  bring,  and  they  shall 
hear  my  voice  ;  and  there  shall 
be  one  fold,  and  one  shepherd. 

17  Therefore  doth  my  Father 
love  me,  because  I  lay  down  my 
life,  that  I  might  take  it  again. 

18  No  man  taketh  it  from  me, 
but  I  lay  it  down  of  myself.  I 
have  power  to  lay  it  down,  and 
I  have  power  to  take  it  again.  This 
commandment  have  I  received  of 
my  Father. 

19  If  There  was  a  division 
therefore  again  among  the  Jews 
for  these  sayings. 


have  told  you,  but  you  do  not 
believe  ;  the  deeds  I  do  in  the 
name  of  my  Father  testify  to 

26  me,  but  you  do  not  believe, 
because  you  do  not  belong  to 

27  my  sheep.     My  sheep  listen  to 

28  my  voice,  and  I  know  them  and 
they  follow  me  ;  and  I  give 
them  eternal  life  ;  they  will 
never  perish,  and  no  one  will 
snatch  them  out  of  my  hand. 

29  My  Father  who  *  gave  me 
them  is  stronger  than  all,  and 
no  one  can  snatch  anything  out 
of  the  Father's  hand. 

*  Reading  os  .  .  .  μείζων  with  A  1,  the 
Syriac  versions,  etc. 

CHAPTER   X 

1  Truly,  truly  I  tell  you,  he 
who  does  not  enter  the  sheep- 
fold  by  the  gate  but  climbs  up 
somewhere  else,  he  is  a  thief 

2  and  a  robber  ;  he  who  enters 
by  the  gate  is  the  shepherd  of 
the  sheep. 

3  The  gatekeeper  opens  the 
gate  for  him,  and  the  sheep 
listen  to  his  voice ;  he  calls 
his  sheep  by  name  and  leads 
them  out. 

4  When  he  has  brought 
all  his  sheep  outside,  he  goes 
in  front  of  them,  and  the 
sheep  follow  him  because  they 

5  know  his  voice ;  they  will 
not  follow  a  stranger,  they  will 
run  from  him,  because  they  do 
not  know  the  voice  of  stran- 

6  gers."  Jesus  told  them  this 
allegory,  but  they  did  not 
understand  what  he  was  saying 

7  to  them  ;  so  he  said  to  them 
again,  "  Truly,  truly  I  tell  you, 
I   am   the   shepherd  t     of   the 

8  sheep  ;  all  who  ever  came 
before  me  have  been  thieves 
and    robbers — but    the    sheep 

9  would  not  listen  to  them.  (I 
am  the  Gate  ;  whoever  enters 
by  me  will  be  saved,  he  will  go 
in  and  out  and  find  pasture.) 

t  ό  ποιμηι/  rrmst  be  read  here  instead  of 
ή  θ<φα  for  the  sake  of  the  sense,  although 
it  seems  to  have  been  preserved  by  the 
Sahidic  version  alone. 


ST.    JOHN   X 


253 


20  And  many  of  them  said,  He 
hath  a  devil,  and  is  mad  ;  why- 
hear  ye  him  ? 

21  Others  said,  These  are  not 
the  words  of  him  that  hath  a  devil. 
Can  a  devil  open  the  eyes  of  the 
blind  ? 

22  If  And  it  was  at  Jerusalem 
the  feast  of  the  dedication,  and  it 
was  winter. 

23  And  Jesus  walked  in  the 
temple  in  Solomon's  porch. 

24  Then  came  the  Jews  round 
about  him,  and  said  unto  him, 
How  long  dost  thou  make  us  to 
doubt?  If  thou  be  the  Christ, 
tell  us  plainly. 

25  Jesus  answered  them,  I  told 
you,  and  ye  believed  not :  the 
works  that  I  do  in  my  Father's 
name,  they  bear  witness  of  me. 

26  But  ye  believe  not,  because 
ye  are  not  of  my  sheep,  as  I  said 
unto  you. 

27  My  sheep  hear  my  voice,  and 
I  know  them,  and  they  follow  me  : 

28  And  I  give  unto  them  eternal 
life  ;  and  they  shall  never  perish, 
neither  shall  any  man  pluck  them 
out  of  my  hand. 

29  My  Father,  which  gave  them 
me,  is  greater  than  all  ;  and  no 
man  is  able  to  pluck  them  out  of 
my  Father's  hand. 

30  I  and  my  Father  are  one. 

31  Theu  the  Jews  took  up  stones 
again  to  stone  him. 

32  Jesus  answered  them,  Many 
good  works  have  I  shewed  you 
from  my  Father ;  for  which  of 
those  works  do  ye  stone  me  ? 

33  The  Jews  answered  him, 
saying,  For  a  good  work  we  stone 
thee  not  ;  but  for  blasphemy  ; 
and  because  that  thou,  being  a 
man,  makest  thyself  God. 

34  Jesus  answered  them,  Is  it 
not  written  in  your  law,  I  said, 
Ye  are  gods  ? 

35  If  he  called  them  gods,  unto 
whom  the  word  of  God  came,  and 
the  scripture  cannot  be  broken  ; 

36  Say  ye  of  him,  whom  the 
Father  hath  sanctified,  and  sent 
into  the  world,  Thou  blasphemest  ; 
because  I  said,  I  am  the  Son  of 
God? 


10  The  thief  only  comes  to  steal, 
to  slay,  and  to  destroy  :  I  have 
come  that  they  may  have  life 

11  and  have  it  to  the  full.  I  am 
the  good  shepherd  ;  a  good 
shepherd  lays   down   his   own 

12  life  for  the  sheep.  The  hired 
man,  who  is  not  the  shepherd 
and  does  not  own  the  sheep, 
deserts  them  when  he  sees  the 
wolf  coming  ;  he  runs  away, 
leaving  the  wolf  to  tear  and 

13  scatter  them,  just  because  he  is 
a  hired  man,  who  has  no  in- 

14  terest  in  the  sheep.  I  am  the 
good  shepherd,  I  know  my 
sheep  and  my  sheep  know  me 

15  (just  as  the  Father  knows 
me  and  I  know  the  Father,) 
and    I   lay  down  my   life  for 

16  the  sheep.  I  have  other  sheep, 
too,  which  do  not  belong  to 
this  fold  ;  I  must  bring  them 
also,  and  they  will  listen  to  my 
voice  ;    so  it  will  be  one  flock, 

17  one  shepherd.  This  is  why  my 
Father  loves  me,  because  1  lay 
down  my   life   to   take   it   up 

18  again.  No  one  takes  it  from 
me,  I  lay  it  down  of  my  own 
accord  :  I  have  power  to  lay  it 
down  and  also  power  to  take  it 
up  again  ;   I  have  my  Father's 

30  orders  for  this.  *  I  and  my 
Father  are  one — ." 

31  The  Jews  again  caught  up 

32  stones  to  stone  him.  Jesus  re- 
plied, "  I  have  let  you  see  many 
a  good  deed  of  God  ;  for  which 
of  them  do  you  mean  to  stone 

33  me  ?  "  The  Jews  retorted, 
"  We  mean  to  stone  you,  not 
for  a  good  deed,  but  for  blas- 
phemy, because  you,  a  mere 
man,     make     yourself     God." 

34  Jesus  answered,  "Is  it  not 
written  in  your  Law,  '  I  said, 

35  you  are  gods '  ?  If  the  Law  said 
they  were  gods,  to  whom  the 
word  of  God  came — and  scrip- 

36  ture  cannot  be  broken — do  you 
mean  to  tell  me,  whom  the 
Father  consecrated  and  sent 
into  the  world,  '  You  are 
blaspheming,'  because  I  said, 
1  I  am  God's  Son  '  ? 

*  See  note,  p.  251. 


254 


ST.    JOHN    XI 


87  If  I  do  not  the  works  of  my 
Father,  believe  me  not. 

38  But  if  I  do,  though  ye  believe 
not  me,  believe  the  works :  that  ye 
may  know,  and  believe,  that  the 
Father  is  in  me,  and  I  in  him. 

39  Therefore  they  sought  again 
to  take  him  :  but  he  escaped  out 
of  their  hand, 

40  And  went  away  again  beyond 
Jordan  into  the  place  where  John 
at  first  baptized  ;  and  there  he 
abode. 

41  And  many  resorted  unto  him, 
and  said,  John  did  no  miracle :  but 
all  things  that  John  spake  of  this 
man  were  true. 

42  And  many  believed  on  him 
there. 


37  If  I  am  not  doing  the 
deeds    of    my  Father,    do  not 

38  believe  me  ;  but  if  I  am,  then 
believe  the  deeds,  though 
you  will  not  believe  me — 
that  you  may  learn  and  un- 
derstand that  the  Fat!  er  is  in 
me  and  I  am  in  the  Father." 

39  Once  more  they  tried  to  arrest 
him,  but  he  escaped  their  hands 

40  and  went  across  the  Jordan, 
back  to  the  spot  where  John 
had   baptized   at  first.      There 

41  he  stayed  ;  and  many  came  to 
him.  saying,  "  John  did  not  per- 
form any  Sign,  but  all  he  ever 
said  about  this  man  was  true." 

42  And  many  believed  in  him 
there. 


CHAPTER    XI 

1  Now  there  was  a  man  ill, 
Lazarus  of  Bethany — the  vil- 
lage   of    Mary    and    her   sister 

2  Martha.  (The  Mary  whose 
brother  Lazarus  was  ill  was  the 
Mary  who  anointed  the  Lord 
with   perfume  and  wiped     his 

5  feet  with  her  hair.)  Jesus 
loved   Martha   and    her    sister 

3  and  Lazarus  ;  *  so  the  sisters 
sent  to  him,  saying ;  "  Lord,  he 

4  whom  you  love  is  ill."  When 
Jesus  heard  it,  he  said,  "  This 
illness  is  not  to  end  in  death  ; 
the  end  of  it  is  the  glory  of  God, 
that  the  Son  of  God  may  be 

6  glorified  thereby."  So,  when 
he  heard  of  the  illness,  he 
stayed  where  he  was  for  two 

7  days  ;  then,  after  that,  he  said 
to   the   disciples,    "  Let  us  go 

8  back  to  Judaea."  "  Rabbi," 
said  the  disciples,  "  the  Jews 
were  trying  to  stone  you  only 
the  other  day  ;    are  you  going 

9  back  there  ?  "  Jesus  replied. 
"  Are  there  not  twelve  hours  in 
the  day  ? 

If  one  walks  during  the  day 
he  does  not  stumble, 
for  he  sees  the  light  of  this 
world  : 

*  I  venture  to  restore  ver.  5  to  what   appears  to  have  been  its  original  position 
between  vers.  2  and  3. 


CHAPTER    XI 

1  Now  a  certain  man  was  sick, 
named  Lazarus,  of  Bethany,  the 
town  of  Mary  and  her  sister 
Martha. 

2  (It  was  that  Mary  which  an- 
ointed the  Lord  with  ointment, 
and  wiped  his  feet  with  her  hair, 
whose  brother  Lazarus  was  sick.) 

3  Therefore  his  sisters  sent  unto 
him,  saying,  Lord,  behold,  he 
whom  thou  lovest  is  sick. 

4  When  Jesus  heard  that,  he 
said,  This  sickness  is  not  unto 
death,  but  for  the  glory  of  God, 
that  the  Son  of  God  might  be 
glorified  thereby. 

5  Now  Jesus  loved  Martha, 
and  her  sister,  and  Lazarus. 

(J  When  he  had  heard  therefore 
that  he  was  sick,  he  abode  two 
days  still  in  the  same  place  where 
he  was. 

7  Then  after  that  saith  he  to 
his  disciples,  Let  us  go  into  Juda?a 
again. 

8  His  disciples  say  unto  him, 
Master,  the  Jews  of  late  sought 
to  stone  thee  ;  and  goest  thou 
thither  again  ? 

9  Jesus  answered,  Are  there  not 
twelve  hours  in  the  day  ?  If  any 
man  walk  in  the  day,  he  stumbleth 


ST.    JOHN    XI 


255 


not,  because  he  seeth  the  light  of 
this  world. 

10  But  if  a  man  walk  in  the 
night,  he  stumbleth,  because  there 
is  no  light  in  him. 

11  These  things  said  he  :  and 
after  that  he  saith  unto  them,  Our 
friend  Lazarus  sleepeth  ;  but  I 
go,  that  I  may  awake  him  out  of 
sleep. 

12  Then  said  his  disciples, 
Lord,  if  he  sleep,  he  shall  do  well. 

13  Howbeit  Jesus  spake  of  his 
death  :  but  they  thought  that  he 
had  spoken  of  taking  of  rest  in 
sleep. 

14  Then  said  Jesus  unto  them 
plainly,  Lazarus  is  dead. 

1 5  And  I  am  glad  for  your  sakes 
that  I  was  not  there,  to  the  intent 
ye  may  believe  ;  nevertheless  let 
us  go  unto  him. 

16  Then  said  Thomas,  which  is 
called  Didymus,  unto  his  fellow- 
disciples,  Let  us  also  go,  that  we 
may  die  with  him. 

17  Then  when  Jesus  came,  he 
found  that  he  had  lain  in  the 
grave  four  days  already. 

18  Now  Bethany  was  nigh  unto 
Jerusalem,  about  fifteen  furlongs 
off: 

19  And  many  of  the  Jews  came 
to  Martha  and  Mary,  to  comfort 
them  concerning  their  brother. 

20  Then  Martha,  as  soon  as  she 
heard  that  Jesus  was  coming, 
went  and  met  him  :  but  Mary  sat 
still  in  the  house. 

21  Then  said  Martha  unto 
Jesus,  Lord,  if  thou  hadst  been 
here,  my  brother  had  not  died. 

22  But  I  know,  that  even  now, 
whatsoever  thou  wilt  ask  of  God, 
God  will  give  it  thee. 

23  Jesus  saith  unto  her,  Thy 
brother  shall  rise  again. 

24  Martha  saith  unto  him,  I 
know  that  he  shall  rise  again  in 
the  resurrection  at  the  last  day. 

25  Jesus  said  unto  her,  I  am 
the  resurrection,  and  the  life  :  he 
that  belie veth  in  me,  though  he 
were  dead,  yet  shall  he  live  : 

26  And  whosoever  liveth  and 
believeth  in  me  shall  never  die. 
Believest  thou  this  ? 


10  but    if    one    walks    during 

the      night     he     does 
stumble, 
for    the    light    is   not  in 
him." 

11  This  he  said,  then  added, 
"  Our  friend  Lazarus  has 
fallen  asleep  ;  I  am  going 
to  waken  him." 

12  "  Lord,"  said  the  dis- 
ciples, "  if  he  has  fallen 
asleep,  he  will  get  better." 

13  Jesus,  however,  had  been 
speaking  of  his  death  ;  but 
as  they  imagined  he  meant 

14  natural  sleep,  he  then  told 
them   plainly,    "  Lazarus    is 

15  dead  ;  and  for  your  sakes 
I  am  glad  I  was  not  there, 
that  you  may  believe. 
Come     now,     let    us    go    to 

16  him."  Whereupon  Thomas 
(called  '  the  Twin  ')  said  to 
his  fellow-disciples,  "  Let  us 
go  too,  let  us  die  along  with 
him  !  " 

17  Now  when  Jesus  arrived, 
he  found  that  Lazarus  had 
been  buried  for  four  days.* 

20  Then  Martha,  hearing  of 
the  arrival  of  Jesus,  went 
out     to     meet     him,     while 

21  Mary  sat  at  home.  Said 
Martha  to  Jesus,  "  Had 
you  been  here,  Lord,  my 
brother    would      not      have 

22  died.  But  now — well,  I 
know  whatever  you  ask 
God  for  he  will  grant 
you." 

23  Jesus  said  to  her,  "Your 
brother     will     rise     again." 

24  "  I  know,"  said  Martha, 
"  he  will  rise  at  the  resur- 
rection,  on  the    last    day." 

25  Jesus  said  to  her,  "  I  am 
myself  resurrection  and  life  : 

he  who  believes  in  me 
will  live,  even  if  he 
dies, 

26  and  no  one  who  lives  and 

believes  in  me  will  ever 
die. 

27  You  believe  that  ?  "     "  Yes, 

*  Another  case  of  displacement ; 
vers  18  and  19  seem  originally  to  have 
lain  between  vers.  30  and  31. 


256 


ST.    JOHN   XI 


27  She  saith  unto  him,  Yea, 
Lord  :  I  believe  that  thou  art  the 
Christ,  the  Son  of  God,  which 
should  come  into  the  world. 

28  And  when  she  had  so  said, 
she  went  her  way,  and  called 
Mary  her  sister  secretly,  saying, 
The  Master  is  come,  and  calleth 
for  thee. 

29  As  soon  as  she  heard  that, 
she  arose  quickly,  and  came  unto 
him. 

30  Now  Jesus  was  not  yet  come 
into  the  town,  but  was  in  that 
place  where  Martha  met  him. 

31  The  Jews  then  which  were 
with  her  in  the  house,  and  com- 
forted her,  when  they  saw  Mary, 
that  she  rose  up  hastily  and  went 
out,  followed  her,  saying,  She 
goeth  unto  the  grave  to  weep 
there. 

32  Then  when  Mary  was  come 
where  Jesus  was,  and  saw  him,  she 
fell  down  at  his  feet,  saying  unto 
him,  Lord,  if  thou  hadst  been 
here,  my  brother  had  not  died. 

33  When  Jesus  therefore  saw 
her  weeping,  and  the  Jews  also 
weeping  which  came  with  her,  he 
groaned  in  the  spirit,  and  was 
troubled, 

34  And  said,  Where  have  ye 
laid  him  ?  They  said  unto  him, 
Lord,  come  and  see. 

35  Jesus  wept. 

36  Then  said  the  Jews,  Behold 
how  he  loved  him  ! 

37  And  some  of  them  said, 
Could  not  this  man,  which  opened 
the  eyes  of  the  blind,  have  caused 
that  even  this  man  should  not 
have  died  ? 

38  Jesus  therefore  again  groan- 
ing in  himself  cometh  to  the  grave. 
It  was  a  cave,  and  a  stone  lay 
upon  it. 

39  Jesus  said,  Take  ye  away 
the  stone.  Martha,  the  sister  of 
him  that  was  dead,  saith  unto 
him,  Lord,  by  this  time  he  stink- 
eth  :  for  he  hath  been  dead  four 
days. 

40  Jesus  saith  unto  her,  Said  I 
not  unto  thee,  that,  if  thou  would- 
est  believe,  thou  shouldest  see  the 
glory  of  God  ? 


Lord,"  she  said,  "  I  do  believe 
you  are  the  Christ,  the  Son  of 
God,  who  was  to  come  into  the 

28  world  "—and  with  these  words 
she  went  off  to  call  her  sister 
Mary,  telling  her  secretly, 
"  The  Teacher  is  here,  and  he  is 

29  calling  for  you."  So,  on  hear- 
ing this,   Mary  rose  hurriedly 

30  and  went  to  him.  Jesus  had 
not  entered  the  village  yet,  he 
was    still    at    the    spot    where 

18  Martha  had  met  him.  Now  as 
Bethany  is  not  far  from  Jeru- 
salem,  only  about  two  miles 

19  away,  a  number  of  Jews  had 
gone  to  condole  with  Martha 
and  Mary  about  their  brother ;  * 

31  and  when  the  Jews  who  were 
condoling  with  her  inside  the 
house  noticed  her  rise  hurriedly 
and  go  out,  they  followed  her, 
as  they  imagined  she  was  going 

32  to  wail  at  the  tomb.  But 
when  Mary  came  to  where 
Jesus  was  and  saw  him,  she 
dropped  at  his  feet,  crying, 
"  Had  you  been  here,  Lord, 
my  brother  would  not  have 
died." 

33  Now  when  Jesus  saw  her 
wailing  and  saw  the  Jews  who 
accompanied  her  wailing,  he 
chafed     in     spirit     and     was 

34  disquieted.  "  Where  have  you 
laid  him?"  he  asked.  They 
answered,  "  Come  and  see, 
sir." 

35  Jesus  burst  into  tears. 

36  Whereupon  the  Jews  said, 
"  See  how  he  loved  him  !  " — 

37  though  some  of  them  asked, 
' '  Could  he  not  have  prevented 
him  from  dying,  when  he  could 
open   a    blind    man's    eyes  ?  " 

38  This  made  Jesus  chafe  afresh, so 
he  went  to  the  tomb  ;  it  was  a 
cave  with  a  boulder  to  close  it. 

39  Jesus  said,  "  Remove  the 
boulder."  "  Lord,"  said  Mar- 
tha, the  dead  man's  sister,  "  he 
will  be  stinking  by  this  time  ; 
he  has  I  em  dead  four  days." 

40  "  Did  1  not  tell  you,"  said 
Jesus,  "  if  you  will  only  be- 
lieve, you  shall  see  the  glory  of 

*  See  note.  p.  2*S- 


ST.    JOHN    XI 


257 


41  Then  they  took  away  the 
stone  from  the  place  where  the 
dead  was  laid.  And  Jesus  lifted 
up  Ids  eyes,  and  said,  Father,  I 
thank  thee  that  thou  hast  heard 
me. 

42  And  I  knew  that  thou  hear- 
est  me  always  :  but  because  of 
the  people  which  stand  by  I  said 
it,  that  they  may  believe  that 
thou  hast  sent  me. 

43  And  when  he  thus  had 
spoken,  he  cried  with  a  loud  voice, 
Lazarus,  come  forth. 

44  And  he  that  was  dead  came 
forth,  bound  hand  and  foot  with 
graveclothes  :  and  his  face  was 
bound  about  with  a  napkin. 
Jesus  saith  unto  them,  Loose  him, 
and  let  him  go. 

45  Then  many  of  the  Jews 
which  came  to  Mary,  and  had  seen 
the  things  winch  Jesus  did,  be- 
lieved on  him. 

46  But  some  of  them  went  their 
ways  to  the  Pharisees,  and  told 
them  what  things  Jesus  had  done. 

47  U  Then  gathered  the  chief 
priests  and  the  Pharisees  a  coun- 
cil, and  said,  What  do  we  ?  for 
this  man  doeth  many  miracles. 

48  If  we  let  him  thus  alone,  all 
men  will  believe  on  him  :  and  the 
Romans  shall  come  and  take  away 
both  our  place  and  nation. 

49  And  one  of  them,  named 
Caiaphas,  being  the  high  priest 
that  same  year,  said  unto  them, 
Ye  know  nothing  at  all, 

50  Nor  consider  that  it  is  ex- 
pedient for  us,  that  one  man 
should  die  for  the  people,  and  that 
the  whole  nation  perish  not. 

51  And  this  spake  he  not  of 
himself :  but  being  high  priest 
that  year,  he  prophesied  that 
Jesus  should  die  for  that  nation  ; 

52  And  not  for  that  nation 
only,  but  that  also  he  should 
gather  together  in  one  the  children 
of  God  that  were  scattered  abroad. 

53  Then  from  that  day  forth 
they  took  counsel  together  for  to 
put  him  to  death. 

54  Jesus  therefore  walked  no 
more  openly  among  the  Jews  ; 
but  went  thence  unto  a  country 

9 


41  God  ?  "  Then  they  removed 
the  boulder,  and  Jesus,  lifting 
his  eyes  to  heaven,  said, 
"  Father,     I    thank    thee    for 

42  listening  to  me.  (I  knew  thou 
wouldst  always  listen  to  me, 
but  I  spoke  on  account  of  the 
crowd  around,  that  they  might 
believe   thou   hast  sent  me.)" 

43  So  saying,  he  exclaimed  with  a 
loud     cry,      "  Lazarus,      come 

44  out !  "  Out  came  the  dead 
man,  his  feet  and  hands 
swathed  in  bandages,  and  his 
face  tied  up  with  a  towel. 
Jesus  said,  "  Untie  him,  and 
let  him  move/ 

45  Now  a  nuinl-^r  of  the  Jews 
who  had  come  vO  visit  Mary 
and  who  witnessed  what  he  had 

46  done,  believed  in  him.  But 
some  of  them  went  off  to  the 
Pharisees  and  told  them  what 

47  Jesus  had  done  ;  whereupon 
the  high  priests  and  the  Phari- 
sees called  a  meeting  of  the 
Sanhedrin.  "  Whatever  is  to 
be  done  ?  "  they  said.  "  The 
fellow  is  performing  a  number 

48  of  Signs.-  If  we  let  him  alone, 
like  this,  everybody  will  be- 
lieve in  him,  and  then  the 
Romans  will  come  and  sup- 
press our  holy  Place  and  our 
nation." 

49  But  one  of  them,  Caia- 
phas, who  was  high  priest 
that   year,   said,    "  You   know 

50  nothing  about  it — you  do  not 
understand  it  is  in  your  own 
interests  that  one  man  should 
die  for  the  People,  instead  of 
the    whole    nation    being     de- 

51  stroyed."  (He  did  not  say  this 
simply  of  his  own  accord  ;  he 
was  high  priest  that  year,  and 
his  words  were  a  prophecy  that 
Jesus  was  to  die  for  the  nation, 

52  and  not  merely  for  the  nation 
but  to  gather  into  one  the 
scattered     children     of     God.) 

53  So   from   that   day   their   plan 

54  was  to  kill  him.  Accordingly 
Jesus  no  longer  appeared  in 
public  among  the  Jews,  but 
withdrew  to  the  country  ad- 
joining the  desert,  to  a  town 


258 


ST.    JOHN   XII 


near  to  the  wilderness,  into  a  city 
call  'd  Ephraim,  and  there  con- 
tinued with  his  disciples. 

55  1}  And  the  Jews'  passover 
was  nigh  at  hand  :  and  many 
went  out  of  the  country  up  to 
Jerusalem  before  the  passover,  to 
purify  themselves. 

56  Then  sought  they  for  Jesus, 
and  spake  among  themselves,  as 
they  stood  in  the  temple,  What 
think  ye,  that  he  will  not  come  to 
the  feast  ? 

57  Now  both  the  chief  priests 
and  the  Pharisees  had  given  a 
commandment,  that,  if  any  man 
ki  e  ν  where  he  were,  he  should 
shew  it,  that  they  might  take  him. 


called     Ephraim  ;      there     he 
stayed  with  the  disciples. 

55  Now  the  passover  of  the  Jews 
was  near,  and  many  people 
went  up  from  the  country  to 
Jerusalem,  to  purify  them- 
selves    before     the     passover. 

56  They  looked  out  for  Jesus,  and 
as  they  stood  in  the  temple 
they  said  to  one  another, 
"  What  do  you  think  ?  Do 
vou  think  he  will  not  come  up 

57  to  the  festival  ?  "  (The  high 
priests  and  the  Pharisees  had 
given  orders  that  they  were  to 
be  informed,  if  anyone  found 
out  where  he  was,  so  that  they 
might  arrest  him.) 


CHAPTER   XII 

1  Then  Jesus  six  days  before 
the  passover  came  to  Bethany, 
wheie  Lazarus  was  which  had 
been  dead,  whom  he  raised  from 
the  dead. 

2  There  they  made  him  a 
supper  ;  and  Martha  served  :  but 
Lazarus  was  one  of  them  that  sat 
at  the  table  with  him. 

3  Then  took  Mary  a  pound  of 
ointment  of  spikenard,  very  costly, 
and  anointed  the  feet  of  Jesus, 
and  wiped  his  feet  with  her  hair  : 
and  the  house  was  filled  with  the 
odour  of  the  ointment. 

4  Then  saith  one  of  his  disciples, 
Judas  Iscariot,  Simon's  son,  which 
should  betray  him, 

5  Why  was  not  this  ointment 
sold  for  three  hundred  pence,  and 
given  to  the  poor  ? 

6  This  he  said,  not  that  he 
cared  for  the  poor  ;  but  because 
he  was  a  thief,  and  had  the  bag, 
and  bare  what  was  put  therein. 

7  Then  said  Jesus,  Let  her 
alone  :  against  the  day  of  my 
burving  hath  she  kept  this. 

8  For  the  poor  always  ye  have 
with  you  ;  but  me  ye  have  not 
always. 

9  Much  people  of  the  Jews 
therefore  knew  that  he  was  there  : 
and  they  came  not  for  Jesus'  sake 
only,    but    that    they    might    see 


CHAPTER    XII 

1  Six  days  before  the  festival, 
Jesus  came  to  Bethany,  where 
Lazarus  stayed  (whom  Jesus 
had    raised    from    the    dead). 

2  They  gave  a  supper  for  him 
there  ;  Martha  wTaited  on  him, 
and  Lazarus  was  among  those 
who   reclined   at   table   beside 

3  him.  Then  Mary,  taking  a 
pound  of  expensive  pei'fume. 
real  nard,  anointed  the  feet  of 
Jesus  and  wiped  his  feet  with 
her  hair,  till  the  house  was  filled 
with  the  scent  of  the  perfume. 

4  One  of  his  disciples,  Judas  Is- 
cariot (who  was  to  betray  him), 
said, 

5  "  Why  was  not  this  per- 
fume sold  for  ten  pounds,  and 
the  money  given  to  the  poor  ?  r ' 

6  (Not  that  he  cared  for  the 
poor  ;  he  said  this  because  he 
was  a  thief,  and  because  he 
carried  the  money-box  and 
pilfered    what    was     put    in.) 

7  Then  said  Jesus,  "  Let  her 
alone,  let  her  keep  what  she 
has  for  the  day  of  my  burial. 

8  You  have  always  the  poor 
beside  you,  but  you  have  not 
always  me." 

9  Now  the  great  mass  of  tin- 
Jews  learned  he  was  there,  and 
they  came  not  only  on  account 
of    Jesus  but    to  see    Lazarus 


ST.    JOHN   XII 


259 


Lazarus  also,  whom  he  had  raised 
from  the  dead. 

10  U  But  the  chief  priests  con- 
sulted that  they  might  put 
Lazarus  also  to  death  ; 

11  Because  that  by  reason  of 
him  many  of  the  Jews  went  away, 
and  believed  on  Jesus. 

12  *[\  On  the  next  day  much 
people  that  were  come  to  the 
feast,  when  they  heard  that  Jesus 
was  coming  to  Jerusalem, 

13  Took  branches  of  palm  trees, 
and  went  forth  to  meet  him,  and 
cried,  Hosanna  :  Blessed  is  the 
King  of  Israel  that  cometh  in  the 
name  of  the  Lord. 

14  And  Jesus,  when  he  had 
found  a  young  ass,  sat  thereon  ; 
as  it  is  written, 

15  Fear  not,  daughter  of  Sion  : 
behold,  thy  King  cometh,  sitting 
on  an  ass's  colt. 

16  These  things  understood  not 
his  disciples  at  the  first :  but 
when  Jesus  was  glorified,  then 
remembered  they  that  these  things 
were  written  of  him,  and  that  they 
had  done  these  things  unto  him. 

17  The  people  therefore  that 
was  with  him  when  he  called 
Lazarus  out  of  his  grave,  and  raised 
him  from  the  dead,  bare  record. 

18  For  this  cause  the  people 
also  met  him,  for  that  they  heard 
that  he  had  done  this  miracle. 

19  The  Pharisees  therefore  said 
among  themselves,  Perceive  ye 
how  ye  prevail  nothing  ?  behold, 
the  world  is  gone  after  him. 

20  1f  And  there  were  certain 
Greeks  among  them  that  came  up 
to  worship  at  the  feast : 

21  The  same  came  therefore  to 
Philip,  which  was  of  Bethsaida  of 
Galilee,  and  desired  him,  saying, 
Sir,  we  would  see  Jesus. 

22  Philip  cometh  and  teU'eth 
Andrew  :  and  again  Andrew  and 
Philip  tell  Jesus. 

23  1|  And  Jesus  answered 
them,  saying,  The  hour  is  come, 
that  the  Son  of  man  should  be 
glorified. 

24  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto 
you,  Except  a  corn  of  wheat  fall 
into  the  ground  and  die,  it  abideth 


whom  he  had  raised  from  the 
dead. 

10  So  the  high  priests  planned 

11  to  kill  Lazarus  as  well,  since 
it  was  owing  bo  him  that  a 
number  of  the  Jews  went  away 
and  believed  in  Jesus. 

12  Next  day  the  great  mass  of 
people  who  had  come  up  for 
the  festival  heard  that  Jesus 

13  was  entering  Jerusalem,  and 
taking  palm-branches  they 
went  out  to  meet  him,  shout- 
ing, 

"  Hosanna : 
Blessed  be  he  who  comes  in  the 

Lord's  name, 
the  king  of  Israel  !  " 

14  And  Jesus  came  across  a  young 
ass  and  seated  himself  on  it ; 
as  it  is  written, 

1 5  Fear  not,  daughter  of  Sion  ; 
here  is  your  king  coming, 
seated  on  an  ass's  colt. 

16  (His  disciples  did  not  under- 
stand this  at  first  ;  but  when 
Jesus  was  glorified,  then  they 
remembered  this  had  been 
written  of  him  and  had  hap- 
pened to  him.) 

17  Now  the  people  who  were 
with  him  when  he  called 
Lazarus  from  the  tomb  and 
raised    him    from    the     dead, 

18  testified  to  it  ;  and  that  was 
why  the  crowd  went  out  to 
meet  him,  because  they  heard 
he    had    performed   this   Sign. 

19  Then  said  the  Pharisees  to  one 
another,  "  You  see,  you  can  do 
nothing  !  Look,  the  world  has 
gone  after  him." 

20  Now  there  were  some  Greeks 
among  those  who  had  come  up 
to    worship    at    the    festival  ; 

21  they  came  to  Philip  of  Beth- 
saida in  Galilee  and  appealed  to 
him,  saying,  "  Sir,  we  want  to 

22  see  Jesus."  Philip  went  and 
told  Andrew  ;  Andrew  and 
Philip    went  'and    told    Jesus. 

23  And  Jesus  answered,  "  The 
hour  has  come  for  the  Son  of 

24  man  to  be  glorified.  Truly, 
truly  I  tell  you,  unless  a  grain 
of  wheat  falls  into  the  earth 
and  dies,  it  remains  a  sing1.- 


260 


ST.   JOHN   XII 


alone  :    but  if  it  die,  it  bringeth 
forth  much  fruit. 

25  He  that  loveth  his  life  shall 
lose  it ;  and  he  that  hateth  his  life 
in  this  world  shall  keep  it  unto 
life  eternal. 

26  If  any  man  serve  me,  let 
him  follow  me  ;  and  where  I  am, 
there  shall  also  my  servant  be  : 
if  any  man  serve  me,  him  will  my 
Father  honour. 

27  Now  is  my  soul  troubled  ; 
and  what  shall  I  say  ?  Father, 
save  me  from  this  hour  :  but  for 
this  cause  came  I  unto  this  hour. 

28  Father,  glorify  thy  name. 
Then  came  there  a  voice  from 
heaven,  saying,  I  have  both 
glorified  it,  and  will  glorify  it 
again. 

29  The  people  therefore,  that 
stood  by,  and  heard  it,  said  that 
it  thundered :  others  said.  An 
angel  spake  to  him. 

30  Jesus  answered  and  said, 
This  voice  came  not  because  of 
me,  but  for  your  sakes. 

31  Now  is  the  judgment  of  this 
world :  now  shall  the  prince  of 
this  world  be  cast  out. 

32  And  I,  if  I  be  lifted  up  from 
the  earth,  will  draw  all  men  unto 
me. 

33  This  he  said,  signifying  what 
death  he  should  die. 

34  The  people  answered  him, 
We  have  heard  out  of  the  law  that 
Christ  abideth  for  ever  :  and  how 
say  est  thou,  The  Son  of  man 
must  be  lifted  up  ?  who  is  this 
Son  of  man  ? 

35  Then  Jesus  said  unto  them, 
Yet  a  little  while  is  the  light  with 
you.  Walk  while  ye  have  the 
light,  lest  darkness  come  upon 
you  :  for  he  that  walketh  in  dark- 
ness knoweth  not  whither  he 
goeth. 

36  While  ye  have  light,  believe 
in  the  light,  that  ye  may  be  the 
children  of  light.  These  things 
spake  Jesus,  and  departed,  and 
did  hide  himself  from  them. 

37  U  But  though  he  had  done 
so  many  miracles  before  them,  yet 
they  believed  not  on  him  : 

38  That  the  saying  of  Esaias  the 


grain  ;    but  if  it  dies,  it  bears 

25  rich  fruit.  He  who  loves  his 
life  loses  it,  and  he  who  cares 
not  for  his  life  in  this  world  will 
preserve  it  for  eternal  life. 

26  If  anyone  serves  me,  let  him 

follow  me, 
and  where  I  am,  there  shall 

my  servant  be  also  : 
if  anyone  serves  me, 

my    Father    will    honour 

him. 

27  My  soul  is  now  disquieted. 
What  am  I  to  say  ?  '  Father, 
save  me  from  this  hour  '  ? 
Nay,  it  is  something  else  that 

28  has  brought  me  to  this  hour  :  I 
will  say,  '  Father,  glorify  thy 
name.'  "  Then  came  a  voice 
from  heaven,  "  I  have  glorified 
it,  and  I  will  glorify  it  again." 

29  When  they  heard  the  sound, 
the  people  standing  by  said  it 
had  thundered  ;  others  said, 
"  An    angel    spoke    to    him." 

30  Jesus  answered,  "  This  voice 
did  not  come  for  my  sake  but 

31  for  yours.  Now  is  this  world 
to  be  judged  ;  now  the  Prince 
of  this  world  will  be  expelled. 

32  But  I,  when  I  am  lifted  up  from 
the  earth,  will  draw  all  men  to 

33  myself."  (By  this  he  indi- 
cated the  kind  of  death  he  was 

34  to  die.)  So  the  people  an- 
swered, "  We  have  learned  from 
the  Law  that  the  Christ  is  to 
remain  for  ever  ;  what  do  you 
mean  by  saying  that  the  Son  of 
man  must  be  lifted  up  ?    Who 

35  is  this  Son  of  man  ?  "  Then 
Jesus  said  to  them,  "  The  Light 
will  shine  among  you  for  a  little 
longer  yet  ;  walk  while  you 
have  the  Light,  that  the  dark- 
ness may  not  overtake  you. 
He  who  walks  in  the  dark  does 
not  know  where  he  is  going. 

36  While  you  have  the  Light, 
believe  in  the  Light,  that  you 
may  be  sons  of  the  Light."  * 

44  And  Jesus  cried  aloud,  "  He 
who  believes  in  me  believes  not 
in  me  but  in  him  who  sent  me, 

45  and  he  who  beholds  me  beholds 

*  Restoring     vers.     44-50     to     their 
original  position  in  the  middle  of  ver.  36. 


ST.    JOHN    XII 


261 


prophet  might  be  fulfilled,  which 
he  spake,  Lord,  who  hath  believed 
our  report  ?  and  to  whom  bath 
the  arm  of  the  Lord  been  revealed  ? 

39  Therefore  they  could  not 
believe,  because  that  Esaias  said 
again, 

40  He  hath  blinded  their  eyes, 
and  hardened  their  heart ;  that 
they  should  not  see  with  their 
eyes,  nor  understand  with  their 
heart,  and  be  converted,  and  I 
should  heal  them. 

41  These  tilings  said  Esaias, 
when  he  saw  his  glory,  and  spake 
of  him. 

42  1J  Nevertheless  among  the 
chief  wilers  also  many  believed  on 
him  ;  but  because  of  the  Pharisees 
they  did  not  confess  him,  lest  they 
should  be  put  out  of  the  syna- 
gogue : 

43  For  they  loved  the  praise  of 
men  more  than  the  praise  of  God. 

44  Ή  Jesus  cried  and  said,  He 
that  believeth  on  me,  believeth 
not  on  me,  but  on  him  that  sent 
me. 

45  And  he  that  seeth  me  seetb. 
him  that  sent  me. 

46  I  am  come  a  light  into  the 
world,  that  whosoever  believeth 
on  me  should  not  abide  in  dark- 
ness. 

47  And  if  any  man  hear  my 
words,  and  believe  not,  I  judge 
him  not :  for  I  came  not  to  judge 
the  world,  but  to  save  the  world. 

48  He  that  rejecteth  me,  and 
receiveth  not  my  words,  hath  one 
that  judgeth  him  :  the  word  that 
I  have  spoken,  the  same  shall 
judge  him  in  the  last  day. 

49  For  I  have  not  spoken  of 
myself  ;  but  the  Father  which 
sent  me,  he  gave  me  a  command- 
ment, what  I  should  say,  and 
what  I  should  speak. 

50  And  I  know  that  his  com- 
mandment is  life  everlasting : 
whatsoever  I  speak  therefore, 
even  as  the  Father  said  unto  me, 
so  I  speak. 


46  him  who  sent  me.  I  have 
come  as  light  into  the  world, 
that  no  one  who  believes  in  me 

47  may  remain  in  the  dark.  If 
anyone  hears  my  words  and 
does  not  keep  them,  it  is  not  I 
who  judge  him  ;  for  I  have  not 
come  to  judge  the  world  but  to 

48  save  the  world.  He  who  re- 
jects me  and  will  not  receive 
my  words  has  indeed  a  judge  : 
the  word  I  have  spoken  will 
judge    him    on    the    last    day, 

49  for  I  have  not  spoken  of  my 
own  accord — the  Father  who 
sent  me,  he  it  was  who  ordered 
me  what  to  say  and  what  to 

50  speak.  And  I  know  his  orders 
mean  eternal  life.  Therefore 
when  I  speak,  I  speak  as  the 

36  Father  has  told  me."  *  With 
those  words  Jesus  went  away 
and  hid  from  them. 

37  Now  for  all  the  Signs  he  had 
performed   before  them,   they 

38  did  not  believe  in  him — that 
the  word  spoken  by  the  pro- 
phet Isaiah  might  be  fulfilled  : 

Lord,  who  has  believed  what 
they  heard  from  us  1 

And  to  whom  has  the  arm  of 
the  Lord  been  revealed  1 

39  This  was  why  they  could  not 
believe  ;   for  Isaiah  again  said, 

40  He  has  blinded  their  eyes 

and  made  their  hearts  insen- 
sible, 
to  prevent  them  seeing  with 
their  eyes  and  under- 
standing with  their  hearts 
and  turning  for  me  to 
cure  them. 

41  (Isaiah  said  this  because  he 
saw    his    glory   and    spoke    of 

42  him.)  Still,  a  number  even  of 
the  authorities  believed  in 
him,  though  they  would  not 
confess  it  on  account  of  the 
Pharisees,    in    case    of    being 

43  excommunicated  ;  they  pre- 
ferred the  approval  of  men  to 
the  approval  of  God. 

•  See  note,  p.  260. 


262 


ST.    JOHN    XIII 


CHAPTER    XIII 

1  Now  before  the  feast  of  the 
passover,  when  Jesus  knew  that 
his  hour  was  come  that  he  should 
depart  out  of  this  world  unto  the 
Father,  having  loved  his  own 
which  were  in  the  world,  he  loved 
them  unto  the  end. 

2  And  supper  being  ended,  the 
devil  having  now  put  into  the 
heart  of  Judas  Iscariot,  Simon's 
son,  to  betray  him  ; 

3  Jesus  knowing  that  the  Father 
had  given  all  things  into  his 
hands,  and  that  he  was  come  from 
God,  and  went  to  God  ; 

4  He  riseth  from  supper,  and 
laid  aside  his  garments  ;  and  took 
a  towel,  and  girded  himself. 

5  After  that  he  poureth  water 
into  a  bason,  and  began  to  wash 
the  disciples'  feet,  and  to  wipe 
them  with  the  towel  wherewith 
he  was  girded. 

6  Then  cometh  he  to  Simon 
Peter :  and  Peter  saith  unto 
him,  Lord,  dost  thou  wash  my 
feet? 

7  Jesus  answered  and  said  unto 
him,  What  I  do  thou  knowest  not 
now  ;  but  thou  shalt  know  here- 
after. 

8  Peter  saith  unto  him,  Thou 
shalt  never  wash  my  feet.  Jesus 
answered  him,  If  I  wash  thee  not, 
thou  hast  no  part  with  me. 

9  Simon  Peter  saith  unto  him, 
Lord,  not  my  feet  only,  but  also 
my  hands  and  my  head. 

10  Jesus  saith  to  him,  He  that 
is  washed  needeth  not  save  to 
wash  his  feet,  but  is  clean  every 
whit :  and  ye  are  clean,  but  not 
all. 

11  For  he  knew  who  should  be- 
tray him  ;  therefore  said  he,  Ye 
are  not  all  clean. 

12  So  after  he  had  washed  their 
feet,  and  had  taken  his  garments, 
and  was  set  down  again,  he  said 
unto  them,  Know  ye  what  I  have 
done  to  you  ? 

13  Ye  call  me  Master  and  Lord  : 
and  ye  say  well  ;   for  so  I  am. 

14  If  I  then,  your  Lord  and 
Master,    have   washed   your   feet ; 


CHAPTER    XIII 

1  Now  before  the  passover 
festival  Jesus  knew  the  time 
had  come  for  him  to  pass 
from  this  world  to  the  Father. 
He  had  loved  his  own  in 
this     world     and     he     loved 

2  them  to  the  end  ;  so  at  sup- 
per, knowing  that  though 
the  devil  had  suggested  to 
Judas  Iscariot,  Simon's   son, 

3  to  betray  him,  the  Father 
had  put  everything  into  his 
hands — knowing  that  he  had 
come     from     God    and     was 

4  going  to  God,  he  rose  from 
table,  laid  aside  his  robe, 
and     tied     a     towel     round 

5  him,  then  poured  water  into 
a  basin,  and  began  to  wash 
the  feet  of  the  disciples, 
wiping  them  with  the  towel 
he     had     tied     round     him. 

6  He  came  to  Simon  Peter. 
"  Lord,"    said    he,    "  you    to 

7  wash  my  feet  !  "  Jesus  an- 
swered him,  "  You  do  not 
understand  just  now  what 
I  am  doing,  but  you  will 
understand  it  later  on." 

8  Said  Peter,  "  You  will 
never  wash  my  feet,  never!  " 
"  Unless  I  wash  you,"  Jesus 
replied,  "you  will  not  share 
my  lot." 

9  "  Lord,"  said  Simon  Peter, 
"  then  wash  not  only  my  feet 
but    my    hands    and    head." 

10  Jesus  said,  "  He  who  has 
bathed  only  needs  to  have 
his  feet  washed  ;  he  is  clean 
all  over.     And  you  are  clean 

11  — but  not  all  of  you  "  (he 
knew  the  traitor  ;  that  was 
why  he  said,  "  You  are  not  all 

12  clean  ").  Then,  after  wash- 
ing their  feet  and  putting 
on  his  robe,  he  lay  down 
again.  "Do  you  know,"  he 
said  to  them,  "  what  I  have 

13  been  doing  to  you  ?  You 
call  me  Teacher  and  Lord, 
and  you  are  right :  that  is 
what  I  am. 

14  Well,  if  I  have  washed  your 
feet,    I    who   am    your    Lord 


ST.    JOHN    XIII 


263 


ye  also  ought  to  wash  one  another's 
feet. 

15  For  I  have  given  you  an 
example,  that  ye  should  do  as  I 
have  done  to  you. 

16  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto 
you,  The  servant  is  not  greater 
than  his  lord  ;  neither  he  that  is 
sent  greater  than  he  that  sent 
him. 

17  If  ye  know  these  things, 
happy  are  ye  if  ye  do  them. 

18  if  I  speak  not  of  you  all  :  I 
know  whom  I  have  chosen  :  but 
that  the  scripture  may  be  fulfilled, 
He  that  eateth  bread  with  me 
hath  lifted  up  his  heel  against  me. 

19  Now  I  tell  you  before  it 
come,  that,  when  it  is  come  to 
pass,  ye  may  believe  that  I  am  he. 

20  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto 
you,  He  that  receiveth  whomso- 
ever I  send  receiveth  me  ;  and 
he  that  receiveth  me  receiveth 
him  that  sent  me. 

21  When  Jesus  had  thus  said, 
he  was  troubled  in  spirit,  and  testi- 
fied, and  said,  Verily,  verily,  I  say 
unto  you,  that  one  of  you  shall 
betray  me. 

22  Then  the  disciples  looked 
one  on  another,  doubting  of  whom 
he  spake. 

23  Now  there  was  leaning  on 
Jesus'  bosom  one  of  his  disciples, 
whom  Jesus  loved. 

24  Simon  Peter  therefore  beck- 
oned to  him,  that  he  should  ask 
who  it  should  be  of  whom  he 
spake. 

25  He  then  lying  on  Jesus' 
breast  saith  unto  him,  Lord,  who 
is  it? 

26  Jesus  answered,  He  it  is,  to 
whom  I  shall  give  a  sop,  when  I 
have  dipped  it.  And  when  he  had 
dipped  the  sop,  he  gave  it  to 
Judas  Iscariot,  the  son  of  Simon. 

27  And  after  the  sop  Satan 
entered  into  him.  Then  said 
Jesus  unto  him,  That  thou  doest, 
do  quickly. 

28  Now  no  man  at  the  table 
knew  for  what  intent  he  spake 
this  unto  him. 

29  For  some  of  them  thought, 
because  Judas  had  the  bag,  that 


and  Teacher,  you  are  bound  to 

15  wash  one  another's  feet  ;  for  I 
have  been  setting  you  an  ex- 
ample, that  you  should  do 
what    I    have    done    to    you. 

16  Truly,  truly  I  tell  you,  a  ser- 
vant is  not  greater  than  his 
master,  nor  is  a  messenger 
greater  than  he  who  sent  him. 

17  If  you  know  all  this,  blessed 
are   you   if   you   really    do   it. 

18  When  I  say  '  you,'  I  do  not 
mean  you  all  ;  I  know  the  men 
of  my  choice,  and  I  made  my 
choice  that  this  scripture  might 
be  fulfilled,  he  who  eats  my 
bread  has  lifted  up  his  heel 
against  me. 

19  I  am  telling  you  this  now, 
before  it  occurs,  so  that  when 
it    has     occurred     you     may 

20  believe  who  I  am.  (Truly,  truly 
I  tell  you, 

he  who  receives  anyone  I 
send  receives  me, 

and  he  who  receives  me  re- 
ceives him  who  sent  me.)" 

21  On  saying  this  Jesus  was  dis- 
quieted in  spirit  :  he  testified 
and  said,  "  Truly,  truly  I  tell 
you,    one   of   you   will    betray 

22  me."  The  disciples  looked  at 
each  other,  at  a  loss  to  know 

23  which  of  them  he  meant.  As 
one  of  his  .disciples  was  reclin- 
ing on  his  breast — he  was  the 

24  favourite  of  Jesus — Peter  nod- 
ded to  him,  saying,  "  Tell  us 

25  who  he  means."  The  dis- 
ciple just  leant  back  on  the 
breast     of     Jesus     and     said, 

26  "  Lord,  who  is  it  ?  "  Jesus 
answered,  "  The  man  I  am 
going  to  give  this  piece  of  bread 
to,  when  I  dip  it  in  the  dish." 
Then  he  took  the  piece  of  bread, 
dipped  it,  and  gave  it  to  Judas, 
the    son    of    Simon    Iscariot  ; 

27  and  when  he  took  the  bread, 
at  that  moment  Satan  entered 
him.  Then  Jesus  told  him, 
"  Be  quick  with  what  you  have 

28  to  do."  (None  of  those  at 
table  understood  why  he  said 

29  this  to  him  ;  some  of  them 
thought  that  as  Judas  kept  the 
money-box,  Jesus  told  him  to 


264 


ST.    JOHN    XIV   AND   XV 


Jesus  had  said  unto  him,  Buy 
those  things  that  we  have  need  of 
against  the  feast  ;  or,  that  he 
should  give  something  to  the  poor. 

30  He  then  having  received  the 
sop  went  immediately  out :  and 
it  was  night. 

31  If  Therefore,  when  he  was 
gone  out,  Jesus  said,  Now  is  the 
Son  of  man  glorified,  and  God  is 
glorified  in  him. 

32  If  God  be  glorified  in  him, 
God  shall  also  glorify  him  in 
himself,  and  shall  straightway 
glorify  him. 

33  Little  children,  yet  a  little 
while  I  am  with  you.  Ye  shall 
seek  me  :  and  as  I  said  unto  the 
Jews,  Whither  I  go,  ye  cannot 
come ;  so  now  I  say  to  you. 

34  A  new  commandment  I  give 
unto  you,  That  ye  love  one  an- 
other ;  as  I  have  loved  you,  that 
ye  also  love  one  another. 

35  By  this  shall  all  men  know 
that  ye  are  my  disciples,  if  ye 
have   love    one   to   another. 

36  If  Simon  Peter  said  unto 
him,  Lord,  whither  goest  thou  ? 
Jesus  answered  him,  Whither  I 
go,  thou  canst  not  follow  me  now  ; 
but  thou  shalt  follow  me  after- 
wards. 

37  Peter  said  unto  him,  Lord, 
why  cannot  I  follow  thee  now  ? 
I  will  lay  down  my  life  for  thy 
sake. 

38  Jesus  answered  him,  Wilt 
thou  lay  down  thy  life  for  my  sake? 
Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  thee, 
The  cock  shall  not  crow,  till  thou 
hast  denied  me  thrice. 

CHAPTER   XIV 

1  Let  not  your  heart  be  trou- 
bled :  ye  believe  in  God,  believe 
also  in  me. 

2  In  my  Father's  house  are 
many  mansions  :  if  it  were  not  so, 
I  would  have  told  you.  I  go  to 
prepare  a  place  for  you. 

3  And  if  I  go  and  prepare  a 
place  for  you,  I  will  come  again, 
and  receive  you  unto  myself ; 
that  where  I  am,  there  ye  may  be 
also. 


buy  what  they  needed  for 
the  festival  or  to  give  some- 
thing to  the  poor.) 

30  So  Judas  went  out  im- 
mediately after  taking  the 
bread.     And  it  was  night. 

31  When  he  had  gone  out, 
Jesus  said,* 

CHAPTER    XV 

1  "I  am  the  real  Vine,  and 

2  my  Father  is  the  vinedresser  ; 
he  cuts  away  any  branch  on 
me  which  is  not  bearing 
fruit,  and  cleans  every  branch 
which  does  bear  fruit,  to 
make    it     bear    richer     fruit. 

3  You  are  already  clean,  by 
the  word    I    have   spoken  to 

4  you.  Remain  in  me,  as  I 
remain  in  you  :  just  as  a 
branch  cannot  bear  fruit  by 
itself,  without  remaining  on 
the  vine,  neither  can  you, 
unless    you    remain    in    me. 

5  I  am  the  vine,  you  are  the 
branches.  He  who  remains 
in  me,  as  I  in  him,  bears 
rich  fruit  (because  apart 
from    me    you    can    do    no- 

6  thing).  If  anyone  does  not 
remain  in  me  he  is  thrown 
aside  like  a  branch  and  he 
withers  up  ;  then  the  branches 
are  gathered  and  thrown 
into   the   fire    to   be   burned. 

7  If  you  remain  in  me  and  my 
words  remain  in  you,  then 
ask    whatever   you   like    and 

8  you  shall  have  it.  As  you 
bear  rich  fruit  and  prove 
yourselves   my   disciples,  my 

9  Father  is  glorified.  As  the 
Father  has  loved  me,  so  I 
have  loved  you ;  remain  with- 
in my  love. 

10  If  you  keep  my  com- 
mands you  will  remain 
witl  in  my  love,  just  as  I 
have  kept  my  Father's  com- 
mands and  remain  within  his 
love. 

11  I  have  told  you  this,  that  my 

*  Chapters  xv.  and  xvi.  are  restored 
to  their  original  position  in  the  middle 
of  ver.  31. 


ST.    JOHN    XIV  AND   XV 


265 


4  And  whither  I  go  ye  know, 
and  the  way  ye  know. 

5  Thomas  saith  unto  him, 
Lord,  we  know  not  whither  thou 
goest ;  and  how  can  we  know  the 
way  ? 

6  Jesus  saith  unto  him,  I  am 
the  way,  the  truth,  and  the  life  : 
no  man  cometh  unto  the  Father, 
but  by  me. 

7  If  ye  had  known  me,  ye 
should  have  known  my  Father 
also  :  and  from  henceforth  ye 
know  him,  and  have  seen  him. 

8  Philip  saith  unto  him,  Lord, 
shew  us  the  Father,  and  it  suf- 
ficeth  us. 

9  Jesus  saith  unto  him,  Have  I 
been  so  long  time  with  you,  and 
yet  hast  thou  not  known  me, 
Philip  ?  he  that  hath  seen  me  hath 
seen  the  Father  ;  and  how  sayest 
thou  then,  Shew  us  the  Father  ? 

10  Believest  thou  not  that  I 
am  in  the  Father,  and  the  Father 
in  me  ?  the  words  that  I  speak 
unto  you  I  speak  not  of  myself : 
but  the  Father  that  dwelleth  in 
me,  he  doeth  the  works. 

11  Believe  me  that  I  am  in  the 
Father,  and  the  Father  in  me  :  or 
else  believe  me  for  the  very 
works'  sake. 

12  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto 
you,  He  that  believeth  on  me,  the 
works  that  I  do  shall  he  do  also  ; 
and  greater  works  than  these  shall 
he  do  ;  because  I  go  unto  my 
Father. 

13  And  whatsoever  ye  shall  ask 
in  my  name,  that  will  I  do,  that 
the  Father  may  be  glorified  in  the 
Son. 

14  If  ye  shall  ask  any  thing  in 
my  name,  I  will  do  it. 

15  ^  If  ye  love  me,  keep  my 
commandments. 

16  And  I  will  pray  the  Father, 
and  he  shall  give  you  another 
Comforter,  that  he  may  abide 
with  you  for  ever  ; 

17  Even  the  Spirit  of  truth  ; 
whom  the  world  cannot  receive, 
because  it  seeth  him  not,  neither 
knoweth  him  :  but  ye  know  him  ; 
for  he  dwelleth  with  you,  and  shall 
be  in  you. 


joy  may  be  within   you    and 
your  joy  complete. 

12  This  is  my  command  :  you 
are  to  love  one   another  as   I 

13  have  loved  you.  To  lay  life 
down  for  his  friends,  man 
has  no  greater  love  than 
that. 

14  You  are  my  friends — if  you 

15  do  what  I  command  you  ;  I 
call  you  servants  no  longer, 
because  a  servant  does  not 
know  what  his  master  is  doing  : 
I  call  you  friends,  because  I 
have  imparted  to  you  all  that 
I  have  learned  from  my 
Father. 

16  You  have  not  chosen  me,  it 
is  I  who  have  chosen  you,  ap- 
pointing you  to  go  and  bear 
fruit — fruit  that  lasts,  so  that 
the  Father  may  grant  you 
whatever  you  ask  in  my 
name. 

17  This  is  what  I  command 
you,  to  love  one  another. 

18  If  the  world  hates  you,  re- 

19  member  it  hated  me  first.  If 
you  belonged  to  the  world,  the 
world  would  love  what  it 
owned  ;  it  is  because  you  do 
not  belong  to  the  world,  be- 
cause I  have  chosen  you  from 
the  world,  that  the  world  hates 

20  you.  Remember  what  I  told 
you,  '  A  secant  is  not  greater 
than  his  master.' 

If  they  persecuted  me,  they 
will  persecute  you  ; 

if  they  hold  to  my  word,  they 
will  hold  to  yours. 

21  They  will  do  all  this  to  you  on 
account  of  my  name,  because 
they  know  not  him  who  sent 

22  me.  They  would  not  be  guilty, 
if  I  had  not  come  and  spoken 
to  them  ;  but,  as  it  is,  they 
have  no  excuse  for  their  sin — 

23  he    who    hates   me    hates   my 

24  Father  also.  They  would  not 
be  guilty,  if  I  had  not  done 
deeds  among  them  such  as  no 
one  has  ever  done  ;  but,  as  it  is, 
they  have  seen — and  they  have 
hated — both      me      and      my 

25  Father.  It  is  that  the  word 
written  in  their  Law  may  be 


266 


ST.    JOHN    XIV  AND   XVI 


18  I  will  not  leave  you  comfort- 
less :    I  will  come  to  you. 

19  Yet  a  little  while,  and  the 
world  seeth  me  no  more  ;  but  ye 
see  me  :  because  I  live,  ye  shall 
live  also. 

20  At  that  day  ye  shall  know 
that  I  am  in  my  Father,  and  ye  in 
me,  and  I  in  you. 

21  He  that  hath  my  command- 
ments, and  keepeth  them,  he  it  is 
that  loveth  me  :  and  he  that 
loveth  me  shall  be  loved  of  my 
Father,  and  I  will  love  him,  and 
will  manifest  myself  to  him. 

22  Judas  saith  unto  him,  not 
Iscariot,  Lord,  how  is  it  that  thou 
wilt  manifest  thyself  unto  us,  and 
not  unto  the  world  ? 

23  Jesus  answered  and  said 
unto  him,  If  a  man  love  me,  he 
will  keep  my  words :  and  my 
Father  will  love  him,  and  we  will 
come  unto  him,  and  make  our 
abode  with  him. 

24  He  that  loveth  me  not  keep- 
eth not  my  sayings  :  and  the  word 
which  ye  hear  is  not  mine,  but  the 
Father's  which  sent  me. 

25  These  things  have  I  spoken 
unto  you,  being  yet  present  with 
you. 

26  But  the  Comforter,  ivhich  is 
the  Holy  Ghost,  whom  the  Father 
will  send  in  my  name,  he  shall 
teach  you  all  things,  and  bring  all 
things  to  your  remembrance, 
whatsoever  I  have  said  unto  you. 

27  Peace  I  leave  with  you,  my 
peace  I  give  unto  you  :  not  as  the 
world  giveth,  give  I  unto  you. 
Let  not  your  heart  be  troubled, 
neither  let  it  be  afraid. 

28  Ye  have  heard  how  I  said 
unto  you,  I  go  away,  and  come 
again  unto  you.  If  ye  loved  me, 
ye  would  rejoice,  because  I  said, 
I  go  unto  the  Father  :  for  my 
Father  is  greater  than  I. 

29  And  now  I  have  told  you 
before  it  come  to  pass,  that,  when 
it  is  come  to  pass,  ye  might 
believe. 

30  Hereafter  I  will  not  talk 
much  with  you  :  for  the  prince  of 
this  world  cometh,  and  hath 
notliing  in  me. 


fulfilled  :    they  hated  me  for  no 
cause. 

26  When  the  Helper  comes, 
whom  I  will  send  to  you  from 
the  Father,  even  the  Spirit  of 
truth  which  issues  from  the 
Father,  he  will  bear  witness  to 

27  me  ;  and  you  too  are  witnesses, 
for  you  have  been  with  me  from 
the  very  beginning. 

CHAPTER    XVI 

1  I  have  told  you  all  this,  to 
keep  you  from  being  repelled. 

2  They  will  excommunicate  you  ; 
indeed  the  time  is  coming  when 
anyone  who  kills  you  will 
imagine    he    is    performing    a 

3  service  to  God.  This  they 
will  do  to  you,  because  they 
have  not  known  the  Father 
nor  me. 

4  I  have  told  you  all  this,  so 
that  when  the  time  for  it  ar- 
rives, you  may  remember  what 
I  said  to  you.  I  did  not  tell 
you  about  this  at  the  begin- 
ning, because  I  was  with  you 
then  ;    but  now  I  am  going  to 

5  him  who  sent  me.  And  yet 
not  one  of  you  asks,  '  Where 

6  are  you  going  ?  '  No,  your 
heart  is  full  of  sorrow  at  what 

7  I  have  told  you.  Yet — I  am 
telling  you  the  truth — my 
going  is  for  your  good.  If 
I  do  not  depart,  the  Helper 
will  not  come  to  you  ;  whereas 
if  I  go,  I  will  send  him  to 
you. 

8  And  when  he  comes,  he  will 
convict  the  world,  convincing 
men   of   sin,   of   righteousness, 

9  and  of  judgment :  of  sin,  be- 
cause they  do  not  believe  in 

10  me  ;  of  righteousness,  because 
I  go  to  the  Father  and  you  see 

11  me  no  more  ;  of  judgment,  be- 
cause the  Prince  of  this  world 

12  has  been  judged.  I  have  still 
much  to  say  to  you,  but  you 

13  cannot  bear  it  just  now.  How- 
ever, when  the  Spirit  of  truth 
comes,  he  will  lead  you  into  all 


ST.    JOHN    XV  AND   XVI 


267 


31  But  that  the  world  may 
know  that  I  love  the  Father  ;  and. 
as  the  Father  gave  me  command- 
ment, even  so  I  do.  Arise,  let  us 
go  hence. 


CHAPTER    XV 

1  I  am  the  true  vine,  and  my 
Father  is  the  husbandman. 

2  Every  branch  in  me  that 
beareth  not  fruit  he  taketh 
away  :  and  every  brcuwh  that 
beareth  fruit,  he  purgeth  it, 
that  it  may  bring  forth  more 
fruit. 

3  Now  ye  are  clean  through 
the  word  which  I  have  spoken 
unto  you. 

4  Abide  in  me,  and  I  in  you. 
As  the  branch  cannot  bear  fruit  of 
itself,  except  it  abide  in  the  vine  ; 
no  more  can  ye,  except  ye  abide 
in  me. 

5  I  am  the  vine,  ye  are  the 
branches  :  He  that  abideth  in  me, 
and  I  in  him,  the  same  bringeth 
forth  much  fruit  :  for  without  me 
ye  can  do  nothing. 

6  If  a  man  abide  not  in  me,  he 
is  cast  forth  as  a  branch,  and  is 
withered  ;  and  men  gather  them, 
and  cast  them  into  the  fire,  and 
they  are  burned. 

7  If  ye  abide  in  me,  and  my 
words  abide  in  you,  ye  shall  ask 
what  ye  will,  and  it  shall  be  done 
unto  you. 

8  Herein  is  my  Father  glorified, 
that  ye  bear  much  fruit  ;  so  shall 
ye  be  my  disciples. 

9  As  the  Father  hath  loved  me, 
so  have  I  loved  you  :  continue  ye 
in  my  love. 

10  If  ye  keep  my  command- 
ments, ye  shall  abide  in  my  love  ; 
even  as  I  have  kept  my  Father's 
commandments,  and  abide  in  his 
love. 

11  These  things  have  I  spoken 
unto  you,  that  my  joy  might 
remain  in  you,  and  that  your  joy 
might  be  full. 

12  This  is  my  commandment, 
That  ye  love  one  another,  as  I 
have  loved  you. 


the  truth  ;  for  he  will  not  speak 
of  his  own  accord,  he  will  say 
whatever  he  is  told,  and  he 
will  disclose  to  you  what  is  to 
come. 

14  He  will  glorify  me,  for  he  will 
draw  upon  what  is  mine  and 

15  disclose  it  to  you.  All  that  the 
Father  has  is  mine  ;  that  is 
why  I  say,  '  he  will  draw  upon 
what  is  mine  and  disclose  it  to 
you.' 

16  In  a  little  while,  you  will  be- 
hold me  no  longer  ;  then,  after 

17  a  little,  you  shall  see  me."  So 
some  of  his  disciples  said  to  one 
another,  "  What  does  he  mean 
by  telling  us,  '  In  a  little  while, 
you  shall  behold  me  no  longer  ; 
then,  after  a  little,  you  shall 
see     me  '  ?     and,     'I     go     to 

18  the  Father  '  ?  "  They  said, 
"  What  is  the  meaning  of  '  In  a 
little  '  ?  We  do  not  under- 
stand    what    he     is     saying." 

1 9  J esus  knew  they  wanted  to  ask 
him  ;  so  he  said  to  them,  "  Is 
this  what  ycu  are  discussing 
together,  why  I  said,  '  In  a 
little  while,  you  will  not  see 
me  :  then,  after  a  little,  you 
shall  see  me  '  ? 

20  Truly,  truly  I  tell  you, 
you  will  be  Availing  and  lament- 
ing while  the  world  is  re- 
joicing ;  you  will  be  sorrowful , 
but  then  your  sorrow  will  be 
changed  into  joy. 

21  When  a  woman  is  in  labour 
she  is  sorry,  for  her  time 
has  come  ;  but  when  the 
child  is  born  she  remembers 
her  anguish  no  longer,  for 
joy  that  a  human  being  has 
been  born  into  the  world. 

22  So  with  you.  Just  now 
you  are  in  sorrow,  but  I 
shall  see  you  again  and  your 
heart  will  rejoice — with  a  joy 
that  no  one  can  take  from 
you. 

23  And  on  that  day  you  will  not 
ask  me  any  questions.  Truly, 
truly  I  tell  you,  whatever  you 
ask  the  Father,  he  will  give  you 

24  in  my  name  ;  hitherto  you 
have    asked    nothing    in    my 


268 


ST.   JOHN    XV   AND  XVI 


13  Greater  love  hath  no  man 
than  this,  that  a  man  lay  down 
his  life  for  his  friends. 

14  Ye  are  my  friends,  if  ye  do 
whatsoever  I  command  you. 

15  Henceforth  I  call  you  not 
servants  ;  for  the  servant  know- 
eth  not  what  his  lord  doeth  :  but 
I  have  called  you  friends  ;  for  all 
things  that  I  have  heard  of  my 
Father  I  have  made  known  unto 
you. 

16  Ye  have  not  chosen  me,  but 
I  have  chosen  you,  and  ordained 
you,  that  ye  should  go  and  bring 
forth  fruit,  and  that  your  fruit 
shoidd  remain  :  that  whatsoe\rer 
ye  shall  ask  of  the  Father  in  my 
name,  he  may  give  it  you. 

17  These  things  I  command 
you,  that  ye  love  one  another. 

18  If  the  world  hate  you,  ye 
know  that  it  hated  me  before  it 
hated  you. 

19  If  ye  were  of  the  world,  the 
world  would  love  his  own  :  but 
because  ye  are  not  of  the  world, 
but  I  have  chosen  you  out  of  the 
world,  therefore  the  world  hateth 
you. 

20  Remember  the  word  that  I 
said  unto  you,  The  servant  is  not 
greater  than  his  lord.  If  they 
have  persecuted  me,  they  will  also 
persecute  you  ;  if  they  have  kept 
my  saying,  they  will  keep  your's 
also. 

21  But  all  these  things  will  they 
do  unto  you  for  my  name's  sake, 
because  they  know  not  him  that 
sent  me. 

22  If  I  had  not  come  and  spoken 
unto  them,  they  had  not  had  sin  : 
but  now  they  have  no  cloke  for 
their  sin. 

23  He  that  hateth  me  hateth 
my  Father  also. 

24  If  I  had  not  done  among 
them  the  works  whioh  none  other 
man  did,  they  had  not  had  sin : 
but  now  have  they  both  seen  and 
hated  both  me  and  my  Father. 

25  But  this  cometh  to  pass,  that 
the  word  might  be  fulfilled  that  is 
written  in  their  law,  They  hated 
me  without  a  cause. 

26  But  when  the  Comforter  is 


name  ;    ask  and  you  will  re- 
ceive, that  your  joy  may  be 

25  full.  I  have  told  you  this  in 
figures,  but  the  time  is  coming 
when  I  shall  speak  to  you  in 
figures  no  longer  ;  I  shall  let 
you   know   plainly   about   the 

26  Father.  On  that  day  you  will 
ask  in  my  name,  and  I  do  not 
say  to  you  I  will  ask  the  Father 

27  on  your  behalf  ;  for  the 
Father  loves  you  himself,  be- 
cause you  have  loved  me  and 
believed  that  I  came  forth  from 

28  God.  From  the  Father  I 
came  and  I  entered  the  world  ; 
again,  I  leave  the  world  and  I 

29  go  to  the  Father."  His  dis- 
ciples said,  "  Now,  you  are 
talking    plainly    at    last,    not 

30  speaking  in  figures.  Now  we 
are  sure  you  know  everything, 
and  need  no  one  to  put  ques- 
tions to  you.  This  makes  us 
believe  you  have  come  forth 
from  God." 

31  Jesus  replied,  "  You  believe 
it,  at  last  ? 

32  Behold,  the  time  is  coming, 
it  has  come  already,  when  you 
will  be  scattered  to  your  homes, 
every  one  of  you,  leaving  me 
alone. 

But  I  am  not  alone,  for  the 
Father  is  with  me. 

33  I  have  said  all  this  to  you 
that  in  me  you  may  have 
peace  ;  in  the  world  you  have 
trouble,  but  courage  !  I  have 
conquered  the  world.* 

31  Now  at  last  the  Son  of  man 
is  glorified,  and  in  him  God  is 

32  glorified  :  [if  God  is  glorified  in 
him,l  God  will  glorify  him  in 
Himself    and    glorify    him    at 

33  once.  My  dear  children,  I  am 
only  to  be  with  you  a  little 
longer  ;  then  you  will  look  for 
me,  and,  as  I  told  the  Jews  I 
tell  you  now,  where  I  go  you 

34  cannot  come.  I  give  you  a  new 
command,  to  love  one  another 
— as  I  have  loved  you,  you  are 

35  to  love  one  another.     By  this 


*  The  seqiience  of  xiii.  31  is  now  re• 
Burned  (see  above,  note  on  p.  2G4). 


ST.    JOHN    XVI  AND   XIV 


269 


come,  whom  I  will  send  unto  you 
from  the  Father,  even  the  Spirit 
of  truth,  which  proceedeth  from 
the  Father,  he  shall  testify  of  me  : 
27  And  ye  also  shall  bear  wit- 
ness, because  ye  have  been  with 
me  from  the  beginning. 


CHAPTER    XVI 

1  These  things  have  I  spoken 
unto  you,  that  ye  should  not  be 
offended. 

2  They  shall  put  you  out  of  the 
synagogues  :  yea,  the  time  Com- 
eth, that  whosoever  killeth  you  will 
think  that  he  doeth  God  service. 

3  And  these  things  will  they  do 
unto  you,  because  they  have  not 
known  the  Father,  nor  me. 

4  But  these  things  have  I  told 
you,  that  when  the  time  shall 
come,  ye  may  remember  that  I 
told  you  of  them.  And  these 
things  I  said  not  unto  you  at  the 
beginning,  because  I  was  with  you. 

5  But  now  I  go  my  way  to  him 
that  sent  me  ;  and  none  of  you 
asketh  me,  Whither  goest  thou  ? 

6  But  because  I  have  said  these 
things  unto  you,  sorrow  hath  filled 
your  heart. 

7  Nevertheless  I  tell  you  the 
truth  ;  It  is  expedient  for  you 
that  I  go  away  :  for  if  I  go  not 
away,  the  Comforter  will  not  come 
unto  you  ;  but  if  I  depart,  I  will 
send  him  unto  you. 

8  And  when  he  is  come,  he  will 
reprove  the  world  of  sin,  and  of 
righteousness,  and  of  judgment  : 

9  Of  sin,  because  they  believe 
not  on  me  ; 

10  Of  righteousness,  because  I 
go  to  my  Father,  and  ye  see  me  no 
more  ; 

11  Of  judgment,  because  the 
prince  of  this  world  is  judged. 

12  I  have  yet  many  things  to 
say  unto  you,  but  ye  cannqt,  bear 
them  now. 

13  Howbeit  when  he,  the  Spirit 
of  truth,  is  come,  he  will  guide  you 
into  all  truth  :  for  he  shall  not 
speak  of  himself  ;  but  whatsoever 
he  shall  hear,  that  shall  he  speak  : 


everyone  will  recognize  that 
you  are  my  disciples,  if  you 
have   love    one    for   another." 

36  "  Lord,"  said  Simon  Peter, 
"  where  are  you  going  ?  " 
Jesus  replied,  "  I  am  going 
where  you  cannot  follow  me  at 
present  ;  later  on  you  will 
follow  me." 

37  "  Lord,"  said  Peter,  "  why 
cannot  I  follow  you  just  now  ? 
I  will  lay  down  my  life  for 
you." 

38  Jesus  replied, 

"  Lay  down  your  life  for 
me  ?  Truly,  truly  I  tell  you, 
before  the  cock  crows,  you 
will  have  disowned  me  thrice 


CHAPTER    XIV 

1  Let  not  your  hearts  be 
disquieted  ;  you  believe — be- 
lieve in  God  and  also  in  me. 

2  In  my  Father's  house  there  are 
many  abodes  ;  were  it  not  so, 
would  I  have  told  you  I  was 
going  to   prepare  a  place  for 

3  you  ?  And  when  I  go  and  pre- 
pare a  place  for  you,  I  will 
come  back  and  take  you  to  be 
with  me,  so  that  you  may  be 

4  where  I  am.  And  you  know 
the  way  to  where  I  am  going." 

5  "  Lord,"  said  Thomas,  "  we  do 
not  know  where  you  are  going, 
and  how  are  we  to  know  the 

6  way  ?  "  Jesus  said  to  him, 
"  I  am  the  real  and  living  way  : 
no   one   comes   to   the   Father 

7  except  by  means  of  me.  If 
you  knew  me,  you  would  know 
my  Father  too.  You  know 
him  now  and   you  have  seen 

8  him."  "  Lord,"  said  Philip, 
' '  let  us  see  the  Father  ;  that  is 

9  all  we  want."  Jesus  said  to 
him,  "  Philip,  have  I  been  with 
you  all  this  time,  and  yet  you 
do  not  understand  me  ?  He 
who  has  seen  me  has  seen  the. 
Father.  What  do  you  mean 
by    saying,    '  Let    us    see    the 

10  Father  '  ?  Do  you  not  believe 
I  am  in  the  Father  and  the 


270 


ST.    JOHN    XVI  AND   XIV 


and    he    will  shew    you  things    to 
come. 

14  He  shall  glorify  me  :  for  he 
shall  receive  of  mine,  and  shall 
shew  it  unto  you. 

15  All  things  that  the  Father 
hath  are  mine  :  therefore  said  I, 
that  he  shall  take  of  mine,  and 
shall  shew  it  unto  you. 

16  A  little  while,  and  ye  shall 
not  see  me  :  and  again,  a  little 
while,  and  ye  shall  see  me,  because 
I  go  to  the  Father. 

17  Then  said  some  of  his  disci- 
ples among  themselves,  What  is 
this  that  he  saith  unto  us,  A  little 
while,  and  ye  shall  not  see  me  : 
and  again,  a  little  while,  and  ye 
shall  see  me  :  and,  Because  I  go 
to  the  Father  ? 

18  They  said  therefore,  What  is 
this  that  he  saith,  A  little  while  ? 
we  cannot  tell  what  he  saith. 

19  Now  Jesus  knew  that  they 
were  desirous  to  ask  him,  and  said 
unto  them,  Do  ye  enquire  among 
yourselves  of  that  I  said,  A  little 
while,  and  ye  shall  not  see  me  : 
and  again,  a  little  while,  and  ye 
shall  see  me  ? 

20  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto 
you,  That  ye  shall  weep  and 
lament,  but  the  world  shall  re- 
joice :  and  ye  shall  be  sorrowful, 
but  your  sorrow  shall  be  turned 
into  joy. 

21  A  woman  when  she  is  in 
travail  hath  sorrow,  because  her 
hour  is  come  :  but  as  soon  as  she 
is  delivered  of  the  child,  she 
remembereth  no  more  the  anguish, 
for  joy  that  a  man  is  born  into  the 
world. 

22  And  ye  now  therefore  have 
sorrow  :  but  I  will  see  you  again, 
and  your  heart  shall  rejoice,  and 
your  joy  no  man  taketh  from  you. 

23  And  in  that  clay  ye  shall  ask 
me  nothing.  Yrrily,  verily,  I  say 
unto  you,  Whatsoever  ye  shall  ask 
the  Father  in  my  name,  he  will 
give  it  you. 

24  Hitherto  have  ye  asked 
nothing  in  my  name  :  ask,  and  ye 
shall  receive,  that  your  joy  may  be 
full. 

25  These  things  have  I  spoken 


Father  is  in  me  ?  The  words  I 
speak  to  you  all  I  do  not  speak 
of  my  own  accord  ;  it  is  the 
Father  who  remains  ever  in  me, 
who  is  performing  his  own 
deeds. 

11  Believe  me,  I  am  in  the 
Father  and  the  Father  is  in 
me  : — or  else,  believe  because 
of  the  deeds  themselves. 

12  Truly,  truly  I  tell  you,  he 
who  believes  in  me  will  do 
the  very  deeds  I  do,  and  still 
greater  deeds  than  these.     For 

13  I  am  going  to  the  Father,  and 
I  will  do  whatever  you  ask  in 
my  name,  that  the  Father  may 

14  be  glorified  in  the  Son  ;  I  will 
do  whatever  you  ask  me  in 
my  name. 

15  If    you    love    me    you    will 

16  keep  my  commands,  and  I 
will  ask  the  Father  to  give 
you  another  Helper  to  be  with 

17  you  for  ever,  even  the  Spirit 
of  truth  :  the  world  cannot 
receive  him,  because  it  neither 
sees  nor  knows  him,  but  you 
know  him,  because  he  remains 
with   you    and   will   be    within 

18  you.  I  will  not  leave  you 
forlorn  ;    I  am  coming  to  you. 

19  A  little  while  longer  and  the 
world  will  see  me  no  more ; 
but  you  will  see  me  because 
I  am  living  and  you  will  be 
living  too. 

20  You  will  understand,  on  that 
day,  that  I  am  in  my  Father 
and  you  are  in  me  and  I  am  in 

21  you.  He  who  possesses  my 
commands  and  obeys  them  is 
he  who  loves  me,  and  he  who 
lo\Tes  me  will  be  loved  by  my 
Father,  and  I  will  love  him 
and  appear  to  him." 

22  "  Lord,"  said  Judas  (not 
Judas  Iscariot),  "  why  is  it 
that  you  are  to  appear  to  us, 
and   not  to  the  world  ?  " 

23  Jesus  answered,  "  If  anyone 
loves  me  he  will  obey  my 
word,  and  my  Father  will 
love  him,  and  we  will  come 
to  him  and  take  up  our  abode 

24  with  him.  He  who  does  not 
love    me    does    not    obey    my 


ST.    JOHN    XVII 


271 


unto  you  in  proverbs  :  but  the 
time  cometh,  when  I  shall  no  more 
speak  unto  you  in  proverbs,  but 
1  shall  shew  you  plainly  of  the 
Father. 

26  At  that  day  ye  shall  ask  in 
my  name  :  and  I  say  not  unto 
you,  that  I  will  pray  the  Father 
for  you  : 

27  For  the  Father  himself 
loveth  you,  because  ye  have  loved 
me,  and  have  believed  that  I 
came  out  from  God. 

28  I  came  forth  from  the 
Father,  and  am  come  into  the 
world  :  again,  I  leave  the  world, 
and  go  to  the  Father. 

29  His  disciples  said  unto  him, 
Lo,  now  speakest  thou  plainly, 
and  speakest  no  proverb. 

30  Now  are  we  sure  that  thou 
knowest  all  things,  and  needest 
not  that  any  man  should  ask  thee  : 
by  this  we  believe  that  thou 
earnest  forth  from  God. 

31  Jesus  answered  them,  Do 
ye  now  believe  ? 

32  Behold,  the  hour  cometh, 
yea,  is  now  come,  that  ye  shall  be 
scattered,  every  man  to  his  own, 
and  shall  leave  me  alone  :  and  yet 
I  am  not  alone,  because  the  Father 
is  with  me. 

33  These  things  I  have  spoken 
unto  you,  that  in  me  ye  might 
have  peace.  In  the  world  ye  shall 
have  tribulation  :  but  be  of  good 
cheer  ;  I  have  overcome  the  world. 


25 
26 


27 


29 
30 
31 


word  ;  and  what  you  hear  me 
say  is  not  my  word  but  the 
word  of  the  Father  who  sent 
me. 

I  have  told  you  all  this  while 
I  am  still  with  you,  but  the 
Helper,  the  holy  Spirit  whom 
the  Father  will  send  in  my 
name,  will  teach  you  every- 
thing and  recall  to  you  every- 
thing I  have  said. 

Peace  I  leave  to  you, 

my  peace  I  give  to  you  ; 

I  give  it  not 

as  the  world  gives  its 
'  Peace !  ' 

Let  not  your  hearts  be  dis- 
quieted or  timid. 

You  heard  me  tell  you  I 
was  going  away  and  coming 
back  to  you  ;  if  you  loved 
me,  you  would  rejoice  that 
I  am  going  to  the  Father — 
for  the  Father  is  greater  than 
I  am. 

I  tell  you  this  now,  before  it 
occurs,  so  that,  when  it  does 
occur,  you  may  believe. 

I  will  no  longer  talk  much 
with  you,  for  the  Prince  of 
this  world  is  coming.  He 
has  no  hold  on  me ;  his  com- 
ing will  only  serve  to  let 
the  world  see  that  I  love  the 
Father  and  that  I  am  acting 
as  the  Father  ordered.  Rise, 
let  us  be  going."  * 

*  See  note,  p.  264. 


CHAPTER    XVII 

1  These  words  spake  Jesus, 
and  lifted  up  his  eyes  to  heaven, 
and  said,  Father,  the  hour  is 
come  ;  glorify  thy  Son,  that  thy 
Son  also  may  glorify  thee  : 

2  As  thou  hast  given  him  power 
over  all  flesh,  that  he  should  give 
eternal  life  to  as  many  as  thou 
hast  given  him. 

3  And  this  is  life  eternal,  that 
they  might  know  thee  the  only 
true  God.  and  Jesus  Christ,  whom 
thou  hast  sent. 

4  I  have  glorified  thee  on  the 
earth  :  I  have  finished  the  work 
which  thou  gavest  me  to  do. 


CHAPTER    XVII 

1  So  Jesus  spoke  ;  then,  lift- 
ing his  eyes  to  heaven,  he 
said  : 

"  Father,  the  time  has  now 
come  ;  glorify  thy  Son  that 
thy     Son    may    glorify     thee, 

2  since  thou  hast  granted  him 
power  over  all  flesh  to  give 
eternal  life  to  all  whom  thou 

3  hast  given  to  him.  And  this 
is  eternal  life,  that  they  know 
thee,  the  only  real  God,  and 
him  whom  thou  hast  sent,  even 

4  Jesus  Christ.  I  have  glorified 
thee  on  earth  by  accomplishing 
the  work  thou  gavest  me  to  do  ; 


272 


ST.    JOHN   XVII 


5  And  now,  Ο  Father,  glorify 
thou  me  with  thine  own  self  witn 
the  glory  which  I  had  with  thee 
before  the  world  was. 

6  I  have  manifested  thy  name 
unto  the  men  which  thou  gavest 
me  out  of  the  world:  thin?  they 
were,  and  thou  gav  st  them  me  ; 
and  tley  have  kept  thy  word. 

7  >'ow  tl  ey  have  known  that 
all  things  whatsoever  thou  hast 
given  me  aie  of  tin  e. 

8  For  I  have  given  unto  them 
the  words  which  thou  gavest  me  ; 
and  they  have  received  them,  and 
have  known  surely  that  I  came 
out  from  thee,  and  they  have 
believed  that  thou  didst  send  me. 

9  I  pray  for  them  :  I  pray  not 
for  the  world,  but  for  them  which 
thou  hast  given  me  ;  for  they  are 
thine. 

10  And  all  mine  are  thine,  and 
thine  are  mine  ;  and  I  am  glorified 
in  them. 

1 1  And  now  I  am  no  more  in  the 
world,  but  these  are  in  the  world, 
and  I  come  to  thee.  Holy  Father, 
keep  through  thine  own  name 
those  whom  thou  hast  given  me, 
that  they  may  be  one,  as  we  are. 

12  While  I  was  wifl>  them  in  the 
world,  I  kept  then  in  thy  name  : 
those  that  thou  ga  e  ie  I  have 
kept,  and  none  of  hem  is  lost, 
but  the  son  of  perditioi  ;  that  the 
scripture  might  be  fulfilled. 

13  And  now  come  I  to  thee  ; 
and  these  things  I  speak  in  the 
world,  that  they  might  have  my 
joy  fulfilled  in  themselves. 

14  I  have  given  them  thy  word  ; 
and  the  world  hath  hated  them, 
because  they  are  not  of  the  world, 
even  as  I  am  not  of  the  world. 

15  I  pray  not  that  thou  should- 
est  take  them  out  of  the  world, 
but  that  thou  shouldest  keep  them 
from  the  evil. 

16  They  are  not  of  the  world, 
even  as  I  am  not  of  the  world. 

17  Sanctify  them  through  thy 
truth  :    thy  word  is  truth. 

18  As  thou  hast  sent  me  into 
the  world,  even  so  have  I  also  sent 
tlvn  into  the  \  ο  Μ. 

19  And  for  th,  ir  s  kes  I  sanctify 


5  now,  Father,  glorify  me  in  thy 
presence  with  the  glory  which 
I  enjoyed  in  thy  presence  be- 

6  fore  the  world  began.  I  have 
made  thy  Name  known  to  the 
men  whom  thou  hast  given  to 
me  from  the  world  (thine  they 
were,  and  thou  gavest  them  to 
me),  and  they  have  held  to  thy 

7  word.  They  know  now  that 
whatever  thou  hast  given  me 

8  comes  from  thee,  for  I  have 
given  them  the  words  thou 
gavest  me  and  they  have  re- 
ceived them  ;  they  are  now 
sure  that  I  came  from  thee 
and  believe  that  thou  didst 
send  me. 

9  I  pray  for  them — not  for  the 
world  but  for  those  whom  thou 
hast  given  me  do  I  pray  ;    for 

10  they  are  thine  (all  mine  is  thine 
and  thine  is  mine),  and  I  am 

11  glorified  in  them.  I  am  to  be 
in  the  world  no  longer,  but 
they  are  to  be  in  the  world  ;  I 
come  to  thee.  Holy  Father, 
keep  them  by  the  power  of  thy 
Name  which  thou  has  given  me, 
that  they  may  be  one  as  we  are 

12  one.  When  I  was  with  them, 
I  kept  them  by  the  power  of 
thy  Name  which  thou  hast 
given  me  ;  I  guarded  them, 
and  not  one  of  them  perished — 
only  the  son  of  perdition,  that 
the  sciupture  might  be  fulfilled. 

13  But  now  I  come  to  thee  (I 
speak  thus  in  the  world  that 
they  may  have  my  joy  com- 

14  plete  within  them).  I  have 
given  them  thy  word,  and  the 
world  has  hated  them  because 
they  do  not  belong  to  the  world 
any  more  than  I  belong  to  the 

15  world.  I  pray  not  that  thou 
wilt  take  them  out  of  the  world, 
but  that  thou  wilt  keep  them 

16  from  the  evil  one.  They  do 
not  belong  to  the  world  any 
more    than    I    belong    to    the 

17  world.  Consecrate  them  by 
thy  truth  :    thy  word  is  truth. 

18  As  thou  hast  sent  me  into  the 
world,  so  have  I  sent  them  into 

19  the  world,  and  for  their  sake  I 
consecrate  myself  that  they  may 


ST.    JOHN   XVIII 


273 


myself,   that  they   also   might  be 
sanctified  through  the  truth. 

20  Neither  pray  I  for  these 
alone,  but  for  them  also  which 
shall  believe  on  me  through  their 
word  ; 

21  That  they  all  may  be  one  ; 
as  thou,  Father,  art  in  me,  and  I 
in  thee,  that  they  also  may  be  one 
in  us  :  that  the  world  may  believe 
that  thou  hast  sent  me. 

22  And  the  glory  which  thou 
gavest  me  I  have  given  them  ; 
that  they  may  be  one,  even  as  we 
are  one  : 

23  I  in  them,  and  thou  in  me, 
that  they  may  be  made  perfect 
in  one  ;  and  that  the  world  may 
know  that  thou  hast  sent  me, 
and' hast  loved  them,  as  thou  hast 
loved  me. 

24  Father,  I  will  that  they  also, 
whom  thou  hast  given  me,  be  with 
me  where  I  am  ;  that  they  may 
behold  my  glory,  which  thou  hast 
given  me  :  for  thou  lovedst  me 
before  the  foundation  of  the 
world. 

25  Ο  righteous  Father,  the 
world  hath  not  known  thee  :  but 
I  have  known  thee,  and  these  have 
known  that  thou  hast  sent  me. 

26  And  I  have  declared  unto 
them  thy  name,  and  will  declare 
it :  that  the  love  wherewith  thou 
hast  loved  me  may  be  in  them, 
and  I  in  them. 

CHAPTER   XVIII 

1  When  Jesus  had  spoken  these 
words,  he  went  forth  with  his 
disciples  over  the  brook  Cedron, 
where  was  a  garden,  into  the 
which  he  entered,  and  his  disciples. 

2  And  Judas  also,  which 
betrayed  him,  knew  the  place  : 
for  Jesus  ofttimes  resorted  thither 
with  his  disciples. 

3  Judas  then,  having  received 
a  band  of  men  and  officers  from  the 
chief  priests  and  Pharisees,  cometh 
thither  with  lanterns  and  torches 
and  weapons. 

4  Jesus  therefore,  knowing  all 
things  that  should  come  upon  him, 


be  consecrated  by   the   truth. 

20  Nor  do  I  pray  for  them  alone, 
but  for  all  who  believe  in  me 

21  by  their  spoken  word  ;  may 
they  all  be  one  !  As  thou, 
Father,  art  in  me  and  I  in  thee, 
so  may  they  be  in  us — that 
the    world   may    believe   thou 

22  hast  sent  me.  Yea,  I  have 
given  them  the  glory  thou 
gavest  me,  that  they  may  be 

23  one  as  we  are  one — I  in  them 
and  thou  in  me — that  they  may 
be  made  perfectly  one,  so  that 
the  world  may  recognize  that 
thou  hast  sent  me  and  hast 
lo  .ed  them  as  thou  hast  loved 

24  me.  Father,  it  is  my  will  that 
these,  thy  gift  to  me,  may  be 
beside  me  where  I  am,  to  be- 
hold my  glory  which  thou  hast 
given  me,  because  thou  lovedst 
me  before  the  foundation  of  the 

25  world.  Ο  just  Father,  though 
the  world  has  not  known  thee, 
I  have  known  *  thee,  and  they 
have  known  that  thou  hast 
sent  me  ;  so  have  I  declared, 
so  will  I  declare,  thy  Name  to 
them,  that  the  love  with  which 
thou  hast  loved  me  may  be  in 
them,  and  I  in  them." 

*  The  English  perfect  is  the  least 
inadequate  rendering  of  the  Greek 
aorist  here.  Luther,  however,  prefers 
the  present.  "  Ich  kenne  Dich,  und 
diese  erkennen.  .  .  ." 


CHAPTER   XVIII 

1  Having  said  this,  Jesus 
went  out  with  his  disciples 
across  the  Kidron  ravine  to  an 
orchard,  which  he  entered  in 
the  company  of  his  disciples. 

2  Judas  the  traitor  also  knew  the 
spot,  for  Jesus  and  his  disciples 
often  met  there. 

3  So  after  procuring  troops 
and  some  attendants  belonging 
to  the  high  priests  and  the 
Pharisees,  Judas  went  there 
with  lanterns  and  torches  and 
weapons. 

4  Then  Jesus,  who  knew  every- 
thing that  was  to  happen  to 


274 


ST.    JOHN    XVIII 


went  forth,  and  said  unto  them, 
Whom  seek  ye  ? 

δ  They  answered  him,  Jesus  of 
Nazareth.  Jesus  saith  unto  them, 
I  am  he.  And  Judas  also,  which 
betrayed  him.  stood  with  them. 

6  As  soon  then  as  he  had  said 
unto  them,  I  am  he,  they  went 
backward,  and  feU  to  the  ground. 

7  Then  asked  he  them  again, 
Whom  seek  ye  ?  And  they  said, 
Jesus  of  Nazareth. 

8  Jesus  answered,  I  have  told 
you  that  I  am  he  :  if  therefore  ye 
seek  me,  let  these  go  their  way  : 

9  That  the  saying  might  be 
fulfilled,  which  he  spake,  Of  them 
which  thou  gavest  me  hare  I  lost 
none. 

10  Then  Simon  Peter  having  a 
sword  drew  it,  and  smote  the  high 
priest's  servant,  and  cut  off  his 
right  ear.  The  servant's  name 
was  Malchus. 

11  Then  said  Jesus  unto  Peter, 
Put  up  thy  sword  into  the  sheath  : 
the  cup  which  my  Father  hath 
given  me,  shall  I  not  drink  it  ? 

12  Then  the  band  and  the  cap- 
tain and  officers  of  the  Jews  took 
Jesus,  and  bound  him, 

18  And  led  him  away  to  Annas 
first  ;  for  he  was  father  in  law  to 
Caiaphas,  which  was  the  high 
priest  that  same  year. 

14  Now  Caiaphas  was  he,  which 
gave  counsel  to  the  Jews,  that  it 
was  expedient  that  one  man  should 
die  for  the  people. 

15  r  And  Simon  Peter  followed 
Jesus,  and  so  did  another  disciple  : 
that  disciple  was  known  unto  the 
high  priest .  and  went  in  with  Jesus 
into  the  palace  of  the  high  priest. 

16  But  Peter  stood  at  the  door 
without.  Then  went  out  that 
other  disciple,  which  was  known 
unto  the  high  priest,  and  spake 
unto  her  that  kept  the  door,  and 
brought  in  Peter.' 

17  Then  saith  the  damsel  that 
kepi  the  door  unto  Peter,  Art  not 
thou  also  one  of  this  man's  disci- 
ples ?      He  saith.  I  am  not. 

18  And  the  servants  and  offi- 
cers stood  there,  who  had  made 
a  fire  of  coals  ;    for  it  was  cold  : 


him,  came  forward  and  asked 
them,  "  Who  are  you  looking 

δ  for  ?  "  "  Jesus  the  Nazarene," 
they  replied.  Jesus  said,  "  I  am 
he."  (And  Judas  the  traitor 
was     standing     beside    them.) 

0  When  he  said,  "  I  am  he." 
they  fell  back  and  dropped  to 

7  the  ground  ;  so  he  asked  them 
once  more.  "  Who  are  you 
looking  for  ?  "  And  when  they 
replied,  "  Jesus  the  Nazarene," 

8  he  answered,  "  I  told  you  that 
I  am  he  ;  if  it  is  me  you  are 
looking     for,     let     these     men 

9  get  away  "  (this  was  to  fulfil 
his  own  word  :  '  I  did  not  lose 
a  single  one  of  those  whom  thou 

10  didst  give  me').  Then  Simon 
Peter,  who  had  a  sword,  drew 
it  and  struck  the  high  priest's 
servant,  cutting  off  his  right 
ear   (the  servant's  name    was 

11  Malchus)  ;  whereupon  Jesus 
said  to  Peter,  "  Sheathe  your 
sword.  Am  I  not  to  drink  the 
cup  which  the  Father  has 
handed  me  ?  " 

12  So  the  troops  and  their  com- 
mander and  the  Jewish  attend- 
ants seized  Jesus,  bound  him, 

13  and  brought  him  first  of  all  to 
Annas  (for  Annas  was  the 
father-in-law  of  Caiaphas,  who 

14  was  high  priest  that  year — the 
Caiaphas  who  had  advised  the 
Jews  that  it  was  for  their  in- 
terests that  one  man  should  die 

19  for  the  people).*  Then  the 
high  priest  questioned  Jesus 
about  his  disciples  and  about 

20  his  teaching.  Jesus  answered, 
"  I  have  spoken  openly  to  the 
world  ;  I  have  always  taught 
in  the  synagogues  and  in  the 
temple,  where  all  Jews  gather  ; 
I  have  said  nothing  in  secret. 

21  Why  ask  me  ?  Ask  my  hear- 
ers what  I  have  said  to  them  ; 

22  they  know  what  I  said."  As 
he  said  this,  one  of  the  atten- 
dants who  stood  by  gave  him 
a  blow,  saying,  "  Is  that  how 
you  answer  the  high  priest  ?  " 

*  Transposing  vers.  19-24  to  a  position 
between  vers.  14  and  15. 


ST.    JOHN    XVIII 


275 


and     they     warmed     themselves  :       23 
and  Peter  stood  with  them,  and 
warmed  himself. 

19  *i  The  high  priest  then  asked       24 
Jesus  of  his  disciples,  and  of  his 
doctrine. 

20  Jesus  answered  him,  I  spake       15 
openly    to     the     world  ;      I     ever 
taught  in  the  synagogue,  and  in 

the  temple,  whither  the  Jews 
always  resort  ;  and  in  secret  have 
I  said  nothing. 

21  Why  askest   thou  me  ?   ask      16 
them    which    heard    me,    what    I 
have    said    unto    them  :     behold, 
they  know  what  I  said. 

22  And     when     he     had     thus 
spoken,  one  of  the  officers  which 
stood    by   struck    Jesus    with   the       17 
palm  of  his  hand,  saying,  Answer- 

est  thou  the  high  priest  so  ? 

23  Jesus    answered    him,    If    I 
have  spoken  evil,  bear  witness  of       18 
the  evil :    but  if  well,  why  smitest 
thou  me  ? 

24  Now  Annas  had  sent  Mm 
bound  unto  Caiaphas  the  high 
priest. 

25  And  Simon  Peter  stood  and 
warmed  himself.     They  said  there-       25 
fore  unto  him,  Art  not  thou  also 

one  of    his  disciples  ?     He  denied      26 
it,  and  said,  I  am  not. 

26  One  of  the  servants  of  the 
high  priest,  being  his  kinsman 
whose  ear  Peter  cut  oft',  saith,  Did 

not  I  see  thee  in  the  garden  with      27 
him  ? 

27  Peter  then  denied  again : 
and  immediately  the  cock  crew.  28 

28  ]f  Then  led  they  Jesus  from 
Caiaphas  unto  the  hall  of  judg- 
ment :  and  it  was  early  ;  and 
they  themselves  went  not  into  the 
judgment  hall,  lest  they  should 
be   defiled,    but   that   they   might 

eat  the  passover.  29 

29  Pilate  then  went  out  unto 
them,  and  said,  What  accusation 
bring  ye  against  this  man  ? 

30  They  answered  and  said  unto       30 
him,  If  he  were  not  a  malefactor, 

we  would  not  have  delivered  him 

up  unto  thee.  31 

31  Then  said  Pilate  unto  them, 
Take  ye  him,  and  judge  him  ac- 
cording to   your  law.     The   Jews 


;'  If  I  have  said  anything 
wrong,"  replied  Jesus,  "prove 
it  ;  if  I  said  what  was  true, 
why  strike  me?  "  Then  An- 
nas had  him  bound  and  sent 
him  toCaiaphasthehigh  priest.* 
Simon  Peter  followed  Jesus 
along  with  another  disciple  ; 
and  as  this  disciple  was  an 
acquaintance  of  the  high 
priest,  he  passed  into  the 
courtyard  of  the  high  priest 
with  Jesus,  while  Peter  stood 
outside  at  the  door.  Then  this 
other  disciple,  who  was  an 
acquaintance  of  the  high  priest, 
came  out  and  spoke  to  the 
woman  at  the  door,  and 
brought  Peter  inside.  The 
maidservant  at  the  door  then 
said  to  Peter,  "  Are  you  not 
one  of  this  fellow's  disciples  ?  " 
He  said,  "  No."  Now  the 
servants  and  the  attendants 
were  standing  and  warming 
themselves  at  a  charcoal  fire 
which  they  had  lit  (for  it  was 
cold),  and  Peter  also  stood  be- 
side them  and  warmed  himself. 
They  asked  him,  "  Are  you  not 
one  of  his  disciples  ?  "  lie 
denied  it,  saying,  "  No."  Said 
one  of  the  high  priest's  ser- 
vants, a  kinsman  of  the  man 
whose  ear  had  been  cut  off  by 
Peter,  "  Did  I  not  see  you  with 
him  in  the  orchard  ?  "  Again 
Peter  denied  it.  And  at  that 
very  moment  the  cock  crowed. 
Then  from  the  house  of  Caia- 
phas they  took  Jesus  to  the 
praetorium.  (It  was  early 
morning.)  They  would  not 
enter  the  praetorium  them- 
selves, in  case  of  being  cere- 
monially defiled,  for  they 
wanted  to  eat  the  passover  ;  so 
Pilate  came  outside  to  them 
and  asked,  "  What  charge  do 
you  bring  against  this  man  ?  " 
They  retorted,  "  If  he  had  not 
been  a  criminal,  we  would  not 
have  handed  him  o\Ter  to  you." 
Then  said  Pilate,  "  Take  him 
yourselves,  and  sentence  him 
according  to  your  own  Law." 
*  £ee  note,  p.  274. 


276 


ST.    JOHN   XIX 


therefore  said  unto  him,  It  is  not 
lawful  for  us  to  put  any  man  to 
death  : 

32  That  the  saying  of  Jesus 
might  be  fulfilled,  which  he  spake, 
signifying  what  death  he  should 
die. 

33  Then  Pilate  entered  into  the 
judgment  hall  again,  and  called 
Jesus,  and  said  unto  him,  Art 
thou  the  King  of  the  Jews  ? 

34  Jesus  answered  him,  Sayest 
thou  this  thing  of  thyself,  or  did 
others  tell  it  thee  of  me  ? 

35  Pilate  answered,  Am  I  a 
Jew  ?  Thine  own  nation  and  the 
chief  priests  have  delivered  thee 
unto  me  :    what  hast  thou  done  ? 

36  Jesus  answered,  My  king- 
dom is  not  of  this  world  :  if  my 
kingdom  were  of  this  world,  then 
would  my  servants  fight,  that  I 
should  not  be  delivered  to  the 
Jews  :  bat  now  is  my  kingdom 
not  from  hence. 

37  Pilate  therefore  said  unto 
him,  Art  thou  a  king  then  ? 
Jesus  answered,  Thou  sayest  that 
I  am  a  king.  To  this  end  was  I 
born,  and  for  this  cause  came  I 
into  the  world,  that  I  should  bear 
witness  unto  the  truth.  Every 
one  that  is  of  the  truth  heareth 
my  voice. 

38  Pilate  saith  unto  him,  What 
is  truth  ?  And  when  he  had  said 
this,  he  went  out  again  unto  the 
Jews,  and  saith  unto  them,  I  find 
in  him  no  fault  at  all. 

39  But  ye  have  a  custom,  that 
I  should  release  unto  you  one  at 
the  passover :  will  ye  therefore 
that  I  release  unto  you  the  King 
of  the  Jews  ? 

40  Then  cried  they  all  again, 
saying,  Not  this  man,  but  Bar- 
abbas.  Now  Barabbas  was  a 
robber. 


The  Jews  said,  "  "We  have  no 
right  to  put  anyone  to  death  " 

32  (that  the  word  of  Jesus  might 
be  fulfilled,  by  which  he  had 
indicated  the  kind  of  death 
he  was  to  die). 

33  So  Pilate  went  back  inside 
the  praetorium  and  called 
Jesus,    saying, 

"  Then  you  are  king  of  the 
Jews  ?  " 

34  Jesus  replied,  "  Are  you 
saying  this  of  your  own  accord, 
or  did  other  people  tell  you 
about  me  ?  " 

35  "  Am  I  a  Jew  ?  "  said 
Pilate.  "  Your  own  nation 
and  the  high  priests  have 
handed  you  over  to  me.  What 
have  you  done  ?  " 

36  Jesus  replied,  "  My  realm 
does  not  belong  to  this 
world  ;  if  my  realm  did 
belong  to  this  world,  my  men 
would  have  fought  to  prevent 
me  being  handed  over  to 
the  Jews.     No,  my  realm  lies 

37  elsewhere."  "  So  you  are  a 
king  ?  "  said  Pilate,  "  you  !  " 
"  Certainly,"  said  Jesus,"  lam 
a  king.  This  is  why  I  was 
born,  this  is  why  I  came  into 
the  world,  to  bear  testimony  to 
the  truth.  Everyone  who  be- 
longs to  the   truth   listens  to 

38  my  voice."  "  Truth  !  "  said 
Pilate,"  what  is  truth  !  "  With 
these  words  he  went  outside  to 
the  Jews  again  and  told  them, 
"  I  cannot  find  anything  wrong 

39  about  him.  But  it  is  your  cus- 
tom that  I  should  release  a 
prisoner  for  you  at  the  pass- 
over.  Is  it  your  will  that  I 
release    you    the    king   of   the 

40  Jews  ?  "  Again  they  yelled, 
"  No,  not  him  !  Bar- Abbas !  " 
Now  Bar- Abbas  was  a  robber. 


CHAPTER    XIX 

1  Then  Pilate  therefore  took 
Jesus,  and  scourged  him. 

2  And  the  soldiers  platted  a 
crown  of  thorns,  and  put  it  on  his 
head,  and  they  put  on  him  a 
purple  robe, 


CHAPTER     XIX 

1  Then  Pilate  took  Jesus  and 

2  had  him  scourged.  And  the 
soldiers  twisted  some  thorns 
into  a  crown  and  put  it  on  his 
head,   and   arrayed   him   in  a 

3  purple  robe,  marching  up  to 


ST.    JOHN    XIX 


277 


3  And  said,  Hail,  King  of  the 
Jews  !  and  they  smote  him  with 
their  hands.  • 

4  Pilate  therefore  went  forth 
again,  and  saith  unto  them, 
Behold,  I  bring  him  forth  to  you, 
that  ye  may  know  that  I  find  no 
fault  in  him. 

5  Then  came  Jesus  forth,  wear- 
ing the  crown  of  thorns,  and  the 
purple  robe.  And  Pilate  saith 
unto  them.  Behold  the  man  ! 

6  When  the  chief  priests  there- 
fore and  officers  saw  him,  they 
cried  out,  saying,  Crucify  him, 
crucify  him.  Pilate  saith  unto 
them,  Take  ye  him,  and  crucify 
him  :   for  I  find  no  fault  in  him. 

7  The  Jews  answered  him,  We 
have  a  law,  and  by  our  law  he 
ought  to  die,  because  he  made 
himself  the  Son  of  God. 

8  If  When  Pilate  therefore 
heard  that  saying,  he  was  the 
more  afraid  ; 

9  And  went  again  into  the 
judgment  hall,  and  saith  unto 
Jesus,  Whence  art  thou  ?  But 
Jesus  gave  him  no  answer. 

10  Then  saith  Pilate  unto  him, 
Speakest  thou  not  unto  me  ? 
knowest  thou  not  that  I  have 
power  to  crucify  thee,  and  have 
power  to  release  thee  ? 

11  Jesus  answered,  Thou  could- 
est  have  no  power  at  all  against 
me,  except  it  were  given  thee  from 
above  :  therefore  he  that  deliv- 
ered me  unto  thee  hath  the  greater 
sin. 

12  And  from  thenceforth  Pilate 
sought  to  release  him  :  but  the 
Jews  cried  out.  saying,  If  thou  let 
this  man  go,  thou  art  not  Caesar's 
friend  :  whosoever  maketh  him- 
self a  king  speaketh  against 
Cspsar. 

13  U  When  Pilate  therefore 
heard  that  saying,  he  brought 
Jesus  forth,  and  sat  down  in  the 
judgment  seat  in  a  place  that  is 
called  the  Pavement,  but  in  the 
Hebrew,  Gabbatha. 

14  And  it  was  the  preparation 
of  the  passover,  and  about  the 
sixth  hour  :  and  he  saith  unto  the 
Jews,  Behold  youz  King  ί 


him  and  shouting,  "  Hail,  king 
of  the  Jews  !  " — and  striking 

4  him.  Again  Pilate  went  out 
and  said  to  them,  "  Look,  I  am 
bringing  him  out  to  you.  Un- 
derstand,  I  cannot  find  any- 

5  thing  wrong  about  him."  So 
out  came  Jesus  wearing  the 
crown  of  thorns  and  the  purple 
robe  ;    and  Pilate  said,  "  Here 

6  the  man*  is  !  "  Now  when  the 
high  priests  and  their  attend- 
ants saw  him,  they  yelled, 
"  Crucify  him,  crucify  him  !  " 
Pilate  said,  "  Take  him  and 
crucify  him  yourselves  !  I  find 
nothing    wrong    about    him." 

7  The  Jews  retorted,  "  But  we 
have  a  Law,  and  by  [our]  Law 
he  is  bound  to  die,  because  he 
has  made  himself  out  to  be 

8  God's  Son."  Now  when  Pilate 
heard  that,  he  was  still  more 

9  afraid  ;  he  went  inside  the 
praetorium  again  and  asked 
Jesus,  "  Where  do  you  come 
from  ?  "   Jesus  made  no  reply. 

10  Then  Pilate  said, 

"  You  will  not  speak  to  me  ? 
Do  you  not  know  it  is  in  my 
power  to  release  you  or  to 
crucify  you  ?  " 

11  Jesus  answered,  "  You  would 
have  no  power  over  me,  unless 
it  had  been  granted  you  from 
above.  So  you  are  less  guilty 
than  he   who  betrayed  me   to 

12  you."  This  made  Pilate  an- 
xious to  release  him,  but  the 
Jews  yelled,  "If  you  release 
him,  you  are  no  friend  of 
Caesar's  !  Anyone  who  makes 
himself  a  king  is  against 
Caesar !  " 

13  On  hearing  this,  Pilate 
brought  Jesus  out  and  seated 
him  on  the  tribunal  at  a 
spot  called  the  '  mosaic  pave- 
ment ' — the  Hebrew   name  is 

14  Gabbatha  (it  was  the  day  of 
Preparation  for  the  passover, 
about  noon).  "  There  is  your 
king  !  "    he  said  to  the  Jews. 

*  The  unconscious  force  of  Pilate's 
words,  it  has  been  suggested,  might  be 
brought  out  by  rendering  either  "  Here 
is  the  man  1  "   or,  "  Here  is  the  Man  !  " 


278 


ST.    JOHN    XIX 


15  But  they  cried  out,  Away 
with  him,  away  with  him,  crucify 
him.  Pilate  saith  unto  them, 
Shall  I  crucify  your  King  ?  The 
chief  priests  answered,  We  have 
no  king  but  Caesar. 

1 G  Then  delivered  he  him  there- 
fore unto  them  to  be  crucified. 
And  they  took  Jesus,  and  led  him 
away. 

17  And  he  bearing  his  cross 
went  forth  into  a  place  called  the 
place  of  a  skull,  which  is  called  in 
the  Hebrew  Golgotha  : 

18  Where  they  crucified  him, 
and  two  other  with  him,  on  either 
side  one,  and  Jesus  in  the  midst. 

19  TJ  And  Pilate  wrote  a  title, 
and  put  it  on  the  cross.  And  the 
writing  was,  JESUS  OF  NAZAR- 
ETH THE  KING  OF  THE 
JEWS. 

20  This  title  then  read  many  of 
the  Jews :  for  the  place  where 
Jesus  was  crucified  was  nigh  to  the 
city :  and  it  was  written  in 
Hebrew,  and  Greek,  and  Latin. 

21  Then  said  the  chief  priests  of 
the  Jews  to  Pilate,  Write  not,  The 
King  of  the  Jews  ;  but  that  he 
said,  I  am  King  of  the  Jews. 

22  Pilate  answered,  What  I 
have  written  I  have  written. 

23  if  Then  the  soldiers,  when 
they  had  crucified  Jesus,  took  his 
garments,  and  made  four  parts, 
to  every  soldier  a  part  ;  and  also 
his  coat :  now  the  coat  was  with- 
out seam,  woven  from  the  top 
throughout. 

24  They  said  therefore  among 
themselves,  Let  us  not  rend  it,  but 
cast  lots  for  it,  whose  it  shall  be  : 
that  the  scripture  might  be  ful- 
filled, which  saith,  They  parted  my 
raiment  among  them,  and  for  my 
vesture  they  did  cast  lots.  These 
things  therefore  the  soldiers  did. 

25  t  Now  there  stood  by  the 
cross  of  Jesus  his  mother,  and  his 
mother's  sister,  Mary  the  wife 
of  Cleophas,  and  Mary  Magdalene. 

20  When  Jesus  therefore  saw 
his  mother,  and  the  disciple  stand- 
ing by,  whom  he  loved,  he  saith 
unto  his  mother,  Woman,  behold 
thy  son  1 


15  Then  they  yelled,  "  Off  with 
him  !  Ο  If  with  him  !  Crucify 
him  !  "  "  Crucify  your  king?  " 
said  Pilate.  The  high  priests 
retorted,  "  We  have  no  king 

16  but  Caesar  !  "  Then  Pilate 
handed  him  over  to  them  to  be 
crucified. 

17  So  they  took  Jesus,  and  he 
went  away,  carrying  the  cross 
by  himself,  to  the  spot  called 
the  '  place  of  the  skull  ' — the 
Hebrew    name    is    Golgotha ; 

18  there  they  crucified  him,  along 
with  two  others,  one  on  each 
side  and  Jesus  in  the  middle. 

19  Pilate  had  written  an  inscrip- 
tion to  be  put  on  the  cross  ; 
what  he  wrote  was,  jesus  the 

NAZARENE,    THE   KING    OF   THE 

20  jews.  Now  many  of  the  Jews 
read  this  inscription,  for  the 
place  where  Jesus  had  been  cru- 
cified was  close  to  the  city  ; 
besides,  the  inscription  was  in 

21  Hebrew,  Latin,  and  Greek.  So 
the  Jewish  high  priests  said  to 
Pilate,  "  Do  not  write,  the 
king  op  the  jews  ;    write,  he 

SAID    I    AM    THE    KTXG    OF    THE 

22  jews."  Pilate  replied,  "  What 
I  have  written,  I  have  written." 

23  Now  when  the  soldiers  cru- 
cified Jesus  they  took  his 
clothes  and  divided  them  into 
four  parts,  one  for  each  soldier. 
But  as  the  tunic  was  seamless, 
woven  right  down  in  a  single 

24  piece,  they  said  to  themselves, 
"  Don't  let  us  tear  it.  Let  us 
draw  lots  to  see  who  gets  it  " 
(that  the  scripture  might  be 
fulfilled, 

they  distributed  my  clothes 
among  them, 

and  drew  lots  for  my  raiment). 
This  was  what  the  soldiers 
did. 

25  Now  beside  the  cross  of  Jesus 
stood  his  mother  and  his 
mother's  sister,  Mary  the  wife 
of  Clopas,  and  Mary  of  Mag- 
dala.      So  when  Jesus  saw  his 

20  mother  and  his  favourite  dis- 
ciple standing  near,  he  said  to 
his  mother,    "  Woman,  there  is 

27  your  son  !  "     Then  he  said  to 


ST.    JOHN    XIX  . 


279 


27  Then  saith  he  to  the  disciple, 
Behold  thy  mother  !  And  from 
that  hour  that  disciple  took  her 
unto  his  own  home. 

28  ^1  After  this,  Jesus  knowing 
that  all  things  were  now  accom- 
plished, that  the  scripture  might 
be  fulfilled,  saith,  I  thirst. 

29  Now  there  was  set  a  vessel 
full  of  vinegar  :  and  they  filled 
a  spunge  with  vinegar,  and  put  it 
upon  hyssop,  and  put  it  to  his 
mouth. 

30  When  Jesus  therefore  had 
received  the  vinegar,  he  said,  It  is 
finished  :  and  he  bowed  his  head, 
and  gave  up  the  ghost. 

31  The  Jews  therefore,  because 
it  was  the  preparation,  that  the 
bodies  should  not  remain  upon  the 
cross  on  the  sabbath  day,  (for 
that  sabbath  day  was  an  high  day,) 
besought  Pilate  that  their  legs 
might  be  broken,  and  that  they 
might  be  taken  away. 

32  Then  came  the  soldiers,  and 
brake  the  legs  of  the  first,  and  of 
the  other  which  was  crucified  with 
him. 

33  But  when  they  came  to 
Jesus,  and  saw  that  he  was  dead 
already,  they  brake  not  his  legs  : 

34  But  one  of  the  soldiers  with 
a  spear  pierced  his  side,  and  forth- 
with came  there  out  blood  and 
water. 

35  And  he.  that  saw  it  bare 
record,  and  his  record  is  true :  and 
he  knoweth  that  he  saith  true, 
that  ye  might  believe. 

36  For  these  things  were  done, 
that  the  scripture  should  be  ful- 
filled, A  bone  of  him  shall  not  be 
broken. 

37  And  again  another  scripture 
saith,  They  shall  look  on  him 
whom  they  pierced. 

38  Tf  And  after  this  Joseph  of 
Arimathsea,  being  a  disciple  of 
Jesus,  but  secretly  for  fear  of  the 
Jews,  besought  Pilate  that  he 
might  take  away  the  body  of 
Jesus  :  and  Pilate  gave  him  leave. 
He  came  therefore,  and  took  the 
body  of  Jesus. 

39  And  there  came  also  Nico- 
demus,  which  at  the  first  came  to 


the  disciple,  "  Son,  there  is 
your  mother  !  "  And  from 
that  hour  the  disciple  took  her 
to  his  home. 

28  After  that,  as  Jesus  knew 
that  everything  was  now 
finished  and  fulfilled,  he  said 
(to  fulfil  the  scripture),  "  I  am 
thirsty. ' ' 

29  A  jug  full  of  vinegar  was 
lying  there  ;  so  they  put 
a  sponge  full  of  vinegar 
on  a  spear  and  held  it  to  his 
lips. 

30  And  when  Jesus  took  the 
vinegar,  he  said,  "It  is 
finished,"  bowed  his  head, 
and  gave  up  his  spirit. 

31  Now,  as  it  was  the  day  of 
Preparation,  in  order  to  pre- 
vent the  bodies  remaining  on 
the  cross  during  the  sabbath 
(for  that  sabbath-day  was  a 
great  day),  the  Jews  asked 
Pilate  to  have  the  legs  broken 

32  and  the  bodies  removed.  So 
the  soldiers  went  and  broke  the 
legs  of  the  first  man  and  of  the 
other  man  who  had  been  cruci- 

33  fied  along  with  him  ;  but  when 
they  came  to  Jesus  and  saw  he 
was  dead  already,  they  did  not 

34  break  his  legs  ;  only,  one  of  the 
soldiers  pricked  his  side  with  a 
lance,  and  out  came  blood  and 

35  water  in  a  moment.  He  who 
saw  it  has  borne  witness  (his 
witness  is  true  ;  God  knows 
he  is  telling  the  truth),  that  you 

36  may  believe.  For  this  took 
place  that  the  scripture  might 
be  fulfilled, 

Not  a  bone  of  him  will  be 
broken. 

37  And  another  scripture  also 
says, 

They  shall  look  on  him  whom 
they  have  impaled. 

38  After  this,  Joseph  of  Arima- 
thaea,  a  disciple  of  Jesus  but  a 
secret  disciple — for  fear  of  the 
Jews — asked  Pilate  for  permis- 
sion to  remove  the  body  of  Je- 
sus.    And  Pilate  allowed  him. 

39  So  he  went  and  removed  the 
body,  accompanied  by  Nicode- 
mus  (he  who  had  first  come  to 


280 


ST.    JOHN   XX 


Jesus  by  night,  and  brought  a 
mixture  of  myrrh  and  aloes,  about 
an  hundred  pound  weight. 

40  Then  took  they  the  body  of 
Jesus,  and  wound  it  in  linen 
clothes  with  the  spices,  as  the 
manner  of  the  Jews  is  to  bury. 

41  Now  in  the  place  where  he 
was  crucified  there  was  a  garden  ; 
and  in  the  garden  a  new  sepulchre, 
wherein  was  never  man  yet  laid. 

42  There  laid  they  Jesus  there- 
fore because  of  the  Jews'  prepara- 
tion day ;  for  the  sepulchre  was 
nigh  at  hand. 


Jesus  by  night)  who  brought  a 
mixture  of  myrrh  and  aloes, 
about  a  hundred  poiinds  of  it; 

40  they  took  and  wrapped  up  the 
body  of  Jesus  in  the  spices  and 
in  bandages,  according  to  the 

41  Jewish  custom  of  burial.  Now 
at  the  spot  where  he  had  been 
crucified  there  was  an  orchard, 
and  in  the  orchard  a  new  tomb 
where  no  one  had  yet  been  laid; 

42  so  they  put  Jesus  there,  since 
it  was  the  Jewish  day  of  Prepa- 
ration, seeing  that  the  tomb 
was  close  by. 


CHAPTER    XX 

1  The  first  day  of  the  week 
cometh  Mary  Magdalene  early, 
when  it  was  yet  dark,  unto  the 
sepulchre,  and  seeth  the  stone 
taken  away  from  the  sepulchre. 

2  Then  she  runneth,  and  com- 
eth to  Simon  Peter,  and  to  the 
other  disciple,  whom  Jesus  loved, 
and  saith  unto  them,  They  have 
taken  away  the  Lord  out  of  the 
sepulchre,  and  we  know  not  where 
they  have  laid  him. 

3  Peter  therefore  went  forth, 
and  that  other  disciple,  and  came 
to  the  sepulchre. 

4  So  they  ran  both  together : 
and  the  other  disciple  did  outrun 
Peter,  and  came  first  to  the 
sepulchre. 

5  And  he  stooping  down,  and 
looking  in,  saw  the  linen  clothes 
lying  ;    yet  went  he  not  in. 

6  Then  cometh  Simon  Peter 
following  him,  and  went  into  the 
sepulchre,  and  seeth  the  linen 
clothes   lie, 

7  And  the  napkin,  that  was 
about  his  head,  not  lying  with  the 
linen  clothes,  but  wrapped  to- 
gether in  a  place  by  itself. 

8  Then  went  in  also  that  other 
disciple,  which  came  first  to  the 
sepulchre,  and  he  saw,  and 
believed. 

9  For  as  yet  they  knew  not  the 
scripture,  that  he  must  rise  again 
from  the  dead. 

10  Then  the  disciples  went 
away  again  unto  their  own  home. 


.  CHAPTER    XX 

1  On  the  first  day  of  the  week 
Mary  of  Magdala  went  early  to 
the  tomb,  when  it  was  still 
dark  ;  but  as  she  saw  the 
boulder     had     been     removed 

2  from  the  tomb,  she  ran  off  to 
Simon  Peter  and  to  the  other 
disciple,  the  favourite  of  Jesus, 
telling  them,  "  They  have 
taken  the  master  out  of  the 
tomb,  and  we  do  not  know 
where  they   have   put  him  !  " 

3  So  Peter  and  the  other  disciple 

4  set  out  for  the  tomb  ;  they 
both  started  to  run,  but  the 
other  disciple  ran  ahead,  faster 
than  Peter,  and  got  to  the  tomb 

5  first.  He  glanced  in  and  saw 
the  bandages  lying  on  the 
ground,  but  he  did  not  go 
inside. 

6  Then  Simon  Peter  came 
after  him,  and  went  inside 
the  tomb  ;  he  noticed  not 
only  that  the  bandages  were 

7  lying  on  the  ground  but  that 
the  napkin  which  had  been 
round  his  head  was  folded  up 
by  itself,  instead  of  lying  beside 
the  other  bandages. 

8  Upon  this  the  other  disciple, 
who  had  reached  the  tomb 
first,  went  inside  too,  and 
when   he   saw    for   himself   he 

9  was  convinced.  (For  as 
yet  they  did  not  understand 
the    Scripture    that    he    must 

10  rise    from    the    dead.)       Then 
the   disciples  returned  home  ; 


ST.    JOHN    XX 


281 


11  ]f  But  Mary  stood  without 
at  the  sepulchre  weeping  :  and  as 
she  wept,  she  stooped  down,  and 
looked  into  the  sepulchre, 

12  And  seeth  two  angels  in 
white  sitting,  the  one  at  the  head, 
and  the  other  at  the  feet,  where 
the  body  of  Jesus  had  lain. 

13  And  they  say  unto  her, 
Woman,  why  weepest  thou  ? 
She  saith  unto  them,  Because 
they  have  taken  away  my  Lord, 
and  I  know  not  where  they  have 
laid  him. 

14  And  when  she  had  thus  said, 
she  turned  herself  back,  and  saw 
Jesus  standing,  and  knew  not  that 
it  was  Jesus. 

15  Jesus  saith  unto  her,  Woman, 
why  weepest  thou  ?  whom  seekest 
thou  ?  She,  supposing  him  to  be 
the  gardener,  saith  unto  him,  Sir, 
if  thou  have  borne  him  hence,  tell 
me  where  thou  hast  laid  him,  and 
I  will  take  him  away. 

16  Jesus  saith  unto  her,  Mary. 
She  turned  herself,  and  saith  unto 
him,  Rabboni  ;  which  is  to  say, 
Master. 

17  Jesus  saith  unto  her,  Touch 
me  not  ;  for  I  am  not  yet  ascended 
to  my  Father :  but  go  to  my 
brethren,  and  say  unto  them,  I 
ascend  unto  my  Father,  and  your 
Father  ;  and  to  my  God,  and  your 
God. 

18  Mary  Magdalene  came  and 
told  the  disciples  that  she  had 
seen  the  Lord,  and  that  he  had 
spoken  these  things  unto  her. 

19  if  Then  the  same  day  at 
evening,  being  the  first  day  of  the 
week,  when  the  doors  were  shut 
where  the  disciples  were  assembled 
for  fear  of  the  Jews,  came  Jesus 
and  stood  in  the  midst,  and  saith 
unto  them,  Peace  be  unto  you. 

20  And  when  he  had  so  said,  he 
shewed  unto  them  his  hands  and 
his  side.  Then  were  the  disciples 
glad,  when  they  saw  the  Lord. 

21  Then  said  Jesus  to  them 
again,  Peace  be  unto  you  :  as  my 
Father  hath  sent  me,  even  so  send 
I  you. 

22  And  when  he  had  said  this, 
he   breathed    on    them,   and    saith 


11  but'  Mary  stood  sobbing 
outside  the  tomb.  As  she 
sobbed,     she     glanced     inside 

12  the  tomb  and  noticed  two  an- 
gels in  white,  sitting  where  the 
body  of  Jesus  had  lain,  one 
at  the  head  and  one  at  the 
feet. 

13  "  Woman,"  they  said  to  her, 
"  why  are  you  sobbing  ?  "  She 
said,  "  Because  they  have 
taken  away  my  master,  and  I 
do  not  know  where  they  have 
put  him  !  " 

14  With  these  words  she  turned 
round  and  noticed  Jesus 
standing — though  she  did  not 
know  it  was  Jesus. 

15  "  Woman,"  said  Jesus,  "why 
are  you  sobbing  ?  Who  are 
you  looking  for  ?  "  Supposing 
he  was  the  gardener,  she  said, 
"  Oh,  sir,  if  you  carried  him 
away,  tell  me  where  you  put 
him,  and  I  will  remove  him." 

16  "  Mary  !  "  said  Jesus.  She 
started  round  and  said,  "  Rab- 
boni !  "  (a  Hebrew  word  mean- 

17  ing  '  teacher  ').  Jesus  said, 
' '  Cease  clinging  to  me.  I  have 
not  ascended  yet  to  the  Father, 
but  go  to  my  brothers  and  tell 
them,  '  I  am  ascending  to  my 
Father  and  yours,  to  my  God 
and  yours.'  " 

18  Away  went  Mary  of  Mag- 
dala  to  the  disciples  with 
the  news,  "  I  have  seen  the 
Lord  !  " — telling  them  what 
he  had  said  to  her. 

1 9  On  the  evening  of  that  same 
day — the  first  day  of  the  week 
— though  the  disciples  had 
gathered  within  closed  doors 
for  fear  of  the  Jews,  Jesus  en- 
tered and  stood  among  them, 
saying,  "  Peace  be  with 
you  !  " 

20  So  saying  he  showed  them  his 
hands  and  his  side  ;  and  when 
the  disciples  saw  the  Lord,  they 

21  rejoiced.  Jesus  then  repeated^ 
"  Peace  be  with  you  !  As  the 
Father   sent   me   forth,    I   am 

22  sending  you  forth."  And  with 
these  words  he  breathed  on 
them,  and  added,  "  Receive  the 


282 


ST.    JOHN    XXI 


unto  them,  Receive  ye  the  Holy 
Ghost : 

23  Whose  soever  sins  ye  remit, 
they  are  remitted  unto  them  ;  and 
whose  soever  sins  ye  retain,  they 
are  retained. 

24  If  But  Thomas,  one  of  the 
twelve,  called  Didymus,  was  not 
with  them  when  Jesus  came. 

25  The  other  disciples  therefore 
said  unto  him,  We  have  seen  the 
Lord.  But  he  said  unto  them, 
Except  I  shall  see  in  his  hands  the 
print  of  the  nails,  and  put  my 
finger  into  the  print  of  the  nails, 
and  thrust  my  hand  into  his  side, 
I  will  not  believe. 

26  If  And  after  eight  days  again 
his  disciples  were  within,  and 
Thomas  with  them  :  then  came 
Jesus,  the  doors  being  shut,  and 
stood  in  the  midst,  and  said, 
Peace  be  unto  you. 

27  Then  saith  he  to  Thomas, 
Reach  hither  thy  finger,  and  be- 
hold my  hands  ;  and  reach  hither 
thy  hand,  and  thrust  it  into  my 
side  :  and  be  not  faithless,  but 
believing. 

28  And  Thomas  answered  and 
said  unto  him,  My  Lord  and  my 
God. 

29  Jesus  saith  unto  him,  Tho- 
mas, because  thou  hast  seen  me, 
thou  hast  believed  :  blessed  are 
they  that  have  not  seen,  and  yet 
have  believed. 

30  If  And  many  other  signs 
truly  did  Jesus  in  the  presence  of 
his  disciples,  which  are  not  written 
in  this  book  : 

31  But  these  are  written,  that 
ye  might  believe  that  Jesus  is  the 
Christ,  the  Son  of  God;  and  that 
believing  ye  might  have  life 
through  his  name. 


23  holy  Spirit  !  If  you  remit  the 
sins  of  any,  they  are  remitted  : 
if  you  retain  them,  they  are 
retained." 

24  Now  Thomas,  one  of  the 
twelve,  who  was  called  '  the 
Twin,'  was  not  with  them  when 

25  Jesus  came  ;  and  when  the  rest 
of  the  disciples  told  him,  "  We 
have  seen  the  Lord,"  he  said, 
"  Unless  I  see  his  hands 
with  the  mark  of  the  nails, 
and  put  my  finger  where  the 
nails  were,  and  put  my  hand 
into  his  side,  I  refuse  to  be- 
lieve it." 

26  Eight  days  afterwards  his 
disciples  were  together  again, 
and  Thomas  with  them. 
Though  the  doors  were  closed, 
Jesus  entered  and  stood  among 
them,  saying,  "  Peace  be  with 
you  !  " 

27  Then  he  said  to  Thomas, 
"  Look  at  my  hands,  put 
your  finger  here  ;  and  put 
your  hand  here  into  my  side  ; 
cease  your  unbelief  and  be- 
lieve." 

28  Thomas  answered  him,  "My 
Lord   and  my   God  !  " 

29  Jesus  said  to  him,  "  You 
believe  because  you  have  seen 
me  ? 

Blessed  be  those  who  believe 
though  they  have  never  seen 
me." 

30  Many  another  Sign  did  Jesus 
perform  in  presence  of  his  dis- 
ciples, which  is  not  recorded  in 
this  book  ; 

31  but  these  Signs  are  recorded 
so  that  you  may  believe  Jesus 
is  the  Christ,  the  Son  of  God, 
and  believing  may  have  life 
through  his  Name. 


CHAPTER    XXI 

1  After  these  things  Jesus 
shewed  himself  again  to  the 
disciples  at  the  sea  of  Tiberias  ; 
and  on  this  wise  shewed  he  himself. 

2  There  were  together  Simon 
Peter,  and  Thomas  called  Didymus, 
and  Nathanael  of  Cana  in  Galilee, 


CHAPTER    XXI 

1  After  that,  Jesus  disclosed 
himself  once  more  to  the  dis- 
ciples at  the  sea  of  Tiberias. 

2  It  was  in  this  way.  Simon 
Peter,  Thomas  (who  was  called 
'  the  Twin  '),  Nathanael  from 
Cana  in  Galilee,  the  two  sons 


ST.    JOHN    XXI 


283 


and  the  sons  of  Zebedee,  and  two 
other  of  his  disciples. 

3  Simon  Peter  saith  unto  them, 
I  go  a  fishing.  They  say  unto 
him,  We  also  go  with  thee.  They 
went  forth,  and  entered  into  a 
ship  immediately  ;  and  that  night 
they  caught  nothing. 

4  But  when  the  morning  was 
now  come,  Jesus  stood  on  the 
shore  :  but  the  disciples  knew  not 
that  it  was  Jesus. 

5  Then  Jesus  saith  unto  them, 
Children,  have  ye  any  meat  ? 
They  answered  him,  No. 

6  And  he  said  unto  them,  Cast 
the  net  on  the  right  side  of  the 
ship,  and  ye  shall  find.  They 
cast  therefore,  and  now  they  were 
not  able  to  draw  it  for  the  multi- 
tude of  fishes. 

7  Therefore  that  disciple  whom 
Jesus  loved  saith  unto  Peter,  It 
is  the  Lord.  Now  when  Simon 
Peter  heard  that  it  was  the  Lord, 
he  girt  his  fisher's  coat  unto  Mm, 
(for  he  was  naked,)  and  did  cast 
himself  into  the  sea. 

8  And  the  other  disciples  came 
in  a  little  ship  ;  (for  they  were  not 
far  from  land,  but  as  it  were  two 
hundred  cubits,)  dragging  the 
net  with  fishes. 

9  As  soon  then  as  they  were 
come  to  land,  they  saw  a  fire  of 
coals  there,  and  fish  laid  thereon, 
and  bread. 

10  Jesus  saith  unto  them,  Bring 
of  the  fish  which  ye  have  now 
caught. 

11  Simon  Peter  went  up,  and 
drew  the  net  to  land  full  of  great 
fishes,  an  hundred  and  fifty  and 
three  :  and  for  all  there  were  so 
many,  yet  was  not  the  net  broken. 

12  Jesus  saith  unto  them, 
Come  and  dine.  And  none  of  the 
disciples  durst  ask  him,  Who  art 
thou  ?  knowing  that  it  was  the 
Lord. 

13  Jesus  then  cometh,  and 
taketh  bread,  and  giveth  them, 
and  fish  likewise. 

14  This  is  now  the  third  time 
that  Jesus  shewed  himself  to  his 
disciples,  after  that  he  was  risen 
from  the  dead. 


of  Zebedaeus,  and  two  other 
disciples  of  his,  were  all  to- 
gether. 

3  Simon  Peter  said  to  them, 
"  I  am  going  to  fish."  They 
said,  "  We  are  coming  with 
you  too."  Off  they  went  and 
embarked  in  the  boat,  but 
that  night  they  caught  noth- 
ing. 

4  Now  at  break  of  day 
Jesus  was  standing  on  the 
beach  (though  the  disciples 
did  not  know  it  was 
Jesus). 

5  "  Lads,"  said  Jesus,  "  have 
you  got  anything  ?  "  "  No," 
they  answered. 

6  So  he  told  them,  "  Throw 
your  net  on  the  right  of  the 
boat,  and  you  will  have  a 
take." 

At  this  they  threw  the  net, 
and  now  they  could  not  haul 

7  it  in  for  the  mass  of  fish.  So 
the  disciple  who  was  Jesus' 
favourite  said  to  Peter,  "  It  is 
the  Lord  !  " 

Hearing  it  was  the  Lord, 
Simon  Peter  threw  on  his  blouse 
(he  was  stripped  for  work)  and 

8  jumped  into  the  water,  while 
the  rest  of  the  disciples  came 
ashore  in  the  punt  (they  were 
not  far  from  land,  only  about  a 
hundred  yards),  dragging  their 

9  netful  of  fish.  When  they  got 
to  land,  they  saw  a  charcoal 
fire  burning,  with  fish  cooking 

10  on  it,  and  some  bread.  Jesus 
said  to  them,  "  Bring  some  of 
the  fish  you  have  just  caught." 

11  So  Peter  went  aboard  and 
hauled  the  net  ashore,  full  of 
large  fish,  a  hundred  and  fifty 
three  of  them  ;  but  for  all  their 
number  the  net  was  not  torn. 

12  Jesus  said,  "  Come  and  break- 
fast." (Not  one  of  the  dis- 
ciples dared  to  ask  him  who  he 
was  ;     they   knew   it   was   the 

13  Lord.)  Jesus  went  and  took 
the  bread  and  gave  it  to  them, 

14  and  the  fish  too.  This  was  the 
third  time,  now,  that  Jesus  ap- 
peared to  the  disciples  after  ris- 
ing from  the  dead. 


284 


ST.    JOHN    XXI 


15  I  So  when  they  had  dined, 
Jesus  saith  to  Simon  Peter, 
Simon,  so>i  of  Jonas,  lovest  thou 
me  more  than  these  ?  He  saith 
unto  him,  Yea,  Lord  ;  thou  know- 
est  that  I  love  thee.  He  saith 
unto  him,  Feed  my  lambs. 

16  He  saith  to  him  again  the 
second  time,  Simon,  son  of  Jonas, 
lovest  thou  me  ?  He  saith  unto 
him,  Yea,  Lord  ;  thou  knowest 
that  I  love  thee.  He  saith  unto 
him,  Feed  my  sheep. 

17  He  saith  unto  him  the  tliird 
time,  Simon,  son  of  Jonas,  lovest 
thou  me  ?  Peter  was  grieved 
because  he  said  unto  him  the 
third  time,  Lovest  thou  me  ? 
And  he  said  unto  him,  Lord,  thou 
knowest  all  things  ;  thou  knowest 
that  I  love  thee.  Jesus  saith 
unto  him,  Feed  my  sheep. 

18  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto 
thee,  When  thou  wast  young,  thou 
girdedst  thyself,  and  walkedst 
whither  thou  wouldest  :  but  when 
thou  shalt  be  old,  thou  shalt 
stretch  forth  thy  hands,  and 
another  shall  gird  thee,  and  carry 
thee  whither  thou  wouldest 
not. 

19  This  spake  he,  signifying 
by  what  death  he  should  glorify 
God.  And  when  he  had  spoken 
this,  he  saith  unto  him,  Follow 
me. 

20  Then  Peter,  turning  about, 
seeth  the  disciple  whom  Jesus 
loved  following  ;  which  also  leaned 
on  his  breast  at  supper,  and  said, 
Lord,  which  is  he  that  betray eth 
thee? 

21  Peter  seeing  him  saith  to 
Jesus,  Lord,  and  what  shall  this 
man  do  I 

ΊΊ  Jesus  saith  unto  him,  If  I 
will  that  he  tarry  till  I  come, 
what  is  that  to  thee  ?  follow  thou 
me. 

23  Then  went  this  saying 
abroad  among  the  brethren,  that 
that  disciple  should  not  die  :  yet 
Jesus  said  not  unto  him,  He  shall 
not  die  ;  but,  If  I  will  that  he 
tarry  till  I  come,  what  is  that  to 
thee  ? 

24  This    is    the    disciple    which 


15  Then  after  breakfast  Jesus 
said  to  Simon  Peter,  "  Simon, 
son  of  John,  do  you  love  me 
more  than  the  others  do  ?  " 
"  Why,  Lord,"  he  said,  "  you 
know  I  love  you."  "  Then 
feed   my   lambs,"    said   Jesus. 

16  Again  he  asked  him,  for  the 
second  time,  "  Simon,  son  of 
John,  do  you  love  me  ?  " 
"  Why,  Lord,"  he  said,  "  you 
know  I  love  you."  "  Then  be 
a  shepherd  to  my  sheep,"  said 

17  Jesus.  For  the  third  time  he 
asked  him,  "  Simon,  son  of 
John,  do  you  love  me  ?  "  Now 
Peter  was  vexed  at  being  asked 
a  third  time,  "  Do  you  love 
me  ?  "  So  he  replied,  "  Lord, 
you  know  everything,  you  can 
see  I  love  you."     Jesus  said, 

18  "  Then  feed  my  sheep.  Truly, 
truly  I  tell  you,  you  put  on 
your  own  girdle  and  went 
wherever  you  wanted,  when 
you  were  young  ;  but  when 
you  grow  old,  you  will  stretch 
out  your  hands  for  someone  to 
gird  you,  and  you  will  be  taken 
where  you  have  no  wish  to  go  " 

19  (he  said  this  to  indicate  the 
kind  of  death  by  which  Peter 
would  glorify  God)  ;    then  he 

20  added,  "  Follow  me."  Peter 
turned  round  and  saw  that  the 
favourite  disciple  of  Jesus  was 
following,  vhe  disciple  who  had 
leant  on  his  breast  at  supper 
and  put  the  question,  "  Lord, 

21  who  is  to  betray  you  ?  "  So,  on 
catching  sight  of  him,  Peter 
said     to     Jesus,     "And    what 

22  about  him,  Lord  ?  "  Jesus 
replied,  "  If  I  choose  that  he 
should  survive  till  I  come  back, 
what  does  that  matter  to  you  ? 

23  Follow  me  yourself."  This 
started  the  report  among  the 
brotherhood  that  the  said 
disciple  was  not  to  die.  Jesus, 
however,  did  not  say  he  was  not 
to  die ;  what  he  said  was, 
"  If  I  choose  that  he  should 
survive  till  I  come  back, 
what  does  that  matter  to 
you  ?  " 

24  This  was   the  disciple  who 


ST.    JOHN    XXI 


285 


testifieth  of  these  things,  and 
wrote  these  things  :  and  we  know 
that  his  testimony  is  true. 

25  And  there  are  also  many 
other  things  which  Jesus  did,  the  25 
which,  if  they  should  be  written 
every  one,  I  suppose  that  even  the 
world  itself  could  not  contain 
the  books  that  should  be  written. 
Anien. 


bears  testimony  to  these  facts 
and  who  wrote  them  down  ; 
his  testimony,  we  know,  is 
true. 

Now  there  is  much  else  that 
Jesus  did — so  much,  that  if  it 
were  written  down  in  detail, 
I  do  not  suppose  the  world 
itself  could  hold  the  written 
records. 


THE   ACTS   OF    THE 
APOSTLES 


CHAPTER    I 

1  The  former  treatise  have  Τ 
made,  Ο  Theophilus.  of  all  that 
Jesus  began  both  to  do  and  teach, 

2  Until  the  day  in  which  he  was 
taken  up,  after  that  he  through 
the  Holy  Ghost  had  given  com- 
mandments unto  the  apostles 
whom  he  had  chosen  : 

3  To  whom  also  he  shewed  him- 
self alive  after  his  passion  by  many 
infallible  proofs,  being  seen  of 
them  forty  days,  and  speaking  of 
the  things  pertaining  to  the 
kingdom  of  God  : 

4  And,  being  assembled  to- 
gether with  them,  commanded 
them  that  they  should  not  depart 
from  Jerusalem,  but  wait  for  the 
promise  of  the  Father,  which, 
saiih  he,  ye  have  heard  of  me. 

5  For  John  truly  baptized  with 
water  ;  but  ye  shall  be  baptized 
with  the  Holy  Ghost  not  many 
days  hence. 

6  When  they  therefore  were 
come  together,  they  asked  of  him, 
saying,  Lord,  wilt  thou  at  this 
time  restore  again  the  kingdom 
to  Israel  ? 

7  And  he  said  unto  them,  It  is 
not  for  you  to  know  the  times  or 
the  seasons,  which  the  Father 
hath  put  in  his  own  power. 

8  But  ye  shall  receive  power, 
after  that  the  Holy  Ghost  is  come 
upon  you  :  and  ye  shall  be  wit- 
nesses unto  me  both  in  Jerusalem, 
and  in  all  Judaea,  and  in  Samaria, 
and  unto  the  uttermost  part  of 
the  earth. 

9  And  when  he  had  spoken 
these  things,  while  they  beheld, 
he  was  taken  up  ;  and  a  cloud 
received  him  out  of  their  sight. 

10  And  while  they  looked  sted- 


CHAPTER    I 

1  In  my  former  volume,  The- 
ophilus,  I  treated  all  that 
Jesus    began    by    doing    and 

2  teaching  down  to  the  day  when, 
after  issuing  his  orders  by  the 
holy  Spirit  to  the  disciples 
whom  he  had  chosen,  he  was 

3  taken  up  to  heaven.  After 
his  sufferings  he  had  shown 
them  that  he  was  alive  by  a 
number  of  proofs,  revealing 
himself  to  them  for  forty  days 
and  discussing  the  affairs    of 

4  God's  Realm.  Also,  as  he  ate 
with  them,  he  charged  them 
not  to  leave  Jerusalem  but  to 
wait  for  what  the  Father 
promised — "  for  what  you  have 
heard  me  speak  of,"  said  he  ; 

5  "  for  John  baptized  with  water, 
but  not  many  days  after  this 
you  shall  be  baptized  with  the 
holy  Spirit." 

6  Now  when  they  met,  they 
asked   him. 

"  Lord,  is  this  the  time  you 
are  going  to  restore  the  Realm 
to  Israel  ?  " 

7  But  he  told  them,  "  It 
is  not  for  you  to  know  the 
course  and  periods  of  time 
that  the  Father  has  fixed  by 
his  own  authority. 

8  You  will  receive  power 
when  the  holy  Spirit  comes 
upon  you,  and  you  will  be 
my  witnesses  at  Jerusalem, 
throughout  all  Judaea,  and 
Samaria,  and  to  the  end  of 
the  earth." 

9  On  saying  this  he  was  lifted 
up  while  they  looked  on,  and 
a.  cloud  took  him  out  of 
sight. 

10       Ashewentup,theireyeswere 


286 


THE    ACTS    I 


287 


fastly  toward  heaven  as  he  went 
up,  behold,  two  men  stood  by 
them  in  white  apparel  ; 

11  Which  also  said.  Ye  men  of 
Galilee,  why  stand  ye  gazing  up 
into  heaven  ?  this  same  Jesus, 
which  is  taken  up  from  you  into 
heaven,  shall  so  come  in  like 
manner  as  ye  have  seen  him  go 
into  heaven. 

12  Then  returned  they  unto 
Jerusalem  from  the  mount  called 
Olivet,  which  is  from  Jerusalem 
a  sabbath  day's  journey. 

13  And  when  they  were  come 
in,  they  went  up  into  an  upper 
room,  where  abode  both  Peter, 
and  James,  and  John,  and  An- 
drew, Philip,  and  Thomas,  Bartho- 
lomew, and  Matthew,  James  the 
son  of  Alphanis,  and  Simon  Ze- 
lotes,  and  Judas  the  brother  of 
James. 

14  These  all  continued  with  one 
accord  in  prayer  and  supplication, 
with  the  women,  and  Mary  the 
mother  of  Jesus,  and  with  his 
brethren. 

15  ^[  And  in  those  days  Peter 
stood  up  in  the  midst  of  the  dis- 
ciples, and  said,  (the  number  of 
names  together  were  about  an 
hundred  and  twenty,) 

16  Men  and  brethren,  this  scrip- 
ture must  needs  have  been  ful- 
filled, which  the  Holy  Ghost  by  the 
mouth  of  David  spake  before  con- 
cerning Judas,  which  was  guide  to 
them  that  took  Jesus. 

17  For  he  was  numbered  with 
us,  and  had  obtained  part  of  this 
ministry. 

18  Now  this  man  purchased  a 
field  with  the  reward  of  iniquity  ; 
and  falling  headlcig,  he  burst 
asunder  in  the  midst,  and  all  his 
bowels  gushed  out. 

19  And  it  was  known  unto  all 
the  dwellers  at  Jerusalem  ;  inso- 
much as  that  field  is  called  in  their 
proper  tongue,  Aceldama,  that  is 
to  say,  The  field  of  blood. 

20  For  it  is  written  in  the  book 
of  Psalms,  Let  his  habitation  be 
desolate,  and  let  no  man  dwell 
therein :  and  his  bishoprick  let 
another  take. 


fixed  on  heaven  ;  but  just 
then  two  men  stood  beside 
them    dressed   in   white,    who 

11  said,  "  Men  of  Galilee,  why  do 
you  stand  looking  up  to 
heaven  ?  This  Jesus  who 
has  been  taken  from  you  into 
heaven  will  come  back,  just  as 
you  have  seen  him  depart  to 

12  heaven."  Then  they  made 
their  way  back  to  Jerusalem 
from  the  hill  called  '  The  Olive 
Orchard  '  ;  it  is  close  to  Jeru- 
salem,  only  a   sabbath   day's 

13  journey  from  it.  On  entering 
the  city  they  went  to  the  upper 
room  where  they  were  in  the 
habit  of  meeting  ;  there  were 
Peter,  John,  James,  Andrew, 
Philip  and  Thomas,  Bartholo- 
mew and  Matthew,  James  (the 
son  of  Alphaeus )  andSimon  who 
had  been  a  Zealot,  with  Judas 

14  the  son  of  James.  All  these 
men  resorted  with  one  mind 
to  prayer,  together  with  the 
women,  with  Mary  the  mother 
of  Jesus  and  with  his  brothers. 

15  Now  during  these  days  Peter 
stood  up  among  the  brothers 
(there  was  a  crowd  of  about 
a  hundred  and  twenty  persons 

16  all  together).  "  My  brothers," 
said  he,  "  it  had  to  be  fulfilled, 
that  scripture  which  the  holy 
Spirit  uttered  beforehand  by 
the  lips  of  David  with  regard 
to  Judas  who  acted  as  guide  to 

17  those  who  arrested  Jesus.  Ju- 
das did  enter  our  number,  he 
did  get  his  allotted  share  of  this 

18  our  ministry.  With  the  money 
paid  him  for  his  crime  he  pur- 
chased an  estate  ;  but  swelling 
up  he  burst  in  two,  and  all  his 

19  bowels  poured  out — a  fact 
which  became  known  to  all  the 
residents  in  Jerusalem,  so  that 
the  estate  got  the  name,  in 
their  language,  of  Akeldamach 

20  or  The  Ground  of  Blood.  Now 
it  is  written  in  the  book  of 
psalms, 

Desolate  be  his  residence, 

may  no  one  dwell  in  it:  also, 

let  another  man  take  over  his 
charge. 


288 


THE    ACTS    II 


21  Wherefore  of  these  men 
which  have  companied  with  us  all 
the  time  that  the  Lord  Jesus  went 
in  and  out  among  us, 

22  Beginning  from  the  baptism 
of  John,  unto  that  same  day  that 
he  was  taken  up  from  us,  must  one 
be  ordained  to  be  a  witness  with 
us  of  his  resurrection. 

23  And  they  appointed  two, 
Joseph  called  Barsabas,  who  was 
surnamed  Justus,  and  Matthias. 

24  And  they  prayed,  and  said, 
Thou,  Lord,  which  knowest  the 
hearts  of  all  men,  shew  whether 
of  these  two  thou  hast  chosen, 

25  That  he  may  take  part  of 
this  ministry  and  apostleship,  from 
which  Judas  by  transgression  fell, 
that  he  might  go  to  his  own  place. 

26  And  they  gave  forth  their 
lots  ;  and  the  lot  fell  upon  Mat- 
thias ;  and  he  was  numbered  with 
the  eleven  apostles. 


2 1  Well  then,  of  the  men  who  have 
been  associated  with  us  all  the 
time  the  Lord  Jesus  went  in 

22  and  out  among  us,  from  the 
baptism  of  John  down  to  the 
day  when  he  was  taken  up 
from  us— of  these  men  one 
must  join  us  as  a  witness  to 

23  his  resurrection."  So  they 
brought  forward  two  men, 
Joseph  called  Bar-Sabbas  (sur- 
named Justus)  and  Matthias  ; 

24  and  they  prayed,  "  Ο  Lord, 
who  readest  the  hearts  of  all, 
do  thou  single  out  from  these 
two     men    him    whom    thou 

25  hast  chosen  to  fill  the  place  in 
this  apostolic  ministry  which 
Judas  left  in  order  to  go  to  his 

26  own  place."  Then  they  cast 
lots  for  them,  and  the  lot  fell 
upon  Matthias,  who  was  as- 
signed his  position  with  the 
eleven  apostles. 


CHAPTER   II 

1  And  when  the  day  of  Pen- 
tecost was  fully  come,  they  were 
all  with  one  accord  in  one  place. 

2  And  suddenly  there  came  a 
sound  from  heaven  as  of  a  rushing 
mighty  wind,  and  it  filled  all  the 
house  where  they  were  sitting. 

3  And  there  appeared  unto 
them  cloven  tongues  like  as  of  fire, 
and  it  sat  upon  each  of  them. 

4  And  they  were  all  filled  with 
the  Holy  Ghost,  and  began  to 
speak  with  other  tongues,  as  the 
Spirit  gave  them  utterance. 

5  And  there  were  dwelling  at 
Jerusalem  Jews,  devout  men,  out 
of  every  nation  under  heaven. 

6  Now  when  this  was  noised 
abroad,  the  multitude  came  to- 
gether, and  were  confounded, 
because  that  every  man  heard 
them  speak  in  his  own  language. 

7  And  they  were  all  amazed  and 
maiwelled,  saying  one  to  another,• 
Behold,  are  not  all  these  which 
speak  Galileeans  ? 

8  And  how  hear  we  every  man 
in  our  own  tongue,  wherein  we 
were  born  ? 


CHAPTER    II 

1  During  the  course  of  the  day 
of    Pentecost    they    were    all 

2  together,  when  suddenly  there 
came  a  sound  from  heaven  like 
a  violent  blast  of  wind,  which 
filled  the  whole  house  where 
they  were  seated. 

3  They  saw  tongues  like 
flames  distributing  themselves, 
one    resting    on    the    head    of 

4  each,  and  they  were  all  filled 
with  the  holy  Spirit — they 
began  to  speak  in  foreign 
tongues,  as  the  Spirit  enabled 
them    to    express    themselves. 

5  Now  there  were  devout  Jews 
from  every  nation  under  hea- 
ven staying  in  Jerusalem. 

6  So  when  this  sound  was 
heard,  the  multitude  gathered 
in  bewilderment,  for  each 
heard  them  speaking  in  his 
own  language. 

7  All  were  amazed  and  aston- 
ished. "  Are  these  not  all 
Galileans,"    they   said,    "  who 

8  are  speaking  ?  Then  how  is  it 
that  each  of  us  hears  them  in 

9  his  own  native  tongue  ?      Par- 


THE    ACTS    II 


289 


9  Parthians,  and  Medes,  and 
Elamites,  and  the  dwellers  in 
Mesopotamia,  and  in  Judaea,  and 
Cappadocia,  in  Poutus,  and  Asia, 

10  Phrygia,  and  Pamphylia,  in 
Egypt,  and  in  the  parts  of  Libya 
about  Cyrene,  and  strangers  of 
Rome,  Jews  and  proselytes, 

11  Cretes  and  Arabians,  we  do 
hear  them  speak  in  our  tongues 
the  wonderful  works  of  God. 

12  And  they  were  all  amazed, 
and  were  in  doubt,  saying  one  to 
another,  What  meaneth  this  ?     . 

13  Others  mocking  said,  These 
men  are  full  of  new  wine. 

14  t  But  Peter,  standing  up 
with  the  eleven,  lifted  up  his  voice, 
and  said  unto  them,  Ye  men  of 
Judaea,  and  all  ye  that  dwell  at 
Jerusalem,  be  this  known  unto 
you,  and  hearken  to  my  words  : 

15  For  these  are  not  drunken, 
as  ye  suppose,  seeing  it  is  but  the 
third  hour  of  the  day. 

16  But  this  is  that  which  was 
spoken  by  the  prophet  Joel  ; 

17  And  it  shall  come  to  pass  in 
the  last  days,  saith  God,  I  will 
pour  out  of  my  Spirit  upon  all 
flesh :  and  your  sons  and  your 
daughters  shall  prophesy,  and  your 
young  men  shall  see  visions,  and 
your  old  men  shall  dream  dreams  : 

18  And  on  my  servants  and  on 
my  handmaidens  I  will  pour  out 
in  those  days  of  my  Spirit ;  and 
they  shall  prophesy  : 

19  And  I  will  shew  wonders  in 
heaven  above,  and  signs  in  the 
earth  beneath  ;  blood,  and  fire, 
and  vapour  of  smoke  : 

20  The  sun  shall  be  turned  into 
darkness,  and  the  moon  into 
blood,  before  that  great  and 
notable  day  of  the  Lord  come  : 

21  And  it  shall  come  to  pass, 
that  whosoever  shall  call  on  the 
name  of  the  Lord  shall  be  saved. 

22  Ye  men  of  Israel,  hear  these 
words  ;  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  a  man 
approved  of  God  among  you  by 
miracles  and  wonders  and  signs, 
which  God  did  by  him  in  the  midst 
of  you,  as  ye  yourselves  also  know : 

23  Him,  being  delivered  by  the 
determinate  counsel  and  foreknow- 

10 


thians,  Medes,  Elamites,  resi- 
dents in  Mesopotamia,  in  Ju- 
daea and  Cappadocia,  in  Pon- 
tus  and  Asia,  in  Phrygia  and 
Pamphylia,  in  Egypt  and  the 
districts  of  Libya  round  Cyrene, 
visitors  from  Rome,  Jews  and 

11  proselytes,  Cretans  and  Arab- 
ians, we  hear  these  men  talking 
of  the  triumphs  of  God  in  our 

12  own  languages  !  "  They  were 
all  amazed  and  quite  at  a  loss. 
"  What  can  it  mean  ?  "     they 

13  said  to  one  another.  Some 
others     sneered,     "  They    are 

14  brim-full  of  new  wine  !  "  But 
Peter  stood  up  along  with  the 
eleven,  and  raising  his  voice 
he  addressed  them  thus  : 
"  Men  of  Judaea  and  residents  in 
Jerusalem,  let  every  one  of  you 
understand     this — attend     to 

15  what  I  say  :  these  men  are  not 
drunk,  as  you  imagine.  Why, 
it  is  only  nine  in  the  morning  ! 

16  No,  this  is  what  was  predicted 
by  the  prophet  Joel — 

17  In  the  last  days,  saith  God, 

then  will  I  pour  out  my 

Spirit  ιιροη  all  flesh, 

your  sons  and  daughters  shall 

prophesy,     your     young     men 

shall  see  visions,  your  old  men 

shall  dream  dreams  : 

18  on  my  very  slaves  and  slave- 
girls  in  those  days  will  I  pour 
out  my  Spirit,  and  they  shall 
prophesy. 

19  And  I  ivill  display  wonders  in 
heaven  above  and  signs  on 
earth  below,  blood  and  fire  and 
vapour  of  smoke : 

20  the  sun  shall  be  changed  into 
darkness  and  the  moon  into 
blood,  ere  the  great,  open  Day 
of  the  Lord  arrives. 

21  And  everyone  who  invokes  the 
name  of  the  Lord  shall  be  saved. 

22  Men  of  Israel,  listen  to  my 
words.  Jesus  the  Nazarene,  a 
man  accredited  to  you  by  God 
through  miracles,  wonders,  and 
signs  which  God  performed  by 
him  among  you  (as  you  your- 

23  selves  know),  this  Jesus,  be- 
trayed in  the  predestined 
course  of  God's  deliberate  pur- 


290 


THE    ACTS    II 


ledge  of  God,  ye  have  taken,  and 
by  wicked  hands  have  crucified 
and  slain  : 

24  Whom  God  hath  raised  up, 
having  loosed  the  pains  of  death  : 
because  it  was  not  possible  that 
he  should  be  holden  of  it. 

25  For  David  speaketh  con- 
cerning him,  I  foresaw  the  Lord 
always  before  my  face,  for  he  is 
on  my  right  hand,  that  I  should 
not  be  moved  : 

26  Therefore  did  my  heart  re- 
joice, and  my  tongue  was  glad  ; 
moieo.'er  also  my  flesh  shall  rest 
in  hope : 

27  Because  thou  wilt  not  leave  my 
soul  in  hell,  neither  wilt  thou  suffer 
thine  Holy  One  to  see  corruption. 

28  Thou  hast  made  known  to 
me  the  ways  of  life  ;  thou  shalt 
make  me  full  of  joy  with  thy 
countenance. 

29  Men  and  brethren,  let  me 
freely  speak  unto  you  of  the 
patriarch  David,  that  he  is  both 
dead  and  buried,  and  his  sepulchre 
is  with  us  unto  this  day. 

30  Therefore  being  a  prophet, 
and  knowing  that  God  had  sworn 
with  an  oath  to  him,  that  of  the 
fruit  of  his  loins,  according  to  the 
flesh,  he  would  raise  up  Christ  to 
sit  on  his  throne  ; 

31  He  seeing  this  before  spake 
of  the  resurrection  of  Christ,  that 
his  soul  was  not  left  in  hell,  neither 
his  flesh  did  see  corruption. 

32  This  Jesus  hath  God  raised 
up,  whereof  we  all  are  witnesses. 

33  Therefore  being  by  the  right 
hand  of  God  exalted,  and  having 
received  of  the  Father  the  promise 
of  the  Holy  Ghost,  he  hath  shed 
forth  this,  which  ye  now  see  and 
hear. 

34  For  David  is  not  ascended 
into  the  heavens  :  but  he  saith 
himself,  The  Lord  said  unto  my 
Lord,  Sit  thou  on  my  right  hand, 

35  Until  I  make  thy  foes  thy 
footstool. 

36  Therefore  let  all  the  house 
of  Israel  know  assuredly,  that  God 
hath  made  that  same  Jesus,  whom 
ve  have  crucified,  both  Lord  and 
Christ. 


pose,  you  got  wicked  men  to 
nail  to  the  cross  and  murder  ; 

24  but  God  raised  him  by  check- 
ing the  pangs  of  death.     Death 

25  could  not  hold  him.  For 
David  says  of  him, 

/  saw  the  Lord  before  me  ever- 
more ; 
lest  I  be  shaken,  he  is  at  my 
right  hand. 

26  My  heart  is  glad, 
my  tongue  exults, 

my  very  flesh  will  rest  in  hope, 

27  because   thou   wilt   not  for- 

sake   my    soul    in    the 
grave, 
nor   let   thy   holy   one   suffer 
decay. 

28  Thou  hast  made  knoivn  to  me 

the  paths  of  life, 
thou  wilt  fill  me  with  delight  in 
thy  presence. 

29  Brothers,  I  can  speak  quite 
plainly  to  you  about  the  pa- 
triarch David  ;  he  died  and 
was  buried  and  his  tomb 
remains  with  us  to  this  day. 

30  (He  was  a  prophet  ;  he  knew 
God  had  sworyx  an  oath  to  him 
that  he  would  seat  one  of  his 
descendants     on     his     throne;* 

31  so  he  spoke  with  a  prevision  of 
the  resurrection  of  the  Christ, 
when  he  said  that  he  ivas  not 
forsaken  in  the  grave  nor  did  his 
flesh  suffer  decay.     This  Jesus 

32  God    raised,    as    we    can    all 

33  bear  witness.  Uplifted  then 
by  God's  right  hand,  and  re- 
ceiving from  the  Father  the 
long-promised  holy  Spirit,  he 
has  poured  on  us  what  you  now 

34  see  and  hear.)  For  it  was  not 
David  who  ascended  to  heaven; 
David  says, 

The  Lord  said  to  my  Lord, 
'  Sit  at  my  right  hand, 

35  till  I  make  your  enemies  a' 

footstool  for  your  feet.' 

36  So  let  all  the  house  of  Israel 
understand  beyond  a  doubt 
that  God  has  made  him  both 
Lord  and  Christ,  this  very 
Jesus  whom   you  have   cruci- 

*    Omitting  [το  κατά  σάρκα  ανάστησαν  Toy 
Χριστοί/]. 


THE    ACTS    III 


291 


37  1f  Now  when  they  heard 
this,  they  were  pricked  in  their 
heart,  and  said  unto  Peter  and  to 
the  rest  of  the  apostles,  Men  and 
brethren,  what  shall  we  do  ? 

38  Then  Peter  said  unto  them. 
Repent,  and  be  baptized  every 
one  of  you  in  the  name  of  Jesus 
Christ  for  the  remission  of  sins, 
and  ye  shall  receive  the  gift  of  the 
Holy  Ghost. 

39  For  the  promise  is  unto  you, 
and  to  your  children,  and  to  all 
that  are  afar  off,  even  as  many  as 
the  Lord  our  God  shall  call. 

40  And  with  many  other  words 
did  he  testify  and  exhort,  saying, 
Save  yourselves  from  this  unto- 
ward generation. 

41  IT  Then  they  that  gladly  re- 
ceived his  word  were  baptized  : 
and  the  same  day  there  were 
added  unto  them  about  three 
thousand  souls. 

42  And  they  continued  sted- 
fastly  in  the  apostles'  doctrine  and 
fellowship,  and  in  breaking  of 
bread,  and  in  prayers. 

43  And  fear  came  upon  every 
soul  :  and  many  wonders  and  signs 
were  done  by  the  apostles. 

44  And  all  that  believed  were 
together,  and  had  all  things 
common  ; 

45  And  sold  their  possessions 
and  goods,  and  parted  them  to  all 
men,  as  every  man  had  need. 

46  And  they,  continuing  daily 
with  one  accord  in  the  temple, 
and  breaking  bread  from  house  to 
house,  did  eat  their  meat  with 
gladness  and  singleness  of  heart, 

47  Pi'aising  God,  and  having 
favour  with  all  the  people.  And 
the  Lord  added  to  the  church 
daily  such  as  should  be  saved.  • 


37  fled."  When  they  heard  this, 
it  went  straight  to  their  hearts  ; 
they  said  to  Peter  and  the  rest 
of    the    apostles,     "  Brothers, 

38  what  are  we  to  do  ?  "  "  Re- 
pent," said  Peter,  "  let  each  of 
you  be  baptized  in  the  name  of 
Jesus  Christ  for  the  remission  of 
your  sins  ;  then  you  will  re- 
ceive the  gift  of  the  holy  Spirit. 

39  For  the  promise  is  meant  for 
you  and  for  your  children  and 
for  atl  wlto  are  far  off ,  for  anyone 
whom    the  Lord  our  God  may 

40  call  to  himself."  And  with 
many  another  appeal  he  urged 
and  entreated  them.  "  Save 
yourselves,"    he   cried,   "  from 

41  this  crooked  generation  !  "  So 
those  who  accepted  what  he 
said  were  baptized  ;  about 
three     thousand     souls     were 

42  brought  in,  that  day.  They 
devoted  themselves  to  the 
instruction  given  by  the  apos- 
tles and  to  fellowship,  breaking 
bread    and    praying    together. 

43  Awe  fell  on  everyone,  and 
many  wonders  and  signs  were 
performed     by     the     apostles 

44  [in  Jerusalem].     The  believers* 

45  all  kept  together  ;  they  shared 
all  they  had  with  one  another, 
they  would  sell  their  posses- 
sions and  goods  and  distribute 
the  proceeds  among  all,  as  any- 

46  one  might  be  in  need.  Day 
after  day  they  resorted  with 
one  accord  to  the  temple  and 
broke  bread  together  in  their 
own  homes  ;    they  ate  with  a 

47  glad  and  simple  heart,  praising 
God  and  looked  on  with  favour 
by  all  the  people.  Meantime 
the  Lord  added  the  saved  daily 
to  their  number,  f 


*    Omitting   [φόβος  re  ηι>  μ^ας  έπι  πάντας,  και]. 

t  Omitting    [rfj   εκκλησία],    although    the   omission 
above  sense,  or  indeed  any,  out  of  the  Greek. 


makes    it  difficult  to  get  the 


CHAPTER    III 

1  Now  Peter  and  John  went  up 
together  into  the  temple  at  the 
hour  of  prayer,  being  the  ninth 
hour. 


CHAPTER   III 

1  Peter  and  John  were  on 
their  way  up  to  the  temple  for 
the  hour  of  prayer  at  three  in 

2  the    afternoon,    when    a    man 


292 


THE   ACTS   III 


2  And  a  certain  man  lame  from 
his  mother's  womb  was  carried, 
whom  they  laid  daily  at  the  gate 
of  the  temple  which  is  called  Beau- 
tiful, to  ask  alms  of  them  that 
entered  into  the  temple  ; 

3  Who  seeing  Peter  and  John 
about  to  go  into  the  temple  asked 
an  alms. 

4  And  Peter,  fastening  his  eyes 
upon  him  with  John,  said,  Look 
on  us. 

5  And  he  gave  heed  unto  them, 
expecting  to  receive  something  of 
them. 

6  Then  Peter  said,  Silver  and 
gold  have  I  none  ;  but  such  as  I 
have  give  I  thee  :  In  the  name  of 
Jesus  Christ  of  Nazareth  rise  up 
and  walk. 

7  And  he  took  him  by  the  right 
hand,  and  lifted  him  up  :  and 
immediately  his  feet  and  ankle 
bones  received  strength. 

8  And  he  leaping  up  stood,  and 
walked,  and  entered  with  them 
into  the  temple,  walking,  and  leap- 
ing, and  praising  God. 

9  And  all  the  people  saw  him 
walking  and  praising  God  : 

10  And  they  knew  that  it  was 
he  which  sat  for  alms  at  the 
Beautiful  gate  of  the  temple  :  and 
they  were  filled  with  wonder  and 
amazement  at  that  which  had 
happened  unto  him. 

11  And  as  the  lame  man  which 
was  healed  held  Peter  and  John, 
all  the  people  ran  together  unto 
them  in  the  porch  that  is  called 
Solomon's,  greatly  wondering. 

12  If  And  when  Peter  saw  it,  he 
answered  unto  the  people,  Ye  men 
of  Israel,  why  marvel  ye  at  this  ? 
or  why  look  ye  so  earnestly  on  us, 
as  though  by  our  own  power  or 
holiness  we  had  made  this  man 
to  walk  ? 

13  The  God  of  Abraham,  and  of 
Isaac,  and  of  Jacob,  the  God  of 
our  fathers,  hath  glorified  his  Son 
Jesus  ;  whom  ye  delivered  up, 
and  denied  him  in  the  presence  of 
Pilate,  when  he  was  determined 
to  let  him  go. 

14  But  ye  denied  the  Holy  One 
and     the    Just,     and     desired     a 


lame  from  birth  was  carried 
past,  who  used  to  be  laid 
every  day  at  what  was  called 
the  '  Beautiful  Gate  '  of  the 
temple,  to  ask  alms  from 
those  who  entered  the  tem- 

3  pie.  When  he  noticed  that 
Peter  and  John  meant  to 
go  into  the  temple,  he  asked 

4  them  for  alms.  Peter  looked 
at  him  steadily,  as  did  John, 
and     said,     "  Look    at    us." 

5  The  man  attended,  expecting 
to  get  something  from  them. 

6  But  Peter,  said,  "  I  have 
no  silver  or  gold,  but  I  will 
give  you  what  I  do  have. 
In  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ 
the  Nazarene,  [get  up  and] 
walk  !  " 

7  And  catching  him  by  the 
right  hand  he  raised  him. 
Instantly  his  feet  and  ankles 

8  grew  strong,  he  leapt  to  his 
feet,  started,  to  walk,  and 
accompanied  them  into  the 
temple,      walking,      leaping, 

9  and  praising  God.  When 
all  the  people  saw  him  walk- 

10  ing  and  praising  God,  and 
when  they  recognized  this 
was  the  very  man  who 
used  to  sit  and  beg  at  the 
Gate  Beautiful,  they  were 
lost  in  awe  and  amazement 
at  what  had  happened  to 
him. 

11  As  he  clung  to  Peter  and 
John,  all  the  people  rushed 
awestruck  •  to  them  in  what 
was  called  Solomon's  portico. 

12  But  when  Peter  saw  this,  he 
said  to  the  people,  "  Men  of 
Israel,  why  are  you  surprised 
at  this  ?    AVhy  do  you  stare 

■   at  us,  as  if  we  had  made  him 
walk  by  any  power  or  piety  of 

13  ours  ?  The  God  of  Abraham 
and  the  God  of  Isaac  and  the 
God  of  Jacob,  the  God  of  our 
fathers  has  glorified  Jesus  his 
servant,  whom  you  delivered 
up  and  repudiated  before 
Pilate.     Pilate    had    decided 

14  to  release  him,  but  you  re- 
pudiated the  Holy  and  Just 
One ;  the  boon  you  asked  was 


THE   ACTS   III 


293 


murderer  to  be  granted  unto  you  ; 

15  And  killed  the  Prince  of  life, 
whom  God  hath  raised  from  the 
dead  ;    whereof  we  are  witnesses. 

16  And  his  name  through  faith 
in  his  name  hath  made  this  man 
strong,  whom  ye  see  and  know  : 
yea,  tlie  faith  which  is  by  him  hath 
given  him  this  perfect  soundness 
in  the  presence  of  you  all. 

17  And  now,  brethren,  I  wot 
that  through  ignorance  ye  did  it, 
«,s  did  also  your  rulers. 

18  But  those  things,  which  God 
before  had  shewed  by  the  mouth 
of  all  his  prophets,  that  Christ 
should  suffer,  he  hath  so  fulfilled. 

19  If  Repent  ye  therefore,  and 
be  converted,  that  your  sins  may 
be  blotted  out,  when  the  times  of 
refreshing  shall  come  from  the 
presence  of  the  Lord  ; 

20  And  he  shall  send  Jesus 
Christ,  which  before  was  preached 
unto  you  : 

21  Whom  the  heaven  must 
receive  until  the  times  of  restitu- 
tion of  all  things,  which  God  hath 
spoken  by  the  mouth  of  all  his 
holy  prophets  since  the  world 
began. 

22  For  Moses  truly  said  unto 
the  fathers,  A  prophet  shall  the 
Lord  your  God  raise  up  unto  you 
of  your  brethren,  like  unto  me  ; 
him  shall  ye  hear  in  all  things 
whatsoever  he  shall  say  unto  you. 

23  And  it  shall  come  to  pass, 
that  every  soul,  which  will  not  hear 
that  prophet,  shall  be  destroyed 
from  among  the  people. 

24  Yea,  and  all  the  prophets 
from  Samuel  and  those  that  follow 
after,  as  many  as  have  spoken, 
have  likewise  foretold  of  these 
days. 

25  Ye  are  the  children  of  the 
prophets,  and  of  the  covenant 
which  God  made  with  our  fathers, 

paying  unto  Abraham,  And  in  thy 
seed  shall  all  the  kindreds  of  the 
earth  be  blessed. 

26  Unto  you  first  God,  having 
raised  up  his  Son  Jesus,  sent  him 
to  bless  you,  in  turning  away 
every  one  of  you  from  his 
iniquities. 


15  a  murderer,  and  you  killed 
the  pioneer  of  life.  But  God 
raised  him  from  the  dead,  as 

16  we  can  bear  witness.  (He  it 
is  who  has  given  strength  to 
this  man  whom  you  see  and 
know,  by  faith  in  His  name  ; 
it  is  the  faith  He  inspires 
which  has  made  the  man  thus 
hale    and    whole    before    you 

17  all.)  Now  I  know,  brothers, 
that  you  acted  in  ignorance, 

18  like  your  rulers — though  this 
was  how  God  fulfilled  what 
he  had  announced  before- 
hand by  the  lips  of  all  the 
prophets,     namely     the    suf- 

19  ferings  of  his  Christ.  Re- 
pent then,  and  turn  to  have 
your  sins  blotted  out,  so 
that  a   breathing-space  may 

20  be  vouchsafed  you,  and  that 
the  Lord  may  send  Jesus 
your      long-decreed      Christ, 

21  who  must  be  kept  in  heaven 
till  the  period  of  the  great 
Restoration.  Ages  ago  God 
spoke  of  this  by  the  lips  of 

22  his  holy  prophets  ;  for  Moses 
said, 

The  Lord  our  God  will 
raise  up  a  prophet  for 
you  from  among  your 
brotherhood,  as  he  raised 
me : 
you  must  listen  to  what- 
ever he  may  tell  you. 

23  Any     soul     that     will     not 

listen  to  this  prophet 
shall  he  exterminated 
from  the  People  ; 

24  and  all  the  prophets  who 
have  spoken  since  Samuel 
and  his  successors  have  also 
announced  these  days. 

25  Now  you  are  the  sons 
of  the  prophets  and  of  the 
covenant  which  God  made 
with  your  fathers  when  he 
said  to  Abraham,  all  families 
on  earth  shall  be  blessed  in 
your  offspring. 

26  It  was  for  you  first  that 
God  raised  up  his  Servant, 
and  sent  him  to  bless  you 
by  turning  each  of  you  from 
your  wicked  ways." 


294 


THE    ACTS    IV 


CHAPTER    IV 

1  And  as  they  spake  unto  the 
people,  the  priests,  and  the  cap- 
tain of  the  temple,  and  the 
Sadducees,  came  upon  them, 

2  Being  grieved  that  they 
taught  the  people,  and  preached 
through  Jesus  the  resurrection 
from  the  dead. 

3  And  they  laid  hands  on  them, 
and  put  them  in  hold  unto  the 
next  day  :  for  it  was  now  even- 
tide. 

4  Howbeit  many  of  them  which 
heard  the  word  believed  ;  and  the 
number  of  the  men  was  about  five 
thousand. 

5  If  And  it  came  to  pass  on  the 
morrow,  that  their  rulers,  and 
elders,  and  scribes, 

6  And  Annas  the  high  priest, 
and  Caiaphas,  and  John,  and 
Alexander,  and  as  many  as  were 
of  the  kindred  of  the  high  priest, 
were  gathered  together  at  Jeru- 
salem. 

7  And  when  they  had  set  them 
in  the  midst,  they  asked,  By  what 
power,  or  by  what  name,  have  ye 
done  this  ? 

8  Then  Peter,  filled  with  the 
Holy  Ghost,  said  unto  them,  Ye 
rulers  of  the  people,  and  elders  of 
Israel, 

9  If  we  this  day  be  examined  of 
the  good  deed  done  to  the  impo- 
tent man,  by  what  means  he  is 
made  whole  ; 

10  Be  it  known  unto  you  all, 
and  to  all  the  people  of  Israel, 
that  by  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ 
of  Nazareth,  whom  ye  crucified, 
whom  God  raised  from  the  dead, 
even  by  him  doth  this  man  stand 
here  before  you  whole. 

11  This  is  the  stone  which  was 
set  at  nought  of  you  builders, 
which  is  become  the  head  of  the 
corner. 

12  Neither  is  there  salvation  in 
any  other  :  for  there  is  none  other 
name  under  heaven  given  among 
men,  whereby  we  must  be  saved. 

13  ]f  Now  wl.e.i  they  saw  the 
boldness  of  Peter  and  John,  and 
perceived     that     they     were     un- 


CHAPTER    IV 

1  While  they  were  speaking  to 
the  people,  they  were  sur- 
prised by  the  priests,  the  com- 
mander of  the  temple,  and  the 

2  Sadducees,  who  were  annoyed 
at  them  teaching  the  people 
and  proclaiming  Jesus  as  an 
instance    of    resurrection  from 

3  the  dead.  They  laid  hands  on 
them  and,  as  it  was  now  even- 
ing,  put  them  in  custody  till 

4  next  morning.  (A  number  of 
those  who  heard  them  speak 
believed,  bringing  up  their 
numbers  to  [about]  five  thou- 
sand.) 

5  Next  morning  a  meeting  was 
held     in     Jerusalem     of     their 

6  rulers,  elders  and  scribes,  which 
was  attended  by  the  high  priest 
Annas,  by  Caiaphas,  John, 
Alexander,  and  all  the  mem- 
bers of  the  high  priest's  family. 

7  They  made  the  men  stand  be- 
fore them  and  inquired,  "By 
what  authority,  in  whose  name, 

8  have  you*  done  this  ?  "  Then 
Peter,  filled  with  the  holy 
Spirit,  said  to  them  :  "  Rulers 
of   the    people   and    elders    of 

9  Israel,  if  we  are  being  cross- 
examined  to-day  upon  a  bene- 
fit rendered  to  a  cripple,  upon 

10  how  this  man  got  better,  you 
and  the  people  of  Israel  must 
all  understand  that  he  stands 
before  you  strong  and  well, 
thanks  to  the  name  of  Jesus 
Christ  the  Nazarene  whom  you 
crucified  and  whom  God  raised 

11  from  the  dead.      He  is 

the  stone  despised  by  you 
builders,  which  has  become  head 
of  the  corner. 

12  There  is  no  salvation  by  any- 
one else,  nor  even  a  second 
Name  under  heaven  appointed 
for  us  men  and  our  salvation." 

13  They  were  astonished  to  notice 
how  outspoken  Peter  and  John 
were,  and  to  discover  that  they 

*  With  a  touch  of  superciliousness 
('  men  like  you  !  ').  which  is  perhaps 
better  expressed  in  reading  aloud  than  by 
any  verbal  periphrasis. 


THE   ACTS   IV 


295 


learned  and  ignorant  men,  they 
marvelled  ;  and  they  took  know- 
ledge of  them,  that  they  had  been 
with  Jesus. 

14  And  beholding  the  man 
which  was  healed  standing  with 
them,  they  could  say  nothing 
against  it. 

15  But  when  they  had  com- 
manded them  to  go  aside  out  of 
the  council,  they  conferred  among 
themselves, 

16  Saying,  What  shall  we  do  to 
these  men  ?  for  that  indeed  a  not- 
able miracle  hath  been  done  by 
them  is  manifest  to  all  them  that 
dwell  in  Jerusalem  ;  and  we  can- 
not deny  it. 

1 7  But  that  it  spread  no  further 
among  the  people,  let  us  straitly 
threaten  them,  that  they  speak 
henceforth  to  no  man  in  this  name. 

18  And  they  called  them,  and 
commanded  them  not  to  speak  at 
all  nor  teach  in  the  name  of  Jesus. 

1 9  But  Peter  and  John  answered 
and  said  unto  them,  Whether 
it  be  right  in  the  sight  of  God  to 
hearken  unto  you  more  than  unto 
God,  judge  ye. 

20  For  we  cannot  but  speak  the 
things  which  we  have  seen  and 
heard. 

21  So  when  they  had  further 
threatened  them,  they  let  them 
go,  finding  nothing  how  they 
might  punish  them,  because  of  the 
people  :  for  all  nun  glorified  God 
for  that  which  was  done. 

22  For  the  man  was  above 
forty  years  old,  on  whom  this 
miracle  of  healing  was  shewed. 

23  If  And  being  let  go,  they 
went  to  their  own  company,  and 
reported  all  that  the  chief  priests 
and  elders  had  said  unto  them. 

24  And  when  they  heard  that, 
they  lifted  up  their  voice  to  God 
with  one  accord,  and  said,  Lord, 
thou  art  God,  which  hast  made 
heaven,  and  earth,  and  the  sea, 
and  all  that  in  them  is  : 

25  Who  by  the  mouth  of  thy 
servant  David  hast  said,  Why  did 


were  uncultured  persons  and 
mere  outsiders  ;  they  recog- 
nized   them    as    having    been 

14  companions  of  Jesus,  but  as 
they  saw  the  man  who  had 
been  healed  standing  beside 
them,  they  could  say  nothing. 

15  Ordering  them  to  withdraw 
from  the  Sanhedrin,  they  pro- 
ceeded to  hold  a  consultation. 

16  "  What  are  we  to  do  with  these 
men  ?  "  they  said.  "It  is 
plain  to  all  the  inhabitants  of 
Jerusalem  that  a  miracle  has 
admittedly  been  worked  by 
them.     That  we  cannot  deny. 

17  However,  to  keep  things  from 
going  any  further  with  the 
people,  we  had  better  threaten 
them  that  they  are  not  to  tell 
anyone    in    future    about   this 

18  Name."  So  they  called  the 
men  in  and  ordered  them  not 
to  speak  or  teach  a  single 
sentence  about  the   Name    of 

19  Jesus.  But  Peter  and  John 
replied,  "  Decide  for  yourselves 
whether  it  is  right  before  God 
to  obey  you  rather  than  God. 

20  Certainly  we  cannot  give  up 
speaking  of  what  we  have  seen 

21  and  heard."  Then  they  threat- 
ened them  still  further  and  let 
them  go  ;  on  account  of  the 
people  they  found  themselves 
unable  to  find  any  means  of 
punishing  them,  for  everybody 
was  glorifying  God  over  what 

22  had  happened  (the  man  on 
whom  this  miracle  of  healing 
had  been  performed  being 
more  than  forty  years  old). 

23  On  being  released  they  went 
to  their  friends  and  related 
what  the  high  priests  and  elders 

24  had  said  ;  and  on  hearing  this 
the  entire  company  raised  theii 
cry  to  God,  "  Ο  Sovereign 
Lord,  thou  art  he*  who  made 
heaven,  earth,  and  sea,  and  all 

25  that  in  them  is,  who  said  to 
our  fathers t  by  the  holy  Spirit 
through  the  lips  of  thy  servant 
David, 


*  Omitting  [ό  fob?]. 

t  Accepting  Hort's    suggestion    that    τον    πατρός  is  a  corruption    of   tcrs   πατράσι 
though  the  text  even  then  seems  to  include  a  gloss  somewhere. 


THE   ACTS   IV 


the  heathen  rage,  and  the  people 
imagine  vain  things  ? 

26  The  kings  of  the  earth  stood 
up,  and  the  rulers  were  gathered 
together  against  the  Lord,  and 
against  his  Christ. 

27  For  of  a  truth  against  thy 
holy  child  Jesus,  whom  thou  hast 
anointed,  both  Herod,  and  Pon- 
tius Pilate,  with  the  Gentiles,  and 
the  people  of  Israel,  were  gathered 
together, 

28  For  to  do  whatsoever  thy 
hand  and  thy  counsel  determined 
before  to  be  done. 

29  And  now,  Lord,  behold  their 
threatenings  :  and  grant  unto  thy 
servants,  that  with  all  boldness 
they  may  speak  thy  word, 

30  By  stretching  forth  thine 
hand  to  heal  ;  and  that  signs  and 
wonders  may  be  done  by  the  name 
of  thy  holy  child  Jesus. 

31  H  And  when  they  had 
prayed,  the  place  was  shaken 
where  they  were  assembled  to- 
gether ;  and  they  were  all  filled 
with  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  they 
spake  the  word  of  God  with  bold- 
ness. 

32  And  the  multitude  of  them 
that  believed  were  of  one  heart 
and  of  one  soul  :  neither  said  any 
of  them  that  ought  of  the  things 
which  he  possessed  was  his  own  ; 
but  they  had  all  things  common. 

33  And  with  great  power  gave 
the  apostles  witness  of  the  resur- 
rection of  the  Lord  Jesus  :  and 
great  grace  was  upon  them  all. 

31  Neither  was  there  any 
among  them  that  lacked  :  for  as 
many  as  were  possessors  of  lands 
or  houses  sold  them,  and  brought 
the  prices  of  the  things  that  were 
sold, 

35  And  laid  them  down  at  the 
apostles'  feet  :  and  distribution 
was  made  unto  every  man  accord- 
ing as  he  had  need. 

36  And  Joses,  who  by  the 
apostles  was  surnamed  Barnabas, 
(which  is,  being  interpreted,  The 
son  of  consolation,)  a  Levite,  and 
of  the  country  of  Cyprus, 


Why  did  the  Gentiles  rage, 
and  the  peoples  vainly  con- 
spire ? 

26  The  kings  of  the  earth  stood 

ready, 
the   rulers   mustered    together 
against  the   Lord   and   his 
Christ. 

27  In  this  very  city  they  actually 
mustered  against  thy  holy  Ser- 
vant Jesus,  whom  thou  didst 
consecrate — Herod  and  Pon- 
tius Pilate,  together  with  the 
Gentiles    and    the    peoples    of 

28  Israel,  mustering  to  carry  out 
what  thy  hand  had  traced,  thy 

29  purpose  had  decreed.  So  now, 
Ο  Lord,  consider  the  threats  of 
these  men,  and  grant  that  thy 
servants  may  be  perfectly 
fearless  in  speaking  thy  word, 

30  when  thy  hand  is  stretched  out 
to  heal  and  to  perform  miracles 
and  wonders  by  the  name  of 

31  thy  holy  Servant  Jesus."  At 
their  prayer  the  place  of  meet- 
ing was  shaken,  and  they  were 
all  filled  with  the  holy  Spirit, 
speaking  God's  word  fearlessly  ; 

33  the  apostles  gave  their  testi- 
mony to  the  resurrection  of  the 
Lord  Jesus  with  great  power, 
and  great  grace  was  upon  them 
all.* 

32  Now  there  was  but  one 
heart  and  soul  among  the 
multitude  of  the  believers  ;  not 
one  of  them  considered  any- 
thing his  personal  property, 
they  shared  all  they  had  with 

34  one  another.  There  was  not  a 
needy  person  among  them,  for 
those,  who  owned  land  or 
houses  would  sell  them  and 
bring  the  proceeds  of  the  sale, 

35  laying  the  money  before  the 
feet  of  the  apostles  ;  it  was 
then  distributed  according  to 

36  each  individual's  need.  Thus 
Joseph,  who  was  surnamed 
Barnab;  s  or  (as  it  may  be 
translated)  '  Son  of  Encourage- 
ment '     by     the     apostles,     a 

37  Levite  of  Cypriote  birth,  sold 
a  farm  belonging  to  him  and 


*  Transposing  ver.  33  to  its  original  position  after  ver.  31. 


THE   ACTS   V 


297 


37  Having  land,  sold  it,  and 
brought  the  money,  and  laid  it  at 
the  apostles'  feet. 

CHAPTER   V 

1  But  a  certain  man  named 
Ananias,  with  Sapphira  his  wife, 
sold  a  possession, 

2  And  kept  back  part  of  the 
price,  his  wife  also  being  privy 
to  it,  and  brought  a  certain  part, 
and  laid  it  at  the  apostles' 
feet. 

3  But  Peter  said,  Ananias,  why 
hath  Satan  filled  thine  heart  to  lie 
to  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  to  keep 
back  part  of  the  price  of  the 
land  ? 

4  Whiles  it  remained,  was  it 
not  thine  own  ?  and  after  it  was 
sold,  was  it  not  in  thine  own 
power  ?  why  hast  thou  conceived 
this  thing  in  thine  heart  ?  thou 
hast  not  lied  unto  men,  but  unto 
God. 

5  And  Ananias  hearing  these 
words  fell  down,  and  gave  up  the 
ghost  :  and  great  fear  came  on  all 
them  that  heard  these  things. 

6  And  the  young  men  arose, 
wound  him  up,  and  carried  him 
out,  and  buried  him. 

7  And  it  was  about  the  space  of 
three  hours  after,  when  his  wife, 
not  knowing  what  was  done, 
came  in. 

8  And  Peter  answered  unto  her, 
Tell  me  whether  ye  sold  the  land 
for  so  much  ?  And  she  said,  Yea, 
for  so  much. 

9  Then  Peter  said  unto  her, 
How  is  it  that  ye  have  agreed 
together  to. tempt  the  Spirit  of 
the  Lord  ?  behold,  the  feet  of 
them  which  have  buried  thy 
husband  are  at  the  door,  and  shall 
carry  thee  out. 

10  Then  fell  she  down  straight- 
way at  his  feet,  and  yielded  up  the 
ghost  :  and  the  young  men  came 
in,  and  found  her  dead,  and, 
carrying  her  forth,  buried  her  by 
her  husband. 

11  And  great  fear  came  upon 
all  the  church,  and  upon  as  many 
as  heard  these  things. 


brought  the  money,  which  he 
placed  before  the  feet  of  the 
apostles. 

CHAPTER   V 

1  But  a  man  called  Ananias, 
who    with    his    wife    Sapphira 

2  had  sold  some  property— ap- 
propriated some  of  the  pur- 
chase-money with  the  con- 
nivance of  his  wife  ;  he  only 
brought  part  of  it  to  lay  before 
the      feet      of      the      apostles. 

3  "  Ananias,"  said  Peter,  "  why 
has  Satan  filled  your  heart  and 
made  you  cheat  the  holy  Spirit 
by  appropriating  some  of  the 
money    paid    for    the    land  ? 

4  When  it  remained  unsold,  did 
it  not  remain  your  own  ? 
And  even  after  the  sale,  was  the 
money  not  yours  to  do  as  you 
pleased  about  it  ?  How  could 
you  think  of  doing  a  thing  like 
this  ?     You  have  not  defrauded 

5  men  but  God."  When  Ana- 
nias heard  this,  he  fell  down 
and  expired.      (Great  awe  came 

6  over  all  who  heard  of  it. )  And 
the  younger  men  rose,  wrapped 
the  body  up  and  carried  it  away 

7  to  be  buried.  After  an  inter- 
val of  about  three  hours  his 
wife  happened  to  come  in, 
quite  unconscious  of  what  had 
occurred. 

8  "  Tell  me,"  said  Peter, 
"  did  you  only  sell  the  land 
for  such  and  such  a  sum  ?  " 
"  Yes,"  she  said,  "  that  was  all 

9  we  sold  it  for."  Peter  said  to 
her,  "  How  could  you  arrange 
to  put  the  Lord's  Spirit  to  the 
proof  ?  Listen,  there  are  the 
footsteps  of  the  men  who  have 
buried  your  husband  !  They 
are  at  the  door,  and  they  will 

10  carry  you  out  as  well."  In- 
stantly she  fell  down  at  their 
feet  and  expired.  The  younger 
men  came  in  to  find  her  dead; 
they  carried  her  out  and  buried 

11  her  beside  her  husband.  Great 
awe  came  over  the  whole 
church  and  over  all  who  heard 
about  this. 


298 


THE   ACTS   V 


12  If  And  by  the  hands  of  the 
apostles  were  many  signs  and 
wonders  wrought  among  the 
people  ;  (and  they  were  all  with 
one  accord  in  Solomon's  porch. 

13  And  of  the  rest  durst  no  man 
join  himself  to  them  :  but  the 
people  magnified  them. 

14  And  believers  were  the  more 
added  to  the  Lord,  multitudes 
both  of  men  and  women.  ) 

15  Insomuch  that  they  brought 
forth  the  sick  into  the  streets,  and 
laid  them  on  beds  and  couches, 
that  at  the  least  the  shadow  of 
Peter  passing  by  might  over- 
shadow some  of  them. 

16  There  came  also  a  multitude 
nit  of  the  cities  round  about  unto 
Jerusalem,  bringing  sick  folks, 
and  them  which  were  vexed  with 
unclean  spirits  :  and  they  were 
healed  every  one. 

17  If  Then  the  high  priest  rose 
up,  and  all  they  that  were  with 
him,  (which  is  the  sect  of  the 
Sadducees,)  and  were  filled  with 
indignation, 

18  And  laid  their  hands  on  the 
apostles,  and  put  them  in  the 
common  prison. 

19  But  the  angel  of  the  Lord  by 
night  opened  the  prison  doors, 
and  brought  them  forth,  and  said, 

20  Go,  stand  and  speak  in  the 
temple  to  the  people  all  the  words 
of  this  life. 

21  And  when  they  heard  that, 
they  entered  into  the  temple  early 
in  the  morning,  and  taught.  But 
the  high  priest  came,  and  they 
that  were  with  him,  and  called 
the  council  together,  and  all  the 
senate  of  the  children  of  Israel, 
and  sent  to  the  prison  to  have 
them  brought. 

22  But  when  the  officers  came, 
and  found  them  not  in  the  prison, 
they  returned,  and  told, 

23  Saying,  The  prison  truly 
found  we  shut  with  all  safety,  and 
the  keepers  standing  without 
before  the  doors  :  but  when  we 
had  opened,  we  found  no  man 
within. 

24  Now  when  the  high  priest 
and  the  captain  of  the  temple  and 


12  Now  they  all  without  excep- 
tion met  in  the  portico  of  Solo- 

13  mon.  Though  the  people 
extolled  them,  not  a  soul  from 
the  outside  dared  to  join  them. 

14  On  the  other  hand,  crowds  of 
men  and  women  who  believed 
in  the  Lord  were  brought  in. 

12  Many  miracles  and  wonders 
were     performed     among     the 

15  people  by  the  apostles.*  In 
fact,  invalids  were  actually 
carried  into  the  streets  and  laid 
on  beds  and  mattresses,  so  that, 
when  Peter  passed,  his  shadow 
at     anyrate     might     fall     on 

16  one  or  other  of  them.  Crowds 
gathered  even  from  the  towns 
round  Jerusalem,  bringing  in- 
valids and  people  troubled  with 
unclean  spirits,  all  of  whom 
were  healed. 

17  This  filled  the  high  priest  An- 
nas f  and  his  allies,  the  Saddu- 
cean  party,  with  bitter  jealousy ; 

18  they  laid  hands  on  the  apostles 
and  put  them  into  the  public 

1 9  prison,  but  an  angel  of  the  Lord 
opened  the  prison-doors  during 
the  night  and  brought  them 
out,  saying, 

20  "  Go  and  stand  in  the 
temple,     telling     the     people 

21  all  about  this  Life."  With 
these  orders  they  went  into  the 
temple  about  dawn  and  pro- 
ceeded to  teach.  Meantime 
the  high  priest  and  his  allies 
met,  called  the  Sanhedrin  to- 
gether and  the  council  of 
seniors  belonging  to  the  sons  of 
Israel,  and  then  sent  to  prison 

22  for  the  men.  But  as  the 
attendants  did  not  find  them 
when  they  got  to  the  prison, 
they    came    back    to    report, 

23  "  We  found  the  prison  safely 
locked  up,  with  the  sentries 
posted  at  the  doors,  but  on 
opening  the  doors  we  found  no 

24  one  inside  !  "  On  hearing  this 
the  commander  of  the  temple 


*  Transposing  the  first  clause  of  ver. 
12  to  the  beginning  of  ver.  15. 

t  Blass's  brilliant  conjecture  for  the 
άι-αστά?  of  the  ordinary  text.  It  is  not 
entirely  without  manuscript   evidence. 


THE    ACTS    V 


299 


the  chief  priests  heard  these  things, 
they  doubted  of  them  whereunto 
this  would  grow. 

25  Then  came  one  and  told 
them,  saying,  Behold,  the  men 
whom  ye  put  in  prison  are  stand- 
ing in  the  temple,  and  teaching 
the  people. 

26  Then  went  the  captain  with 
the  officers,  and  brought  them 
without  violence  :  for  they  feared 
the  people,  lest  they  should  have 
been  stoned. 

27  And  when  they  had  brought 
them,  they  set  them  before  the 
council  :  and  the  high  priest  asked 
them, 

28  Saying,  Did  not  we  straitly 
command  you  that  ye  should  not 
teach  in  this  name  ?  and,  behold, 
ye  have  filled  Jerusalem  with 
your  doctrine,  and  intend  to  bring 
this  man's  blood  upon  us. 

29  II  Then  Peter  and  the  other 
apostles  answered  and  said,  We 
ought  to  obey  God  rather  than 
men. 

30  The  God  of  our  fathers  raised 
up  Jesus,  whom  ye  slew  and 
hanged  on  a  tree. 

31  Him  hath  God  exalted  with 
his  right  hand  to  be  a  Prince  and 
a  Saviour,  for  to  give  repentance 
to  Israel,  and  forgiveness  of  sins. 

32  And  we  are  his  witnesses  of 
these  things  ;  and  so  is  also  the 
Holy  Ghost,  whom  God  hath 
given  to  them  that  obev  him. 

33  H  When  they  heard  that, 
they  were  cut  to  the  heart,  and  took 
counsel  to  slay  them. 

34  Then  stood  there  up  one  in 
the  council,  a  Pharisee,  named 
Gamaliel,  a  doctor  of  the  law,  had 
in  reputation  among  all  the 
people,  and  commanded  to  put 
the  apostles  forth  a  little  space  ; 

35  And  said  unto  them,  Ye 
men  of  Israel,  take  heed  to  your- 
selves what  ye  intend  to  do  as 
touching  these  men. 

36  For  before  these  days  rose 
up  Theudas,  boasting  himself  to 
be  somebody  ;  to  whom  a  number 
of  men,  about  four  hundred, 
joined  themselves :  who  was  slain ; 
and  all,  as  many  as  obeyed  him, 


and  the  high  priests  were 
quite  at  a  loss  to  know 
what  to   make  of  it. 

25  However,  someone  came 
and  reported  to  them,  "  Here 
are  the  very  men  you  put 
in  prison,  standing  in  the 
temple  and  teaching  the 
people  !  " 

26  At  this  the  commander 
went  off  with  the  attendants 
and  fetched  them — but  with- 
out using  violence,  for  fear 
that  the  people  would  pelt 
them  with  stones. 

27  They  conducted  them  be- 
fore the  Sanhedrin,  and  the 
high     priest      asked      them, 

28  "  We  strictly  forbade  you 
to  teach  about  this  Name, 
did  we  not  ?  And  here  you 
have  filled  Jerusalem  with 
your  doctrine  !  You  want 
to  make  us  responsible  for 
this    man's    death  !  " 

29  Peter  and  the  apostles 
answered,     "  One  must  obey 

30  God  rather  than  men.  The 
God  of  our  fathers  raised 
Jesus  whom  you  murdered 
by  hanging  him  on  a  gibbet. 

31  God  lifted  him  up  to  his  right 
hand  as  our  pioneer  and 
saviour,  in  order  to  grant  re- 
pentance   and    remission    of 

32  sins  to  Israel.  To  these  facts 
we  bear  witness,  with  the  holy 
Spirit  which  God  has  given  to 

33  those  who  obey  him."  When 
they  heard  this,  they  were  so 
furious  that  they  determined 
to  make  away  with  the  apos- 

34  ties.  But  a  Pharisee  in  the 
Sanhedrin  called  Gamaliel,  a 
doctor  of  the  Law  who  was 
highly  respected  by  all  the 
people,  got  up  and  ordered 
the  apostles  to  be  removed 

35  for  a  few  moments.  Then  he 
said,  "  Men  of  Israel,  take 
care  what  you  do  about  these 

36  men.  In  days  gone  by  Theu- 
das started  up,  claiming  to  be 
a  person  of  importance  ;  a 
nuniDer  of  men,  about  four 
hundred  of  fchcm,  rallied  to 
him,  but  he  was  slain,  and  all 


300 


THE   ACTS   VI 


were    scattered,   and    brought   to 
nought. 

37  After  this  man  rose  up 
Judas  of  Galilee  in  the  days  of  the 
taxing,  and  drew  away  much 
people  after  him  :  he  also  per- 
ished ;  and  all,  even  as  many  as 
obeyed  him,  were  dispersed. 

38  And  now  I  say  unto  you, 
Refrain  from  these  men,  and  let 
them  alone  :  for  if  this  counsel  or 
this  work  be  of  men,  it  will  come 
to  nought  : 

39  But  if  it  be  of  God,  ye  can- 
not overthrow  it  ;  lest  haply  ye 
be  found  even  to  fight  against 
God. 

40  And  to  him  they  agreed  : 
and  when  they  had  called  the 
apostles,  and  beaten  them,  they 
commanded  that  they  should  not 
speak  in  the  name  of  Jesus,  and 
let  them  go. 

41  II  And  they  departed  from 
the  presence  of  the  council,  re- 
joicing that  they  were  counted 
worthy  to  suffer  shame  for  his 
name. 

42  And  daily  in  the  temple, 
and  in  every  house,  they  ceased 
not  to  teach  and  preach  Jesus 
Christ. 


his    followers    were    dispersed 
and  wiped  out. 

37  After  him  Judas  the  Gali- 
lean started  up  at  the  time  of 
the  census,  and  got  people  to 
desert  to  him  ;  but  he  perished 
too,  and  all  his  followers  were 
scattered. 

38  So  I  advise  you  to-day  to 
leave  these  men  to  themselves. 
Let  them  alone.  If  this  pro- 
ject or  enterprise  springs  from 

39  men,  it  will  collapse;  whereas, 
if  it  really  springs  from  God, 
you  will  be  unable  to  put  them 
down.  You  may  even  find 
yourselves  fighting  God  !  " 

40  They  gave  in  to  him,  and 
after  summoning  the  apostles 
and  giving  them  a  flogging, 
they  released  them  with  in- 
structions that  they  were  not 
to  speak  about   the    name  of 

41  Jesus.  The  apostles  left  the 
Sanhedrin,'  rejoicing  that  they 
had  been  considered  worthy  of 
suffering  dishonour  for  the  sake 

42  -of  the  Name ;  not  for  a  single 
day  did  they  cease  to  teach  and 
preach  the  gospel  of  Jesus  the 
Christ  in  the  temple  and  at 
home. 


CHAPTER    VI 

1  And  in  those  days,  when  the 
number  of  the  disciples  was 
multiplied,  there  arose  a  murmur- 
ing of  the  Grecians  against  the 
Hebrews,  because  their  widows 
were  neglected  in  the  daily  minis- 
tration. 

2  Then  the  twelve  called  the 
multitude  of  the  disciples  unto 
them,  and  said,  It  is  not  reason 
that  we  should  leave  the  word  of 
God,  and  s»>rve  tables. 

3  Wherefore,  brethren,  look  ye 
out  among  you  seven  men  of 
honest  report,  full  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  and  wisdom,  whom  we  may 
appoint  over  this  business. 

4  But  w  will  give  ourselves 
continually  to  prayer,  and  to  the 
ministry  of  the  word. 

5  *,\  And  the  saying  pleased  the 


CHAPTER    VI 

1  During  these  days,  when  the 
disciples  were  increasing  in 
number,  the  Hellenists  began 
to  complain  against  the  He- 
brews, on  the  ground  that  their 
widows  were  being  overlooked 
in  the  dailydistributionof  food. 

2  So  the  twelve  summoned  the 
main  body  of  the  disciples  and 
said  :  "  It  is  not  desirable  that 
we  should  drop  preaching  the 
word   of    God   and   attend   to 

3  meals.  Brothers,  look  out 
seven  of  your  own  number, 
men  of  good  reputation  who 
are  full  of  the  Spirit  and  of 
wisdom.      We     will     appoint 

4  them  to  this  duty,  but  we  will 
continue  to  devote  ourselves  to 
prayer  and  the  ministry  of  the 

5  word."    This  plan  commended 


THE    ACTS    VI 


301 


whole  multitude  :  and  they  chose 
Stephen,  a  man  full  of  faith  and 
of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  Philip,  and 
Prochorus,  and  Nicanor,  and  Ti- 
mon,  and  Parmenas,  and  Nicolas 
a  proselyte  of  Antioch  : 

6  Whom  they  set  before  the 
apostles  :  and  when  they  had 
prayed,  they  laid  their  hands  on 
them. 

7  And  the  word  of  God  in- 
creased ;  and  the  number  of  the 
disciples  multiplied  in  Jerusalem 
greatly  ;  and  a  great  company  of 
the  priests  were  obedient  to  the 
faith. 

8  And  Stephen,  full  of  faith 
and  power,  did  great  wonders  and 
miracles  among  the  people. 

9  1i  Then  there  arose  certain 
of  the  synagogue,  which  is  called 
the  synagogue  of  the  Libertines, 
and  Cyrenians,  and  Alexandrians, 
and  of  them  of  Cilicia  and  of 
Asia,  disputing  with  Stephen. 

10  And  they  were  not  able  to 
resist  the  wisdom  and  the  spirit 
by  which  he  spake. 

11  Then  they  suborned  men, 
which  said,  We  have  heard  him 
speak  blasphemous  words  against 
Moses,  and  against  God. 

12  And  they  stirred  up  the 
people,  and  the  elders,  and  the 
scribes,  and  came  upon  him,  and 
caught  him,  and  brought  him 
to  the  council, 

13  And  set  up  false  witnesses, 
which  said,  This  man  ceaseth  not 
to  speak  blasphemous  words 
against  this  holy  place,  and  the 
law  : 

14  For  we  have  heard  him  say, 
that  this  Jesus  of  Nazareth  shall 
destroy  this  place,  and  shall 
change  the  customs  which  Moses 
delivered  us. 

15  And  all  that  sat  in  the  coun- 
cil, looking  stedfastly  on  him, 
saw  his  face  as  it  had  been  the 
face  of  an  angel. 


itself  to  the  whole  body,  and 
they  chose  Stephen,  a  man  full 
of  faith  and  the  holy  Spirit, 
Philip,  Prochorus,  Nikanor, 
Timon,  Parmenas  and  Niko- 
laos  a  proselyte  from  Antioch  ; 

6  these  men  they  presented  to 
the  apostles,  who,  after  prayer, 
laid  their  hands  upon  them. 

7  And  the  word  of  God  spread  ; 
the  number  of  the  disciples  in 
Jerusalem  greatly  increased, 
and  a  host  of  priests  became 
obedient  to  the  faith. 

8  Now  Stephen,  who  was  full 
of  grace  and  power,  performed 
great    wonders    and    miracles 

9  among  the  people.  Some  of 
those  who  belonged  to  the  so- 
called  synagogue  of  the  Liby- 
ans,* the  Cyrenians,  and  the 
Alexandrians,  as  well  as  to  that 
of  the  Cilicians  and  Asiatics, 
started  a  dispute  with  Stephen, 

10  but  they  could  not  meet  the 
wisdom  and  the  Spirit  with 
which  he   spoke. 

11  They  then  instigated  people 
to  say, 

"We  have  heard  him  talking 
blasphemy  against  Moses  and 
God." 

12  In  this  way  they  excited 
the  people,  the  elders,  and 
the  scribes,  who  rushed  on 
him,  dragged  him  away,  and 
took  him  before  the  Sanhedrin. 

13  They  also  brought  forward 
false  witnesses  to  say,  "  This 
fellow  is  never  done  talking 
against  this  holy  Place  and  the 
Law  ! 

14  Why,  we  have  heard  him 
say  that  Jesus  the  Nazarene 
will  destroy  this  Place  and 
change  the  customs  handed 
down  to  us  by  Moses  !  " 

15  Then  all  who  were  seated  in 
the  Sanhedrin  fixed  their  eyes 
on  him,  and  saw  that  his  face 
shone  like  the  face  of  an  angel. 


*  Reading  Αιβνστίνων  instead  of  the  Ai0epTUw  of  the  text.  This,  as  Blass 
points  out,  gives  "  the  African  Jews  in  the  geographical  order  of  their  original 
dwelling-places." 


302 


THE    ACTS    VII 


CHAPTER    VII 

1  Then  said  the  high  priest, 
Are  these  things  so  ? 

2  And  he  said,  Men,  brethren, 
and  fathers,  hearken  ;  The  God 
of  glory  appeared  unto  our  father 
Abraham,  when  he  was  in  Mesopo- 
tamia, before  he  dwelt  in  Charran, 

3  And  said  unto  him,  Get  thee 
out  of  thy  country,  and  from  thy 
kindred,  and  come  into  the  land 
which  I  shall  shew  thee. 

4  Then  came  he  out  of  the  land 
of  the  Chalda>ans,  and  dwelt  in 
Charran  :  and  from  thence,  when 
his  father  was  dead,  he  removed 
him  into  this  land,  wherein  ye  now 
dwell. 

5  And  he  gave  him  none  in- 
heritance in  it,  no,  not  so  much  as 
to  set  his  foot  on  :  yet  he  pro- 
mised that  he  would  give  it  to 
him  for  a  possession,  and  to  his 
seed  after  him,  when  as  yet  he  had 
no  child. 

6  And  God  spake  on  this  wise, 
That  his  seed  should  sojourn  in  a 
strange  land  ;  and  that  they 
should  bring  them  into  bondage, 
and  entreat  them  evil  four  hundred 
years. 

7  And  the  nation  to  whom  they 
shall  be  in  bondage  will  I  judge, 
said   God  :     and   after  that   shall 
they  come  forth,  and  serve  me  in- 
this  place. 

8  And  he  gave  him  the  covenant 
of  circumcision  :  and  so  Abraham 
begat  Isaac,  and  circumcised  him 
the  eighth  day  ;  and  Isaac  begat 
Jacob  ;  and  Jacob  begat  the 
twelve  patriarchs. 

9  And  the  patriarchs,  moved 
with  envy,  sold  Joseph  into 
Egypt :    but  God  was  with  him, 

10  And  delivered  him  out  of 
all  his  afflictions,  and  gave  him 
favour  and  wisdom  in  the  sight  of 
Pharaoh  king  of  Egypt  ;  and  he 
made  him  governor  over  Egypt 
and  all  his  house. 

11  Now  there  came  a  dearth 
over  all  the  land  of  Egypt  and 
Chanaan,  and  groat  affliction  : 
and  our  fathers  found  no  sus- 
tenance. 


CHAPTER    VII 

1  Said  the  high  priest,  "  Is  this 

2  true?  "  "Listen,  brothers 
and  fathers,"  said  Stephen. 
"  The  God  of  glory  appeared  to 
our  father  Abraham  when  he 
was  still  in  Mesopotamia,  be- 
fore ever  he  stayed  in  Haran, 

3  and  said  to  him,  '  Leave  your 
land  and  your  countrymen  and 
come  to  whatever  *  land  I  show 

4  you.'  Then  he  left  the  land  of 
the  Chaldeans  and  stayed  in 
Haran.  From  Haran  God 
shifted  him,  after  his  father's 
death,  to  this  land  which  you 

5  now  inhabit.  But  he  did  not 
give  him  any  inheritance  in  it, 
not  even  afoot  of  the  land.  All 
he  did  was  to  promise  he  would 
give  it  as  a  possession  to  him 
and  to  his  offspriyig  after  him 
(he  at  the  time  being  childless). 

6  What  God  said  was  this  :  '  His 
offspring  will  sojourn  in  a  for- 
eign land,  where  they  will  be 
enslaved  and  oppressed  for  four 

7  hundred  years.  But,'  said  God, 
'  /f  ivill  pass  sentence  on  the  na- 
tion that  has  made  them  slaves, 
and  then  they  will  get  away  to 

8  worship  me  in  this  Place.'  God 
also  gave  him  the  covenant  of 
circumcision.  So  Abraham  be- 
came the  father  of  Isaac,  whom 
he  circumcised  on  the  eighth  day, 
Isaac  was  the  father  of  Jacob, 
and  Jacob  of  the  twelve  patri- 

9  archs.  Out  of  jealousy  the 
patriarchs  sold  Joseph  into 
Egypt  ;  but  God  was  with  him, 

10  rescuing  him  from  all  his  trou- 
bles and  allowing  him  to  fi)id 
favourlorhis  wisdom  with  Phar- 
aoh king  of  Egypt,  who  appoint- 
ed him   rin  rug  over  Egypt  and 

11  over  all  his  own  household.  Now 
a  famine  came  over  the  ic/tole  of 
Egypt  and  Canaan,  attended 
with  great  misery,  so  that  our 
ancestors  could  not  find  prov- 

*   Omitting    [την], 

t  The  '  1  '  is  emphatic.  When  the 
New  Testament  is  tead  aloud,  as  it  was 
originally  meant  to  be,  such  stresses  can 
be  brought  out.  Thej  often  interpret 
the  inner  meaning  of  the  text. 


THE    ACTS    VII 


303 


12  But  when  Jacob  heard  that 
there  was  corn  in  Egypt,  he  sent 
out  our  fathers  first. 

13  And  at  the  second  time 
Joseph  was  made  known  to  his 
brethren  ;  and  Joseph's  kindred 
was  made  known  unto  Pharaoh. 

14  Then  sent  Joseph,  and  called 
his  father  Jacob  to  him,  and  all 
his  kindred,  threescore  and  fifteen 
souls. 

15  So  Jacob  went  down  into 
Egypt,  and  died,  he,  and  our 
fathers, 

16  And  were  carried  over  into 
Sychem,  and  laid  in  the  sepulchre 
that  Abraham  bought  for  a  sum 
of  money  of  the  sons  of  Emmor 
the  father  of  Sychem. 

17  But  when  the  time  of  the 
promise  drew  nigh,  which  God 
had  sworn  to  Abraham,  the  people 
grew  and  multiplied  in  Egypt, 

18  Till  another  king  arose, 
which  knew  not  Joseph. 

19  The  same  dealt  subtilly 
with  our  kindred,  and  evil  en- 
treated our  fathers,  so  that  they 
cast  out  their  young  children,  to 
the  end  they  might  not  live. 

20  In  which  time  Moses  was 
born,  and  was  exceeding  fair, 
and  nourished  up  in  his  father's 
house  three  months  : 

21  And  when  he  was  cast  out, 
Pharaoh's  daughter  took  him  up, 
and  nourished  him  for  her  own 
son. 

22  And  Moses  was  learned  in 
all  the  wisdom  of  the  Egyptians, 
and  was  mighty  in  words  and  in 
deeds. 

23  And  when  he  was  full  forty 
years  old,  it  came  into  his  heart 
to  visit  his  brethren  the  children 
of  Israel. 

24  And  seeing  one  of  them  suffer 
wrong,  he  defended  him,  and 
avenged  him  that  was  oppressed, 
and  smote  the  Egyptian  : 

25  For  he  supposed  his  brethren 
would  have  understood  how  that 
God  by  his  hand  would  deliver 
them  :    but  they  understood  not. 

26  And  the  next  day  he  shewed 
himself  unto  them  as  they  strove, 
and  wouLl  have  set  them  at  one 


12  ender.  But,  hearing  there  was 
food  in  Egypt,  Jacob  sent  our 
ancestors  on  their  first  visit  to 

13  that  country  ;  at  their  second 
visit  Joseph  made  h  imselj  known 
to  his  brothers,  and  Pharaoh  was 
informed  of  Joseph's  lineage. 

14  Then  Joseph  sent  for  his  father 
Jacob  and  all  his  kinsfolk, 
amounting  to  seventy-five  souls  ; 

15  and  Jacob  went  south  to  Egypt. 

16  When  he  and  our  ancestors 
died,  they  were  carried  across  to 
Shechem  and  laid  hi  the  tomb 
which  Abraham  had  bought  for 
a  sum  of  money  from  the  so>}S 

17  of  Hamor  in  Shechem.  As  the 
time  approached  for  the  prom- 
ise God  had  made  to  Abraham, 
the  people  grew  and  multiplied 

18  in  Egypt,  till  another  king  arose 
to  rule  Egypt  who  knew  nothing 

19  of  Joseph.  He  took  a  cunning 
method  with  our  race  ;  he  op- 
pressed our  ancestors  by  for- 
cing them  to  expose  their 
infants,  to  prevent  them  from 
surviving. 

20  It  was  at  this  period 
that  Moses  was  born,  a  divine- 
ly beautiful  child.  For  three 
months    he    was    brought    up 

21  in  his  father's  house  ;  then  he 
was  exposed,  but  Pharaoh's 
daughter  adopted  him  and 
brought  him  up  as  her  own 
son. 

22  So  Moses  was  educated  in  all 
the  culture  of  the  Egyptians  ; 
he  was  a  strong  man  in  speech 
and  action. 

23  When  he  had  completed 
his  fortieth  year,  it  occurred 
to  him  to  visit  his  brothers, 
the  sons  of  Israel. 

24  He  saw  one  of  them  being 
badly  treated,  so  he  defended 
him,  struck  down  the  Egyptian, 
and  thus  avenged  the  man  who 

25  had  been  wronged.  (He  thought 
his  brothers  would  understand 
God  was  going  to  bring 
them  deliverance  by  means  of 
him,  but  they  did  not  under- 

26  stand.)  Next  day  he  came 
upon  two  of  them  fighting  and 
tried   to  pacify  them.     4  You 


304 


THE   ACTS   VII 


again,  saying,  Sirs,  ye  are  breth- 
ren ;  why  do  ye  wrong  one  to 
another  ? 

27  But  he  that  did  his  neigh- 
bour wrong  thrust  him  away,  say- 
ing, Who  made  thee  a  ruler  and  a 
judge  over  us  ? 

28  Wilt  thou  kill  me,  as  thou 
diddest  the  Egyptian  yesterday  ? 

.  29  Then  fled  Moses  at  this  say- 
ing, and  was  a  stranger  in  the  land 
of  Madian,  where  he  begat  two 
sons. 

30  And  when  forty  years  were 
expired,  there  appeared  to  him  in 
the  wilderness  of  mount  Sina  an 
angel  of  the  Lord  in  a  flame  of  fire 
in  a  bush. 

31  When  Moses  saw  it,  he  won- 
dered at  the  sight  :  and  as  he  drew 
near  to  behold  it,  the  voice  of  the 
Lord  came  unto  him, 

32  Saying,  I  am  the  God  of  thy 
fathers,  the  God  of  Abraham,  and 
the  God  of  Isaac,  and  the  God  of 
Jacob.  Then  Moses  trembled, 
and  durst  not  behold. 

33  Then  said  the  Lord  to  him, 
Put  off  thy  shoes  from  thy  feet : 
for  the  place  where  thou  standest 
is  holy  ground. 

34  I  have  seen,  I  have  seen  the 
affliction  of  my  people  which  is 
in  Egypt,  and  I  have  heard  their 
groaning,  and  am  come  down  to 
deliver  them.  And  now  come,  I 
will  send  thee  into  Egypt. 

35  This  Moses  whom  they 
refused,  saying,  Who  made  thee  a 
ruler  and  a  judge  ?  the  same  did 
God  send  to  be  a  ruler  and  a 
deliverer  by  the  hand  of  the  angel 
which  appeared  to  him  in  the  bush. 

36  He  brought  them  out,  after 
that  he  had  shewed  wonders  and 
signs  in  the  land  of  Egypt,  and  in 
the  Red  sea,  and  in  the  wilderness 
forty  years. 

37  11  This  is  that  Moses,  which 
said  unto  the  children  of  Israel, 
A  prophet  shall  the  Lord  your 
God  raise  up  unto  you  of  your 
brethren,  like  unto  me  ;  him  shall 
ye  hear. 

38  This  is  he.  that  was  in  the 
church  in  the  wilderness  with  the 
ang«l  which  spake  to  him  in  the 


are  brothers  !  '  he  said,  '  why 

27  injure  one  another  ?  '  But 
the  man  who  was  injuring  his 
neighbour  pushed  him  aside. 
'  Who  made  you  ruler  and  um- 

28  ρ  ire  over  us  ?  '  he  asked.  '  Do 
you  want  to  kill  me,  as  you 
killed  the  Egyptian  yesterday  ?  ' 

29  At  that  Moses  fled  ;  he  became  a 
sojourner  in  the  land  of  Midian, 
where  he  had  two  sons  born  to 

30  him.  At  the  close  of  forty  years 
an  angel  [of  the  Lord]  appeared 
to  him  in  the  flaincs  of  a  burn  ing 
thorn-bush,  in  the  desert  oj  mount 
Sinai. 

31  When  Moses  saw  this,  he 
marvelled  at  the  sight  ;  and 
as  he  went  up  to  look  at  it, 

32  the  voice  of  the  Lord  said, 

'  I     am     the     God    of   your 

fathers, 
the  God  of  Abraham 
and  Isaac  and  Jacobs 
Moses  was  so  terrified  that 
he  did  not  dare  to  look  at  the 

33  bush.  But  the  Lord  said  to 
him,  '  Take  the  sandals  off  your 
feet,  for  the  place  where  you  are 

34  standing  is  sacred  ground.  I 
have  indeed  seen  the  oppression 
of  my  people  in  Egypt.  I  have 
heard  their  groans,  and  I  have 
come  doivn  to  rescue  them.  Come 
now,  I  tcill  send  you  back   to 

35  Egypt.'  The  Moses  they  re- 
fused, when  they  said,  '  Who 
made  you  ruler  and  umpire  ?  ' — 
that  was  the  very  man  whom 
God  sent  to  rule  and  to  redeem 
them,  by  aid  of  the  angel  who 
had  appeared  to  him  in  the 
bush. 

36  He  it  ws  who  led  them 
forth,  performing  wonders  and 
signs  in  the  land  of  Egypt,  at 
the  Red  Sea,  and  in  the  desert 
during  forty  years. 

37  (This  was  the  Moses  who 
told  the  sons  of  Israel, 

'  God  will  raise  up  a  prophet 
for  you  from  among  your  brother- 
hood, as  he  raised  me.') 

38  This  was  the  man  who  at  the 
assembly  in  the  desert  inter- 
vened between  the  angel  who 
spoke  to  him  on  mount  Sinai 


THE   ACTS   VII 


305 


mount  Sina,  and  with  our  fathers  : 
who  received  the  lively  oracles  to 
give  unto  us  : 

39  To  whom  our  fathers  would 
not  obey,  but  thrust  him  from 
them,  and  in  their  hearts  turned 
back  again  into  Egypt, 

40  Saying  unto  Aaron,  Make  us 
gods  to  go  before  us  :  for  as  for 
this  Moses,  which  brought  us  out 
of  the  land  of  Egypt,  we  wot  not 
what  is  become  of  him. 

41  And  they  made  a  calf  in 
those  days,  and  offered  sacrifice 
unto  the  idol,  and  rejoiced  in  the 
works  of  their  own  hands. 

42  Then  God  turned,  and  gave 
them  up  to  worship  the  host  of 
heaven  ;  as  it  is  written  in  the 
book  of  the  prophets,  Ο  ye  house 
of  Israel,  have  ye  offered  to  me 
slain  beasts  and  sacrifices  by  the 
space  of  forty  years  in  the  wilder- 
ness ? 

43  Yea,  ye  took  up  the  taber- 
nacle of  Moloch,  and  the  star  of 
your  god  Remphan,  figures  which 
ye  made  to  worship  them  :  and  I 
will  carry  you  away  beyond 
Babylon. 

44  Our  fathers  had  the  taber- 
nacle of  witness  in  the  wilderness, 
as  he  had  appointed,  speaking 
unto  Moses,  that  he  should  make 
it  according  to  the  fashion  that 
he  had  seen. 

45  Which  also  our  fathers  that 
came  after  brought  in  with  Jesus 
into  the  possession  of  the  Gentiles, 
whom  God  drave  out  before  the 
face  of  our  fathers,  unto  the  days 
of  David  ; 

46  Who  found  favour  before 
God,  and  desired  to  find  a  taber- 
nacle for  the  God  of  Jacob. 

47  But  Solomon  built  him  an 
house. 

48  Howbeit  the  most  High 
dwelleth  not  in  temples  made 
with  hands  ;  as  saith  the  prophet, 

49  Heaven  is  my  throne,  and 
earth  is  my  footstool  :  what  house 
will  ye  build  me  ?  saith  the  Lord  : 
or  what  is  the  place  of  my  rest  ? 

50  Hath  not  my  hand  made  all 
these  things  ? 

51  Tf  Ye  stiffnecked  and  uncir- 


and  our  fathers  ;    he  received 
living  Words  to  be  given  to  us. 

39  But  our  fathers  would  not  sub- 
mit to  him  ;  they  pushed  him 
aside  and  hankered  secretly  a jter 
Egypt. 

40  They  told  Aaron,  '  Make 
gods  that  trill  march  in  front 
of  us  !  As  for  this  Moses  who 
led  us  out  of  Egypt,  we  don't 
know  what  has  happened  to 
him  !  ' 

41  They  actually  made  a  calf  in 
those  days,  offered  sacrifice  to 
this  idol,  and  grew  festive  over 
what  their  own  hands  had  man- 

42  ufactured.  So  God  turned  from 
them,  abandoning  them  to  the 
worship  of  the  starry  Host — as 
it  is  written  in  the  book  of  the 
prophets,  Did  you  offer  me  vic- 
tims and  sacrifices  during  the 
forty  years  i?i  the  desert,  Ο  house 

43  of  Israel  ?  No,  it  teas  tin  tent  of 
Moloch  and  the  star-symbol  of 
Bephan  your  god  that  you  car- 
ried, figures  that  you  manufac- 
tured for  worship.  So  now  I 
will  transport  you  beyond  Baby- 

44  Ion  !  In  the  desert  our  fathers 
had  the  tent  of  witness  as  ar- 
ranged by  Him  who  told  Moses 
to  make  it  after  the  pattern  he 

45  had  seen.  It  was  passed  on  and 
borne  in  by  our  fathers  as  with 
Joshua  they  took  possession  oj 
the  territory  of  the  nations 
whom  God  drove  out  before 
our  fathers.  So  it  remained 
down   to   the   days   of   David. 

46  He  found  favour  with  God  and 
asked  permission  to  devise  a 
dwelling  for  the  God  of  Jacob. 

47  It  was  Solomon,  however,  who 

48  built  him  a  house.  And  yet  the 
most  High  does  not  dwell  in 
houses  made  by  hands.  As  the 
prophet  says, 

49  Heaven  is  my  throne, 

the  earth  is  a  footstool  for 

my  feet  ! 
What  house  would  you  build 

me  ?  saith  the  Lord. 
On  what  spot  could  I  settle  ? 

50  Did  not  my  hand  make  all 

this  1 

51  Stiff-necked,   uncircumcised   in 


306 


THE    ACTS    VIII 


cumcised  in  heart  and  ears,  ye  do 
always  resist  the  Holy  Ghost  :  as 
your  fathers  did,  so  do  ye. 

52  Which  of  the  prophets  have      52 
not  your  .fathers  persecuted  ?  and 
they  have  slain  them  which  shewed 
before  of  the   coming  of  the  Just 
One  ;   of  whom  ye  have  been  now 

the  betrayers  and  murderers  : 

53  Who  have  received  the  law 

by  the  disposition  of  angels,  and      53 
have  not  kept  it. 

54  Tj  When     they    heard   these 
things,  they  were  cut  to  the  heart, 
and   they   gnashed    on   him   with      54 
their  teeth. 

55  But   he,    being   full    of   the      55 
Holy  Ghost,  looked  up  stedfastly 
into  heaven,  and  saw  the  glory  of 
God,  and  Jesus  standing  on  the 
right  hand  of  God, 

56  And  said,  Behold,  I  see  the      56 
heavens  opened,  and  the  Son  of 
man  standing  on  the  right  hand  of 
God.  57 

57  Then  they  cried  out  with  a 
loud  voice,  and  stopped  their  ears, 
and     ran    upon    him     with    one      58 
accord, 

58  And  cast  Mm  out  of  the  city, 
and  stoned  him  :  and  the  wit- 
nesses laid  down  their  clothes  at 

a  young  man's  feet,  whose  name      59 
was  Saul. 

59  And  they  stoned  Stephen, 
calling  upon  God,  and  saying, 
Lord  Jesus,  receive  my  spirit. 

60  And  he  kneeled  down,  and      60 
cried  with  a  loud  voice,  Lord,  lay 
not  this  sin  to  their  charge.      And 
when   he    had   said    this,    he    fell        1 
asleep. 

CHAPTER   VIII 

1  And  Saul  was  consenting 
unto  his  death.  And  at  that 
time  there  was  a  great  persecution 
against  the  church  which  was  at 
Jerusalem  ;  and  they  were  all 
scattered  abroad  throughout  the 
regions  of  Judaea  and  Samaria, 
except  the  apostles. 

2  And     devout     men     carried         2 
Stephen  to  his  burial,  and  made 
great  lamentation  over  him.  3 

3  As  for  Saul,  he  made  havock 


heart  and[  ear,  you  are  al- 
ways resisting  the  holy  Spirit! 
As  with  your  fathers,  so 
with  you  !  Which  of  the 
prophets  did  your  fathers  fail 
to  persecute  ?  They  killed 
those  who  announced  be- 
forehand the  coming  of  the 
Just  One.  And  here  you 
have  betrayed  him,  mur- 
dered him  ! — you  who  got 
the  Law  that  angels  trans- 
mitted, and  have  not  obeyed 
it  !  " 

When  they  heard  this,  they 
were  furious  and  gnashed 
their  teeth  at  him.  He,  full 
of  the  holy  Spirit,  gazed 
up  at  heaven  and  saw  the 
glory  of  God  and  Jesus 
standing  at  God's  right  hand. 
"  Look,"  he  said,  "  I  see 
heaven  open  and  the  Son  of 
man  standing  at  God's  right 
hand  !  "  With  a  loud  shriek 
they  shut  their  ears  and 
rushed  at  him  like  one  man. 
Putting  him  outside  the  city, 
they  proceeded  to  stone 
him  (the  witnesses  laid  their 
clothes  at  the  feet  of  a  youth 
called  Saul). 

So  they  stoned  Stephen, 
who  called  on  the  Lord;  say- 
ing, "  Lord  Jes.U3,  receive 
my  spirit  !  "  Then  he  knelt 
down  and  cried  aloud, 
"  Lord,  let  not  this  sin  stand 
against  them  !  "  With  these 
words  he  slept  the  sleep  of 
death.  (Saul  quite  approved 
of  his  murder.) 

CHAPTER    VIII 

That  day  a  severe  persecu- 
tion broke  out  against  the 
church  in  Jerusalem, 

and  everyone, 

with  the  exception  of  the 
apostles, 

was  scattered  over  Judaea 
and  Samaria. 

Devout  men  buried 
Stephen  and  made  loud  la- 
mentation over  him,  but  Saul 
made    havoc    of    the   church 


THE    ACTS   VIII 


307 


of  the  church,  entering  into  every 
house,  and  haling  men  and  women 
committed  them  to  prison. 

4  Therefore  they  that  were 
scattered  abroad  went  every  where 
preaching  the  word. 

5  Then  Philip  went  down  to 
the  city  of  Samaria,  and  preached 
Christ  unto  them. 

6  And  the  people  with  one 
accord  gave  heed  unto  those  things 
which  Philip  spake,  hearing  and 
seeing  the  miracles  which  he  did. 

7  For  unclean  spirits,  crying 
with  loud  voice,  came  out  of  many 
that  were  possessed  with  them  : 
and  many  taken  with  palsies,  and 
that  were  lame,  were  healed. 

8  And  there  was  great  joy  in 
that  city. 

9  But  there  was  a  certain  man, 
called  Simon,  which  beforetime  in 
the  same  city  used  sorcery,  and 
bewitched  the  people  of  Samaria, 
giving  out  that  himself  was  some 
great  one  : 

10  To  whom  they  all  gave  heed, 
from  the  least  to  the  greatest,  say- 
ing, This  man  is  the  great  power 
of  God. 

11  And  to  him  they  had  regard, 
because  that  of  long  time  he  had 
bewitched  them  with  sorceries. 

12  But  when  they  believed 
Philip  preaching  the  things  con- 
cerning the  kingdom  of  God,  and 
the  name  of  Jesus  Christ,  they 
were  baptized,  both  men  and. 
women. 

13  Then  Simon  himself  believed 
also  :  and  when  he  was  baptized, 
he  continued  with  Philip,  and 
wondered,  beholding  the  miracles 
and  signs  which  were  done. 

14  Now  when  the  apostles 
which  were  at  Jerusalem  heard 
that  Samaria  had  received  the 
word  of  God,  they  sent  unto  them 
Peter  and  John  : 

15  Who,  when  they  were  come 
down,  prayed  for  them,  that  they 
might  receive  the  Holy  Ghost  : 

16  (For  as  yet  he  was  fallen 
upon  none  of  them  :  only  they 
were  baptized  in  the  name  of  the 
Lord  Jesus. ) 

17  Then  laid  they  their  hands 


by  entering  one  house  after 
another,  dragging  off  men  and 
women,  and  consigning  them  to 
prison. 

4  Now  those  who  were  scat- 
tered  went   through   the   land 

5  preaching  the  gospel.  Philip 
travelled  down  to  a  town  in 
Samaria,    where    he    preached 

6  Christ  to  the  people.  And  the 
crowds  attended  like  one  man 
to  what  was  said  by  Philip, 
listening  to  him  and  watching 

7  the  miracles  he  performed.  For 
unclean  spirits  came  screaming 
and  shrieking  out  of  many  who 
had  been  possessed,  and  many 
paralytics     and     lame     people 

8  were  healed.  So  there  was 
great   rejoicing  in  that   town. 

9  Now  for  some  time  previous  a 
man  called  Simon  had  been 
practising  magic  arts  in  the 
town,  to  the  utter  astonish- 
ment of  the  Samaritan  nation  ; 
he  made  himself  out  to  be  a 

10  great  person,  and  all  sorts  and 
conditions  of  people  attached 
themselves  to  him.  declaring  he 
was  that  Power  of  God  which  is 
known  as  '  the  Great  Power.' 

11  They  attached  themselves  to 
him  because  he  had  dazzled 
them  with    his  skill  in  magic 

12  for  a  considerable  time.  But 
"when  they  believed  Philip,  who 
preached  the  gospel  of  the 
Reign  of  God  and  the  name  of 
Jesus,  they  had  themselves 
baptized,   both  men  and   wo- 

13  men  ;  indeed  Simon  himself 
believed,  and  after  his  baptism 
kept  close  to  Philip,  utterly 
astonished  to  see  the  signs  and 
striking  miracles  which  were 
taking  place. 

14  When  the  apostles  at  Jeru- 
salem heard  that  Samaria  had 
accepted  the  word  of  God,  they 
despatched    Peter    and    John, 

15  who  came  down  and  prayed 
that  the  Samaritans  might  re- 

10  ceive  the  holy  Spirit.  (As  yet 
it  had  not  fallen  upon  any  of 
them  ;  they  had  simply  been 
baptized   in   the   name   of   the 

17   Lord   Jesus.)      Then   they  laid 


308 


THE   ACTS    VTII 


on  them,  and  they  received  the 
Holy  Ghost. 

18  And  when  Simon  saw  that 
through  laying  on  of  the  apostles' 
hands  the  Holy  Ghost  was  given, 
he  offered  them  money, 

19  Saying,  Give  me  also  this 
power,  that  on  whomsoever  I  lay 
hands,  he  may  receive  the  Holy 
Ghost. 

20  But  Peter  said  unto  him, 
Thy  money  perish  with  thee, 
because  thou  hast  thought  that 
the  gift  of  God  may  be  purchased 
with  money. 

21  Thou  hast  neither  part  nor 
lot  in  this  matter  :  for  thy  heart 
is  not  right  in  the  sight  of  God. 

22  Repent  therefore  of  this  thy 
wickedness,  and  pray  God,  if 
perhaps  the  thought  of  thine 
heart  may  be  forgiven  thee. 

23  For  I  perceive  that  thou  art 
in  the  gall  of  bitterness,  and  in  the 
bond  of  iniquity. 

24  Then  answered  Simon,  and 
said,  Pray  ye  to  the  Lord  for  me, 
that  none  of  these  things  which 
ye  have  spoken  come  upon  me. 

25  And  they,  when  they  had 
testified  and  preached  the  word  of 
the  Lord,  returned  to  Jerusalem, 
and  preached  the  gospel  in  many 
villages  of  the  Samaritans. 

26  And  the  angel  of  the  Lord 
spake  unto  Philip,  saying,  Arise, 
and  go  toward  the  south  unto  the 
way  that  goeth  down  from  Jeru- 
salem unto  Gaza,  which  is  desert. 

27  And  he  arose  and  went  :  and, 
behold,  a  man  of  Ethiopia,  an 
eunuch  of  great  authority  under 
Candace  queen  of  the  Ethiopians, 
who  had  the  charge  of  all  her 
treasure,  and  had  come  to  Jerusa- 
lem for  to  worship, 

28  Was  returning,  and  sitting 
in  his  chariot  read  Esaias  the 
prophet. 

29  Then  the  Spirit  said  unto 
Philip,  Go  near,  and  join  thyself 
to  this  chariot. 

30  And  Philip  ran  thither  to 
him,  and  hoard  him  read  the 
prophet  Esaias,  and  said,  Under- 
standest  thou  what  thou  readest  ? 

31  And   he   said,    How   can   I, 


their  hands  on  them,  and  they 

18  received  the  holy  Spirit.  Now 
Simon  noticed  that  the  holy 
Spirit  was  conferred  by  the  lay- 
ing on  of  the  apostles'  hands  ; 
so    he    brought    them    money, 

19  saying,  "  Let  me  share  this 
power  too,  so  that  anyone  on 
whom    I   lay  my   hands   may 

20  receive  the  holy  Spirit."  Peter 
said  to  him,  "  Death  to  you  and 
your  money,  for  dreaming  you 
could    buy    the    gift    of    God  ! 

21  You  come  in  for  no  share  or  lot 
in  this  religion.  Your  heart 
is  all  wrong  in  the  sight  of 
God. 

22  So  repent  of  this  wickedness 
of  yours,  and  ask  God  whether 
you    cannot    be    forgiven    for 

23  your  heart's  purpose.  For  I 
see  you  are  a  bitter  poison  and  a 

21  pack  of  evil."  Simon  replied, 
"  Beseech  the  Lord  for  me  ! 
Pray  that  nothing  you  have 
said  may  befall  me  !  " 

25  After  bearing  their  testi- 
mony to  the  word  of  the  Lord 
and  preaching  it,  the  apostles 
went  back  to  Jerusalem, 
preaching  the  gospel  to  a  num- 
ber of  the  Samaritan  villages  ; 

26  but  an  angel  of  the  Lord  said  to 
Philip,  "  Get  up  and  go  south, 
along  the  road  from  Jerusalem 
to    Gaza  "    (the   desert-route). 

27  So  he  got  up  and  went  on  his 
way.  Now  there  was  an 
Ethiopian  eunuch,  a  high 
official  of  Candace  the  queen  of 
the  Ethiopians  ( he  was  her  chief 

28  treasurer),  who  had  come  to 
Jerusalem  for  worship  and  was 
on  his  way  home.  He  was  sit- 
ting in  his  chariot,  reading  the 

29  prophet  Isaiah.  The  Spirit 
said  to  Philip,  "  Go  up  and  join 

30  that  chariot."  When  Philip 
ran  up,  he  heard  him  reading 
the  prophet  Isaiah.  "  Do  you 
really  understand  *  what  you 
are      reading  ?  "       he      asked. 

31  "  Why,    how    can    I    possibly 

*  The  Vulgate  preserves  the  play  on 
words  in  the  Greek.  Inlellegis  quae  Ir/jis 
brings  out,  as  English  cannot,  the  force 

of  γινώσκεις   α  άραγινώσκεις. 


THE    ACTS   IX 


309 


except  some  man  should  guide 
me  ?  And  he  desired  Philip  that 
he  would  come  up  and  sit  with 
him. 

32  The  place  of  the  scripture 
which  he  read  was  this,  He  was 
led  as  a  sheep  to  the  slaughter  ; 
and  like  a  lamb  dumb  before  his 
shearer,  so  opened  he  not  his 
mouth  : 

33  In  his  humiliation  his  judg- 
ment was  taken  away:  and   who 
shall  declare  his  generation  ?  for 
his  life  is  taken  from  the  earth- 
Si  And   the   eunuch   answered 

Philip,  and  said,  I  pray  thee,  of 
whom  speaketh  the  prophet  this  ? 
of  himself,  or  of  some  other  man  ? 

35  Then  Philip  opened  his 
mouth,  and  began  at  the  same 
scripture,  and  preached  unto  him 
Jesus. 

36  And  as  they  went  on  their 
way,  they  came  unto  a  certain 
water  :  and  the  eunuch  said,  See, 
here  is  water  ;  what  doth  hinder 
me  to  be  baptized  ? 

37  And  Philip  said,  If  thou  be- 
lievest  with  all  thine  heart,  thou 
mayest.  And  he  answered  and 
said,  I  believe  that  Jesus  Christ 
is  the  Son  of  God. 

38  And  he  commanded  the 
chariot  to  stand  still  :  and  they 
went  down  both  into  the  water, 
both  Philip  and  the  eunuch  ;  and 
he  baptized  him. 

39  And  when  they  were  come 
up  out  of  the  water,  the  Spirit  of 
the  Lord  caught  away  Philip, 
that  the  eunuch  saw  him  no  more  : 
and  he  went  on  his  way  rejoicing. 

40  But  Philip  was  found  at 
Azotus  :  and  passing  through  he 
preached  in  all  the  cities,  till  he 
came  to  Caesarea. 


understand  it,"  said  the  eu- 
nuch, "  unless  some  one  puts 
me  on  the  right  track  ?  " 
And  he  begged  Philip  to  get  up 
and  sit  beside  him. 

32  Now  the  passage  of  scrip- 
ture which  he  was  reading 
was  as  follows  : — 

he  was  led  like  a  sheep  to  be 

slaughtered, 
and  as  a  lamb  is  dumb  before 

the  shearer, 
so  he  opens  not  his  lijis. 

33  By  humbling  himself  he  had 

his  doom  removed. 
Who  can  tell  his  family  1 
For  his  life  is  cut  off  from 
the  earth. 

34  So  the  eunuch  said  to  Philip. 
"  Pray,  who  is  the  prophet 
speaking  about  ?  Is  it  him- 
self or  someone  else  ?  " 

35  Then  Philip  opened  his  lips; 
and  starting  from  this  scripture 
preached  the  gospel  of  Jesus  to 
him. 

36  As  they  travelled  on,  they 
came  to  some  water,  and 
the  eunuch  said, 

"  Here  is  water  ! 
What  is  to  prevent  me  being 
baptized  ?  " 

38  So  he  ordered  the  chariot  to 
stop.  Both  of  them  stepped 
into    the    water,    and  ,  Philip 

39  baptized  the  eunuch.  When 
they  came  up  from  the  water, 
the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  caught 
Philip  away,  and  the  eunuch 
lost  sight  of  him.     He    went 

40  on  his  way  rejoicing,  while 
Philip  found  himself  at 
Azotus,  where  he  passed 
on,  preaching  the  gospel  in 
every  town,  till  he  reached 
Caesarea. 


CHAPTER    IX 

1  And  Saul,  yet  breathing  out 
threatenings  and  slaughter  against 
the  disciples  of  the  Lord,  went 
unto  the  high  priest, 

2  And  desired  of  him  letters  to 
Damascus  to  the  synagogues,  that 
if  he  found  any  of  this  way, 
whether  they  were  men  or  women, 


CHAPTER   IX 

1  Meanwhile  Saul  still 
breathed  threats  of  murder 
against  the  disciples  of  the 
Lord.     He   went  to   the   high 

2  priest  and  asked  him  for  let- 
ters to  the  synagogues  at  Da- 
mascus empowering  him  to  put 
any  man  or  woman  in  chains 


310 


THE   ACTS   IX 


he  might  bring  them  bound  unto 
Jerusalem. 

3  And  as  he  journeyed,  he  came 
near  Damascus  :  and  suddenly 
there  shined  round  abc  u'  him  a 
light  from  heaven  : 

4  And  he  fell  to  the  earth,  and 
heard  a  voice  saying  unto  him, 
Saul,  Saul,  why  persecutest  thou 
me  ? 

5  And  he  said,  Who  art  thou, 
Lord  ?  And  the  Lord  said,  I  am 
Jesus  whom  thou  persecutest  :  it 
is  hard  for  thee  to  kick  against  the 
pricks. 

6  And  he  trembling  and  aston- 
ished said,  Lord,  what  wilt  thou 
have  me  to  do  ?  And  the  Lord 
said  unto  him,  Arise,  and  go  into 
the  city,  and  it  shall  be  told  thee 
what  thou  must  do. 

7  And  the  men  which  journeyed 
with  him  stood  speechless,  hearing 
a  voice,  but  seeing  no  man. 

8  And  Saul  arose  from  the 
earth  ;  and  when  his  eyes  were 
opened,  he  saw  no  man  :  but  they 
led  him  by  the  hand,  and  brought 
him  into  Damascus. 

9  And  he  was  three  days  with- 
out sight,  and  neither  did  eat  nor 
drink. 

10  U  And  there  was  a  certain 
disciple  at  Damascus,  named 
Ananias  ;  and  to  him  said  the 
Lord  in  a  vision,  Ananias.  And  he 
said,  Behold,  I  am  here,  Lord. 

1 1  And  the  Lord  sa  id  unto  him, 
Arise,  and  go  into  the  street  which 
is  called  Straight,  and  enquire  in 
the  house  of  Judas  for  one  called 
Saul,  of  Tarsus  :  for,  behold,  he 
prayeth,  ι 

1 2  And  hath  seen  in  a  vision  a 
man  named  Ananias  coming  in, 
and  putting  his  hand  on  him,  that 
he  might  receive  his  sight. 

13  Then  Ananias  answered, 
Lord,  I  have  heard  by  many  of 
this  man,  how  much  evil  he  hath 
done  to  thy  saints  at  Jerusalem  : 

14  And  here  he  hath  authority 
from  the  chief  priests  to  bind  all 
that  call  on  thy  name. 

15  But  the  Lord  said  unto  him, 
Go  thy  way  :  for  he  is  a  chosen 
vessel  unto  me,  to  bear  my  name 


whom  he  could  find  belonging 
to  the  Way,  and  bring  them  to 
Jerusalem. 

3  As  he  neared  Damascus 
in  the  course  of  his  journey, 
suddenly  a  light  from  heaven 

4  flashed  round  him  ;  he  dropped 
to  the  ground  and  heard  a 
voice  saying  to  him,  "  Saul, 
Saul,    why  do    you    persecute 

5  me  ?  "  "  Who  are  you  ?  "* 
he  asked.  "  I  am  Jesus,"  he 
said,  "  and  you  persecute  me. 

6  Get  up  and  go  into  the  city. 
There   you   will   be  told   what 

7  you  have  to  do."  His  fellow- 
travellers  stood  speechless,  for 
they  heard  the  voice  but  they 

8  could  not  see  anyone.  Saul  got 
up  from  the  ground,  but 
though  his  eyes  were  open  he 
could  see  nothing  ;  so  they 
took  his  hand  and  led  him  to 

9  Damascus.  For  three  days  he 
remained  sightless,  he  neither 
ate  nor  drank. 

10  Now  there  was  a  disciple 
called    Ananias   in    Damascus. 

11  The  Lord  said  to  him  in  a 
vision,  "Ananias."  Hesaid,  "I 
am  here,  Lord."  And  the  Lord 
said  to  him,  "  Go  away  to  the 
street  called  '  The  Straight 
Street,'  and  ask  at  the  house 
of  Judas  for  a  man  of  Tarsus 
called  Saul.      He  is  praying  at 

12  this  very  moment,  and  he  has 
seen  a  man  called  Ananias  enter 
and  lay  his  hands  upon  him  to 

13  bring  back  his  sight."  "But, 
Lord,"  Ananias  answered, 
"  many  people  have  told  me 
about  all  the  mischief  this  man 
has    done    to    thy    saints    at 

14  Jerusalem  !  And  in  this  city 
too  he  has  authority  from  the 
high  priests  to  put  anyone  in 
chains       who       invokes       thy 

15  Name  !  "  But  the  Lord  said 
to  him,  "  Go  ;  I  have  chosen 
him  to  be  the  means  of  bring- 
ing my  Name  before  the  Gen- 

*  I  have  deliberately  left  κνρκ  un- 
translated here,  as  in  xxii.  8  and  xxvi.  14, 
no  less  than  in  x.  4.  Any  English  render- 
ing would  imply  either  too  much  or  too 
little. 


THE    ACTS    IX 


311 


before    the    Gentiles,    and    kings, 
and  the  children  of  Israel  : 

16  For  I  will  shew  him  how 
great  things  he  must  suffer  for  my 
name's  sake. 

17  And  Ananias  went  his  way, 
and  entered  into  the  house  ;  and 
putting  his  hands  on  him  said, 
Brother  Saul,  the  Lord,  even 
Jesus,  that  appeared  unto  thee  in 
the  way  as  thou  earnest,  hath  sent 
me,  that  thou  mightest  receive 
thy  sight,  and  be  filled  with  the 
Holy  Ghost. 

18  And  immediately  there  fell 
from  his  eyes  as  it  had  been  scales  : 
and  he  received  sight  forthwith, 
and  arose,  and  was  baptized. 

19  And  when  he  had  received 
meat,  he  was  strengthened.  Then 
was  Saul  certain  days  with  the 
disciples  which  were  at  Da- 
mascus. 

20  And  straightway  he  preached 
Christ  in  the  synagogues,  that  he 
is  the  Son  of  God. 

21  But  all  that  heard  him  were 
amazed,  and  said  ;  Is  not  this  he 
that  destroyed  them  which  called 
on  this  name  in  Jerusalem,  and 
came  hither  for  that  intent,  that 
he  might  bring  them  bound  unto 
the  chief  priests  ? 

22  But  Saul  increased  the  more 
in  strength,  and  confounded  the 
Jews  which  dwelt  at  Damascus, 
proving  that  this  is  very  Christ. 

23  T|  And  after  that  many 
days  were  fulfilled,  the  Jews  took 
counsel  to  kill  him  : 

24  But  their  laying  await 
was  known  of  Saul.  And  they 
watched  the  gates  day  and  night 
to  kill  him. 

25  Then  the  disciples  took  him 
by  night,  and  let  him  down  by 
the  wall  in  a  basket. 

26  And  when  Saul  was  come  to 
Jerusalem,  he  assayed  to  join 
himself  to  the  disciples  :  but  they 
were  all  afraid  of  him,  and  believed 
not  that  he  was  a  disciple. 

27  But  Barnabas  took  him,  and 
brought  him  to  the  apostles,  and 
declared  unto  them  how  he  had 
seen  the  Lord  in  the  way,  and  that 
he  had  spoken  to  him,  and  how  he 


tiles  and  their  kings  as  well  as 

16  before  the  sons  of  Israel.  I 
will  show  him  all  he  has  to 
suffer    for    the     sake     of    my 

17  Name."  So  Ananias  went  off 
and  entered  the  house,  laying 
his  hands  on  him  with  these 
words,  "  Saul,  my  brother, 
I  have  been  sent  by  the  Lord, 
by  Jesus  who  appeared  to  you 
on  the  road,  to  let  you  regain 
your  sight  and  be  filled  with  the 

18  holy  Spirit."  In  a  moment 
something  like  scales  fell  from 
his  eyes,  he  regained  his  sight, 

1 9  got  up  and  was  baptized .  Then 
he  took  some  food  and  felt 
strong  again.  For  several  days 
he   stayed   at   Damascus   with 

20  the  disciples.  He  lost  no  time 
in  preaching  throughout  the 
synagogues  that  Jesus  was  the 

21  Son  of  God — to  the  amaze- 
ment of  all  his  hearers,  who 
said,  "  Is  this  not  the  man  who 
in  Jerusalem  harried  those  who 
invoke  this  Name,  the  man 
who  came  here  for  the  ex- 
press purpose  of  carrying 
them  all  in  chains  to  the  high 
priests  ?  " 

22  Saul  became  more  and  more 
vigorous.  He  put  the  Jewish 
residents  in  Damascus  to  con- 
fusion by  his  proof  that  Jesus 

23  was  the  Christ  ;  and  the  Jews, 
after  a  number  of  days  had 
elapsed,     conspired     to     make 

24  away  with  him.  But  their  plot 
came  to  the  ears  of  Saul,  and, 
although  they  kept  watch  on 
the  gates  day  and  night  in 
order  to  make  away  with  him, 

25  his  disciples  managed  one  night 
to  let  him  down  over  the  wall 
by  lowering  him  in  a  basket. 

26  He  got  to  Jerusalem  and  tried 
to  join  the  disciples,  but  they 
were  all  afraid  of  him,  unable 
to  believe  he  was  really  a  dis- 
ciple. 

27  Barnabas,  however,  got  hold 
of  him  and  brought  him  to 
the  apostles.  To  them  he  re- 
lated how  he  had  seen  the  Lord 
upon  the  road,  how  He  had 
spoken   to   him,    and   how   he 


312 


THE    ACTS    IX 


had  preached  boldly  at  Damascus 
in  the  name  of  Jesus. 

28  And  he  was  with  them  com- 
ing in  and  going  out  at  Jerusalem. 

29  And  he  spake  boldly  in  the 
name  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  dis- 
puted against  the  Grecians  :  but 
they  went  about  to  slay  him. 

30  Which  when  the  brethren 
knew,  they  brought  him  down  to 
Csesarea,  and  sent  him  forth  to 
Tarsus. 

31  Then  had  the  churches  rest 
throughout  all  Juda?a  and  Galilee 
and  Samaria,  and  were  edified  ; 
and  walking  in  the  fear  of  the 
Lord,  and  in  the  comfort  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  were  multiplied. 

32  TJ  And  it  came  to  pass,  as 
Peter  passed  throughout  all 
quarters,  he  came  down  also  to  the 
saints  which  dwelt  at  Lydda. 

33  And  there  he  found  a  certain 
man  named  vEneas,  which  had 
kept  his  bed  eight  years,  and  was 
sick  of  the  palsy. 

34  And  Peter  said  unto  him, 
iEneas,  Jesus  Christ  maketh  thee 
whole  :  arise,  and  make  thy  bed. 
And  he  arose  immediately. 

35  And  all  that  dwelt  at  Lydda 
and  Saron  saw  him,  and  turned  to 
the  Lord. 

36  Tf  Now  there  was  at  Joppa  a 
certain  disciple  named  Tabitha, 
which  by  interpretation  is  called 
Dorcas  :  this  woman  was  full  of 
good  works  and  almsdeeds  which 
she  did. 

37  And  it  came  to  pass  in  those 
days,  that  she  was  sick,  and  died  : 
whom  when  they  had  washed,  they 
laid  her  in  an  upper  chamber. 

38  And  forasmuch  as  Lydda 
was  nigh  to  Joppa,  and  the  disci- 
ples had  heard  that  Peter  was 
there,  they  sent  unto  him  two 
men,  desiring  him  that  he  would 
not  delay  to  come  to  them. 

39  Then  Peter  arose  and  went 
with  them.  When  he  was  come, 
they  brought  him  into  the  upper 
chamber :  and  all  the  widows 
stood  by  him  weeping,  and  shew- 
ing the  coats  and  garments  which 
Dorcas  made,  while  she  was  with 
them. 


had  spoken  freely  in  the  name 

28  of  Jesus  at  Damascus.  He  then 
went  in  and  out  among  them  at 
Jerusalem,  speaking  freely  in 

29  the  name  of  the  Lord  ;  he  also 
held  conversations  and  de- 
bates with  the  Hellenists.  But 
when  the  brothers  learned  that 
the  Hellenists  were  attempting 

30  to  make  away  with  him,  they 
took  him  down  to  Caesarea  and 
sent  him  off  to  Tarsus. 

31  Now,  all  over  Judaea,  Gali- 
lee, and  Samaria,  the  church 
enjoyed  peace  ;  it  was  consoli- 
dated, inspired  by  reverence  for 
the  Lord  and  by  its  invocation 
of  the  holy  Spirit,  and  so  in- 

32  creased  in  numbers.  Peter 
moved  here  and  there  among 
them  all,  and  it  happened  that 
in  the  course  of  his  tours  he 
came  down  to  visit  the  saints 

33  who  stayed  at  Lydda.  There 
he  found  a  man  called  iEneas 
who  had  been  bed-ridden  for 
eight     years     with     paralysis. 

34  "  .iEneas,"  said  Peter,  "  Jesus 
the  Christ  cures  you  !  Get  up 
and  make  your  bed  !  "     He  got 

35  up  at  once.  And  all  the  in- 
habitants of  Lydda  and  Saron 
saw  him,  and  they  turned  to 
the  Lord. 

36  At  Joppa  there  was  a  disciple 
called  Tabitha  (which  may  be 
translated  Dorcas,  or  '  Gaz- 
elle '),  a  woman  whose  life  was 
full    of    good    actions    and    of 

37  charitable  practices.  She  hap- 
pened to  take  ill  and  die  at  this 
time,  and  after  washing  her 
body  they  laid  it  in  an  upper 

38  room.  When  the  disciples 
heard  that  Peter  was  at  Lydda 
(for  Joppa  is  not  far  from 
Lydda),  they  sent  two  men  to 
beg  him  to  "  Come  on  to  us 

39  without  delay."  So  Peter  got 
up  and  went  with  them.  When 
he  arrived,  they  took  him  up 
to  the  room,  where  all  the 
widows  stood  beside  him  crying 
as  they  showed  him  the  gar- 
ments and  dresses  that  Dor- 
cas used  to  make  when  she  was 


THE    ACTS    X 


313 


40  But  Peter  put  them  all  forth, 
and  kneeled  down,  and  prayed  ; 
and  turning  him.  to  the  b^dy  said, 
Tabitha,  arise.  And  she  opened 
her  eyes  :  and  when  she  saw  Peter, 
she  sat  up. 

41  And  he  gave  her  his  hand, 
and  lifted  her  up,  and  when  he  had 
called  the  saints  and  widows,  pre- 
sented her  alive. 

42  And  it  was  known  through- 
out all  Joppa  ;  and  many  believed 
in  the  Lord. 

43  And  it  came  to  pass,  that  he 
tarried  many  days  in  Joppa  with 
one  Simon  a  tanner. 


40  with  them.  Peter  put  them  all 
outside  ;  then  he  knelt  down 
and  prayed,  and  turning  to  the 
body  said, 

"  Tabitha,  rise." 

She  opened  her  eyes,  and 
on  seeing  Peter  she  sat 
up. 

41  Then  he  gave  her  his  hand, 
raised  her,  and,  after  calling 
the  saints  and  the  widows 
he  presented  her  to  them 
alive. 

42  This  became  known  all  over 
Joppa,  and  many  believed  in 
the  Lord. 


CHAPTER    X 

1  There  was  a  certain  man  in 
Csesarea  called  Cornelius,  a  cen- 
turion of  the  band  called  the 
Italian  band, 

2  A  devout  man,  and  one  that 
feared  God  with  all  his  house, 
which  gave  much  alms  to  the 
people,  and  prayed  to  God  alway. 

3  He  saw  in  a  vision  evidently 
about  the  ninth  hour  of  the  day 
an  angel  of  God  coming  in  to  him, 
and  saying  unto  him,  Cornelius. 

4  And  when  he  looked  on  him, 
he  was  afraid,  and  said,  What  is  it, 
Lord  ?  And  he  said  unto  him, 
Thy  prayers  and  thine  alms  are 
come  up  for  a  memorial  before 
God. 

5  And  now  send  men  to  Joppa, 
and  call  for  one  Simon,  whose  sur- 
name is  Peter  : 

6  He  lodgeth  with  one  Simon  a 
tanner,  whose  house  is  by  the  sea 
side  :  he  shall  tell  thee  what  thou 
oughtest  to  do. 

7  And  when  the  angel  which 
spake  unto  Cornelius  was  departed, 
he  called  two  of  his  household  ser- 
vants, and  a  devout  soldier  of 
them  that  waited  on  him  con- 
tinually ; 

8  And  when  he  had  declared  all 
these  things  unto  them,  he  sent 
them  to  Joppa. 

9  Tf  On  the  morrow,  as  they 
went  on  their  journey,  and  drew 
nigh  unto  the  city,  Peter  went  up 


CHAPTER   X 

43       In   Joppa   Peter  stayed  for 
some    time,   at    the    house    of 

1  Simon  a  tanner.  Now  in 
Caesarea  there  was  a  man 
called  Cornelius,  a  captain  in 

2  the  Italian  regiment,  a  religious 
man,  who  reverenced  God  with 
all  his  household,  who  was  lib- 
eral in  his  alms  to  the  People, 
and  who  constantly  prayed  to 
God. 

3  About  three  o'clock  in  the 
afternoon  he  distinctly  saw 
in  a  vision  an  angel  of  God 
entering  and  saying  to  him, 
"  Cornelius." 

4  He  stared  at  the  angel  in 
terror,  saying,  "  What  is  it  ?  " 
He  replied,  "  Your  prayers 
and  your  alms  have  risen 
before    God   as    a    sacrifice    to 

5  be  remembered.  You  must 
now  send  some  men  to  Joppa 
for  a  certain  Simon  who  is  sur- 

6  named  Peter  ;  he  is  staying 
with  Simon  a  tanner,  whose 
house     stands     by    the     sea." 

7  When  the  angel  who  spoke  to 
him  had  left,  he  called  two  of 
his  men  servants  and  a  religi- 
ously minded  soldier  who  be- 
longed to  his  personal  retinue, 

8  and  after  describing  all  the 
vision  to  them,  he  sent  them 

9  to  Joppa.  Next  day  they 
were  still  on  the  road  and  not 
far  from  the  town,  when  Peter 


314 


THE   ACTS   X 


upon  the  housetop  to  pray  about 
the  sixth  hour  : 

10  And  he  became  very  hungry, 
and  would  have  eaten  :  but  while 
they  made  ready,  he  fell  into  a 
trance, 

11  A nd  saw  heaven  opened,  and 
a  certain  vessel  descending  unto 
him,  as  it  had  been  a  great  sheet 
knit  at  the  four  corners,  and  let 
down  to  the  earth  : 

12  Wherein  were  all  manner  of 
fourfooted  beasts  of  the  earth,  and 
wild  beasts,  and  creeping  things, 
and  fowls  of  the  air. 

13  And  there  came  a  voice  to 
him.  Pise,  Peter  ;   kill,  and  eat. 

14  But  Peter  said,  Not  so, 
Lord  ;  for  I  have  never  eaten  any 
thing  that  is  common  or  unclean. 

15  And  the  voice  spake  unto 
him  again  the  second  time,  What 
God  hath  cleansed,  that  call  not 
thou  common. 

16  This  was  done  thrice  :  and 
the  vessel  was  received  up  again 
into  heaven. 

17  Now  while  Peter  doubted  in 
himself  what  this  vision  which  he 
had  seen  should  mean,  behold, 
the  men  which  were  sent  from 
Cornelius  had  made  enquiry  for 
Simon's  house,  and  stood  before 
the  gate, 

18  And  called,  and  asked  whe- 
ther Simon,  which  was  surnamed 
Peter,  were  lodged  there. 

19  II  While  Peter  thought  on 
the  vision,  the  Spirit  said  unto 
him,  Behold,  three  men  seek  thee. 

20  Arise  therefore,  and  get  thee 
down,  and  go  with  them,  doubting 
nothing  :    for  I  have  sent  them. 

21  Then  Peter  went  down  to 
the  men  which  were  sent  unto  him 
from  Cornelius  ;  and  said,  Behold, 
I  am  he  whom  ye  seek  :  what  is 
the  cause  wherefore  ye  are  come  ? 

22  And  they  said,  Cornelius  the 
centurion,  a  just  man,  and  one 
that  feareth  God,  and  of  good 
report  among  all  the  nation  of  the 
Jews,  was  warned  from  God  by  an 
Ik  ily  angel  to  send  for  thee  into  his 
house,  and  to  hear  words  of  thee. 

23  Then  called  he  them  in,  and 
lodged   thav.     And  on  the  mor- 


went  up  to  the  roof  of  the  house 

10  about  noon  to  pray.  He  be- 
came very  hungry  and  longed 
for  some  food.  But  as  they 
were  getting  the  meal  ready,  a 

1 1  trance  came  over  him.  He  saw 
heaven  open  and  a  vessel  com- 
ing down,  like  a  huge  sheet 
lowered  by  the  four  corners  to 

12  the  earth,  which  contained  all 
quadrupeds  and  creeping  things 

13  of  the  earth  and  wild  birds.  A 
voice    came    to    him,    "  Rise, 

14  Peter,  kill  and  eat."  But 
Peter  said,  "  No,  no,  my  Lord  ; 
I   have  never  eaten  anything 

15  common  or  unclean."  A  sec- 
ond time  the  voice  came  back 
to  him,  "  What  God  has 
cleansed,  you  must  not  regard 

16  as  common."  This  happened 
three  times  ;  then  the  vessel 
was  at  once  raised  to  heaven. 

17  Peter  was  quite  at  a  loss  to 
know  the  meaning  of  the  vision 
he  had  seen  ;  but  just  then, 
the  messengers  of  Cornelius, 
who  had  made  inquiries  for  the 
house  of  Simon,  stood  at  the 

18  door  and  called  out  to  ask  if 
Simon,  surnamed  Peter,  was 
staying  there. 

19  So  the  Spirit  said  to 
Peter,  who  was  pondering 
over  the  vision,  "  There  are 
three    men   looking    for    you  ! 

20  Come,  get  up  and  go  down, 
and  have  no  hesitation 
about  accompanying  them, 
for  it  is  I  who  have  sent 
them." 

21  Then  Peter  went  down  to 
the  men,  saying,  "  I  am  the 
man  you  are  looking  for. 
What  is  your  reason  for 
coming  ?  " 

22  They  said,  "  Cornelius,  a 
captain,  a  good  man  who 
reverences  God  and  enjoys  a 
good  reputation  among  the 
whole  Jewish  nation,  was 
instructed  by  a  holy  angel 
to  send  for  you  to  his  house 
and    to    listen    to    what    you 

23  had  to  say."  So  he  in- 
vited them  in  and  entertained 
them.     Next  day  he   was   up 


THE    ACTS    X 


315 


row  Peter  went  away  with  them, 
and  certain  brethren  from  Joppa 
accompanied  him. 

24  And  the  morrow  after  they 
entered  into  Ceesarea.  And  Cor- 
nelius waited  for  them,  and  had 
called  together  his  kinsmen  and 
near  friends. 

25  And  as  Peter  was  coming  in, 
Cornelius  met  him,  and  fell  down 
at  his  feet,  and  worshipped  him. 

26  But  Peter  took  him  up,  say- 
ing, Stand  up  ;  I  myself  also  am 
a  man. 

27  And  as  he  talked  with  him, 
he  went  in,  and  found  many  that 
were  come  together. 

28  And  he  said  unto  them,  Ye 
know  how  that  it  is  an  unlawful 
thing  for  a  man  that  is  a  Jew  to 
keep  company,  or  come  unto  one 
of  another  nation  ;  but  God  hath 
shewed  me  that  I  should  not  call 
any  man  common  or  unclean. 

29  Therefore  came  I  unto  you 
without  gainsaying,  as  soon  as  I 
was  sent  for  :  I  ask  therefore  for 
what  intent  ye  have  sent  for  me  ? 

30  And  Cornelius  said,  Four 
days  ago  I  was  fasting  until  this 
hour  ;  and  at  the  ninth  hour  I 
prayed  in  my  house,  and,  behold, 
a  man  stood  before  me  in  bright 
clothing, 

31  And  said,  Cornelius,  thy 
prayer  is  heard,  and  thine  alms 
are  had  in  remembrance  in  the 
sight  of  God. 

32  Send  therefore  to  Joppa, 
and  call  hither  Simon,  whose  sur- 
name is  Peter  ;  he  is  lodged  in  the 
house  of  one  Simon  a  tanner  by  the 
sea  side  :  who,  when  he  cometh, 
shall  speak  unto  thee. 

33  Immediately  therefore  I  sent 
to  thee  ;  and  thou  hast  well  done 
that  thou  art  come.  Now  there- 
fore are  we  all  here  present  before 
God,  to  hear  all  things  that  are 
commanded  thee  of  God. 

34  If  Then  Peter  opened  his 
mouth,  and  said,  Of  a  truth  I 
perceive"  that  God  is  no  respecter 
of  persons  : 

35  But  in  every  nation  he  that 
feareth  him,  and  worketh  right- 
eousness, is  accepted  with  him. 


and    off    with    them,    accom- 
panied  by  some  of    the  bro- 

24  ihers  from  Joppa  ;  and  on 
the     next     day     he     reached 

25  Caesarea.  Peter  was  just 
going  into  fTlie  house  when 
Cornelius  met  him,  fell  at  his 
feet,    and    worshipped    him ; 

26  but  Peter  raised  him,  saying, 
"  Get  up,   I  am  only  a  man 

27  myself."  Then  talking  to 
him  he  entered  the  house, 
to     find     a     large     company 

24  assembled.  (For  Cornelius 
had  been  expecting  him  and 
had  called  his  kinsfolk  and 
intimate    friends    together.)* 

28  To  them  Peter  said,  "  You 
know  yourselves  it  is  illegal 
for  a  Jew  to  join  or  accost 
anyone  belonging  to  another 
nation  ;  but  God  has  shown 
me  that  I  must  not  call  any 
man     common     or     unclean, 

29  and  so  I  have  come  without 
any  demur  when  I  was  sent 
for.  Now  I  want  to  know 
why     you     sent    for     me  ?  " 

30  "  Three  days  ago,"  said  Cor- 
nelius, "  at  this  very  hour  I 
was  praying  in  my  house  at 
three  o'clock  in  the  after- 
noon, when  a  man  stood  be- 
fore    me     in    shining    dress, 

31  saying,  '  Cornelius,  your 
prayer  has  been  heard,  your 
alms     are     remembered     by 

32  God.  You  must  send  to 
Joppa  and  summon  Simon 
who  is  surnamed  Peter ;  he  is 
staying  in  the  house  of  Si- 
mon a  tanner  beside  the  sea.' 

33  So  I  sent  for  you  at  once, 
and  you  have  been  kind 
enough  to  come.  Well  now, 
here. we  are  all  present  before 
God  to  listen  to  what  the 
Lord  has  commanded  you  to 

34  say."  Then  Peter  opened  his 
lips  and  said,  "  I  see  quite 
plainly     that     God     has     no 

35  favourites,  but  that  he  who 
reverences  Him  and  lives  a 
good    life    in    any    nation   is 

36  welcomed  by  Him.    You  know 

*  Transposing   ver.    24&    to    its    right 
position  between  ver.  27  and  ver.  28. 


316 


THE   ACTS   X 


36  The  word  which  God  sent 
unio  the  ch A  Iren  of  Israel,  preach- 
ing peace  by  Jesus  Christ  :  (£ie  is 
Lord  of  all  :) 

37  That  word,  I  say,  ye  know, 
which  was  published  throughout 
all  Juda?a,  and  began  from  Galilee, 
after  the  baptism  which  John 
preached  ; 

38  How  God  anointed  Jesus  of 
Nazareth  with  the  Holy  Ghost  and 
with  power  :  who  went  about 
doing  good,  and  healing  all  that 
were  oppressed  of  the  devil  ;  for 
God  was  with  him. 

39  And  we  are  witnesses  of  all 
things  which  he  did  both  in  the 
land  of  the  Jews,  and  in  Jerusa- 
lem ;  whom  they  slew  and  hanged 
on  a  tree  : 

40  Him  God  raised  up  the  third 
day,  and  shewed  him  openly  ; 

41  Not  to  all  the  people,  but 
unto  witnesses  chosen  before  of 
God,  even  to  us,  who  did  eat  and 
drink  with  him  after  he  rose  from 
the  dead. 

42  And  he  commanded  us  to 
preach  unto  the  people,  and  to 
testify  that  it  is  he  which  was 
ordained  of  God  to  be  the  Judge  of 
quick  and  dead. 

43  To  him  give  all  the  prophets 
witness,  that  through  his  name 
whosoever  believeth  in  him  shall 
receive  remission  of  sins. 

44  U  While  Peter  yet  spake 
these  words,  the  Holy  Ghost  fell 
on  all  them  which  heard  the  word. 

45  And  they  of  the  circumcision 
which  believed  were  astonished, 
as  many  as  came  with  Peter, 
because  that  on  the  Gentiles  also 
was  poured  out  the  gift  of  the  Holy 
Ghost. 

46  For  they  heard  them  speak 
with  tongues,  and  magnify  God. 
Then  answered  Peter, 

47  Can  any  man  forbid  water, 
that  these  should  not  be  baptized, 
which  have  received  the  Holy 
Ghost  as  well  as  we  ? 

48  And  he  commanded  them  to 
be  baptized  in  the  name  of  the 
Lord.  Then  prayed  they  him  to 
tarry  certain  days. 


the  message  he  sent  to  the  sons 
of  Israel  ichen  he  preached  the 
gospel  of  peace  by  Jesus  Christ 

37  (who  is  Lord  of  all)  ;  you  know 
how  it  spread  over  the  whole  of 
Judaea,  starting  from  Galilee 
after  the  baptism  preached  by 
John  —  how     God     consecrated 

38  Jesus  of  Nazai'et  ivith  the  holy 
Spirit  and  power,  and  how  he 
went  about  doing  good  and 
curing  all  who  were  harassed 
by  the  devil :  for  God  was  with 

39  him.  As  for  what  he  did  in  the 
land  of  the  Jews  and  of  Jerusa- 
lem,   we   can   testify   to    that. 

40  They  slew  him  by  hanging  him 
on  a  gibbet,  but  God  raised  him 
on  the  third  day,  and  allowed 

41  him  to  be  seen  not  by  all  the 
People  but  by  witnesses  whom 
God  had  previously  selected,  by 
us  who  ate  and  drank  with 
him  after  his  resurrection  from 

42  the  dead,  when  he  enjoined 
us  to  preach  to  the  People, 
testifying  that  this  was  he 
whom  God  has  appointed  to 
be    judge    of    the    living    and 

43  of  the  dead.  All  the  prophets 
testify  that  everyone  who  be- 
lieves in  him  is  to  receive 
remission  of  sins  through  his 
Name." 

44  While  Peter  was  still  speak- 
ing, the  holy  Spirit  fell  upon 
all     who    listened  to  what   he 

45  said.  Now  the  Jewish  be- 
lievers who  had  accompanied 
Peter  were  amazed  that  the 
gift  of  the  holy  Spirit  had 
actually   been    poured    out   on 

46  the  Gentiles — for  they  heard 
them  speak  with  '  tongues  '  and 
magnify  God. 

47  At  this  Peter  asked,  "  Can 
any  one  refuse  water  for  the 
baptism  of  these  people — 
people  who  have  receh'ed  the 
holy  Spirit  just  as  we  ourselves 
have  ?  " 

48  And  he  ordered  them  to 
be  baptized  in  the  name  of 
Jesus  Christ.  Then  they 
begged  him  to  remain  for  some 
days. 


THE   ACTS   XI 


317 


CHAPTER   XI 

1  And  the  apostles  and  breth- 
ren that  were  in  Judaea  heard  that 
the  Gentiles  had  also  received  the 
word  of  God. 

2  And  when  Peter  was  come  up 
to  Jerusalem,  they  that  were  of 
the,  circumcision  contended  with 
him, 

3  Saying,  Thou  wentest  in  to 
men  uncircumcised,  and  didst  eat 
with  them. 

4  But  Peter  rehearsed  the  matter 
from  the  beginning,  and  expound- 
ed it  by  order  unto  them,  saying, 

5  I  was  in  the  city  of  Joppa 
praying  :  and  in  a  trance  I  saw 
a  vision,  A  certain  vessel  descend, 
as  it  had  been  a  great  sheet,  let 
down  from  heaven  by  four  corners; 
and  it  came  even  to  me  : 

6  Upon  the  which  when  I  had 
fastened  mine  eyes,  I  considered, 
and  saw  fourfooted  beasts  of  the 
earth,  and  wild  beasts,  and  creep- 
ing things,  and  fowls  of  the  air. 

7  And  I  heard  a  voice  saying 
unto  me,  Arise,  Peter  ;  slay  and 
eat. 

8  But  I  said,  Not  so,  Lord  :  for 
nothing  common  or  unclean  hath 
at  any  time  entered  into  my  mouth. 

9  But  the  voice  answered  me 
again  from  heaven,  What  God 
hath  cleansed,  that  call  not  thou 
common. 

10  And  this  was  done  three 
times  :  and  all  were  drawn  up 
again  into  heaven. 

11  And,  behold,  immediately 
there  were  three  men  already  come 
unto  the  house  where  I  was,  sent 
from  Caesarea  unto  me. 

12  And  the  Spirit  bade  me  go 
with  them,  nothing  doubting. 
Moreover  these  six  brethren 
accompanied  me,  and  we  entered 
into  the  man's  house  : 

13  And  he  shewed  us  how  he 
had  seen  an  angel  in  his  house, 
which  stood  and  said  unto  him, 
Send  men  to  Joppa,  and  call  for 
Simon,  whose  surname  is  Peter  ; 

14  Who  shall  tell  thee  words, 
whereby  thou  and  all  thy  house 
shall  be  saved. 


CHAPTER    XI 

1  Now  the  apostles  and  the 
brothers  in  Judaea  heard  that 
the  Gentiles  also  had  received 

2  the  word  of  God.  So  when 
Peter  came  up  to  Jerusalem, 
the  circumcision  party  fell  foul 
of  him. 

3  "  You  went  into  the  houses 
of  the  uncircumcised,"  they 
said,     "  and     you      ate      with 

4  them  !  "  Then  Peter  pro- 
ceeded to  put  the  facts  before 

5  them.  "  I  was  in  the  town  of 
Joppa  at  prayer,"  he  said, 
"  and  in  a  trance  I  saw  a  vision 
— a  vessel  coming  down  like  a 
huge  sheet  lowered  from  hea- 
ven  by  the  four  corners.     It 

6  came  down  to  me,  and  when  I 
looked  steadily  at  it,  I  noted 
the  quadrapeds  of  the  earth, 
the  wild  beasts,  the  creeping 
things    and     the     wild     birds. 

7  Also  I  heard  a  voice  saying  to 
me,  '  Rise,  Peter,  kill  and  eat.' 

8  I  said,  '  No,  no,  my  Lord  ;  * 
nothing    common    or    unclean 

9  has  ever  passed  my  lips.'  But 
a  voice  answered  me  for  the 
second  time  out  of  heaven, 
'  What  God  has  cleansed,  you 
must  not  regard  as  common.' 

10  This  happened  three  times, 
and  then  the  whole  thing  was 

11  drawn  back  into  heaven.  At 
that  very  moment  three  men 
reached  the  house  where  I  was 
living,  sent  to  me  from  Caesa- 

12  rea.  The  Spirit  told  me  to 
have  no  hesitation  in  accom- 
panying them  ;  these  six 
brothers  went  with  me  as  well, 
and  we  entered  the  man's 
house. 

13  He  related  to  us  how  he 
had  seen  the  angel  standing 
in  his  house  and  saying,  '  Send 
to    Joppa    for    Simon    who    is 

14  surnamed  Peter  ;  he  will  tel• 
you  how  you  and  all  yom 
household  are  to  be  saved.' 

*  Here,  as  in  x.  14,  κύριε  is  translate  1 
Peter  was  a  Christian,  and  the  connexion 
of  the  Voice  with  the  Spirit  is  eviden 
from  the  context. 


318 


THE    ACTS    XI 


15  And  as  I  began  to  speak, 
the  Holy  Ghost  fell  on  them,  as 
on  us  at  the  beginning. 

16  Then  remembered  I  the 
word  of  the  Lord,  how  that  he 
said,  John  indeed  baptized  with 
water  ;  but  ye  shall  be  baptized 
with  the  Holy  Ghost. 

17  Forasmuch  then  as  God  gave 
them  the  liko  gift  as  he  did  unto 
us,  who  believed  on  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  ;  what  was  I,  that  I 
could  withstand  God  ? 

18  When  they  heard  these 
things,  they  held  their  peace,  and 
glorified  God,  saying,  Then  hath 
God  also  to  the  Gentiles  granted 
repentance  unto  life. 

19  Ti  Now  they  which  were 
scattered  abroad  upon  the  per- 
secution that  arose  about  Stephen 
travelled  as  far  as  Phenice,  and 
Cyprus,  and  Antioch,  preaching 
the  word  to  none  but  unto  the 
Jews  only. 

20  And  some  of  them  were  men 
of  Cyprus  and  Cyrene,  which, 
when  they  were  come  to  Antioch, 
spake  unto  the  Grecians,  preach- 
ing the  Lord  Jesus. 

21  And  the  hand  of  the  Lord 
was  with  them  :  and  a  great 
number  believed,  and  turned  unto 
the  Lord. 

22  H  Then  tidings  of  these 
things  came  unto  the  ears  of  the 
church  which  was  in  Jerusalem  : 
and  they  sent  forth  Barnabas, 
that  he  should  go  as  far  as  Antioch. 

23  Who,  Avhen  he  came,  and 
had  seen  the  grace  of  God,  was 
glad,  and  exhorted  them  all,  that 
with  purpose  of  heart  they  would 
cleave  unto  the  Lord. 

24  For  he  was  a  good  man,  and 
full  of  the  Holy  Ghost  and  of  faith: 
and  much  people  was  added  unto 
the  Lord. 

25  Then  departed  Barnabas  to 
Tarsus,  for  to  seek  Saul : 

26  And  when  he  had  found  him, 
he  brought  him  unto  Antioch. 
And  it  came  to  pass,  that  a  whole 
year  they  assembled  themselves 
with  the  church,  and  taught  much 
people.  And  the  disciples  were 
called  Christians  first  in  Antioch. 


15  Now  just  as  I  began  to  speak, 
the  holy  Spirit  fell  upon  them 
as  upon  us  at  the  beginning  ; 

16  and  I  remembered  the  saying  of 
the  Lord,  that  '  John  baptized 
with  water,  but  you  shall  be 
baptized  with  the  holy  Spirit.' 

17  Well  then,  if  God  has  give*h 
them  exactly  the  same  gift  as 
he  gave  us  when  we  believed  in 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  was 
I — how  could  I  try — to  thwart 

18  God  ?  "  On  hearing  this  they 
desisted  and  glorified  God, 
saying,  "  So  God  has  actually 
allowed  the  Gentiles  to  repent 
and  live  !  " 

19  Now  those  who  had  been 
scattered  by  the  trouble  which 
arose  over  Stephen  made  their 
way  as  far  as  Phoenicia  and 
Cyprus  and  Antioch,  but  they 
preached  the  word  to  none  ex- 

20  cept  Jews.  Some  of  them, 
however,  were  Cypriotes  and 
Cyrenians,  who  on  reaching 
Antioch  told  the  Greeks  *  also 
the  gospel  of  the  Lord  Jesus  ; 

21  the  strong  hand  of  the  Lord 
was  with  them,  and  a  large 
number    believed    and    turned 

22  to  the  Lord.  The  news  of  this 
reached  the  church  in  Jeru- 
salem,   and    they    despatched 

23  Barnabas  to  Antioch.  When 
he  came  and  saw  the  grace  of 
God  he  rejoiced,  and  encour- 
aged them  all  to  hold  by  the 
Lord    with    heartfelt    purpose 

24  (for  he  was  a  good  man,  full 
of  the  holy  Spirit  and  faith). 
Considerable  numbers  of  peo- 
ple were  brought  in  for  the 
Lord. 

25  So    Barnabas    went    off    to 

26  Tarsus  to  look  for  Saul,  and 
on  finding  him  he  brought  him 
to  Antioch,  where  for  a  whole 
year  they  were  guests  of  the 
church  and  taught  consider- 
able numbers.  It  was  at 
Antioch  too  that  the  disciples 
were  originally  called  "  Chris- 
tians." 

*  Reading  "Έλληνα?  with  Xc  A  D*,  for 
which  ΈλληΐΊστας  seems  to  have  been 
substituted  under  the  influence  of  ix.  29. 


THE    ACTS    XII 


319 


27  If  And  in  these  days  came 
prophets  from  Jerusalem  unto 
Antioch. 

28  And  there  stood  up  one  of 
them  named  Agabus,  and  signified 
by  the  Spirit  that  there  should  be 
great  dearth  throughout  all  the 
world  :  which  came  to  pass  in  the 
days  of  Claudius  Caxsar. 

29  Then  the  disciples,  every 
man  according  to  his  ability, 
determined  to  send  relief  unto  the 
brethren  which  dwelt  in  Judaea  : 

30  Which  also  they  did,  and 
sent  it  to  the  elders  by  the  hands 
of  Barnabas  and  Saul. 


27  During  these  days  some 
prophets  came  down  from  Je- 

28  rusalem  to  Antioch,  one  of 
whom,  named  Agabus,  showed 
by  the  Spirit  that  a  severe 
famine  was  about  to  visit  the 
whole  world  (the  famine  which 
occurred  in  the  reign  of  Clau- 

29  dius).  So  the  disciples  put 
aside  money,  as  each  of  them 
was  able  to  afford  it,  for  a 
contribution  to  be  sent  to  the 

30  brothers  in  Judaea.  This  they 
carried  out,  sending  their  con- 
tribution to  the  presbyters  by 
Barnabas  and  Saul. 


CHAPTER    XII 

1  Now  about  that  time  Herod 
the  king  stretched  forth  his  hands 
to  vex  certain  of  the  church. 

2  And  he  killed  James  the 
brother  of  John  with  the  sword. 

3  And  because  he  saw  it 
pleased  the  Jews,  he  proceeded 
further  to  take  Peter  also.  (Then 
were  the  days  of  unleavened 
bread.) 

4  And  when  he  had  appre- 
hended him,  he  put  him  in  prison, 
and  delivered  him  to  four  quater- 
nions of  soldiers  to  keep  him  ; 
intending  after  Easter  to  bring 
him  forth  to  the  people. 

5  Peter  therefore  was  kept  in 
prison  :  but  prayer  was  made 
without  ceasing  of  the  church 
unto  God  for  him. 

6  And  when  Herod  would  have 
brought  him  forth ,  the  same  night 
Peter  was  sleeping  between  two 
soldiers,  bound  with  two  chains  : 
and  the  keepers  before  the  door 
kept  the  prison. 

7  And,  behold,  the  angel  of  the 
Lord  came  upon  him,  and  a  light 
shined  in  the  prison  :  and  he 
smote  Peter  on  the  side,  and  raised 
him  up,  saying,  Arise  up  quickly. 
And  his  chains  fell  off  from  his 
hands. 

8  And  the  angel  said  unto  him, 
Gird  thyself,  and  bind  on  thy  san- 
dals. And  so  he  did.  And  he 
saith  unto  him,  Cast  thy  garment 
about  thee,  and  follow  me. 


CHAPTER    XII 

1  It  was  about  that  time  that 
king  Herod  laid  hands  of 
violence  on  some  members  of 

2  the  church.  James  the  brother 
of  John  he  slew  with  the  sword, 

3  and  when  he  saw  this  pleased 
the  Jews,  he  went  on  to  seize 
Peter.      (  This  was  during  the 

1  days  of  unleavened  bread.)  Af- 
ter arresting  him  he  put  him 
in  prison,  handing  him  over  to 
a  guard  of  sixteen  soldiers,  with 
the  intention  of  producing  him 
to  the  People  after  the  pass- 
over. 

5  So  Peter  was  closely  guarded 
in  prison,  while  earnest  prayer 
for  him  was  offered  to  God  by 
the  church. 

6  The  very  night  before  Herod 
meant  to  have  him  produced, 
Peter  lay  asleep  between  two 
soldiers ;  he  was  fastened 
by  two  chains,  and  sentries 
in  front  of  the  door  guarded 
the  prison. 

7  But  an  angel  of  the  Lord 
flashed  on  him,  and  a  light 
shone  in  the  cell  ;  striking  Peter 
on  the  side  he  woke  him, 
saying,  "  Quick,  get  up  !  " 
The  letters  dropped  from  his 

8  hands,  and  the  angel  said  to 
him,  "  Gird  yourself  and  put 
on  your  sandals."  He  did  so. 
Then  said  the  angel, 

"  Put    on    your    coat     and 
follow  me." 


320 


THE   ACTS   XII 


9  And  he  went  out,  and  fol- 
lowed him  ;  and  wist  not  that  it 
was  true  which  was  done  by  the 
angel  ;  but  thought  he  saw  a 
vision. 

10  When  they  were  past  the 
first  and  the  second  ward,  they 
came  unto  the  iron  gate  that 
leadeth  unto  the  city ;  which 
opened  to  them  of  his  own  accord  : 
and  they  went  out,  and  passed  on 
through  one  street  ;  and  forth- 
with the  angel  departed  from  him. 

1 1  And  when  Peter  was  come  to 
himself,  he  said,  Now  I  know  of 
a  surety,  that  the  Lord  hath  sent 
his  angel,  and  hath  delivered  me 
out  of  the  hand  of  Herod,  and 
from  all  the  expectation  of  the 
people  of  the  Jews. 

12  And  when  he  had  considered 
the  thing,  he  came  to  the  house  of 
Mary  the  mother  of  John,  whose 
surname  was  Mark ;  where  many 
were  gathered  together  praying. 

13  And  as  Peter  knocked  at  the 
door  of  the  gate,  a  damsel  came  to 
hearken,  named  Rhoda. 

14  And  when  she  knew  Peter's 
voice,  she  opened  not  the  gate  for 
gladness,  but  ran  in,  and  told  how 
Peter  stood  before  the  gate. 

15  And  they  said  unto  her, 
Thou  art  mad.  But  she  con- 
stantly affirmed  that  it  was  even 
so.    Then  said  they,  It  is  his  angel. 

16  But  Peter  continued  knock- 
ing: and  when  they  had  opened 
the  door,  and  saw  him,  they  were 
astonished. 

17  But  he,  beckoning  unto 
them  with  the  hand  to  hold  their 
peace,  declared  unto  them  how 
the  Lord  had  brought  him  out  of 
the  prison.  And  he  said,  Go  shew 
these  things  unto  James,  and  to 
the  brethren.  And  he  departed, 
and  went  into  another  place. 

18  Now  as  soon  as  it  was  day, 
there  was  no  small  stir  among  the 
soldiers,  what  was  become  of 
Peter. 

19  And  when  Herod  had  sought 
for  him,  and  found  him  not,  he 
examined  the  keepers,  and  com- 
manded that  they  should  be  put  to 
death.     And  he  went  down  from 


9  And  he  followed  him  out,  not 
realizing  that  what  the  angel 
did  was  real,  but  imagining  that 

10  he  saw  a  vision.  When  they 
had  passed  the  first  guard  and 
the  second  they  came  to  the 
iron  gate  leading  into  the  city, 
which  opened  to  them  of  its 
own  accord  ;  they  passed  out, 
and  after  they  had  gone 
through  one   street,  the  angel 

11  immediately  left  him.  Then 
Peter  came  to  his  senses  and 
said,  "  Now  I  know  for  certain 
that  the  Lord  has  sent  his  angel 
and  rescued  me  from  the  hand 
of  Herod  and  from  all  that  the 
Jewish  people  were  anticipat- 
ing." 

12  When  he  grasped  the  situa- 
tion, he  went  to  the  house 
of  Mary,  the  mother  of  John 
who  was  surnamed  Mark, 
where  a  number  had  met  for 
prayer. 

13  When  he  knocked  at  the 
door  of  the  porch,  a  maid- 
servant called  Rhoda  came  to 

14  answer  it ;  but  as  soon  as  she 
recognized  Peter's  voice,  in- 
stead of  opening  the  door  she 
ran  inside  from  sheer  joy  and 
announced  that  Peter  was 
standing  in  front  of  the  porch. 

15  "  You  are  mad,"  they  said. 
But  she  insisted  it  was  true. 
"  It  is  his  angel,"  they  said. 

16  But  Peter  kept  on  knocking, 
and  when  they  opened  the 
door  they  were  amazed  to  see 
him. 

1 7  He  beckoned  to  them  to  keep 
quiet  and  then  described  to 
them  how  the  Lord  had  brought 
him  out  of  prison.  "  Report 
this  to  James,"  he  said,  "  and 
to  the  brothers."     And  off  he 

18  went  to  another  place.  Now 
when  day  broke  there  was  a 
great  commotion  among  the 
soldiers  over  what  could  have 

19  become  of  Peter.  Herod  made 
inquiries  for  him  but  could  not 
find  him  ;  so,  after  cross- 
examining  the  guards,  he 
ordered  them  off  to  death.  He 
then  went  down  from  Judaea 


THE   ACTS  XIII 


321 


Judaea    to     Caesarea,     and     there 
abode. 

20  H  And  Herod  was  highly 
displeased  with  them  of  Tyre  and. 
Sidon  :  but  they  came  with  one 
accord  to  him,  and,  having  made 
Blastus  the  king's  chamberlain 
their  friend,  desired  peace  ;  be- 
cause their  country  was  nourished 
by  the  king's  country. 

21  And  upon  a  set  day  Herod, 
arrayed  in  royal  apparel,  sat  upon 
his  throne,  and  made  an  oration 
unto  them. 

22  And  the  people  gave  a 
shout,  saying.  It  is  the  voice  of  a 
god,  and  not  of  a  man. 

23  And  immediately  the  angel 
of  the  Lord  smote  him,  because 
he  gave  not  God  the  glory  :  and 
he  was  eaten  of  worms,  and  gave 
up  the  ghost. 

24  !|  But  the  word  of  God  grew 
and  multiplied. 

25  And  Barnabas  and  Saul 
returned  from  Jerusalem,  when 
they  had  fulfilled  their  ministry, 
and"  took  with  them  John,  whose 
surname  was  Mark. 


to    Caesarea,   where   he   spent 

20  some  time.  As  there  was  a 
bitter  feud  between  him  and  the 
inhabitants  of  Tyre  and  Sidon, 
they  waited  on  him  unani- 
mously and  after  conciliating 
the  royal  chamberlain  Blastus 
they  made  overtures  for  peace, 
as  their  country  depended  for 
its  food-supply  upon  the  royal 

21  territory.  On  a  stated  day 
Herod  arrayed  himself  in  royal 
robes,  took  his  seat  on  the 
dais,    and    proceeded    to    har- 

22  angue  them.  The  populace 
shouted,  "  It  is  a  god's  voice, 

23  not  a  man's  !  "  and  in  a  mo- 
ment an  angel  of  the  Lord 
struck  him,  because  he  had  not 
given  due  glory  to  God  ;  he 
was  eaten  up  by  worms  and  so 
expired. 

24  The  word  of  God  spread  and 
multiplied. 

25  After  fulfilling  their  com- 
mission, Barnabas  and  Saul 
returned  from  Jerusalem, bring- 
ing with  them  John  who  is 
surnamed  Mark. 


CHAPTER    XIII 

1  Now  there  were  in  the  church 
that  was  at  Antioch  certain 
prophets  and  teachers  ;  as  Barna- 
bas, and  Simeon  that  was  called 
Niger,  and  Lucius  of  Cyrene,  and 
Manaen,  which  had  been  brought 
up  with  Herod  the  tetrarch,  and 
Saul. 

2  As  they  ministered  to  the 
Lord,  and  fasted,  the  Holy  Ghost 
said,  Separate  me  Barnabas  and 
Saul  for  the  work  whereunto  I 
have  called  them. 

3  And  when  they  had  fasted 
and  prayed,  and  laid  their  hands 
on  them,  they  sent  them  away. 

4  II  So  they,  being  sent  forth 
by  the  Holy  Ghost,  departed 
unto  Seleucia  ;  and  from  thence 
they  sailed  to  Cyprus. 

5  And  when  they  were  at  Sala- 
mis,  they  preached  the  word  of 
God  in  the  synagogues  of  the 
Jews  :  and  they  had  also  John  to 
their  minister. 

11 


CHAPTER   XIII 

1  Now  in  the  local  church  at 
Antioch  there  were  prophets 
and    teachers, 

Barnabas,  Symeon  (called 
Niger)  and  Lucius  the  Cyre- 
nian,  besides  Manaen  (a  foster- 
brother  of  Herod  the  tetrarch) 
and  Saul. 

2  As  they  were  worshipping 
the  Lord  and  fasting,  the  holy 
Spirit  said,  "  Come  !  set  me 
apart  Barnabas  and  Saul  for 
the  work  to  which  I  have  called 

3  them."  Then  after  fasting 
and  praying  they  laid  their 
hands  on  them  and  let  them 

go• 

4  Sent  out  thus  by  the  holy 
Spirit,  they  went  down  to  Se- 
leucia   and    from    there    they 

5  sailed  to  Cyprus.  On  reaching 
Salamis  they  proclaimed  the 
word  of  God  in  the  Jewish  syna- 
gogues, with  John  as  their  as- 
sistant. 


322 


THE   ACTS   XIII 


6  And  when  they  had  gone 
through  the  isle  unto  Paphos, 
they  found  a  certain  sorcerer,  a 
false  prophet,  a  Jew,  whose  name 
ivas  Bar-jesus  : 

7  Which  was  with  the  deputy 
of  the  country,  Sergius  Paulus,  a 
prudent  man  ;  who  called  for 
Barnabas  and  Saul,  and  desired 
to  hear  the  word  of  God. 

8  But  Elymas  the  sorcerer  (for 
so  is  his  name  by  interpretation) 
withstood  them,  seeking  to  turn 
away  the  deputy  from  the  faith. 

9  Then  Saul,  (who  also  is  called 
Paul,)  filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost, 
set  his  eyes  on  him, 

10  Arid  said,  Ο  full  of  all  sub- 
tilty  and  all  mischief,  thou  child 
of  the  devil,  thou  enemy  of  all 
righteousness,  wilt  thou  not  cease 
to  pervert  the  right  ways  of  the 
Lord  ? 

11  And  now,  behold,  the  hand 
of  the  Lord  is  upon  thee,  and  thou 
shalt  be  blind,  not  seeing  the  sun 
for  a  season.  And  immediately 
there  fell  on  him  a  mist  and  a 
darkness  ;  and  he  went  about 
seeking  some  to  lead  him  by  the 
hand. 

12  Then  the  deputy,  when  he 
saw  what  was  done,  believed, 
being  astonished  at  the  doctrine 
of  the  Lord. 

13  Now  when  Paul  and  his 
company  loosed  from  Paphos, 
they  came  to  Perga  in  Pamphylia  : 
and  John  departing  from  them 
returned  to  Jerusalem. 

14  If  But  when  they  departed 
from  Perga,  they  came  to  Antioch 
in  Pisidia,  and  went  into  the 
synagogue  on  the  sabbath  day, 
and  sat  down. 

15  And  after  the  reading  of  the 
law  and  the  prophets  the  rulers 
of  the  synagogue  sent  unto  them, 
saying,  Ye  men  and  brethren,  if 
ye  have  any  word  of  exhortation 
for  the  people,  say  on. 

16  Then  Paul  stood  up,  and 
beckoning  with  his  hand  said, 
Men  of  Israel,  and  ye  that  fear 
God,  give  audience. 

17  The  God  of  this  people  of 
Israel     chose     our    fathers,     and 


6  They  covered  the  whole 
island  as  far  as  Paphos,  where 
they  fell  in  with  a  Jewish 
sorcerer    and    false     prophet 

7  called  Bar- Jesus  ;  he  belonged 
to  the  suite  of  the  pro- 
consul Sergius  Paulus,  an 
intelligent  man  who  called 
for  Barnabas  and  Saul  and 
demanded  to  hear  the  word 
of  God. 

8  But  the  sorcerer  Elymas 
(for  that  is  the  translation  of 
his  name)  tried  to  divert  the 

9  proconsul  from  the  faith.  So 
Saul  (who  is  also  called  Paul), 
filled    with    the     holy    Spirit, 

10  looked  steadily  at  him  and 
said,  "  You  son  of  the 
devil,  you  enemy  of  all  good, 
full  of  all  craft  and  all  cun- 
ning, will  you  never  stop 
diverting  the  straight  paths  of 
the  Lord  1 

11  See  here,  the  Lord's  hand 
will  fall  on  you,  and  you 
will  be  blind,  unable  for  a 
time  to  see  the  sun."  In  a 
moment  a  dark  mist  fell  upon 
him,  and  he  groped  about 
for  someone  to  take  him  by 
the  hand. 

12  Then  the  proconsul  be- 
lieved, when  he  saw  what 
had  happened  ;  he  was  as- 
tounded at  the  doctrine  of 
the  Lord. 

13  ,  Setting  sail  from  Paphos, 
Paul  and  his  companions 
reached  Perga  in  Pamphylia  ; 
John    left    them    and    went 

14  back  to  Jerusalem,  but  they 
passed  on  from  Perga  and 
arrived  at  Pisidian  Antioch. 
On  the  sabbath  they  went 
into   the   synagogue   and    sat 

15  down  ;  and,  after  the  read- 
ing of  the  Law  and  the 
prophets,  the  president  of  the 
synagogue  sent  to  tell  them, 
"  Brothers,  if  you  have  any 
word  of  counsel  for  the  people, 

16  say  it."  So  Paul  stood  up  and 
motioning  with  his  hand  said, 
"  Listen,  men  of  Israel  and  you 

17  who  reverence  God.  The  God 
of  this  People  Israel  chose  our 


THE   ACTS   XIII 


323 


exalted  the  people  when  they 
dwelt  as  strangers  in  the  land  of 
Egypt,  and  with  an  high  arm 
brought  he  them  out  of  it. 

18  And  about  the  time  of  forty 
years  suffered  he  their  manners  in 
the  wilderness. 

19  And  when  he  had  destroyed 
seven  nations  in  the  land  of 
Chanaan,  he  divided  their  land  to 
them  by  lot. 

20  And  after  that  he  gave  unto 
them  judges  about  the  space  of 
four  hundred  and  fifty  years,  until 
Samuel  the  prophet. 

21  And  afterward  they  desired 
a  king  :  and  God  gave  unto  them 
Saul  the  son  of  Cis,  a  man  of  the 
tribe  of  Benjamin,  by  the  space  of 
forty  years. 

22  And  when  he  had  removed 
him,  he  raised  up  unto  them 
David  to  be  their  king  ;  to  whom 
also  he  gave  testimony,  and  said, 
I  have  found  David  the  son  of 
Jesse,  a  man  after  mine  own  heart, 
which  shall  fulfil  all  my  will. 

23  Of  this  man's  seed  hath  God 
according  to  his  promise  raised 
unto  Tsrael  a  Saviour,  Jesus  : 

24  When  John  had  first 
preached  before  his  coming  the 
baptism  of  repentance  to  all  the 
people  of  Israel. 

25  And  as  John  fulfilled  his 
course,  he  said,  Whom  think  ye 
that  I  am  ?  I  am  not  he.  But, 
behold,  there  cometh  one  after 
me,  whose  shoes  of  his  feet  I  am 
not  worthy  to  loose. 

26  Men  and  brethren,  children 
of  the  stock  of  Abraham,  and 
whosoever  among  you  feareth 
God,  to  you  is  the  word  of  this 
salvation  sent. 

27  For  they  that  dwell  at 
Jerusalem,  and  their  rulers, 
because  they  knew  him  not,  nor 
yet  the  voices  of  the  prophets 
which  are  read  every  sabbath 
day,  they  have  fulfilled  them  in 
condemning  him. 

28  And  though  they  found  no 
cause  of  death  in  him,  yet  desired 
they  Pilate  that  he  should  be  slain. 

29  And  when  they  had  fulfilled 
all  that  was  written  of  him,  they 


fathers  ;  he  multiplied  the  peo- 
ple as  they  sojourned  in  the 
land  of  Egypt  and  with  arm 
uplifted  led  them  out  of  it. 

18  For  about  forty  years  he 
bore    with    them   in   the   desert, 

19  and  after  destroying  seven  na- 
tions in  the  land  of  Canaan 
he  gave  them  their  land  as 
an  inheritance  for  about  four 
hundred  and  fifty  years. 

20  After  that  he  gave  them 
judges,   down    to    the    prophet 

21  Samuel.  Then  it  was  that 
they  begged  for  a  king,  and 
God  gave  them  forty  years 
of  Saul,  the  son  of  Kish,  who 
belonged  to  the  tribe  of  Benja- 

22  min.  After  deposing  him  he 
raised  up  David  to  be  their 
king,  to  whom  he  bore  this  tes- 
timony that '  In  David,  the  son 
of  Jessai,  /  have  found  a  man 
after  my  own  heart,  who  will 

23  obey  all  my  will.'  From  his 
offspring  God  brought  to  Israel, 
as  he  had  promised,  a  saviour 

24  in  Jesus,  before  whose  coming 
John  had  already  preached  a 
baptism  of  repentance  for  all 

25  the  people  of  Israel.  And  as 
John  was  closing  his  career  he 
said,  '  What  do  you  take  me 
for  ?  I  am  not  He  ;  no,  he  is 
coming  after  me,  and  I  am  not 
fit  to  untie  the  sandals  on  his 
feet  !  ' 

26  Brothel's,  sons  of  Abraham's 
race  and  all  among  you  who 
reverence  God,  the  message 
of  this  salvation  has  been  sent 

27  to  us.  The  inhabitants  of 
Jerusalem  and  their  rulers,  by 
condemning  him  *  in  their 
ignorance,  fulfilled  the  words 
of  the  prophets  which  are  read 

28  every  sabbath  ;  though  they 
could  find  him  guilty  of  no 
crime  that  deserved  death  they 
begged  Pilate  to  have  him  put 

29  to  death,  and,  after  carrying 
out  all  that  had  been  predicted 

*  The  Greek  text  is  difficult.  I  prefer, 
as  the  least  radical  treatment,  Lach- 
mann's  proposal  to  read  κρίναντε•; 
immediately  after  α-^οησαντα  καϊ,  which 
at  any  rate  yields  a  fair  sense. 


324 


THE   ACTS   XIII 


took  him  down  from  the  tree,  and 
laid  h  im  in  a  sepulchre. 

30  But  God  raised  him  from 
the  dead  : 

31  And  he  was  seen  many  days 
of  them  which  came  up  with  him 
from  Galilee  to  Jerusalem,  who  are 
his  witnesses  unto  the  people. 

32  And  we  declare  unto  you 
glad  tidings,  how  that  the  promise 
which  was  made  unto  the  fathers, 

33  God  hath  fulfilled  the  same 
unto  us  their  children,  in  that  he 
hath  raised  up  Jesus  again  ;  as  it 
is  also  written  in  the  second  psalm, 
Thou  art  my  Son,  this  day  have 
I  begotten  thee. 

34  And  as  concerning  that  he 
raised  him  up  from  the  dead,  now 
no  more  to  return  to  corruption, 
he  said  on  this  wise,  I  will  give  you 
the  sure  mercies  of  David. 

35  Wherefore  he  saith  also  in 
another  psalm,  Thou  shalt  not 
suffer  thine  Holy  One  to  see  cor- 
ruption. 

36  For  David,  after  he  had 
served  his  own  generation  by  the 
will  of  God,  fell  on  sleep,  and  was 
laid  unto  his  fathers,  and  saw 
corruption  : 

37  But  he,  whom  God  raised 
again,  saw  no  corruption. 

38  If  Be  it  known  unto  you 
therefore,  men  and  brethren,  that 
through  this  man  is  preached  unto 
you  the  forgiveness  of  sins  : 

39  And  by  him  all  that  believe 
are  justified  from  all  things,  from 
which  ye  could  not  be  justified  by 
the  law  of  Moses. 

40  Beware  therefore,  lest  that 
come  upon  you,  which  is  spoken 
of  in  the  prophets  ; 

41  Behold,  ye  despisers,  and 
wonder,  and  perish  :  for  I  work 
a  work  in  your  days,  a  work  which 
ye  shall  in  no  wise  believe,  though 
a  man  declare  it  unto  you. 

42  And  when  the  Jews  were 
gone  out  of  the  synagogue,  the 
Gentiles  besought  that  these 
words  might  be  preached  to  them 
the  next  sabbath. 

43  Now  when  the  congregation 
was  broken  up,  many  of  the  Jews 
and  religious  proselytes  followed 


of  him  in  scripture,  they  low- 
ered him  from  the  gibbet  and 

30  laid  him  in  a  tomb.     But  God 

31  raised  him  from  the  dead.  For 
many  days  he  was  seen  by 
those  who  had  come  up  with 
him  from  Galilee  to  Jerusalem  ; 
they  are  now  his  witnesses  to 

32  the  People.  So  we  now  preach 
to  you  the  glad  news  that  the 
promise  made   to  the   fathers 

33  has  been  fulfilled  by  God  for  us 
their  children,  when  he  raised 
Jesus.  As  it  is  written  in  the 
second  psalm, 

thou  art  my  son, 
to-day    have    I    become    thy 
father. 

34  And  as  a  proof  that  he  has 
raised  him  from  the  dead,  never 
to  return  to  decay,  he  has  said 
this  : 

I  will  give  you  the  holiness  of 
David  that  fails  not. 

35  Hence  in  another  psalm  he 
says, 

thou  wilt  not  let  thy  holy  One 
suffer  decay. 

36  Of  course  David,  after  serving 
God's  purpose  in  his  own  gen- 
eration, died  and  was  laid 
beside  his  fathers  ;  he  suffered 

37  decay,  but  He  whom  God 
raised  did  not  suffer  decay. 

38  So  you  must  understand, 
my  brothers,  that  remission 
of    sins    is  proclaimed    to  you 

39  through  him,  and  that  by 
him  everyone  who  believes  is 
absolved  from  all  that  the 
law    of    Moses     never     could 

40  absolve  you  from.  Beware 
then  in  case  the  prophetic 
saying  applies  to  you  : 

41  Look,    you    disdainful    folk, 

wonder  at  this  and  perish — 
for  in  your  days  I  do  a  deed, 
a  deed  you  will  never  believe, 
not  though  one  were  to  ex- 
plain it  to  you.'" 

42  As  Paul  and  Barnabas  went 
out,  the  people  begged  to  have 
all  this  repeated  to  them  on  the 

43  following  sabbath.  After  the 
synagogue  broke  up,  a  number 
of  the  Jews  and  the  devout 
proselytes      followed      them ; 


THE   ACTS   XIV 


325 


Paul  and  Barnabas  :  who,  speak- 
ing to  them,  persuaded  them  to 
continue  in  the  grace  of  God. 

44  If  And  the  next  sabbath  day 
came  almost  the  whole  city 
together  to  hear  the  word  of  God. 

45  But  when  the  Jews  saw  the 
multitudes,  they  were  filled  with 
envy,  and  spake  against  those 
things  which  were  spoken  by  Paul, 
contradicting  and  blaspheming. 

4G  Then  Paul  and  Barnabas 
waxed  bold,  and  said,  It  was 
necessary  that  the  word  of  God 
should  first  have  been  spoken  to 
you  :  but  seeing  ye  put  it  from 
you,  and  judge  yourselves  un- 
worthy of  everlasting  life,  lo,  we 
turn  to  the  Gentiles. 

47  For  so  hath  the  Lord  com- 
manded us,  saying,  I  have  set  thee 
to  be  a  light  of  the  Gentiles,  that 
thou  shouldest  be  for  salvation 
unto  the  ends  of  the  earth. 

48  And  when  the  Gentiles  heard 
this,  they  were  glad,  and  glorified 
the  word  of  the  Lord  :  and  as 
many  as  were  ordained  to  eternal 
life  believed. 

49  And  the  word  of  the  Lord 
was  published  throughout  all  the 
region. 

50  But  the  Jews  stirred  up  the 
devout  and  honourable  women, 
and  the  chief  men  of  the  city,  and 
raised  persecution  against  Paul 
and  Barnabas,  and  expelled  them 
out  of  their  coasts. 

51  But  they  shook  off  the  dust 
of  their  feet  against  them,  and 
came  unto  Iconium. 

52  And  the  disciples  were  filled 
with  joy,  and  with  the  Holy 
Ghost. 

CHAPTER   XIV 

1  And  it  came  to  pass  in  Ico- 
nium, that  they  went  both 
together  into  the  synagogue  of  the 
Jews,  and  so  spake,  that  a  great 
multitude  both  of  the  Jews  and 
also  of  the  Greeks  believed. 

2  But  the  unbelieving  Jews 
stirred  up  the  Gentiles,  and  made 
their  minds  evil  affected  against 
the  brethren. 


Paul  and  Barnabas  talked  to 
them  and  encouraged  them  to 

44  hold  by  the  grace  of  God.  And 
on  the  next  sabbath  nearly  all 
the  town  gathered  to  hear  the 

45  word  of  the  Lord.  But  when 
the.  Jews  saw  the  crowds  they 
were  filled  with  jealousy  ; 
they  began  to  contradict  what 
Paul  said  and  to  abuse  him. 

46  So  Paul  and  Barnabas  spoke 
out  fearlessly. 

"  The  word  of  God,"  they 
said,  "  had  to  be  spoken  to 
you  in  the  first  instance  ;  but 
as  you  push  it  aside  and 
judge  yourselves  unworthy  of 
eternal  life,  well,  here  we  turn 
to  the  Gentiles  ! 

47  For  these  are  the  Lord's 
orders  to  us  : 

/  have  set  you  to  be  a  light  for 
the  Gentiles, 
to  bring  salvation  to  the  end 
of  the  earth." 

48  "When  the  Gentiles  heard  this 
they  rejoiced  and  glorified  the 
word  of  the  Lord  and  believed, 
that  is,  all  who  had  been  or- 

49  dained  to  eternal  life  ;  and  the 
word  of  the  Lord  went  far  and 
wide  over  the  whole  country. 

50  But  the  Jews  incited  the  devout 
women  of  high  rank  and  the 
leading  men  in  the  town,  who 
stirred  up  persecution  against 
Paul  and  Barnabas  and  drove 
them    out    of    their    territory. 

51  They  shook  the  dust  off  their 
feet  as  a  protest  and  went  to 
Iconium. 

52  As  for  the  disciples,  they 
were  filled  with  joy  and  the 
holy  Spirit. 

CHAPTER   XIV 

1  At  Iconium  the  same  thing 
happened.  They  went  into 
the  synagogue  of  the  Jews  and 
spoke  in  such  a  way  that  a 
great  body  both  of  Jews  and 

3  Greeks  believed.  *  Here  they 
spent     a     considerable     time, 

*  Restoring  ver.  3  to  what  appears  to 
have  been  its  original  position  between 
vers.  1  and  2. 


326 


THE    ACTS    XIV 


3  Long  time  therefore  abode 
they  speaking  boldly  in  the  Lord, 
which  gave  testimony  unto  the 
word  of  his  grace,  and  granted 
signs  and  wonders  to  be  done  by 
their  hands. 

4  But  the  multitude  of  the  city 
was  divided  :  and  part  held  with 
the  Jews,  and  part  with  the 
apostles. 

5  And  when  there  was  an 
assault  made  both  of  the  Gentiles, 
and  also  of  the  Jews  with  their 
rulers,  to  use  them  despitefully, 
and  to  stone  them, 

6  They  were  ware  of  it,  and  fled 
unto  Lystra  and  Derbe,  cities  of 
Lycaonia,  and  unto  the  region 
that  lieth  round  about : 

7  And  there  they  preached  the 
gospel. 

8  1j  And  there  sat  a  certain 
man  at  Lystra,  impotent  in  his 
feet,  being  a  cripple  from  his 
mother's  womb,  who  never  had 
walked  : 

9  The  same  heard  Paul  speak  : 
who  stedfastly  beholding  him,  and 
perceiving  that  he  had  faith  to  be 
healed, 

10  Said  with  a  loud  voice, 
Stand  upright  on  thy  feet.  And 
he  leaped  and  walked. 

11  And  when  the  people  saw 
what  Paul  had  done,  they  lifted 
up  their  voices,  saying  in  the 
speech  of  Lycaonia,  The  gods  are 
come  iown  to  us  in  the  likeness  of 
men. 

12  And  they  called  Barnabas, 
Jupiter  ;  and  Paul,  Mercurius, 
because  he  was  the  chief 
speaker. 

13  Then  the  priest  of  Jupiter, 
which  was  before  their  city, 
brought  oxen  and  garlands  unto 
the  gates,  and  would  have  done 
sacrifice  with  the  people. 

14  Which  when  the  apostles, 
Barnabas  and  Paul,  heard  of,  they 
rent  their  clothes,  and  ran  in 
among  the  people,  crying  out, 

15  And  saying,  Sirs,  why  do  ye 
these  things  ?  We  also  are  men 
of  like  passions  with  you,  and 
preach  unto  you  that  ye  should 
turn  from  these  vanities  unto  the 


speaking  fearlessly  about  the 
Lord,  who  attested  the  word  of 
his  grace  by  allowing  signs  and 
wonders  to  be  performed  by 
them.* 
2  But  the  refractory  Jews 
stirred  up  and  exasperated 
the  feeling  of  the  Gentiles 
against  the  brothers. 

4  The  populace  of  the  town 
was  divided  ;  some  sided  with 
the  Jews,  some  with  the 
apostles. 

5  But,  when  the  Gentiles  and 
Jews  along  with  their  rulers 
made   a  hostile  movement  to 

6  insult  and  stone  them,  the 
apostles  grasped  the  situation 
and  escaped  to  the  Lycaonian 
towns  of  Lystra  and  Derbe 
and  to  the  surrounding  coun- 

7  try  ;  there  they  continued  to 
preach  the  gospel. 

8  At  Lystra  there  was  a  man 
sitting,  who  was  powerless  in 
his  feet,  a  lame  man  unable  to 
walk  ever  since  he  was  born. 

9  He  heard  Paul  speaking,  and 
Paul,  gazing  steadily  at  him 
and  noticing  that  he  had  faith 
enough   to   make   him   better, 

10  said  in  a  loud  voice,  "  Stand 
erect  on  your  feet."  Up  he 
jumped    and    began    to   walk. 

1 1  Now  when  the  crowds  saw  what 
Paul  had  done,  they  shouted  in 
the  Lycaonian  language,  "  The 
gods  have   come   down  to    us 

12  in  human  form  !  "  Barnabas 
they  called  Zeus,  and  Paul 
Hermes,  since  he  was  the  chief 

13  spokesman.  Indeed  the  priest 
of  the  temple  of  Zeus  in  front  of 
the  town  brought  oxen  and  gar 
lands  to  the  gates,  intending  to 
offer  sacrifice  along  with   the 

14  crowds.  But  when  the  apos- 
tles, Paul  and  Barnabas,  heard 
this  they  rent  their  clothes  and 
sprang  out  among  the  crowd, 

15  shouting,  "  Men,  what  is  this 
you  are  doing  ?  We  are  but 
human,  with  natures  like  your 
own !  The  gospel  we  are 
preaching  to  you  is  to  turn 
from  such  futile  ways   to   the 

*  See  note,  p.  325. 


THE   ACTS    XIV 


327 


living  God,  which  made  heaven, 
and  earth,  and  the  sea,  and  all 
things  that  are  therein  : 

16  Who  in  times  past  suffered 
all  nations  to  walk  in  their  own 
ways. 

17  Nevertheless  he  left  not 
himself  without  witness,  in  that 
he  did  good,  and  gave  us  rain  from 
heaven,  and  fruitful  seasons,  filling 
our  hearts  with  food  and  gladness. 

18  And  with  these  sayings 
scarce  restrained  they  the  people, 
that  they  had  not  done  sacrifice 
unto  them. 

19  If  And  there  came  thither 
certain  Jews  from  Antioch  and 
Iconium,  who  persuaded  the 
people,  and,  having  stoned  Paul, 
drew  him  out  of  the  city,  supposing 
he  had  been  dead. 

20  Howbeit,  as  the  disciples' 
stood  round  about  him,  he  rose 
up,  and  came  into  the  city  :  and 
the  next  day  he  departed  with 
Barnabas  to  Derbe. 

21  And  when  they  had  preached 
the  gospel  to  that  city,  and  had 
taught  many,  they  returned  again 
to  Lystra,  and  to  Iconium,  and 
Antioch, 

22  Confirming  the  souls  of  the 
disciples,  and  exhorting  them  to 
continue  in  the  faith,  and  that 
we  must  through  much  tribula- 
tion enter  into  the  kingdom  of 
God. 

23  And  when  they  had  ordained 
them  elders  in  every  church,  and 
had  prayed  with  fasting,  they 
commended  them  to  the  Lord,  on 
whom  they  believed. 

24  And  after  they  had  passed 
throughout  Pisidia,  they  came  to 
Pamphylia. 

25  And  when  they  had  preached 
the  word  in  Perga,  they  went 
down  into  Attalia  : 

26  And  thence  sailed  to  An- 
tioch, from  whence  they  had  been 
recommended  to  the  grace  of 
God  for  the  work  which  they 
fulfilled. 

27  And  when  they  were  come, 
and  had  gathered  the  church  to- 
gether, they  rehearsed  all  that 
( >od  had  done  with  them,  and  how 


living  God  who  made  the 
heaven,  the  earth,  the  sea,  and 
alt  that  in  them  is. 

16  In  bygone  ages  he  allowed 
all   nations  to  go  their  own 

17  ways,  though  as  the  bountiful 
Giver  he  did  not  leave  him- 
self without  a  witness,  giving 
you  rain  from  heaven  and 
fruitful  seasons,  giving  you 
food  and  joy  to  your  heart's 
content." 

18  Even  by  saying  this  it  was 
all  they  could  do  to  keep 
the  crowds  from  sacrificing 
to  them. 

19  But  Jews  from  Antioch 
and  Iconium  arrived,  who 
won  over  the  crowds,  and 
after  pelting  Paul  with  stones 
they  dragged  him  outside 
the    town,    thinking    he    was 

20  dead.  However,  as  the  dis- 
ciples gathered  round  him, 
he  got  up  and  went  into  the 
town. 

Next     day     he     went     off 
with     Barnabas     to     Derbe, 

21  and  after  preaching  the 
gospel  to  that  town  and 
making  a  number  of  dis- 
ciples, they  turned  back  to 
Lystra,     Iconium,     and     An- 

22  tioch,  strengthening  the  souls 
of  the  disciples,  encourag- 
ing them  to  hold  by  the 
faith,  and  telling  them  that 
"  we  have  to  get  into 
the   Realm    of    God   through 

23  many  a  trouble."  They 
chose  presbyters  for  them 
in  every  church,  and  with 
prayer  and  fasting  entrust- 
ed them  to  the  Lord  in 
whom     they     had     believed. 

24  Then     they     came     through 

25  Pisidia  to  Pamphylia,  and 
after  speaking  the  word  of 
the  Lord  in  Perga  they 
went      down      to      Attaleia  ; 

26  thence  they  sailed  for  An- 
tioch, where  they  had  been 
commended  to  the  grace  of 
God  for  the  work  they  had 

27  now  completed.  On  their 
arrival  they  gathered  the 
church  together  and  reported 


328 


THE   ACTS   XV 


he  had  opened  the  door  of  faith 
unto  the  Gentiles. 

28  And  there  they  abode  long 
time  with  the  disciples. 


how  God  had  been  with  them, 
what  he  had  done,  and  how  he 
had  opened  a  door  into  faith 
for  the  Gentiles. 


CHAPTER    XV 

1  And  certain  men  which  came 
down  from  Judaea  taught  the 
brethren,  and  said,  Except  ye  be 
circumcised  after  the  manner  of 
Moses,  ye  cannot  be  saved. 

2  When  therefore  Paul  and 
Barnabas  had  no  small  dissension 
and  disputation  with  them,  they 
determined  that  Paul  and  Barna- 
bas, and  certain  other  of  them, 
should  go  up  to  Jerusalem  unto 
the  apostles  and  elders  about  this 
question. 

3  And  being  brought  on  their 
way  by  the  church,  they  passed 
through  Phenice  and  Samaria, 
declaring  the  conversion  of  the 
Gentiles  :  and  they  caused  great 
joy  unto  all  the  brethren. 

4  And  when  they  were  come  to 
Jerusalem,  they  were  received  of 
the  church,  and  of  the  apostles  and 
elders,  and  they  declared  all 
things  that  God  had  done  with 
them. 

5  But  there  rose  up  certain  of 
the  sect  of  the  Pharisees  which 
believed,  saying,  That  it  was 
needful  to  circumcise  them,  and 
to  command  them  to  keep  the 
law  of  Moses. 

6  H  And  the  apostles  and  elders 
came  together  for  to  consider  of 
this  matter. 

7  And  when  there  had  been 
much  disputing,  Peter  rose  up, 
and  said  unto  them,  Men  and 
brethren,  ye  know  how  that  a 
good  while  ago  God  made  choice 
among  us,  that  the  Gentiles  by 
my  mouth  should  hear  the  word 
of  the  gospel,  and  believe. 

8  And  God,  which  knoweth  the 
hearts,  bare  them  witness,  giving 
them  the  Holy  Ghost,  even  as  he 
did  unto  us  ; 

9  And  put  no  difference  between 
us  and  them,  purifying  their 
hearts  by  faith. 


CHAPTER   XV 

28       They    spent   a    considerable 
time  with  the  disciples  there. 

1  But  certain  individuals  came 
down  from  Jerusalem  and 
taught  the  brothers  that  "  un- 
less you  get  circumcised  after 
the  custom  of  Moses  you  can- 

2  not  be  saved."  As  a  sharp 
dispute  and  controversy  sprang 
up  between  them  and  Paul 
and  Barnabas,  it  was  arranged 
that  Paul  and  Barnabas,  along 
with  some  others  of  their 
number,  should  go  up  to  Jeru- 
salem to  see  the  apostles  and 
presbyters  at  Jerusalem  about 

3  this  question.  The  church 
sped  them  on  their  journey, 
and  they  passed  through  both 
Phoenicia  and  Syria  informing 
the  brothers,  to  the  great  joy 
of  all,  that  the   Gentiles  were 

4  turning  to  God.  On  arriving 
at  Jerusalem  they  were  re- 
ceived by  the  church,  the 
apostles  and  the  presbyters, 
and  they  reported  how  God 
had  been  with  them  and  what 

5  he  had  done.  But  some  of  the 
believers  who  belonged  to  the 
Pharisaic  party  got  up  and  said, 
"  Gentiles  must  be  circumcised 
and  told  to  observe  the  law  of 

6  Moses."  The  apostles  and  the 
presbyters  met  to  investigate 

7  this  question,  and  a  keen  con- 
troversy sprang  up  ;  but  Peter 
rose  and  said  to  them,  "  Bro- 
thers, you  are  well  aware  that 
from  the  earliest  days  God 
chose  that  of  you  all  I  should 
be  the  one  by  whom  the  Gen- 
tiles were  to  hear  the  word  of 

8  the  gospel  and  believe  it.  The 
God  who  reads  the  hearts  of  all 
attested  this  by  giving  them 
the  holy  Spirit  just  as  he  gave 

9  it  to  us  ;  in  cleansing  their 
hearts  by  faith  he  made  not 


THE   ACTS   XV 


329 


10  Now  therefore  why  tempt 
ye  God,  to  put  a  yoke  upon  the 
neck  of  the  disciples,  which  neither 
our  fathers  nor  we  were  able  to 
bear  ? 

1 1  But  we  believe  that  through 
the  grace  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
we  shall  be  saved,  even  as  they. 

12  1  Then  all  the  multitude 
kept  silence,  and  gave  audience 
to  Barnabas  and  Paul,  declaring 
what  miracles  and  wonders  God 
had  wrought  among  the  Gentiles 
by  them. 

13  U  And  after  they  had  held 
their  peace,  James  answered,  say- 
ing, Men  and  brethren,  hearken 
unto  me  : 

14  Simeon  hath  declared  how 
God  at  the  first  did  visit  the 
Gentiles,  to  take  out  of  them  a 
people  for  his  name. 

15  And  to  this  agree  the  words 
of  the  prophets  ;   as  it  is  written, 

16  After  this  I  will  return,  and 
will  build  again  the  tabernacle  of 
David,  which  is  fallen  down  ;  and 
I  will  build  again  the  ruins  thereof, 
and  I  will  set  it  up  : 

17  That  the  residue  of  men 
might  seek  after  the  Lord,  and  all 
the  Gentiles,  upon  whom  my  name 
is  called,  saith  the  Lord,  who 
doeth  all  these  things. 

18  Known  unto  God  are  all  his 
works  from  the  beginning  of  the 
world. 

19  Wherefore  my  sentence  is, 
that  we  trouble  not  them,  which 
from  among  the  Gentiles  are 
turned  to  God  : 

20  But  that  we  write  unto  them, 
that  they  abstain  from  pollutions 
of  idols,  and  from  fornication,  and 
from  things  strangled,  and  from 
blood. 

21  For  Moses  of  old  time  hath 
in  every  city  them  that  preach 
him,  being  read  in  the  synagogues 
every  sabbath  day. 

22  Then  pleased  it  the  apostles 
and  elders,  with  the  whole  church, 
to  send  chosen  men  of  their  own 
company  to  Antioch  with  Paul 
and  Barnabas  ;  namely,  Judas 
surnamed  Barsabas,  and  Silas, 
chief  men  among  the  brethren  : 


the    slightest    distinction    be- 

10  tween  us  and  them.  Well 
now,  why  are  you  trying  *  to 
impose  a  yoke  on  the  neck  of 
the  disciples  which  neither  our 
fathers  nor  We  ourselves  could 

11  bear  ?  No,  it  is  by  the 
grace  of  the  Lord  Jesus  that 
we  believe  and  are  saved,  in  the 

12  same  way  as  they  are. ' '  So  the 
whole  meeting  was  quieted  and 
listened  to  Barnabas  and  Paul 
recounting  the  signs  and  won- 
ders God  had  performed  by 
them     among     the     Gentiles. 

13  When  they  had  finished  speak- 
ing, James  spoke.  "  Brothers," 

14  he  said,  "  listen  to  me.  Sy- 
meon  has  explained  how  it  was 
God's  original  concern  to  secure 
a  People  from  among  the  Gen- 

15  tiles  to  bear  his  Name.  This 
agrees  with  the  words  of  the 
prophets  ;   as  it  is  written, 

16  After  this  I  will  return  and  re- 

build David's  fallen  tent, 
its  ruins  I  will  rebuild  and 
erect  it  anew, 

17  that  the  r^st  of  men  may  seek 

for  the  Lord, 
even  all  the  Gentiles  who  are 
called  by  my  name, 

18  saith  the  Lord,  who  makes  this 

19  known  from  of  old.  Hence,  in 
my  opinion,  we  ought  not  to 
put  fresh  difficulties  in  the  way 
of  those  who  are  turning  to 
God  from  among  the  Gentiles, 

20  but  write  them  injunctions  to 
abstain  from  whatever  is  con- 
taminated by  idols, from  sexual 
vice,  from  the  flesh  of  animals 
that  have  been  strangled,  and 

21  from  tasting  blood  ;  for  Moses 
has  had  his  preachers  from  the 
earliest  ages  in  every  town, 
where  he  is  read  aloud  in  the 
synagogues    every     sabbath." 

22  Then  the  apostles  and  the  pres- 
byters, together  with  the  whole 
church,  decided  to  select  some 
of  their  number  and  send  them 
with  Paul  and  Barnabas  to  An- 
tioch. The  men  selected  were 
Judas  (called  Bar-Sabbas)  and 
Silas,    prominent   members   of 

*  Omitting  τον  θζόν. 


:m 


THE   ACTS   XV 


23  And  they  wrote  letters  by 
them  after  this  manner  ;  The 
apostles  and  elders  and  brethren 
send  greeting  unto  the  brethren 
which  are  of  the  Gentiles  in 
Antioch  and  Syria  and  Cilicia  : 

24  Forasmuch  as  we  have 
heard,  that  certain  which  went 
out  from  us  have  troubled  you 
with  words,  subverting  your  souls, 
saying,  Ye  must  be  circumcised, 
and  keep  the  law  :  to  whom  we 
gave  no  such  commandment : 

25  It  seemed  good  unto  us, 
being  assembled  with  one  accord, 
to  send  chosen  men  unto  you  with 
our  beloved  Barnabas  and  Paul, 

26  Men  that  have  hazarded 
their  lives  for  the  name  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

27  We  have  sent  therefore 
Judas  and  Silas,  who  shall  also  tell 
you  the  same  things  by  mouth. 

28  For  it  seemed  good  to  the 
Holy  Ghost,  and  to  us,  to  lay 
upon  you  no  greater  burden  than 
these  necessary  things  ; 

29  That  ye  abstain  from  meats 
offered  to  idols,  and  from  blood, 
and  from  things  strangled,  and 
from  fornication  :  from  which  if 
ye  keep  yourselves,  ye  shall  do 
well.     Fare  ye  well. 

30  So  when  they  were  dis- 
missed, they  came  to  Antioch  : 
and  when  they  had  gathered  the 
multitude  together,  they  delivered 
the  epistle  : 

31  Which  when  they  had  read, 
they  rejoiced  for  the  consolation. 

32  And  Judas  and  Silas,  being 
prophets  also  themselves,  exhorted 
the  brethren  with  many  words, 
and  confirmed  them. 

33  And  after  they  had  tarried 
there  a  space,  they  were  let  go  in 
peace  from  the  brethren  unto  the 
apostles. 

34  Notwithstanding  it  pleased 
Silas  to  abide  there  still. 

35  Paul  also  and  Barnabas  con- 
tinued in  Antioch,  teaching  and 
preaching  the  word  of  the  Lord, 
with  many  others  also. 

36  U  And  some  days  after  Paul 
said  unto  Barnabas,  Let  us  go 
again    and   visit  our  brethren   in 


23  the  brotherhood.  They  con- 
veyed the  following  letter. 
"  The  apostles  and  the  presby- 
ters of  the  brotherhood  to  the 
brothers  who  belong  to  the 
Gentiles  throughout  Antioch 
and  Syria  and  Cilicia  :    greet- 

24  ing.  Having  learned  that 
some  of  our  number,*  quite 
unauthorized  by  us,  have  un- 
settled you  with  their  teaching 

25  and  upset  your  souls,  we 
have  decided  unanimously  to 
select  some  of  our  number  and 
send  them  to  you  along  with 
our  beloved  Paul  and  Barnabas 

26  who  have  risked  their  lives  for 
the  sake  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ. 

27  We  therefore  send  Judas 
and  Silas  with  the  following 
message,  which  they  will  also 

28  give  to  you  orally.  The  holy 
Spirit  and  we  have  decided  not 
to  impose  any  extra  burden  on 
you,  apart  from  these  essential 

29  requirements  :  abstain  from 
food  that  has  been  offered  to 
idols,  from  tasting  blood,  from 
the  flesh  of  animals  that  have 
been  strangled,  and  from  sex- 
ual vice.  Keep  clear  of  all  this 
and  you  will  prosper.     Good- 

30  bye."  When  the  messengers 
were  despatched,  they  went 
down  to  Antioch  and  after 
gathering  the  whole  body  they 

31  handed  them  the  letter.  On 
reading  it  the  people  rejoiced  at 
the  encouragement  it  brought  ; 

32  and  as  Judas  and  Silas  were 
themselves  prophets,  they  en- 
couraged and  strengthened  the 
brothers  with  many  a  counsel. 

33  Then  after  some  time  had 
passed  the  brothers  let  them  go 
with    a    greeting  of    peace  to 

35  those  who  had  sent  them.  Paul 
and  Barnabas,  however,  stayed 
on  in  Antioch,  teaching  and 
preaching  the  word  of  the 
Lord  along  with  a  number  of 
others. 

36  Some  days  later,  Paul  said  to 
Barnabas,  "  Come  and  let  us 
go  back  to  visit  the  brothers  in 

*  Omitting  ί&λθόντε* 


THE   ACTS   XVI 


331 


every  city  where  we  have  preached 
the  word  of  the  Lord,  and  see  how 
they  do. 

37  And  Barnabas  determined 
to  take  with  them  John,  whose 
surname  was  Mark. 

38  But  Paul  thought  not  good 
to  take  him  with  them,*  who 
departed  from  them  from  Pam- 
phylia,  and  went  not  with  them 
to  the  work. 

39  And  the  contention  was  so 
sharp  between  them,  that  they 
departed  asunder  one  from  the 
other :  .  and  so  Barnabas  took 
Mark,  and  sailed  unto  Cyprus  ; 

40  And  Paul  chose  Silas,  and 
departed,  being  recommended  by 
the  brethren  unto  the  grace  of  God. 

41  And  he  went  through  Syria 
and  Cilicia,  confirming  the 
churches. 


every  town  where  we  have 
proclaimed  the  word  of  the 
Lord.  Let  us  see  how  they  are 
doing." 

37  But  while  Barnabas  wanted 
to  take  John  (who  was 
called  Mark)  along  with  them, 

38  Paul  held  they  should  not 
take  a  man  with  them  who 
had  deserted  them  in  Pam- 
phylia,  instead  of  accompany- 
ing them  on  active  service. 

39  So  in  irritation  they  parted 
company,  Barnabas  taking 
Mark   with    him    and    sailing 

40  for  Cyprus,  while  Paul  se- 
lected Silas  and  went  off, 
commended  by  the  brothers 
to    the    grace    of    the    Lord. 

41  He  made  his  way  through 
Syria  and  Cilicia,  strengthen- 
ing the  churches. 


CHAPTER   XVI 

1  Then  came  he  to  Derbe  and 
Lystra :  and,  behold,  a  certain 
disciple  was  there,  named  Timo- 
theus,  the  son  of  a  certain  woman, 
which  was  a  Jewess,  and  believed  ; 
but  his  father  ivas  a  Greek  : 

2  Which  was  well  reported  of 
by  the  brethren  that  were  at 
Lystra  and  Iconium. 

3  Him  would  Paul  have  to  go 
forth  with  him  ;  and  took  and 
circumcised  him  because  of  the 
Jews  which  were  in  those  quarters  : 
for  they  knew  all  that  his  father 
was  a  Greek. 

4  And  as  they  went  through  the 
cities,  they  delivered  them  the 
decrees  for  to  keep,  that  were 
ordained  of  the  apostles  and  elders 
which  were  at  Jerusalem. 

5  And  so  were  the  churches 
established  in  the  faith,  and  in- 
creased in  number  daily. 

6  Now  when  they  had  gone 
throughout  Phrygia  and  the 
region  of  Galatia,  and  were  for- 
bidden of  the  Holy  Ghost  to  preach 
the  word  in  Asia, 

7  After  they  were  come  to 
Mysia,  they  assayed  to  go  into 
Bithynia  :  but  the  Spirit  suffered 
them  not. 


CHAPTER    XVI 

1  He  also  came  down  to 
Derbe  and  Lystra,  where 
there  was  a  disciple  called 
Timotheus,  the  son  of  a  be- 
lieving Jewess  and  a    Greek 

2  father.  He  had  a  good  re- 
putation among  the  brothers 

3  at  Lystra  and  Iconium  ;  so, 
as  Paul  wished  him  to  go 
abroad  with  him,  he  took 
and  circumcised  him  on  ac- 
count of  the  local  Jews,  all 
of     whom     knew     his     father 

4  had  been  a  Greek.  As  they 
travelled  on  from  town  to 
town,  they  handed  over  to 
the  people  the  resolutions 
which  the  apostles  and  the 
presbyters  in  Jerusalem  had 
decided  were  to    be  obeyed  ; 

5  and  the  churches  were 
strengthened  in  the  faith 
and     increased     in     numbers 

6  day  by  day.  They  crossed 
Phrygia  and  the  country  of 
Galatia,  the  holy  Spirit  hav- 
ing stopped  them  from  preach- 
ing    the      word      in       Asia  ; 

7  when  they  got  as  far  as 
Mysia,  they  tried  to  enter 
Bithynia,  but  the  Spirit  of 
Jesus  would  not  allow  them. 


332 


THE   ACTS   XVI 


8  And  they  passing  by  Mysia 
came  down  to  Troas. 

9  And  a  vision  appeared  to 
Paul  in  the  night  ;  There  stood  a 
man  of  Macedonia,  and  prayed 
him,  saying,  Come  over  into 
Macedonia,  and  help  us. 

10  And  after  he  had  seen  the 
vision,  immediately  we  endeavour- 
ed to  go  into  Macedonia,  assuredly 
gathering  that  the  Lord  had  called 
us  for  to  preach  the  gospel  unto 
them. 

1 1  Therefore  loosing  from  Troas, 
we  came  with  a  straight  course  to 
Samothracia,  and  the  next  day  to 
Neapolis  ; 

12  And  from  thence  to  Philippi, 
which  is  the  chief  city  of  that  part 
of  Macedonia,  and  a  colony  :  and 
we  were  in  that  city  abiding 
certain  days. 

13  And  on  the  sabbath  we  went 
out  of  the  city  by  a  river  side, 
where  prayer  was  wont  to  be 
made;  and  we  sat  down,  and 
spake  unto  the  women  which 
resorted  thither. 

14  H  And  a  certain  woman 
named  Lydia,  a  seller  of  purple, 
of  the  city  of  Thyatira,  which 
worshipped  God,  heard  us  :  whose 
heart  the  Lord  opened,  that  she 
attended  unto  the  things  which 
were  spoken  of  Paul. 

15  And  when  she  was  baptized, 
and  her  household,  she  besought 
us,  saying,  If  ye  have  judged  me 
to  be  faithful  to  the  Lord,  come 
into  my  house,  and  abide  there. 
And  she  constrained  us. 

16  1|  And  it  came  to  pass,  as  we 
went  to  prayer,  a  certain  damsel 
possessed  with  a  spirit  of  divination 
met  us,  which  brought  her  masters 
much  gain  by  soothsaying  : 

17  The  same  followed  Paul  and 
us,  and  cried,  saying,  These  men 
are  the  servants  of  the  most  high 
God,  which  shew  unto  us  the  way 
of  salvation. 

18  And  this  did  she  many  days. 
But  Paul,  being  grieved,  turned 
and  said  to  the  spirit,  I  command 
thee  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Chiist 
to  come  out  of  her.  And  he  came 
out  the  same  hour. 


8  and  so  they  passed  Mysia  by 

9  and  went  down  to  Troas.  A 
vision  appeared  to  Paul  by 
night,  the  vision  of  a  Mace- 
donian standing  and  appealing 
to  him  with  the  words,  "  Cross 
to  Macedonia  and    help    us." 

10  As*  soon  as  he  saw  the  vision, 
we  made  efforts  to  start  for 
Macedonia,  inferring  that  God 
had  called  us  to  preach  the 
gospel  to  them. 

11  Setting  sail  then  from  Troas 
we  ran  straight  to  Samothrace 
and  on  the  following  day  to 
Neapolis. 

1 2  We  then  came  to  the  Roman 
colony  of  Philippi,  which  is  the 
foremost  town  of  the  district 
of  Macedonia.      In  this  town 

13  we  spent  some  days.  On  the 
sabbath  we  went  outside  the 
gate  to  the  bank  of  the  river, 
where  as  usual  there  was  a 
place  of  prayer  ;  we  sat  down 
and  talked  to  the  women  who 

14  had  gathered.  Among  the  lis- 
teners there  was  a  woman 
called  Lydia,  a  dealer  in  purple 
who  belonged  to  the  town 
of  Thyatira.  She  reverenced 
God,  and  the  Lord  opened  her 
heart  to  attend  to  what  Paul 

15  said.  When  she  was  baptized, 
along  with  her  household,  she 
begged  us,  saying,  "  If  you  are 
convinced  I  am  a  believer  in 
the  Lord,  come  and  stay  at  my 
house."  She  compelled  us  to 
come. 

16  Now  it  happened  as  we  went 
to  the  place  of  prayer  that  a 
slave-girl  met  us,  possessed  by  a 
spirit  of  ventriloquism,  and  a 
source  of  great  profit  to  her 
owners  by  her  power  of  for- 

17  tune-telling.  She  followed 
Paul  and  the  rest  of  us, 
shrieking,  "  These  men  are 
servants  of  the  Most  High  God, 
they  proclaim  to  you  the  way 

18  of  salvation  !  "  She  did  this 
for  a  nun  ber  of.  days.  Then 
Paul  turn•  d  in  annoyance  and 
told  the  spirit,  "  In  the  name  of 
Jesus  Christ  I  order  you  out  of 
her  1  "   And  it  left  her  that  very 


THE    ACTS    XVI 


333 


19  ψ  And  when  her  masters 
saw  that  the  hope  of  their  gains 
was  gone,  they  caught  Paul  and 
Silas,  and  drew  them  into  the 
marketplace  unto  the  rulers, 

20  And  brought  them  to  the 
magistrates,  saying,  These  men, 
being  Jews,  do  exceedingly  trouble 
our  city, 

21  And  teach  customs,  which 
are  not  lawful  for  us  to  receive, 
neither  to  observe,  being  Romans. 

22  And  the  multitude  rose  up 
together  against  them  :  and  the 
magistrates  rent  off  their  clothes, 
and  commanded  to  beat  them. 

23  And  when  they  had  laid 
many  stripes  upon  them,  they 
cast  them  into  prison,  charging 
the  jailor  to  keep  them  safely  : 

24  Who,  having  received  such 
a  charge,  thrust  them  into  the 
inner  prison,  and  made  their  feet 
fast  in  the  stocks. 

25  *[f  And  at  midnight  Paul  and 
Silas  prayed,  and  sang  praises 
unto  God :  and  the  prisoners 
heard  them. 

26  And  suddenly  there  was  a 
great  earthquake,  so  that  the 
foundations  of  the  prison  were 
shaken  :  and  immediately  all  the 
doors  were  opened,  and  every 
one's  bands  were  loosed. 

27  And  the  keeper  of  the  prison 
awaking  out  of  his  sleep,  and  see- 
ing the  prison  doors  open,  he 
drew  out  his  sword,  and  would 
have  killed  himself,  supposing 
that  the  prisoners  had  been 
fled. 

28  But  Paul  cried  with  a  loud 
voice,  saying,  Do  thyself  no  harm  : 
for  we  are  all  here. 

29  Then  he  called  for  a  light, 
and  sprang  in,  and  came  trembling, 
and  fell  down  before  Paul  and 
Silas, 

30  And  brought  them  out,  and 
said,  Sirs,  what  must  I  do  to  be 
saved  ? 

31  And  they  said,  Believe  on 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  thou 
shalt  be  saved,  and  thy  house. 

32  And  they  spake  unto  him 
the  word  of  the  Lord,  and  to  all 
that  were  in  his  house. 


19  moment.  But  when  her  owners 
saw  their  chance  of  profit  was 
gone,  they  caught  hold  of  Paul 
and  Silas  and  dragged  them  be- 
fore   the    magistrates    in    the 

20  forum.  Bringing  them  before 
the  praetors  they  declared, 
"  These  fellows  are  Jews  who 
are  making  an  agitation  in  our 

21  town  ;  they  are  proclaiming 
customs  which  as  Romans  we 
are  not  allowed  to  accept  or  ob- 

22  serve!"  The  crowd  also  joined 
in  the  attack  upon  them,  while 
the  praetors,  after  having  them 
stripped  and  after  ordering 
them  «to  be  flogged  with  rods, 

23  had  many  lashes  inflicted  on 
them  and  put  them  into  prison, 
charging  the  jailer  to  keep  them 

24  safe.  On  receiving  so  strict  a 
charge,  he  put  them  into  the 
inner  prison  and  secured  their 

25  feet  in  the  stocks.  But  about 
midnight,  as  Paul  and  Silas 
were  praying  and  singing  to 
God,   while   the   prisoners  lis- 

26  tened,  all  of  a  sudden  there  was 
a  great  earthquake  which  shook 
the  very  foundations  of  the 
prison  ;  the  doors  all  flew  open 
in  an  instant  and  the  fetters  of 
all   the  prisoners  were   unfas- 

27  tened.  When  the  jailer  started 
from  his  sleep  and  saw  the 
prison-doors  open,  he  drew  his 
sword  and  was  on  the  point  of 
killing  himself,  supposing  the 
prisoners  had  made   their   es- 

28  cape  ;  but  Paul  shouted  aloud, 
"  Do  not  harm  yourself,  we  are 
all  here  !  " 

29  So  calling  for  lights  he  rushed 
in,   fell  in  terror  before  Paul 

30  and  Silas,  and  brought  them 
out  (after  securing  the  other 
prisoners).* 

"  Sirs,"  he  said,  "  what  must 

31  I  do  to  be  saved?  "  "  Believe 
in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,"  they 
said,  "  and  then  you  will  be 
saved,  you  and  your  household 

32  as  well."  And  they  spoke  the 
word  of  the  Lord  to  him  and  to 

33  all  in  his  house.     Then  he  took 

*    Adding  τους  λοιττοϋς  άσφαλισάμ€ΐΌ5  with 

D  and  the  (Harklean)  Syriac  version. 


534 


THE    ACTS    XVII 


33  And  he  took  them  the  same 
hour  of  the  night,  and  washed 
their  stripes  ;  and  was  baptized, 
he  and  all  his,  straightway. 

34  And  when  he  had  brought 
them  into  his  house,  he  set  meat 
before  them,  and  rejoiced,  believ- 
ing in  God  with  all  his  house. 

35  And  when  it  was  day,  the 
magistrates  sent  the  Serjeants, 
saying,  Let  those  men  go. 

36  And  the  keeper  of  the  prison 
told  this  saying  to  Paul,  The 
magistrates  have  sent  to  let  you 
go  :  now  therefore  depart,  and  go 
in  peace. 

37  But  Paul  said  unto  them, 
They  have  beaten  us  openly 
uncondemned,  being  Romans,  and 
have  cast  us  into  prison  ;  and  now 
do  they  thrust  us  out  privily  ? 
nay  verily  ;  but  let  them  come 
themselves  and  fetch  us  out. 

38  And  the  Serjeants  told  these 
words  unto  the  magistrates  :  and 
they  feared,  when  they  heard  that 
they  were  Romans. 

39  And  they  came  and  besought 
them,  and  brought  them  out,  and 
desired  them  to  depart  out  of  the 
city. 

40  And  they  went  out  of  the 
prison,  and  entered  into  the  house 
of  Lydia  :  and  when  they  had 
seen  the  brethren,  they  comforted 
them,  and  departed. 

CHAPTER   XVII 

1  Now  when  they  had  passed 
through  Amphipolis  and  Apollonia, 
they  came  to  Thessalonica,  where 
was  a  synagogue  of  the  Jews  : 

2  And  Paul,  as  his  manner  was, 
went  in  unto  them,  and  three 
sabbath  days  reasoned  with  them 
out  of  the  scriptures, 

3  Opening  and  alleging,  that 
Christ  must  needs  have  suffered, 
and  risen  again  from  the  dead  ; 
and  that  this  J  esus,  whom  I  preach 
unto  you,  is  Christ. 

4  And  some  of  them  believed, 
and  consorted  with  Paul  and  Silas; 
and  of  the  devout  Greeks  a  great 
multitude,  and  of  the  chief  women 
not  a  few. 


them  at  that  very  hour  of  the 
night  and  washed  their  wounds 
and  got  baptized  instantly,  he 

34  and  all  his  family.  He  took 
them  up  to  his  house  and  put 
food  before  them,  overjoyed 
like  all  his  household  at  hav- 

35  ing  believed  in  God.  When 
day  broke,  the  praetors  sent 
the  lictors  with  the  message, 

36  "  Release  these  men."  The 
jailer  repeated  this  to  Paul. 
"  The  praetors,"  he  said, 
"  have  sent  to  release  you.  So 
come  out  and  go  in  peace  ?  " 

37  But  Paul  replied,  "  They 
flogged  us  in  public  and  without 
a  trial,  flogged  Roman  citizens  ! 
They  put  us  in  prison,  and  now 
they  are  going  to  get  rid  of  us 
secretly  !  No  indeed  !  Let 
them  come  here  themselves  and 
take  us  out  !  " 

38  The  lictors  reported  this 
to  the  praetors,  who,  on 
hearing  the  men  were  Roman 
citizens,      became       alarmed ; 

39  they  went  to  appease  them 
and  after  taking  them  out  of 
prison  begged  them  to  leave 
the  town. 

40  So  they  left  the  prison 
and  went  to  Lydia's  house, 
where  they  saw  the  brothers 
and  encouraged  them ;  then 
they  departed. 

CHAPTER    XVII 

1  Travelling  on  through  Am- 
phipolis and  Apollonia  they 
reached  Thessalonica.  Here 
there  was  a  Jewish  synagogue, 

2  and  Paul  as  usual  went  in  ; 
for  three  sabbaths  he  argued 
with  them  on  the  scriptures, 

3  explaining  and  quoting  pas- 
sages to  prove  that  the  messiah 
had  to  sutler  and  rise  from  the 
dead,  and  that  "  the  Jesus  I 
proclaim  to  you  is  the  mes- 
siah." 

4  Some  were  persuaded  and 
threw  in  their  lot  with  Paul 
and  Silas,  including  a  host 
of  devout  Greeks  ana  a  large 
number  of  the  leading  women. 


THE   ACTS   XVII 


335 


5  Tf  But  the  Jews  which  be- 
lieved not,  moved  with  envy, 
took  unto  them  certain  lewd 
fellows  of  the  baser  sort,  and 
gathered  a  company,  and  set  all 
the  city  on  an  uproar,  and 
assaulted  the  house  of  Jason,  and 
sought  to  bring  them  out  to  the 
people. 

6  And  when  they  found  them 
not,  they  drew  Jason  and  certain 
brethren  unto  the  rulers  of  the 
city,  crying,  These  that  have 
turned  the  world  upside  down  are 
come  hither  also  ; 

7  Whom  Jason  hath  received  : 
and  these  all  do  contrary  to  the 
decrees  of  Caesar,  saying  that 
there  is  another  king,  one  Jesus. 

8  And  they  troubled  the  people 
and  the  rulers  of  the  city,  when 
they  heard  these  things. 

9  And  when  they  had  taken 
security  of  Jason,  and  of  the  other, 
they  let  them  go. 

10  1f  And  the  brethren  immedi- 
ately sent  away  Paul  and  Silas  by 
night  unto  Berea  :  who  coming 
thither  went  into  the  synagogue  of 
the  Jews. 

1 1  These  were  more  noble  than 
those  in  Thessalonica,  in  that  they 
received  the  word  with  all  readi- 
ness of  mind,  and  searched  the 
scriptures  daily,  whether  those 
things  were  so. 

12  Therefore  many  of  them 
believed ;  also  of  honourable 
women  which  were  Greeks,  and 
of  men,  not  a  few. 

13  But  when  the  Jews  of  Thes- 
salonica had  knowledge  that  the 
word  of  God  was  preached  of  Paul 
at  Berea,  they  came  thither  also, 
and  stirred  up  the  people. 

11  And  then  immediately  the 
brethren  sent  away  Paul  to  go  as 
it  were  to  the  sea  :  but  Silas  and 
Timotheus  abode  there  still. 

15  And  they  that  conducted 
Paul  brought  him  unto  Athens  : 
and  receiving  a  commandment 
unto  Silas  and  Timotheus  for  to 
come  to  him  with  all  speed,  they 
departed. 

16  Κ  Now  while  Paul  waited 
for  them  at  Athens,  his  spirit  was 


5  But  the  Jews  were  aroused  to 
jealousy  ;  they  got  hold  of 
some  idle  rascals  to  form  a 
mob  and  set  the  town  in  an 
uproar  ;  they  attacked  Jason's 
house  in  the  endeavour  to  bring 
them  out  before  the  populace, 

6  but  as  they  failed  to  find  Paul 
and  Silas  they  haled  Jason  and 
some  of  the  brothers  before  the 
politarchs,  yelling,  "  These  up- 
setters  of  the  whole  world  have 

7  come  here  too  !  Jason  has 
welcomed  them  !  They  all 
violate  the  decrees  of  Caesar  by 
declaring  someone  else   called 

8  Jesus  is  king."  Both  the 
crowd  and  the  politarchs  were 
disturbed     when     they     heard 

9  this  ;  however,  they  let  Jason 
and  the  others  go,  after  binding 
them  over  to  keep  the  peace. 

10  Then  the  brothers  at  once  sent 
off  Paul  and  Silas  by  night  to 
Bercea.  When  they  arrived 
there,  they  betook  themselves 

11  to  the  Jewish  synagogue,  where 
the  people  were  more  amenable 
than  at  Thessalonica ;  they 
were  perfectly  ready  to  receive 
the  Word  and  made  a  daily 
study  of  the  scriptures  to  see 
if  it  was  really  as  Paul 
said. 

12  Many  of  them  believed,  to- 
gether with  a  large  number  of 
prominent  Greeks,  both  women 
and  men. 

13  But  when  the  Jews  of  Thes- 
salonica heard  that  Paul  was 
proclaiming  the  word  of  God 
at  Bercea  as  well,  they  came 
to  create  a  disturbance  and 
a  riot  among  the  crowds  at 
Beroea  too. 

14  The  brothers  then  sent  off 
Paul  at  once  on  his  way  to  the 
sea,  while  Silas  and  Timo- 
theus remained  where  they 
were. 

15  Paul's  escort  brought  him 
as  far  as  Athens  and  left  with 
instructions  that  Silas  and 
Timotheus  were  to  join  him 
as  soon  as  possible. 

16  While  Paul  was  waiting  for 
them  at  Athens,  his  soul  was 


H36 


THE   ACTS   XVII 


stirred  in  him,  when  he  saw  the 
city  wholly  given  to  idolatry. 

17  Therefore  disputed  he  in  the 
synagogue  with  the  Jews,  and 
with  the  devout  persons,  and  in 
the  market  daily  with  them  that 
met  with  him. 

1  8  Then  certain  philosophers  of 
the  Epicureans,  and  of  the 
Stoicks,  encountered  him.  And 
some  said,  What  will  this  babbler 
say  ?  other  some,  He  seemetb  to 
be  a  setter  forth  of  strange  gods  : 
because  he  preached  unto  them 
Jesus,  and  the  resurrection. 

19  And  they  took  him,  and 
broucht  him  unto  Areopagus,  say- 
ing, May  we  know  what  this  new 
doctrine,  whereof  thou  speakest, 
is? 

20  For  thou  bringest  certain 
strange  things  to  our  ears  :  we 
would  know  therefore  what  these 
things  mean. 

21  (For  all  the  Athenians  and 
strangers  which  were  there  spent 
their  time  in  nothing  else,  but 
either  to  tell,  or  to  hear  some 
new  thing.) 

22  If  Then  Paul  stood  in  the 
midst  of  Mars'  hill,  and  said,  Ye 
men  of  Athens,  I  perceive  that  in 
all  things  ye  aie  too  superstitious. 

23  For  as  I  passed  by,  and 
beheld  your  devotions,  I  found  an 
altar  with  this  inscription,  TO 
THE  UNKNOWN  GOD.  Whom 
therefore  ye  ignorant!  y  worship, 
him  declare  I  unto  you. 

24  God  that  made  the  world 
and  all  things  therein,  seeing  that 
he  is  Lord  of  heaven  and  earth, 
dwelleth  not  in  temples  made  with 
hands ; 

25  Neither  is  worshipped  with 
men's  hands,  as  though  he  needed 
any  thing,  seeing  he  giveth  to  all 
life,  and  breath,  and  all  things  ; 

26  And  hath  made  of  one  blood 
all  nations  of  men  for  to  dwell  on 
all  the  face  of  the  earth,  and  hath 
determined  the  times  before  ap- 
pointed, and  the  bounds  of  their 
habitation  ; 

27  That  they  should  seek  the 
Lord,  if  haply  they  might  feel 
after  him,  and  find  him,  though 


irritated   at   the   sight   of   the 

17  idols  that  filled  the  city.  He 
argued  in  the  synagogue  with 
the  Jews  and  the  devout  pros- 
elytes and  also  in  the  market- 
place   daily    with    those    who 

18  chanced  to  be  present.  Some 
of  the  Epicurean  and  Stoic 
philosophers  also  came  across 
him.  Some  said,  "  Whatever 
does  the  fellow  mean  with  his 
scraps  of  learning  ?  "  Others 
said,  "  He  looks  like  a  herald  of 
foreign  deities  "  (this  was  be- 
cause he  preached  '  Jesus  '  and 

19  '  the  Resurrection  ').  Then 
taking  him  to  the  Areopagus 
they  asked,  "  May  we  know 
what  is  this  novel  teaching  of 

20  yours  ?  You  talk  of  some 
things  that  sound  strange  to 
us  ;   so  we  want  to  know  what 

21  they  mean."  (For  all  the 
Athenians  and  the  foreign 
visitors  to  Athens  occupied 
themselves  with  nothing  else 
than  repeating  or  listening  to 

22  the  latest  novelty.)  So  Paul 
stood  in  the  middle  of  the 
Areopagus  and  said,  "  Men  of 
Athens,  I  observe  at  every  turn 
that  you  are  a  most  religious 

23  people.  Why,  as  I  passed 
along  and  scanned  your  objects 
of  worship,  I  actually  came 
upon  an  altar  with  the  inscrip- 
tion 

TO    AN    UNKNOWN    GOD. 

Well,  I  proclaim  to  you  what 
you  worship  in  your  ignoi'ance. 

24  The  God  who  made  the  world 
and  all  things  in  it,  he,  as  Lord 
of  heaven  and  earth,  does  not 
dwell  in  shrines  that  are  made 

25  by  human  hands  :  he  is  not 
served  by  human  hands  as  if 
he  needed  anything,  for  it  is  he 
who  gives  life  and  breatli  and 

26  all  things  to  all  men.  All  na- 
tions he  has  created  from  a 
common  origin,  to  dwell  all 
over  the  earth,  fixing  their 
allotted  periods  and  the  boun- 

27  daries  of  their  abodes,  meaning 
them  to  seek  for  God  on  the 
chance  of  finding  him  in  their 


THE   ACTS   XVIII 


337 


he  be  not  far  from  every  one  of  us  : 

28  For  in  him  we  live,  and 
move,  and  have  our  being ;  as 
certain  also  of  your  own  poets  have 
said.  For  we  are  also  his  offspring. 

29  Forasmuch  then  as  we  are 
the  offspring  of  God,  we  ought  not 
to  think  that  the  Godhead  is  like 
unto  gold,  or  silver,  or  stone, 
graven  by  art  and  man's  device. 

30  And  the  times  of  this  ignor- 
ance God  winked  at  ;  but  now 
commandeth  all  men  every  where 
to  repent  : 

31  Because  he  hath  appointed 
a  day,  in  the  which  he  will  judge 
the  world  in  righteousness  by  that 
man  whom  he  hath  ordained  ; 
whereof  he  hath  given  assurance 
unto  all  men.  in  that  he  hath  raised 
him  from  the  dead. 

32  1|  And  when  they  heard  of 
the  resurrection  of  the  dead,  some 
mocked  :  and  others  said,  We 
will  hear  thee  again  of  this  matter. 

33  So  Paul  departed  from 
among  them. 

31  Howbeit  certain  men  clave 
unto  him,  and  believed  :  among 
the  which  was  Dionysius  the 
Areopagite,  and  a  woman  named 
Damaris,  and  others  with  them. 


groping  for  him.     Though  in- 
deed he  is  close  to  each  one  of 

28  us,  for  it  is  in  him  that  we  live 
and  move  and  exist — as  some 
of  your  own  poets  have  said, 

'  We  too  belong  to  His  race.' 

29  Well,  as  the  race  of  God,  we 
ought  not  to  imagine  that  the 
divine  nature  resembles  gold  or 
silver  or  stone,  the  product  of 

30  human  art  and  invention.  Such 
ages  of  ignorance  God  over- 
looked, but  he  now  charges 
men  that  they  are  all  every- 

31  where  to  repent,  inasmuch  as 
he  has  fixed  a  day  on  which  he 
will  judge  the  world  justly  by  a 
man  whom  he  has  destined  for 
this.  And  he  has  given  proof 
of  this  to   all   by   raising  him 

32  from  the  dead."  But  on  hear- 
ing of  a  '  resurrection  of  dead 
men,'  some  sneered,  while 
others  said,  "  We  will  hear 
you  again  on  that  subject." 

33  So  Paul  withdrew  from 
them. 

34  Some  men,  however,  did  join 
him  and  believe,  including 
Dionysius  the  Areopagite,  a 
woman  called  Damaris,  and 
some  others. 


CHAPTER   XVIII 

1  After  these  things  Paul  de- 
parted from  Athens,  and  came 
to  Corinth  ; 

2  And  found  a  certain  Jew 
named  Aquila,  born  in  Pontus, 
lately  come  from  Italy,  with  his 
wife  Priscilla  ;  (because  that 
Claudius  had  commanded  all  Jews 
to  depart  from  Rome  :)  and  came 
unto  them. 

3  And  because  he  was  of  the 
same  craft,  he  abode  with  them, 
and  wrought :  for  by  their  occiipa- 
tion  they  were  tent  makers. 

4  And  he  reasoned  in  the 
synagogue  every  sabbath,  and  per- 
suaded the  Jews  and  the  Gieeks. 

5  And  when  Silas  and  Timo- 
theus  were  come  from  Macedonia, 
Paul  was  pressed  in  the  spirit, 
and  testified  to  the  Jews  that  Jesus 
was  Christ. 


CHAPTER    XVIII 

1  After  this  Paul  left  Ath- 
ens    and     went     to     Corinth. 

2  There  he  came  across  a  Jew 
called  Aquila,  a  native  of  Pon- 
tus, who  had  recently  arrived 
from  Italy  with  his  wife  Pris- 
cilla, as  Claudius  had  ordered 
all  Jews  to  leave  Rome.     Paul 

3  accosted  them,  and  as  he  be- 
longed to  the  same  trade  he 
stayed  with  them  and  they  all 
worked  together. 

(They      were      workers      in 
leather  by  trade.) 

4  Every  sabbath  he  argued  in 
the  synagogue,  persuading  both 

5  Jews  and  Greeks.  By  the 
time  Silas  and  Timotheus  came 
south  from  Macedonia,  Paul 
was  engrossed  in  this  preaching 
of  the  word,  argviing  to  the 
Jews    that    the    messiah    was 


338 


THE    ACTS   XVIII 


β  And  when  they  opposed  them- 
selves, and  blasphemed,  he  shook 
his  raiment,  and  said  unto  them, 
Your  blood  be  upon  your  own 
heads  ;  Τ  am  clean  :  from  hence- 
forth Τ  will  so  unto  the  Gentiles. 

7  U  And  he  departed  thence, 
and  entered  into  a  certain  man's 
house,  named  Justus,  one  that 
worshipped  God,  whose  house 
joined  hard  to  the  synagogue. 

8  And  Crispus,  the  chief  ruler 
of  the  synagogue,  believed  on  the 
Lord  with  all  his  house  ;  and 
many  of  the  Corinthians  hearing 
believed,  and  were  baptized. 

9  Then  spake  the  Lord  to  Paul 
in  the  night  by  a  vision,  Be  not 
afraid,  but  speak,  and  hold  not  thy 
peace  : 

10  For  I  am  with  thee,  and  no 
man  shall  set  on  thee  to  hurt  thee  : 
for  I  have  much  people  in  this 
city. 

11  And  he  continued  there  a 
year  and  six  months,  teaching  the 
word  of  God  among  them. 

12  *[  And  when  Gallio  was  the 
deputy  of  Achaia,  the  Jews  made 
insurrection  with  one  accord 
against  Paul,  and  brought  him  to 
the  judgment  seat, 

13  Saying,  This  fellow  persuad- 
eth  men  to  worship  God  contrary 
to  the  law. 

14  And  when  Paul  was  now 
about  to  open  his  mouth.  Gallio 
said  unto  the  Jews,  If  it  were  a 
matter  of  wrong  or  wicked  lewd- 
ness, Ο  ye  Jews,  reason  would 
that  I  should  bear  with  you  : 

15  But  if  it  be  a  question  of 
words  and  names,  and  o/your  law, 
look  ye  io  it ;  for  I  will  be  no 
judge  of  such  matters. 

16  And  he  drave  them  from  the 
judgment  seat. 

17  Then  all  the  Greeks  took 
Sosthenes,  the  chief  ruler  of 
the  synagogue,  aaid  beat  him 
before  the  judgment  seat.  And 
Gallio  cared  for  none  of  those 
things. 

18  1j  And  Paul  after  this  tarried 
there  yet  a  good  while,  and  then 
took  his  leave  of  the  brethren,  and 
sailed  thence  into  Syria,  and  with 


6  Jesus.  But  as  they  opposed 
and  abused  him,  he  shook  out 
his  garments  in  protest,  saying, 
"  Your  blood  be  on  your  own 
heads  !  I  am  not  responsible  ! 
After    this    I    will    go    to    the 

7  Gentiles."  Then  he  removed 
to  the  house  of  a  devout 
proselyte  called  Titus  Justus, 
which  adjoined  the  synagogue. 

8  But  Crispus  the  president  of 
the  synagogue  believed  in  the 
Lord,  as  did  all  his  household, 
and  many  of  the  Corinthians 
listened,    believed,    and    were 

9  baptized.  And  the  Lord  said 
to  Paul  in  a  vision  by  night, 
'  Have  no  fear,  speak  on  and 

10  never  stop,  for  I  am  ivith  you, 
and  no  one  shall  attack  and 
injure    you  ;      I    have    many 

11  people  in  this  city."  So  he 
settled  there  for  a  year  and  six 
months,  teaching  them  the 
word  of  God. 

12  But  when  Gallio  was  procon- 
sul of  Achaia  the  Jews  without 
exception  rose  against  Paul  and 
brought    him    up    before    the 

13  tribunal,  crying, 

"  This  fellow  incites  men  to 
worship  God  contrary  to  the 
Law." 

14  Paul  was  just  on  the  point 
of  opening  his  lips  to  re- 
ply, when  Gallio  said  to  the 
Jews,  "If  it  had  been 
a  misdemeanour  or  wicked 
crime,  there  would  be  some 
reason  in  me  listening  to  you, 

15  Ο  Jews.  But  as  these  are 
merely  questions  of  words  and 
persons  and  your  own  Law, 
you  can  attend  to  them  for 
yourselves.  I  decline  to  adju- 
dicate upon  matters  like  that." 

16  And  he  drove  them  from  the 
tribunal. 

17  Then  all  [the  Greeks]  caught 
hold  of  Sosthenes  the  pre- 
sident of  the  synagogue  and 
beat  him  in  front  of  the 
tribunal  ;  but  Gallio  took  no 
notice^ 

18  After  waiting  on  for  a  num- 
ber of  days  Paul  said  goodbye 
to  the  brothers  and  sailed  for 


THE  acts  χι: 


339 


him  Priscilla  and  Aquila  ;  having 
shorn  his  head  in  Cenchrea  :  for 
he  had  a  vow. 

1 9  And  he  came  to  Ephesus.  and 
left  them  there  :  but  he  himself 
entered  into  the  synagogue,  and 
reasoned  with  the  Jews. 

20  When  they  desired  Mm  to 
tarry  longer  time  with  them,  he 
consented  not  ; 

21  But  bade  them  farewell,  say- 
ing, I  must  by  all  means  keep  this 
feast  that  cometh  in  Jerusalem  : 
but  I  will  return  again  unto  you, 
if  God  will.  And  he  sailed  from 
Ephesus. 

22  And  when  he  had  landed 
at  Casarea,  and  gone  up,  and 
saluted  the  church,  he  went  down 
to  Antioch. 

23  And  after  he  had  spent 
some  time  there,  he  departed,  and 
went  over  all  the  country  of  Gala- 
tia  and  Phrygia  in  order,  strength- 
ening all  the  disciples. 

24  ^[  And  a  certain  Jew  named 
Apollos,  born  at  Alexandria,  an 
eloquent  man,  and  mighty  in  the 
scriptures,  came  to  Ephesus. 

25  This  man  was  instructed  in 
the  way  of  the  Lord  ;  and  being 
fervent  in  the  spirit,  he  spake 
and  taught  diligently  the  things 
of  the  Lord,  knowing  only  the 
baptism  of  John. 

26  And  he  began  to  speak  boldly 
in  the  synagogue  :  whom  when 
Aquila  and  Priscilla  had  heard, 
they  took  him  unto  them,  and 
expounded  unto  him  the  way  of 
God  more  perfectly. 

27  And  when  he  was  disposed 
to  pass  into  Achaia,  the  brethren 
wrote,  exhorting  the  disciples  to 
receive  him  :  who,  when  he  was 
come,  helped  them  much  which 
had  believed  through  grace  : 

28  For  he  mightily  convinced 
the  Jews,  and  thai  publickly, 
shewing  by  the  scriptures  that 
Jesus  was  Christ. 


20 
21 

22 

23 

24 
25 


26 


27 


Syria,  accompanied  by  Priscilla 
and  Aquila.  (As  the  latter  was 
under  a  vow,  he  had  his  head 
shaved  at  Cenchrea?.)  When 
they  reached  Ephesus,  Paul 
left  them  there.  He  went  to 
the  synagogue  and  argued  with 
the  Jews,  who  asked  him  to 
stay  for  a  while.  But  he 
would  not  consent  ;  he  said 
goodbye  to  them,  telling  them. 
"  I  will  come  back  to  you,  if  it 
is  the  will  of  God."  Then, 
sailing  from  Ephesus,  he 
reached  Caesarea,  went  up  to 
the  capital  to  salute  the  church, 
and  travelled  down  to  Antioch. 
After  spending  some  time  there 
he  went  off  on  a  journey  right 
through  the  country  of  Galatia 
and  Phrygia,  strengthening  the 
disciples. 

There  came  to  Ephesus  a  Jew 
called  Apollos,  who  was  a  na- 
tive of  Alexandria,  a  man  of 
culture,  strong  in  his  knowledge 
of  the  scriptures.  He  had  been 
instructed  in  the  Way  of  the 
Lord  and  he  preached  and 
taught  about  Jesus  with  ardour 
and  accuracy,  though  all  the 
baptism  he  knew  was  that  of 
John. 

In  the  synagogue  he  was 
very  outspoken  at  first  ;  but 
when  Aquila  and  Priscilla 
listened  to  him,  they  took  him 
home  and  explained  more  ac- 
curately to  him  what  the  Way 
of  God  really  meant.  As  he 
wished  to  cross  to  Achaia,  the 
brothers  wrote  and  urged  the 
disciples  there  to  give  him  a 
welcome.  And  on  his  arrival 
he  proved  of  great  service  to 
those  who  by  God's  grace 
had  believed,  for  he  publicly 
refuted  the  Jews  with  might 
and  main,  showing  from  the 
scriptures  that  the  messiah  was 
Jesus. 


CHAPTER    XIX 

1  And  it  came  to  pass,  that, 
while  Apollos  was  at  Corinth, 
Paul  having  passed   through  the 


CHAPTER   XIX 

1  It  was  when  Apollos  was  in 
Corinth  that  Paul,  after  passing 
through    the    inland    districts, 


340 


THE   ACTS   XIX 


upper   coasts   came   to   Ephesus : 
and  finding  certain  disciples, 

2  He  said  unto  them,  Have  ye 
received  the  Holy  Ghost  since  ye 
believed  ?  And  they  said  unto 
him,  We  have  not  so  much  as 
heard  whether  there  be  any  Holy 
Ghost. 

3  And  he  said  unto  them,  Unto 
what  then  were  ye  baptized  ? 
And  they  said,  Unto  John's 
baptism. 

4  Then  said  Paul,  John  verily 
baptized  with  the  baptism  of 
repentance,  saying  unto  the  peo- 
ple, that  they  should  believe  on 
him  which  should  come  after  Mm, 
that  is,  on  Christ  Jesus. 

5  When  they  heard  this,  they 
were  baptized  in  the  name  of  the 
Lord  Jesus. 

6  And  when  Paul  nad  laid  his 
hands  upon  them,  the  Holy  Ghost 
came  on  them  ;  and  they  spake 
with  tongues,  and  prophesied. 

7  And  all  the  men  were  about 
twelve. 

8  And  he  went  into  the  syna- 
gogue, and  spake  boldly  for  the 
space  of  three  months,  disputing 
and  persuading  the  things  con- 
cerning the  kingdom  of  God. 

9  But  when  divers  were  hard- 
ened, and  believed  not;  but  spake 
evil  of  that  way  before  the  multi- 
tude, he  departed  from  them,  and 
separated  the  disciples,  disputing 
daily  in  the  school  of  oneTyrannus. 

10  And  this  continued  by  the 
space  of  two  years  ;  so  that  all 
they  which  dwelt  in  Asia  heard 
the  word  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  both 
Jews  and  Greeks. 

11  And  God  wrought  special 
miracles  by  the  hands  of  Paul : 

12  So  that  from  his  body  were 
brought  unto  the  sick  handker- 
chiefs or  aprons,  and  the  diseases 
departed  from  them,  and  the  evil 
spirits  went  out  of  them. 

13  ^J  Then  certain  of  the  vaga- 
bond Jews,  exorcists,  took  upon 
them  to  call  over  them  which  had 
evil  spirits  the  name  of  the  Lord 
Jesus,  saying,  We  adjure  you  by 
Jesus  whom  Paul  preacheth. 

14  And  there  were  seven  sons 


2  came  down  to  Ephesus.  There 
he  found  some  disciples,  whom 
he  asked,  "Did  you  receive 
the  holy  Spirit  when  you  be- 
lieved ?  "  "  No,"  they  said, 
'.'  we  never  even  heard  of  its 

3  existence."  "  Then,"  said  he, 
"  what  were  you  baptized  in  ?  " 
"  In  John's  baptism,"  they  re- 

4  plied.  "  John,"  said  Paul, 
"  baptized  with  a  baptism  of 
repentance,  telling  the  people 
to  believe  in  Him  who  was  to 
come    after    him,    that    is,    in 

5  Jesus."  When  they  heard 
this,  they  had  themselves  bap- 
tized in  the  name  of  the  Lord 

6  Jesus,  and  after  Paul  laid  his 
hands  on  them  the  holy  Spirit 
came  upon  them,  they  spoke 
with      '  tongues  '      and.      pro- 

7  phesied.  They  numbered  all 
together  about  twelve  men. 

8  Then  Paul  entered  the  syna- 
gogue and  for  three  months 
spoke  out  fearlessly,  arguing 
and  persuading  people  about 

9  the  Reign  of  God.  But  as  some 
grew  stubborn  and  disobedient, 
decrying  the  Way  in  presence 
of  the  multitude,  he  left  them, 
withdrew  the  disciples,  and 
continued  his  argument  every 
day  from  eleven  to  four  *  in 
the  lecture-room  of  Tyrannus. 

10  This  went  on  for  two  years,  so 
that  all  the  inhabitants  of  Asia, 
Jews  as  well  as  Greeks,  heard 
the  word  of  the  Lord. 

1 1  God  also  worked  no  ordinary 
miracles   by  means    of    Paul  ; 

12  people  even  carried  away  tow- 
els or  aprons  he  had  used,  and 
at  their  touch  sick  folk  were 
freed  from  their  diseases  and 
evil  sp  ribs  came  out  of  them. 

13  Some  strolling  Jewish  exorcists 
also  undertook  to  pronounce 
the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
over  those  who  had  evil 
spirits,  saying,  "  I  adjure 
you  by  the  Jesus  whom  Paul 
preaches  !  " 

14  The  seven  sons  of  Sceuas,  a 
Jewish  high  priest,  used  to  do 

*    The   words  άπο  ίόρας  πί'ατττηϊ  ecus  δεκάτηί 

(D,  etc.)  are  probably  original. 


THE   ACTS   XIX 


341 


of  one  Sceva,  a  Jew,  and  chief  of 
the  priests,  which  did  so. 

15  And  the  evil  spirit  answered 
and  said,  Jesus  I  know,  and  Paul 
I  know,  but  who  are  ye  ? 

16  And  the  man  in  whom  the 
evil  spirit  was  leaped  on  them, 
and  overcame  them,  and  pre- 
vailed against  them,  so  that  they 
fled  out  of  that  house  naked  and 
wounded. 

17  And  this  was  known  to  all 
the  Jews  and  Greeks  also  dwelling 
at  Ephesus  ;  and  fear  fell  on  them 
all,  and  the  name  of  the  Lord 
Jesus  was  magnified. 

18  And  many  that  believed 
came,  and  confessed,  and  shewed 
their  deeds. 

19  Many  of  them  also  which 
used  curious  arts  brought  their 
books  together,  and  burned  them 
before  all  men  :  and  they  counted 
the  price  of  them,  and  found  it 
fifty  thousand  pieces  of  silver. 

20  So  mightily  grew  the  word  of 
God  and  prevailed. 

21  If  After  these  things  were 
ended,  Paul  purposed  in  the  spirit, 
when  he  had  passed  through 
Macedonia  and  Achaia,  to  go  to 
Jerusalem,  saying,  After  I  have 
been  there,  I  must  also  see  Rome. 

22  So  he  sent  into  Macedonia 
two  of  them  that  ministered 
unto  him,  Timotheus  and  Erastus  ; 
but  he  himself  stayed  in  Asia  for 
a  season. 

23  And  the  same  time  there 
arose  no  small  stir  about  that  way. 

24  For  a  certain  man  named 
Demetrius,  a  silversmith,  which 
made  silver  shrines  for  Diana, 
brought  no  small  gain  unto  the 
craftsmen  ; 

25  Whom  he  called  together 
with  the  workmen  of  like  occupa- 
tion, and  said,  Sirs,  ye  know  that 
by  this  craft  we  have  our  wealth. 

26  Moreover  ye  see  and  hear, 
that  not  alone  at  Ephesus,  but 
almost  throughout  all  Asia,  this 
Paul  hath  persuaded  and  turned 
away  much  people,  saying  that 
they  be  no  gods,  which  are  made 
with  hands  : 

27  So  that  not  only  this  our 


15  this.  But  the  evil  spirit  re- 
torted, "  Jesus  I  know  and 
Paul  I  know,  but  you — who  are 

16  you?"  And  the  man  in  whom 
the  evil  spirit  resided  leapt  at 
them,  overpowered  them  all, 
and  belaboured  them,  till  they 
rushed  out  of  the  house  stripped 

17  and  wounded.  This  came  to 
the  ears  of  all  the  inhabitants 
of  Ephesus,  Jews  as  well  as 
Greeks  ;  awe  fell  on  them  all, 
and    the    name    of    the    Lord 

18  Jesus  was  magnified.  Many 
believers  would  also  come  to 
confess     and      disclose     their 

19  magic  spells  ;  and  numbers 
who  had  practised  magic  arts 
collected  their  books  and 
burned  them  in  the  presence 
of  all.  On  adding  up  the  value 
of  them,  it  was  found  that  they 
were     worth     two     thousand 

20  pounds.  Thus  did  the  word 
of  the  Lord  increase  and  prevail 
mightily. 

21  After  these  events  Paul  re- 
solved in  the  Spirit  to  travel 
through  Macedonia  and  Achaia 
on  his  way  to  Jerusalem.  "Af- 
ter I  get  there,"  he  said,  "  1 

22  must  also  visit  Rome."  So  he 
despatched  two  of  his  assist- 
ants to  Macedonia,  Timotheus 
and  Erastus,  while  he  himself 

23  stayed  on  awhile  in  Asia.  It 
was  about  that  time  that  a 
great  commotion  arose  over  the 

24  Way.  This  was  how  it  hap- 
pened. By  making  silver 
shrines  of  Artemis  a  silver- 
smith called  Demetrius  was  the 
means  of  bringing  rich  profit 

25  to  his  workmen.  So  he  got 
them  together,  along  with  the 
workmen  who  belonged  to  sim- 
ilar trades,  and  said  to  them  : 
"  My  men,  you  know  this  trade 
is   the   source   of   our   wealth. 

26  You  also  see  and  hear  that  not 
only  at  Ephesus  but  almost  all 
over  Asia  this  fellow  Paul  has 
drawn  off  a  considerable  num- 
ber of  people  by  his  persua- 
sions. He  declares  that  hand- 
made gods  are  not  gods  at  all. 

27  Now  the  danger  is  not  only  that 


342 


THE    ACTS    XIX 


craft  is  in  danger  to  be  set  at 
nought  ;  but  also  that  the  temple 
of  the  great  goddess  Diana  should 
be  despised,  and  her  magnificence 
should  be  destroyed,  whom  all 
Asia  and  the  world  worshippeth. 

28  And  when  they  heard  these 
sayings,  they  were  full  of  wrath, 
and  cried  out,  saying,  Great  is 
Diana  of  the  Ephesians. 

29  And  the  whole  city  was 
filled  with  confusion  :  and  having 
caught  Gains  and  A  ristarchus,  men 
of  Macedonia,  Paul's  companions 
in  travel,  they  rushed  with  one 
accord  into  the  theatre. 

30  And  when  Paul  would  have 
entered  in  unto  the  people,  the 
disciples  suffered  him  not. 

31  And  certain  of  the  chief  of 
Asia,  which  were  his  friends,  sent 
unto  him,  desiring  him  that  he 
would  not  adventure  himself  into 
the  theatre. 

32  Some  therefore  cried  one 
thing,  and  some  another  :  for  the 
assembly  was  confused  ;  and  the 
more  part  knew  not  wherefore 
they  were  come  together. 

33  And  they  drew  Alexander 
out  of  the  multitude,  the  Jews 
putting  him  forward.  And  Alex- 
ander beckoned  with  the  hand, 
and  would  have  made  his  defence 
unto  the  people. 

34  But  when  they  knew  that 
he  was  a  Jew,  all  with  one  voice 
about  the  space  of  two  hours 
cried  out,  Great  is  Diana  of  the 
Ephesians. 

35  And  when  the  townclerk 
had  appeased  the  people,  he  said, 
Ye  men  of  Ephesus,  what  man  is 
there  that  knoweth  not  how  that 
the  city  of  the  Ephesians  is  a 
worshipper  of  the  great  goddess 
Diana,  and  of  the  image  which  fell 
down  from  Jupiter  ? 

36  Seeing  then  that  these  things 
cannot  be  spoken  against,  ye  ought 
to  be  quiet,  and  to  do  nothing 
rashly. 

37  For  ye  have  brought  hither 
these  men,  which  are  neither  rob- 
bers of  churches,  nor  yet  blas- 
phemers of  your  goddess. 

38  Wherefore  if  Demetrius,  and 


we  will  have  our  trade  dis- 
credited but  that  the  temple  of 
the  great  goddess  Artemis  will 
fall  into  contempt  and  that  she 
will  be  degradedfrom  her  majes- 
tic glory,  she  whom  all  Asia 
and  the  wide  world  worship." 

28  When  they  heard  this  they 
were  filled  with  rage  and  raised 
the  cry,  "  Great  is  Artemis  of 

29  Ephesus  !  "  So  the  city  was 
filled  with  confusion.  They 
rushed  like  one  man  into  the 
amphitheatre,  dragging  along 
Gaius  and  Aristarchus,  Mace- 
donians   who    were    travelling 

30  with  Paul.  (Paul  wanted  to 
enter  the  popular  assembly, 
but    the    disciples    would    not 

31  allow  him.  Some  of  the 
Asiarchs,  who  were  friends  of 
his,  also  sent  to  beg  him  not  to 
venture    into    the    amphithea- 

32  tre. )  Some  were  shouting  one 
thing,  some  another  ;  for  the 
assembly  was  in  confusion,  and 
the  majority  had  no  idea  why 

33  they  had  met.  Some  of  the 
mob  concluded  it  must  be 
Alexander,  as  the  Jews  pushed 
him  to  the  front.  So  Alex- 
ander, motioning  with  his 
hand,  wanted  to  defend  him- 

34  self  before  the  people  ;  but 
when  they  discovered  he  was  a 
Jew,  a  roar  broke  from  them  all, 
and  for  about  two  hours  they 
shouted,  "  Great  is  Artemis  of 
Ephesus  !  Great  is  Artemis  of 
Ephesus  !  " 

35  The  secretary  of  state  then 
got  the  mob  calmed  down, 
and  said  to  them,  "  Men  of 
Ephesus,  who  on  earth  does 
not  know  that  the  city  of 
Ephesus  is  Warden  of  the 
temple  of  the  great  Artemis 
and     of    the    statue    that    fell 

36  from  heaven  ?  All  this  is 
beyond  question.  So  you 
should  keep  calm  and  do 
nothing  reckless. 

37  Instead  of  that,  you  have 
brought  these  men  here  who 
are  guilty  neither  of  sacrilege 
nor  of  blasphemy  against  our 

38  goddess.     If     Demetrius     and 


THE   ACTS   XX 


343 


the  craftsmen  which  are  with  him, 
have  a  matter  against  any  man, 
the  law  is  open,  and  there  are 
deputies  :  let  them  implead  one 
another. 

39  But  if  ye  enquire  any  thing 
concerning  other  matters,  it  shall 
be  determined  in  a  lawful  assembly. 

40  For  we  are  in  danger  to  be 
called  in  question  for  this  day's 
uproar,  there  being  no  cause 
whereby  we  may  give  an  account 
of  this  concourse. 

41  Andwhenhehadthusspoken, 
he  dismissed  the  assembly. 


his  fellow  tradesmen  have  a 
grievance  against  anybody,  let 
both  parties  state  their  charges ; 
assizes  are  held  and  there  are 

39  always  the  proconsuls.  Any 
wider  claim  must  be  settled  in 
the  legal  assembly  of  the  citi- 

40  zens.  Indeed  there  is  a  danger 
of  our  being  charged  with  riot 
over  to-day's  meeting  ;  there 
is  not  a  single  reason  we  can 
give  for  this  disorderly  gather- 
ing." 

41  With  these  words  he  dis- 
missed the  assembly. 


CHAPTER    XX 

1  And  after  the  uproar  was 
ceased,  Paul  called  unto  him  the 
disciples,  and  embraced  them,  and 
departed  for  to  go  into  Mace- 
donia. 

2  And  when  he  had  gone  over 
those  parts,  and  had  given  them 
much  exhortation,  he  came  into 
Greece, 

3  And  there  abode  three  months. 
And  when  the  Jews  laid  wait  for 
him,  as  he  was  about  to  sail  into 
Syria,  he  purposed  to  return 
through  Macedonia. 

4  And  there  accompanied  him 
into  Asia  Sopater  of  Berea  ;  and 
of  the  Thessalonians,  Aristarchus 
and  Secundus  ;  and  Gaius  of 
Derbe,  and  Timotheus  ;  and  of 
Asia,  Tychicus  and  Trophimus. 

5  These  going  before  tarried  for 
us  at  Troas. 

6  And  we  sailed  away  from 
Philippi  after  the  days  of  un- 
leavened bread,  and  came  unto 
them  to  Troas  in  five  days  ; 
where  we  abode  seven  days. 

7  And  upon  the  first  day  of  the 
week,  when  the  disciples  came 
together  to  break  bread,  Paul 
preached  unto  them,  ready  to 
depart  on  the  morrow  ;  and  con- 
tinued his  speech  until  midnight. 

8  And  there  were  many  lights 
in  the  upper  chamber,  where  they 
were  gathered  together. 

9  And  there  sat  in  a  window  a 
certain  young  man  named  Euty- 


CHAPTER   XX 

1  When  the  tumult  had  ceased, 
Paul  sent  for  the  disciples  and 
encouraged  them  ;  he  then 
took  leave  of  them  and  went 
his  way  to  Macedonia. 

2  After  passing  through  the 
districts  of  Macedonia  and 
encouraging  the  people  at 
length,    he    came    to    Greece, 

3  where  he  spent  three  months. 
Just  as  he  was  on  the 
point  of  sailing  for  Syria,  the 
Jews  laid  a  plot  against  him. 
He  therefore  resolved  to  return 
through  Macedonia. 

4  His  company  as  far  as 
Asia  consisted  of  Sopater  of 
Bercea  (the  son  of  Pyrrhus), 
Aristarchus  and  Secundus 
from  Thessalonica,  Gaius  of 
Derbe,  Timotheus,  and  Tychi- 
cus and  Trophimus  from 
Asia. 

5  They   went  on   to  wait   for 

6  us  at  Troas,  while  we  sailed 
from  Philippi,  after  the  days  of 
unleavened  bread,  and  joined 
them  five  days  later  at  Troas. 
There    we    spent    seven    days. 

7  On  the  first  day  of  the  week  we 
met  for  the  breaking  of  bread  ; 
Paul  addressed  them,  as  he  was 
to  leave  next  day,  and  he  pro- 
longed   his    address    till    mid- 

8  night  (there  were  plenty  of 
lamps  in  the  upper  room  where 

9  we  met).  In  the  window  sat 
a  young  man  called  Eutychus. 


344 


THE   ACTS   XX 


chus,  being  fallen  into  a  deep 
sleep  :  and  as  Paul  was  long 
preaching,  he  sunk  down  with 
sleep,  and  fell  down  from  the  third 
loft,  and  was  taken  up  dead. 

10  And  Paul  went  down,  and 
fell  on  him,  and  embracing  him 
said,  Trouble  not  yourselves  ;  for 
his  life  is  in  him. 

11  When  he  therefore  was  come 
up  again,  and  had  broken  bread, 
and  eaten,  and  talked  a  long  while, 
even  till  break  of  day,  so  he 
departed. 

12  And  they  brought  the  young 
man  alive,  and  were  not  a  little 
comforted. 

13  1j  And  we  went  before  to 
ship,  and  sailed  unto  Assos,  there 
intending  to  take  in  Paul  :  for  so 
had  he  appointed,  minding  himself 
to  go  afoot. 

14  And  when  he  met  with  us  at 
Assos,  we  took  him  in,  and  came 
to  Mitylene. 

15  And  we  sailed  thence,  and 
came  the  next  day  over  against 
Chios  ;  and  the  next  day  we 
arrived  at  Samos,  and  tarried  at 
Trogylhum  ;  and  the  next  day  we 
came  to  Miletus. 

16  For  Paul  had  determined  to 
sail  by  Ephesus,  because  he  would 
not  spend  the  time  in  Asia  :  for  he 
hasted,  if  it  were  possible  for  him, 
to  be  at  Jerusalem  the  day  of 
Pentecost. 

17  If  And  from  Miletus  he  sent 
to  Ephesus,  and  called  the  elders 
of  the  church. 

18  And  when  they  were  come 
to  him,  he  said  unto  them,  Ye 
know,  from  the  first  day  that  I 
came  into  Asia,  after  what  manner 
I  have  been  with  you  at  all  seasons, 

19  Serving  the  Lord  with  all 
humility  of  mind,  and  with  many 
tears,  and  temptations,  which 
befell  me  by  the  lying  in  wait  of  the 
Jews  : 

20  And  how  I  kept  back  nothing 
that  was  profitable  nnto  yon,  but 
have  shewed  you,  and  have 
taught  you  publickly,  and  from 
house  to  house, 

21  Testifying  both  to  the  Jews, 
and  also  to  the  Greeks,  repentance 


and  as  Paul's  address  went 
on  and  on,  he  got  over- 
come with  drowsiness,  went 
fast  asleep,  and  fell  from 
the    third    storey.     He    was 

10  picked  up  a  corpse,  but 
Paul  went  downstairs,  threw 
himself  upon  him,  and 
embraced  him.  "  Do  not 
lament,"    he   said,    "  the  life 

11  is  still  in  him."  Then  he 
went  upstairs,  broke  bread, 
and  ate  ;  finally,  after  con- 
versing awhile  with  them 
till     the      dawn,      he      went 

12  away.  As  for  the  lad,  they 
took  him  away  alive,  much 

13  to  their  relief.  Now  we  had 
gone  on  beforehand  to  the 
ship  and  set  sail  for  Assos, 
intending  to  take  Paul  on 
board  there.  This  was  his 
own  arrangement,  for  he  in- 

14  tended  to  travel  by  land.  So 
when  he  met  us  at»  Assos,  we 
took  him  on  board  and    got 

15  to  Mitylene.  Sailing  thence 
on  the  following  day  we  ar- 
rived off  Chios  ;  next  day  we 
crossed  over  to  Samos,  and 
[after  stopping  at  Trogyllium] 
we    went    on    next    day    to 

16  Miletus.  This  was  because 
Paul  had  decided  to  sail  past 
Ephesus,  to  avoid  any  loss 
of  time  in  Asia  ;  he  wanted  to 
reach  Jerusalem,  if  possible, 
by  the  day  of  Pentecost. 

17  From  Miletus  he  sent  to 
Ephesus    for    the    presbyters 

18  of  the  church.  When  they 
came  to  him,  he  said, 
"  You  know  quite  well  how 
I  lived  among  you  all  the 
time    ever    since    I    set   foot 

19  in  Asia,  how  I  served  the 
Lord  in  all  humility,  with 
many  a  tear  and  many  a  trial 
which  I  encountered  owing 
to    the    plots    of    the    Jews, 

20  how  I  never  shrank  from  let- 
ting you  know  anything  for 
your  good,  or  from  teaching 
you     alike     in     public     and 

21  from  house  to  house,  bearing 
my  testimony,  both  to  Jews 
and    Greeks,    of     repentance 


THE   ACTS   XX 


345 


toward  God,  and  faith  toward  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

22  And  now,  behold,  I  go  bound 
in  the  spirit  unto  Jerusalem,  not 
knowing  the  things  that  shall 
befall  me  there  : 

23  Save  that  the  Holy  Ghost 
witnesseth  in  every  city,  saying 
that  bonds  and  afflictions  abide 
me. 

24  But  none  of  these  things 
move  me,  neither  count  I  my  life 
dear  unto  myself,  so  that  I  might 
finish  my  course  with  joy,  and  the 
ministry,  which  I  have  received 
of  the  Lord  Jesus,  to  testify  the 
gospel  of  the  grace  of  God. 

25  And  now,  behold,  I  know 
that  ye  all,  among  whom  I  have 
gone  preaching  the  kingdom  of 
God,  shall  see  my  face  no  more. 

26  Wherefore  I  take  you  to 
record  this  day,  that  I  am  pure 
from  the  blood  of  all  men. 

27  For  I  have  not  shunned  to 
declare  unto  you  all  the  counsel 
of  God. 

28  U  Take  heed  therefore  unto 
yourselves,  and  to  all  the  flock, 
over  the  which  the  Holy  Ghost 
hath  made  you  overseers,  to  feed 
the  church  of  God,  which  he  hath 
purchased  with  his  own  blood. 

29  For  I  know  this,  that  after 
my  departing  shall  grievous 
wolves  enter  in  among  you,  not 
sparing  the  flock. 

30  Also  of  your  own  selves  shall 
men  arise,  speaking  perverse 
things,  to  draw  away  disciples 
after  them. 

31  Therefore  watch,  and  re- 
member, that  by  the  space  of  three 
years  I  ceased  not  to  warn  every 
one  night  and  day  with  tears. 

32  And  now,  brethren,  I  com- 
mend you  to  God,  and  to  the  word 
of  his  grace,  which  is  able  to  build 
you  up,  and  to  give  you  an 
inheritance  among  all  them  which 
are  sanctified. 

33  I  have  coveted  no  man's 
silver,  or  gold,  or  apparel. 

34  Yea,  ye  yourselves  know, 
that  these  hands  have  ministered 
unto  my  necessities,  and  to  them 
that  were  with  me. 


before   God  and  faith  in  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

22  Now  here  I  go  to  Jerusa- 
lem under  the  binding  force 
of  the  Spirit. 

Vv  nat  will  befall  me  there,  I 

23  do  not  know.  Only,  1  know 
this,  that  in  town  after  town 
the  holy  Spirit  testifies  to  me 
that  bonds  and  troubles  are 
awaiting  me. 

24  But  then,  I  set  no  value 
on  my  own  life  as  compared 
with  the  joy  of  finishing  my 
course  and  fulfilling  the  com- 
mission I  received  from  the  Lord 
Jesus  to  attest  the  gospel  of  the 
gi'ace  of  God. 

25  I  know  to-day  that  not  one 
of  you  will  ever  see  my  face 
again — not  one  of  you  among 
whom  I  moved  as  I  preached 
the  Reign. 

26  Therefore  do  I  protest  before 
you  this  day  that  I  am  not 
responsible  for  the  blood  of 
any  of  you  ; 

27  I  never  shrank  from  letting 
you    know     the     entire     pur- 

28  pose  of  God.  Take  heed  to 
yourselves  and  to  all  the  flock 
of  which  the  holy  Spirit 
has  appointed  you  guardians  ; 
shepherd  the  church  of  the  Lord 
which  he   has  purchased   with 

29  his  own  blood.  I  know 
that  when  I  am  gone,  fierce 
wolves  will  get  in  among  you, 
and    they  will    not  spare    the 

30  flock  ;  yes,  and  men  of  your 
own  number  will  arise  with 
perversions  of  the  truth  to 
draw  the  disciples  after  them. 

31  So  be  on  the  alert,  remember 
how  for  three  whole  years  I 
never  ceased  night  and  day  to 
watch  over  each  one   of    you 

32  with  tears.  And  now  I  en- 
trust you  to  God  and  the  word 
of  his  grace  ;  he  is  able  to 
upbuild  you  and  give  you 
your  inheritance  among  all  the 

33  consecrated.     Silver,    gold,     or 

34  apparel  I  never  coveted;  you 
know  yourselves  how  these 
hands  of  mine  provided  every 
thing  for  my  own  needs  and  for 


346 


THE    ACTS   XXI 


35  I  have  shewed  you  all  things, 
how  that  so  labouring  ye  ought  to 
support  the  weak,  and  to  remem- 
ber the  words  of  the  Lord  Jesus, 
how  he  said,  It  is  more  blessed  to 
give  than  to  receive. 

36  If  And  when  he  had  thus 
spoken,  he  kneeled  down,  and 
prayed  with  them  all. 

37  And  they  all  wept  sore,  and 
fell  on  Paul's  neck,  and  kissed  him, 

38  Sorrowing  most  of  all  for 
the  words  which  he  spake,  that 
they  should  see  his  face  no  more. 
And  they  accompanied  him  unto 
the  ship. 


35  my  companions.  I  showed 
you  how  this  was  the  way  to 
work  hard  and  succour  the 
needy,  remembering  the  words 
of  the  Lord  Jesus,  who  said, 
'  To   give  is  happier  than  to 

36  get.'  '  With  these  words  he 
knelt  down  and  prayed  beside 

37  them  all.  They  all  broke  into 
loud  lamentation  and  falling 
upon  the  neck  of  Paul  kissed 

38  him  fondly,  sorrowing  chiefly 
because  he  told  them  they 
would  never  see  his  face  again. 
Then  they  escorted  him  to  the 
ship. 


CHAPTER    XXI 

1  And  it  came  to  pass,  that 
after  we  were  gotten  from  them, 
and  had  launched,  we  came  with 
a  straight  course  unto  Coos,  and 
the  day  following  unto  Rhodes, 
and  from  thence  unto  Patara  : 

2  And  finding  a  ship  sailing 
over  unto  Phenicia,  we  went 
aboard,  and  set  forth. 

3  Now  when  we  had  discovered 
Cyprus,  we  left  it  on  the  left  hand, 
and  sailed  into  Syria,  and  landed 
at  Tyre  :  for  there  the  ship  was  to 
unlade  her  burden. 

4  And  finding  disciples,  we 
tarried  there  seven  days  :  who 
said  to  Paul  through  the  Spirit, 
that  he  should  not  go  up  to  Jeru- 
salem. 

5  And  when  we  had  accom- 
plished those  days,  we  departed 
and  went  our  way;  and  they  all 
brought  us  on  our  way,  with  wives 
and  children,  till  we  were  out  of 
the  city  :  and  we  kneeled  down  on 
the  shore,  and  prayed. 

6  And  when  we  had  taken  our 
leave  one  of  another,  we  took  ship  ; 
and  they  returned  home  again. 

7  And  when  we  had  finished  our 
course  from  Tyre,  we  came  to 
Ptolemais,  and  saluted  the  breth- 
ren, and  abode  with  them  one 
day. 

8  And  the  next  day  we  that 
were  of  Paul's  company  departed, 
and  came  unto  Ca^sarea  :  and  we 
entered  into  the  house  of  Philip 


CHAPTER   XXI 

1  When  we  had  torn  our- 
selves away  from  them  and 
set  sail,  we  made  a  straight 
run  to  Cos, 

next  day  to  Rhodes, 
and  thence  to  Patara  ; 

2  as  we  found  a  ship  there 
bound  for  Phoenicia, 

we  went  on  board  and  set 
sail. 

3  After  sighting  Cyprus  and 
leaving  it  on  our  left, 

we  sailed  for  Syria, 
landing  at  Tyre, 
where  the  ship  was  to  un- 
load her  cargo. 

4  We  found  out  the  local 
disciples  and  stayed  there 
for  seven  days.  These  dis- 
ciples told  Paul  by  the 
Spirit  not  to  set  foot  in  Jeru- 

5  salem  ;  but,  when  our  time 
was  up,  we  started  on  our 
journey,  escorted  by  them, 
women  and  children  and 
all,  till  we  got  outside  the 
town.       Then,     kneeling     on 

6  the  beach,  we  prayed  and 
said  goodbye  to  one  another. 
We     went      on     board     and 

7  they  went  home.  By  sail- 
ing from  Tyre  to  Ptole- 
mais we  completed  our 
voyage  ;  we  saluted  the 
brothers,    spent   a    day   with 

8  them,  and  started  next  morn- 
ing for  Caesarea,  where  we 
entered  the  house  of  Philip  the 


THE   ACTS    XXI 


347 


the  evangelist,  which  was  one  of 
the  seven  ;   and  abode  with  him. 

9  And  the  same  man  had  four 
daughters,  virgins,  which  did  pro- 
phesy. 

10  And  as  we  tarried  there  many 
days,  there  came  down  from 
JudiPa  a  certain  prophet,  named 
Agabus. 

11  And  when  he  was  come 
unto  us,  he  took  Paul's  girdle,  and 
bound  his  own  hands  and  feet,  and 
said,  Thus  saith  the  Holy  Ghost, 
So  shall  the  Jews  at  Jerusalem 
bind  the  man  that  owneth  this 
girdle,  and  shall  deliver  him  into 
the  hands  of  the  Gentiles. 

12  And  when  we  heard  these 
things,  both  we,  and  they  of  that 
place,  besought  him  not  to  go  up 
to  Jerusalem. 

13  Then  Paul  answered,  What 
mean  ye  to  weep  and  to  break 
mine  heart  ?  for  I  am  ready  not 
to  be  bound  only,  but  also  to  die 
at  Jerusalem  for  the  name  of  the 
Lord  Jesus. 

14  And  when  he  would  not  be 
persuaded,  we  ceased,  saying, 
The  will  of  the  Lord  be  done. 

15  And  after  those  days  we  took 
up  our  carriages,  and  went  up  to 
Jerusalem. 

16  There  went  with  us  also 
certain  of  the  disciples  of  Caesarea, 
and  brought  with  them  one 
Mnason  of  Cyprus,  an  old  disciple, 
with  whom  we  should  lodge. 

17  And  when  we  were  come  to 
Jerusalem,  the  brethren  received 
us  gladly. 

18  And  the  day  following  Paul 
went  in  with  us  unto  James  ;  and 
all  the  elders  were  present. 

19  And  when  he  had  saluted 
them,  he  declared  particularly 
what  things  God  had  wrought 
among  the  Gentiles  by  his  minis- 
try. 

20  And  when  they  heard  it, 
they  glorified  the  Lord,  and  said 
unto  him,  Thou  seest,  brother, 
now  many  thousands  of  Jews 
there  are  which  believe  ;  and  they 
are  all  zealous  of  the  law  : 

21  And  they  are  informed  of 
thee,  that  thou  teachest  all  the 


evangelist     (he     belonged    to 

9     the     Seven,     and    had    four 

unmarried  daughters  who  pro- 

10  phesied).  We  stayed  with 
him. 

While  we  remained  there 
for  a  number  of  days,  a 
prophet  called  Agabus  came 
down  from  Judaea. 

11  He  came  to  us,  took  Paul's 
girdle  and  bound  his  own 
feet  and  hands,  saying, 
"  Here  is  the  word  of  the 
holy  Spirit :  '  So  shall  the 
Jews  bind  the  owner  of  this 
girdle  at  Jerusalem  and  hand 
him    over  to  the  Gentiles.'  " 

12  Now  when  we  heard  this, 
we  and  the  local  disciples 
besought  Paul  not  to  go  up 
to  Jerusalem. 

13  Then  Paul  replied,  "  What 
do  you  mean  by  weeping 
and  disheartening  me  ?  I 
am  ready  not  only  to  be 
bound  but  also  to  die  at 
Jerusalem  for  the  sake  of  the 

14  Lord  Jesus."  As  he  would 
not  be  persuaded,  we  ac- 
quiesced, saying,  "  The  will 
of  the  Lord  be  done." 

15  After  these  days  we  packed 
up  and  started  for  Jerusalem, 

16  accompanied  by  some  of 
the  disciples  from  Caesarea, 
who  conducted  us  to  the 
house  of  Mnason,  a  Cypriote, 
with  whom  we  were  to  lodge. 
He  was  a  disciple  of  old 
standing. 

17  The  brothers  welcomed  us 
gladly     on     our     arrival     at 

18  Jerusalem.  Next  day  we 
accompanied  Paul  to  James  ; 
all  the  presbyters  were  pre- 

19  sent,  and  after  saluting  them 
Paul  described  in  detail  what 
God  had  done  by  means  of 
his  ministry  among  the  Gen- 

20  tiles.  They  glorified  God 
when  they  heard  it.  Then 
they  said  to  him,  "  Brother, 
you  see  how  many  thousands 
of  believers  there  are  among 
the  Jews,  all  of  them  ardent 

21  upholders  of  the  Law.  Now, 
they    have    heard    that    you 


348 


THE   ACTS   XXI 


Jews  which  are  among  the  Gen- 
tiles to  forsake  Moses,  saying  that 
they  ought  not  to  circumcise 
their  children,  neither  to  -walk 
after  the  customs. 

22  What  is  it  therefore  ?  the 
multitude  must  needs  come  to- 
gether: for  they  will  hear  that 
thou  art  come. 

23  Do  therefore  this  that  we 
say  to  thee  :  We  have  four  men 
which  have  a  vow  on  them ; 

24  Them  take,  and  purify  thy- 
self with  them,  and  be  at  charges 
with  them,  that  they  may  shave 
their  heads  :  and  all  may  know 
that  those  things,  whereof  they 
were  informed  concerning  thee, 
are  nothing  ;  but  that  thou  thy- 
self also  walkest  orderly,  and 
keepest  the  law. 

25  As  touching  the  Gentiles 
which  believe,  we  have  written 
and  concluded  that  they  observe 
no  such  thing,  save  only  that  they 
keep  themselves  from  things 
offered  to  idols,  and  from  blood, 
and  from  strangled,  and  from 
fornication. 

26  Then  Paul  took  the  men,  and 
the  next  day  purifying  himself 
with  them  entered  into  the 
temple,  to  signify  the  accomplish- 
ment of  the  days  of  purification, 
until  that  an  offering  should  be 
offered  for  every  one  of  them. 

27  And  when  the  seven  days 
were  almost  ended,  the  Jews 
which  were  of  Asia,  when  they 
saw  him  in  the  temple,  stirred  up 
all  the  people,  and  laid  hands  on 
him, 

28  Crying  out,  Men  of  Israel, 
help  :  This  is  the  man,  that 
teacheth  all  men  every  where 
against  the  people,  and  the  law, 
and  this  place :  and  further 
brought  Greeks  also  into  the 
temple,  and  hath  polluted  this 
holy  place. 

29  (For  they  had  seen  before 
with  him  in  the  city  Trophimus 
an  Ephesian,  whom  they  sup- 
posed that  Paul  had  brought  into 
the  temple.) 

30  And  all  the  city  was  moved, 
and  the  people  ran  together  :  and 


teach  all  Jews  who  live  among 
Gentiles  to  break  away  from 
Moses  and  not  to  circumcise 
their  children,  nor  to  follow  the 

22  old  customs.  What  is  to  be 
done  ?     They  will  be  sure  to 

23  hear  you  have  arrived.*  So  do 
as  we  tell  you.     We  have  four 

24  men  here  under  a  vow  ;  asso- 
ciate yourself  with  them,  purify 
yourself  with  them,  pay  their 
expenses  so  that  they  may  be 
free  to  have  their  heads  shaved, 
and  then  everybody  will  under- 
stand there  is  nothing  in  these 
stories  about  you,  but  that,  on 
the  contrary,  you  are  guided  by 

25  obedience  to  the  Law.  As  for 
Gentile  believers,  we  have  is- 
sued our  decision  that  they 
must  avoid  food  that  has  been 
offered  to  idols,  the  taste  of 
blood,  flesh  of  animals  that 
have  been  strangled,  and  sexual 
vice." 

26  Then  Paul  associated  him- 
self with  the  men  next  day  ; 
he  had  himself  purified  along 
with  them  and  went  into  the 
temple  to  give  notice  of  the 
time  when  the  days  of  'purifica- 
tion would  be  completed — the 
time,  that  is  to  say,  when  the 
sacrifice  could  be  offered  for 
each  one  of  them. 

27  The  seven  days  were  almost 
over  when  the  Asiatic  Jews, 
catching  sight  of  him  in  the 
temple,  stirred  up  all  the  crowd 

28  and  laid  hands  on  him,  shout- 
ing, "  To  the  rescue,  men  of 
Israel !  Here  is  the  man  who 
teaches  everyone  everywhere 
against  the  People  and  the  Law 
and  this  Place  !  And  he  has 
actually  brought  Greeks  inside 
the    temple    and    defiled    this 

29  holy  Place  !  "  (They  had 
previously  seen  Trophimus  the 
Ephesian  along  with  him  in  the 
city,  and  they  supposed  Paul 
had     taken     him    inside     the 

30  temple.)  The  whole  city  was 
thrown  into  turmoil.  The 
people  rushed  together,  seized 

•   Omitting    [6et    πληθο?    συνελθεΐν]    and 

[γαρ]• 


THE   ACTS   XXI 


349 


they  took  Paul,  and  drew  him  out 
of  the  temple  :  and  forthwith  the 
doors  were  shut. 

31  And  as  they  went  about  to 
kill  him,  tidings  came  unto  the 
chief  captain  of  the  band,  that  all 
Jerusalem  was  in  an  uproar. 

32  Who  immediately  took 
soldiers  and  centurions,  and  ran 
down  unto  them  :  and  when  they 
saw  the  chief  captain  and  the 
soldiers,  they  left  beating  of  Paul. 

33  Then  the  chief  captain  came 
near,  and  took  him,  and  com- 
manded him  to  be  bound  with  two 
chains  ;  and  demanded  who  he 
was,  and  what  he  had  done. 

34  And  some  cried  one  thing, 
some  another,  among  the  multi- 
tude :  and  when  he  could  not 
know  the  certainty  for  the  tumult, 
he  commanded  him  to  be  carried 
into  the  castle. 

35  And  when  he  came  upon  the 
stairs,  so  it  was,  that  he  was  borne 
of  the  soldiers  for  the  violence  of 
the  people. 

36  For  the  multitude  of  the 
people  followed  after,  crying, 
Away  with  him. 

37  And  as  Paul  was  to  be  led 
into  the  castle,  he  said  unto  the 
chief  captain,  May  I  speak  unto 
thee  ?  Who  said,  Canst  thou 
speak  Greek  ? 

38  Art  not  thou  that  Egyptian, 
which  before  these  days  madest 
an  uproar,  and  leddest  out  into 
the  wilderness  four  thousand  men 
that  were  murderers  ? 

39  But  Paul  said,  I  am  a  man 
which  am  a  Jew  of  Tarsus,  a  city  in 
Cilicia,  a  citizen  of  no  mean  city : 
and,  I  beseech  thee,  suffer  me  to 
speak  unto  the  people. 

40  And  when  he  had  given  him 
licence,  Paul  stood  on  the  stairs, 
and  beckoned  with  the  hand  unto 
the  people.  And  when  there  was 
made  a  great  silence,  he  spake  unto 
them  in  the  Hebrewtongue,  saying, 


Paul  and  dragged  him  outside 
the  temple  ;  whereupon  the 
doors  were  immediately  shut. 

31  They  were  attempting  to  kill 
him,  when  word  reached  the 
commander  of  the  garrison  that 
the   whole    of    Jerusalem    was 

32  in  confusion.  Taking  some 
soldiers  and  officers,  he  at  once 
rushed  down  to  them,  and 
when  they  saw  the  commander 
and  the  soldiers  they  stopped 

33  beating  Paul.  Then  the  com- 
mander came  up  and  seized 
him  ;  he  ordered  him  to  be 
bound  with  a  couple  of  chains, 
and  asked  "  Who  is  he  ?  "  and 

34  "  What  has  he  done  ?  "  Some 
of  the  crowd  roared  one  thing, 
some  another,  and  as  he  could 
not  learn  the  facts  owing  to  the 
uproar,  he  ordered  Paul  to  be 

35  taken  to  the  barracks.  By  the 
time  he  reached  the  steps,  he 
had  actually  to  be  carried  by 
the  soldiers  on  account  of  the 

36  violence  of  the  crowd,  for  the 
whole  mass  of  the  people  fol- 
lowed shouting,  ' '  Away  with 
him  !  " 

37  Just  as  he  was  being  taken 
into  the  barracks,  Paul  said 
to  the  commander,  "  May  I 
say  a  word  to  you  ?  " 

''  You   know  Greek  !  "    said 

38  the  commander.  "  Then  you 
are  not  the  Egyptian  who  in 
days  gone  by  raised  the  four 
thousand  assassins  and  led 
them  out  into  the  desert  ?  ' ' 

39  Paul  said,  "  I  am  a  Jew, 
a  native  of  Tarsus  in  Cilicia, 
the  citizen  of  a  famous  town. 
Pray  let  me  speak  to  the 
people." 

40  As  he  gave  permission, 
Paul  stood  on  the  steps  and 
motioned  to  the  people.  A 
great  hush  came  over  them, 
and  he  addressed  them  as 
follows  in  Hebrew• 


350 


THE   ACTS   XXII 


CHAPTER    XXII 

1  Men,  brethren,  and  fathers, 
hear  ye  my  defence  which  I  make 
now  unto  you. 

2  (And  when  they  heard  that  he 
spake  in  the  Hebrew  tongue  to 
them,  they  kept  the  more  silence  : 
and  he  saith,) 

3  I  am  verily  a  man  which  am 
a  Jew,  born  in  Tarsus,  a  city  in 
Cilicia,  yet  brought  up  in  this  city 
at  the  feet  of  Gamaliel,  and  taught 
according  to  the  perfect  manner 
of  the  law  of  the  fathers,  and  was 
zealous  toward  God,  as  ye  all  are 
this  day. 

4  And  I  persecuted  this  way 
unto  the  death,  binding  and. 
delivering  into  prisons  both  men 
and  women. 

5  As  also  the  high  pi'iest  doth 
bear  me  witness,  and  all  the  estate 
of  the  elders  :  from  whom  also  I 
received  letters  unto  the  brethren, 
and  went  to  Damascus,  to  bring 
them  which  were  there  bound 
unto  Jerusalem,  for  to  be  pun- 
ished. 

6  And  it  came  to  pass,  that,  as 
I  made  my  journey,  and  was  come 
nigh  unto  Damascus  about  noon, 
suddenly  there  shone  from  heaven 
a  great  light  round  about  me. 

7  And  I  fell  unto  the  ground, 
and  heard  a  voice  saying  unto  me, 
Saul,  Saul,  why  persecutest  thou 
me  ? 

8  And  I  answered,  Who  art 
thou,  Lord  ?  And  he  said  unto 
me,  I  am  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  whom 
thou  persecutest. 

9  And  they  that  were  with  me 
saw  indeed  the  light,  and  were 
afraid  ;  but  they  heard  not  the 
voice  of  him  that  spake  to  me. 

10  And  I  said,  What  shall  I 
do,  Lord  ?  And  the  Lord  said 
unto  me,  Arise,  and  go  into 
Damascus  ;  and  there  it  shall  be 
told  thee  of  all  things  which  are 
appointed  for  thee  to  do. 

11  And  when  I  could  not  see  for 
the  glory  of  that  light,  being  led 
by  the  hand  of  them  that  were 
with  me,  I  came  into  Damascus. 

12  And  one  Ananias,  a  devout 


CHAPTER   XXII 

1  "  Brothers  and  fathers, 
listen  to  the  defence  I  now 

2  make  before  you."  When 
they  heard  him  addressing 
them  in  Hebrew  they  were 
all  the  more  quiet.     So  he 

3  went  on.  "  I  am  a  Jew, 
born  at  Tarsus  in  Cilicia, 
but  brought  up  in  this 
city,  educated  at  the  feet 
of  Gamaliel  in  all  the  strict- 
ness of  our  ancestral  Law, 
ardent  for  God  as  you  all 

4  are  to-day.  I  persecuted 
this  Way  of  religion  to  the 
death,  chaining  and  im- 
prisoning    both     men     and 

5  women,  as  the  high  priest 
and  all  the  council  of  elders 
can  testify.  It  was  from 
them  that  I  got  letters  to 
the  brotherhood  at  Da- 
mascus and  then  journeyed 
thither  to  bind  those  who 
had  gathered  there  and 
bring   them    back   to    Jeru- 

6  salem  for  punishment.    Now 
.    as   I   neared    Damascus    on 

my  journey,  suddenly  about 
noon  a  brilliant  light  from 
heaven    flashed    round    me. 

7  I  dropped  to  the  earth 
and  heard  a  voice  saying 
to  me,  '  Saul,  Saul,  why 
do     you     persecute      me  ?  ' 

8  '  Who  are  you  ?  '  I  asked. 
He  said  to  me,  '  I  am 
Jesus  the  Nazarene,  and 
you     are    persecuting    me.' 

9  (My  companions  saw  the 
light,  but  they  did  not  hear 
the  voice  of  him  who  talked 

10  to  me.)  I  said,  'What  am 
I  to  do  ?  '  And  the  Lord 
said  to  me,  '  Get  up  and 
make  your  way  into  Da- 
mascus ;  there  you  shall  be 
told  about  all  you  are  des- 

11  tined  to  do.'  As  I  could 
not  see  owing  to  the  daz- 
zling glare  of  that  light,  my 
companions  took  my  hand 
and    so    I    reached    Damas- 

12  cus.  Then  a  certain  Ana- 
nias, a  devout  man  in  the 


THE   ACTS   XXII 


351 


man  according  to  the  law,  having 
a  good  report  of  all  the  Jews  which 
dwelt  there, 

13  Came  unto  me,  and  stood, 
and  said  unto  me,  Brother  Saul, 
receive  thy  sight.  And  the  same 
hour  I  looked  up  upon  him. 

14  And  he  said,  The  God  of  our 
fathers  hath  chosen  thee,  that 
thou  shouldest  know  his  will,  and 
see  that  Just  One,  and  shouldest 
hear  the  voice  of  his  mouth. 

1 5  For  thou  shalt  be  his  witness 
unto  all  men  of  what  thou  hast 
seen  and  heard. 

16  And  now  why  tarriest  thou  ? 
arise,  and  be  baptized,  and  wash 
away  thy  sins,  calling  on  the  name 
of  the  Lord. 

17  And  it  came  to  pass,  that, 
when  I  was  come  again  to  Jeru- 
salem, even  while  I  prayed  in  the 
temple,  I  was  in  a  trance  ; 

18  And  saw  him  saying  unto 
me,  Make  haste,  and  get  thee 
quickly  out  of  Jerusalem  :  for 
they  will  not  receive  thy  testimony 
concerning  me. 

19  And  I  said,  Lord,  they  know 
that  I  imprisoned  and  beat  in 
every  synagogue  them  that  be- 
lieved on  thee  : 

20  And  when  the  blood  of  thy 
martyr  Stephen  was  shed,  I  also 
was  standing  by,  and  consenting 
unto  his  death,  and  kept  the 
raiment  of  them  that  slew  him. 

21  And  he  said  unto  me, 
Depart :  for  I  will  send  thee  far 
hence  unto  the  Gentiles. 

22  And  they  gave  him  audience 
unto  this  word,  and  then  lifted  up 
their  voices,  and  said,  Away  with 
such  a  fellow  from  the  earth  :  for 
it  is  not  fit  that  he  should  live. 

23  And  as  they  cried  out,  and 
cast  off  their  clothes,  and  threw 
dust  into  the  air, 

24  The  chief  captain  command- 
ed him  to  be  brought  into  the 
castle,  and  bade  that  he  should  be 
examined  by  scourging  ;  that  he 
might  know  wherefore  they  cried 
so  against  him. 

25  And  as  they  bound  him  with 
thongs,  Paul  said  unto  the  cen- 
tur»«n  that  stood  by,  Is  it  lawful 


Law,  who  had  a  good  reputa- 
tion   among    all    the     Jewish 

13  inhabitants,  came  to  me  and 
standing  beside  me  said,  '  Saul, 
my  brother,  regain  your  sight !  ' 
The  same  moment  I  regained 
my  sight  and  looked  up  at  him. 

14  Then  he  said, 

'  The  God  of  our  fathers 
has  appointed  you  to  know 
his  will,  to  see  the  Just  One. 
and  to  hear  him  speak  with 
his   own  lips. 

15  For  you  are  to  be  a  witness 
for  him  before  all  men,  a 
witness  of  what  you  have  seen 
and  heard. 

16  And  now,  why  do  you  wait  ? 
Get  up  and  be  baptized  and 
wash  away  your  sins,  invoking 
his  name.' 

17  When  I  returned  to  Jeru- 
salem, it  happened  that  while  I 
was  praying  in  the  temple  I  fell 

18  into  a  trance  and  saw  Him  say- 
ing to  me,  '  Make  haste,  leave 
Jerusalem  quickly,  for  they  will 
not  accept  your  evidence  about 
me.' 

19  '  But,  Lord,'  I  said,  '  they 
surely  know  it  was  I  who  im- 
prisoned and  flogged  those  who 
believed  in  you  throughout  the 

20  synagogues,  and  that  I  stood 
and  approved  when  the  blood 
of  your  martyr  Stephen  was 
being  shed,  taking  charge  of  the 
clothes  of  his  murderers  ! ' 

21  But  he  said  to  me,  '  Go  ;  I 
will  send  you  afar  to  the  Gen- 
tiles  '  " 

22  Till  he  said  that,  they  had 
listened  to  him.  But  at  that 
they  shouted,  "  Away  with 
such  a  creature  from  the  earth  ! 

23  He  is  not  fit  to  live  !  "  They 
yelled  and  threw  their  clothes 
into    the    air    and    flung    dust 

24  about,  till  the  commander  or- 
dered him  to  be  taken  inside 
the  barracks  and  examined 
under  the  lash,  so  as  to 
find  out  why  the  people 
shouted   at  him   in  this  way. 

25  They  had  strapped  him  up, 
when  Paul  said  to  the  officer 
who   was   standing   by,    "  Are 


352 


THE   ACTS   XXIII 


for  you  to  scourge  a  man  that  is 
a  Roman,  and  uncondemned  ? 

26  When  the  centurion  heard 
that,  he  went  and  told  the  chief 
captain,  saying,  Take  heed  what 
thou  doest :  for  this  man  is  a 
Roman. 

27  Then  the  chief  captain  came, 
and  said  unto  him,  Tell  me,  art 
thou  a  Roman  ?     He  said,  Yea. 

28  And  the  chief  captain  an- 
swered, With  a  great  sum  ob- 
tained I  this  freedom.  And  Paul 
said,  But  I  was  free  born. 

29  Then  straightway  they  de- 
parted from  him  which  should 
have  examined  him  :  and  the 
chief  captain  also  was  afraid,  after 
he  knew  that  he  was  a  Roman,  and 
because  he  had  bound  him. 

30  On  the  morrow,  because  he 
would  have  known  the  certainty 
wherefore  he  was  accused  of  the 
Jews,  he  loosed  him  from  his 
bands,  and  commanded  the  chief 
priests  and  all  their  council  to 
appear,  and  brought  Paul  down, 
and  set  him  before  them. 

CHAPTER    XXIII 

1  And  Paul,  earnestly  behold- 
ing the  council,  said,  Men  and 
brethren,  I  have  lived  in  all  good 
conscience  before  God  until  this 
day. 

2  And  the  high  priest  Ananias 
commanded  them  that  stood  by 
him  to  smite  him  on  the  mouth. 

3  Then  said  Paul  unto  him, 
God  shall  smite  thee,  thou  whited 
wall  :  for  sittest  thou  to  judge  me 
after  the  law,  and  commandest 
me  to  be  smitten  contrary  to  the 
law  ? 

4  And  they  that  stood  by  said, 
Re  vilest  thou  God's  high  priest  ? 

5  Then  said  Paul,  I  wist  not, 
brethren,  that  he  was  the  high 
priest :  for  it  is  written,  Thou 
shalt  not  speak  evil  of  the  ruler  of 
thy  people. 

6  But  when  Paul  perceived  that 
the  one  part  were  Sadducees,  and 
the  other  Pharisees,  he  cried  out 
in  the  council,  Men  and  brethren, 
I  am  a  Pharisee,  the  son  of  a  Pha- 


you  allowed  to  scourge  a  Ro- 
man  citizen — and   to   scourge 

26  him  without  trial  ?  "  When 
the  officer  heard  this,  he  went 
to  the  commander  and  said  to 
him,  "  What  are  you  going  to 
do  ?     This   man   is   a   Roman 

27  citizen."  So  the  commander 
went  to  him  and  said,  "  Tell 
me,  are  you  a  Roman  citizen  ?" 

28  "  Yes,"  he  said.  The  com- 
mander replied,  "I  had  to  pay  a 
large  sum  for  this  citizenship." 
"  But  I  was  born  a  citizen,"  said 

29  Paul.  Then  those  who  were  to 
have  examined  him  left  him  at 
once  alone ;  even  the  com- 
mander was  alarmed  to  find 
that  Paul  was  a  Roman  citizen 
and  that  he  had  bound  him. 

CHAPTER   XXIII 

30  Next  day,  as  he  was  anxious 
to  find  out  the  real  reason  why 
the  Jews  accused  him,  he  un- 
bound him,  ordered  the  high 
priests  and  all  the  Sanhedrin  to 
meet,  and  brought  Paul  down, 
placing  him  in  front  of  them. 

1  With  a  steady  look  at  the 
Sanhedrin  Paul  said,  "  Bro- 
thers, 1  have  lived  with  a 
perfectly  good  conscience  be- 
fore God  down  to  the  present 

2  day."  Then  the  high  priest 
Ananias  ordered  those  who 
were    standing    next    Paul    to 

3  strike  him  on  the  mouth.  At 
this  Paul  said  to  him,  "  You 
whitewashed  wall,  God  will 
strike  you  !  You  sit  there  to 
judge  me  by  the  Law,  do  you  ? 
And  you  break  the  Law  by 
ordering  me   to   be   struck  !  " 

4  The  bystanders  said,  "  What ! 
would  you  rail  at  God's  high 

5  priest  ?  "  "  Brothers,"  said 
Paul,  "  I  did  not  know  he  was 
high  priest  "  (for  it  is  written, 
You  must  not  speak  evil  of  any 

6  ruler  of  your  -people).  Then, 
finding  half  the  Sanhedrin  were 
Sadducees  and  the  other  half 
Pharisees,  Paul  shouted  to 
them,  "  I  am  a  Pharisee, 
brothers,  the  son  of  Pharisees  ! 


THE   ACTS   XXIII 


353 


risee  :  of  the  hope  and  resurrec- 
tion of  the  dead  I  am  called  in 
question. 

7  And  when  he  had  so  said, 
there  arose  a  dissension  between 
the  Pharisees  and  the  Sadducees  : 
and  the  multitude  was  divided. 

8  For  the  Sadducees  say  that 
there  is  no  resurrection,  neither 
angel,  nor  spirit :  but  the  Pharisees 
confess  both. 

9  And  there  arose  a  great  cry  : 
and  the  scribes  that  loere  of  the 
Pharisees'  part  arose,  and  strove,' 
saying,  We  find  no  evil  in  this 
man  :  but  if  a  spirit  or  an  angel 
hath  spoken  to  him,  let  us  not 
fight  against  God. 

10  And  when  there  arose  a 
great  dissension,  the  chief  captain, 
fearing  lest  Paul  should  have  been 
pulled  in  pieces  of  them,  com- 
manded the  soldiers  to  go  down, 
and  to  take  him  by  force  from 
among  them,  and  to  bring  him 
into  the  castle. 

11  And  the  night  following  the 
Lord  stood  by  him,  and  said,  Be 
of  good  cheer,  Paul  :  for  as  thou 
hast  testified  of  me  in  Jerusalem, 
so  must  thou  bear  witness  also  at 
Rome. 

1 2  And  when  it  was  day,  certain 
of  the  Jews  banded  together,  and 
bound  themselves  under  a  curse, 
saying  that  they  would  neither 
eat  nor  drink  till  they  had  killed 
Paul. 

13  And  they  were  more  than 
forty  which  had  made  this  con- 
spiracy. 

14  And  they  came  to  the  chief 
priests  and  elders,  and  said,  We 
have  bound  ourselves  under  a 
great  curse,  that  we  will  eat  no- 
thing until  we  have  slain  Paul. 

15  Now  therefore  ye  with  the 
council  signify  to  the  chief  captain 
that  he  bring  him  down  unto  you 
to  morrow,  as  though  ye  would 
enquire  something  more  perfectly 
concerning  him  :  and  we,  or  ever 
he  come  near,  are  ready  to  kill  him. 

16  And  when  Paul's  sister's  son 
heard  of  their  lying  in  wait,  he 
went  and  entered  into  the  castle, 
and  told  Paul. 

12 


It   is    for    the    hope    of    the 
resurrection    from    the    dead 

7  that  I  am  on  trial!  "  When 
he  said  this,  a  quarrel  broke 
out  between  the  Pharisees 
and      the     Sadducees ;      the 

8  meeting  was  divided.  For 
while  the  Sadducees  declare 
there  is  no  such  thing 
as  resurrection,  angels,  or 
spirits,    the    Pharisees   affirm 

9  them  all.  Thus  a  loud  cla- 
mour broke  out.  Some  of 
the  scribes  who  belonged  to 
the  Pharisaic  party  got  up 
and  contended,  "  We  find 
nothing  wrong  about  this 
man.  What  if  some  spirit  or 
angel  has  spoken  to  him  ?  " 

10  The  quarrel  then  became 
so  violent  that  the  com- 
mander was  afraid  they 
would  tear  Paul  in  pieces ; 
he  therefore  ordered  the 
troops  to  march  down  and 
take  him  from  them  by 
force,  bringing  him  inside  the 

11  barracks.  On  the  following 
night  the  Lord  stood  by  Paul 
and  said,  "  Courage  !  As  you 
have  testified  to  me  at  Jeru- 
salem, so  you  must  testify 
at  Rome." 

12  When  day  broke,  the  Jews 
formed  a  conspiracy,  tak- 
ing a  solemn  oath  neither 
to     eat    nor     to     drink     till 

13  they  had  killed  Paul.  There 
were     more    than     forty     of 

14  them  in  this  plot.  They 
then  went  to  the  high  priests 
and  elders,  saying,  "  We 
have  taken  a  solemn  oath 
to  taste  no  food  till  we  have 

15  killed  Paul.  Now  you  and 
the  Sanhedrin  must  inform 
the  commander  that  you  pro- 
pose to  investigate  this  case 
in  detail,  so  that  he  may 
have  Paul  brought  down  to 
you.  We  will  be  all  ready 
to     kill     him     on     the     way 

16  down."  Now  Paul's  nephew 
heard  about  their  treacher- 
ous ambush  ;  so  he  got  ad- 
mission to  the  barracks  and 

17  told  Paul.     Paul   summoned 


354 


THE   ACTS   XXIII 


17  Then  Paul  called  one  of  the 
centurions  unto  him,  and  said, 
Bring  this  young  man  unto  the 
chief  captain  :  for  he  hath  a  cer- 
tain thing  to  tell  him. 

18  So  he  took  him,  and  brought 
him  to  the  chief  captain,  and  said, 
Paul  the  prisoner  called  me  unto 
him,  and  prayed  me  to  bring  this 
young  man  unto  thee,  who  hath 
something  to  say  unto  thee. 

19  Then  the  chief  captain  took 
him  by  the  hand,  and  went  with 
him  aside  privately,  and  asked 
him,  What  is  that  thou  hast  to 
tell  me  ? 

20  And  he  said,  The  Jews  have 
agreed  to  desire  thee  that  thou 
wouldest  bring  down  Paul  to 
morrow  into  the  council,  as  though 
they  would  enquire  somewhat  of 
him  more  perfectly. 

21  But  do  not  thou  yield  unto 
them  :  for  there  lie  in  wait  for  him 
of  them  more  than  forty  men, 
which  have  bound  themselves 
with  an  oath,  that  they  will  neither 
eat  nor  drink  till  they  have  killed 
him  :  and  now  are  they  ready, 
looking  for  a  promise  from  thee. 

22  So  the  chief  captain  the» 
let  the  young  man  depart,  and 
charged  him,  See  thou  tell  no  man 
that  thou  hast  shewed  these  things 
to  me. 

23  And  he  called  unto  him  two 
centurions,  saying,  Make  ready 
two  hundred  soldiers  to  go  to 
Caesarea,  and  horsemen  three- 
score and  ten,  and  spearmen  two 
hundred,  at  the  third  hour  of  the 
night  ; 

24  And  provide  them  beasts, 
that  they  may  set  Paul  on,  and 
bring  him  safe  unto  Felix  the 
governor. 

25  And  he  wrote  a  letter  after 
this  manner  : 

26  Claudius  Lysias  unto  the 
most  excellent  governor  Felix 
sendeth  greeting. 

27  This  man  was  taken  of  the 
Jews,  and  should  have  been  killed 
of  them  :  then  came  I  with  an 
army,  and  rescued  him,  having 
understood  that  he  was  a  Roman. 

28  And    when    I    would    have 


one  of  the  officers  and  said, 
"  Take  this  young  man  to  the 
commander,  for  he  has  some 

18  news  to  give  him."  So  the 
officer  took  him  to  the  com- 
mander, saying,  "  The  prisoner 
Paul  has  summoned  me  to  ask 
if  I  would  bring  this  young  man 
to  you,  as  he  has  something  to 

19  tell  you."  The  commander 
then  took  him  by  the  hand 
aside  and  asked  him  in  private, 

What  is  the  news  you  have 

20  for  me  ?  "  He  answered, 
"  The  Jews  have  agreed  to  ask 
you  to  bring  Paul  down  to- 
morrow to  the  Sanhedrin,  on 
the  plea  that  they  *  propose  to 

21  examine  his  case  in  detail.  Now 
do  not  let  them  persuade  you. 
More  than  forty  of  them  are 
lying  in  ambush  for  him,  and 
they  have  taken  a  solemn  oath 
neither  to  eat  nor  to  drink 
till  they  have  murdered  him. 
They  are  all  ready  at  this 
moment,  awaiting  your  con- 
sent." 

22  Then  the  commander  dis- 
missed the  youth,  bidding 
him,  "  Tell  nobody  that  you 
have    informed    me    of    this." 

23  He  summoned  two  of  the 
officers  and  said,  "  Get  ready 
by  nine  o'clock  to-night  two 
hundred  infantry  to  march  as 
far  as  Caesarea,  also  seventy 
troopers,  and  two  hundred 
spearmen." 

24  Horses  were  also  to  be  pro- 
vided, on  which  they  were 
to  mount  Paul  and  caiTy  him 
safe    to    Felix    the    governor. 

25  He  then  wrote  a  letter  in  the 

26  following  terms.  "  Claudius 
Lysias,   to   his  excellency  the 

27  governor  Felix:  greeting.  This 
man  had  been  seized  by  the 
Jews  and  was  on  the  point  of 
being  murdered  by  them,  when 
I  came  on  them  with  the  troops 
and  rescued  him,  as  I  had  as- 
certained that  he  was  a  Roman 

28  citizen.      Anxious   to   find   out 
*  Reading    cither    μ.ε'λλοι>τκ    with   the 

Latin,  Syriac,  Sahidic,  and  Ethiopic 
vrr-i  ins,  or  μίλλόντωκ  (χ°,  Chrysostom, 
and  some  minuscules). 


THE   ACTS   XXIV 


355 


known  the  cause  wherefore  they 
accused  him,  I  brought  him  forth 
into  their  council  : 

29  Whom  I  perceived  to  be 
accused  of  questions  of  their  law, 
but  to  have  nothing  laid  to  his 
charge  worthy  of  death  or  of  bonds. 

30  And  when  it  was  told  me 
how  that  the  Jews  laid  wait  for 
the  man,  I  sent  straightway  to 
thee,  and  gave  commandment  to 
his  accusers  also  to  say  before 
thee  what  they  had  against  him. 
Farewell. 

31  Then  the  soldiers,  as  it  was 
commanded  them,  took  Paul,  and 
brought  him  by  night  to  Antipatris. 

32  On  the  morrow  they  left 
the  horsemen  to  go  with  him, 
and  returned  to  the  castle  : 

33  Who,  when  they  came  to 
Ceesarea,  and  delivered  the  epistle 
to  the  governor,  presented  Paul 
also  before  him. 

34  And  when  the  governor  had 
read  the  letter,  he  asked  of  what 
province  he  was.  And  when  he 
understood  that  he  was  of  Cilicia  ; 

35  I  will  hear  thee,  said  he, 
when  thine  accusers  are  also  come. 
And  he  commanded  him  to  be 
kept  in  Herod's  judgment  hall. 


why  they  accused  him,  I  took 
him  down  to  their  Sanhedrin, 

29  where  I  found  he  was  accused 
of  matters  relating  to  their  Law 
but  not  impeached  for  any 
crime  that  deserved  death  or 

30  imprisonment.  I  am  informed 
a  plot  is  to  be  laid  against  him, 
so  I  am  sending  him  to  you  at 
once,*  telling  his  accusers  that 
they  must  impeach  him  before 
you.    Farewell." 

31  The  soldiers,  according  to 
their  instructions,  took  Paul 
and    brought    him    by    night 

32  to  Antipatris.  Next  day 
the  infantry  returned  to  their 

33  barracks,  leaving  the  troopers 
to  ride  on  with  him.  They 
reached  Caesarea,  presented 
the  letter  to  the  governor,  and 
also  handed  Paul  over  to  him. 

34  On  reading  the  letter  he  asked 
what  province  he  belonged  to, 

35  and  finding  it  was  Cilicia  he 
said, 

"  I  will  go  into  your  case 
whenever  your  accusers  arrive," 
giving  orders  that  he  was  to  be 
kept  in  the  praetorium  of 
Herod. 
*  Reading  ίξαυτής  instead  of  ίξ  αϋτώι>. 


CHAPTER   XXIV 

1  And  after  five  days  Ananias 
the  high  priest  descended  with 
the  elders,  and  with  a  certain  ora- 
tor named  Tertullus,  who  informed 
the  governor  against  Paul. 

2  And  when  he  was  called 
forth,  Tertullus  began  to  accuse 
him,  saying,  Seeing  that  by  thee 
we  enjoy  great  quietness,  and  that 
very  worthy  deeds  are  done  unto 
this  nation  by  thy  providence, 

3  We  accept  it  always,  and  in 
all  places,  most  noble  Felix,  with 
all  thankfulness. 

4  Notwithstanding,  that  I  be 
not  further  tedious  unto  thee,  I 
pray  thee  that  thou  wouldest  hear 
us  of  thy  clemency  a  few  words. 

5  For  we  have  found  this  man 
a  pestilent  fellow,  and  a  mover 
of    sedition   among  all  the  Jews 


CHAPTER   XXIV 

1  Five  days  later  down  came 
the  high  priest  Ananias  with 
some  elders  and  a  barrister 
called  Tertullus.  They  laid 
information  before  the  gover- 

2  nor  against  Paul.  So  Paul 
was  summoned,  and  then  Ter- 
tullus proceeded  to  accuse  him. 
"  Your  excellency,"  he  said  to 
Felix,  "as  it  is  owing  to  you 
that  we  enjoy  unbroken  peace, 
and  as  it  is  owing  to  your  wise 
care  that  the  state  of  this 
nation  has  been  improved  in 
every    way    and    everywhere, 

3  we  acknowledge  all  this  with 

4  profound  gratitude.  I  have 
no  wish  to  weary  you,  but  I 
beg  of  you  to  grant  us  in  your 

5  courtesy  a  brief  hearing.  The 
fact  is,  we  have  found  this  man 


350 


THE   ACTS   XXIV 


throughout  the  world,  and  a  ring- 
leader of  the  sect  of  the  Nazarenes : 

6  Who  also  hath  gone  about  to 
profane  the  temple  :  whom  we 
took,  and  would  have  judged 
according  to  our  law. 

7  But  the  chief  captain  Lysias 
came  upon  us,  and  with  great 
violence  took  Mm  away  out  of  our 
hands, 

8  Commanding  his  accusers  to 
come  unto  thee  :  by  examining  of 
whom  thyself  mayest  take  know- 
ledge of  all  these  things,  whereof 
we  accuse  him. 

9  And  the  Jews  also  assented, 
saying  that  these  things  were  so. 

10  Then  Paul,  after  that  the 
governor  had  beckoned  unto  him 
to  speak,  answered,  Forasmuch 
as  I  know  that  thou  hast  been  of 
many  years  a  judge  unto  this 
nation,  I  do  the  more  cheerfully 
answer  for  myself  : 

11  Because  that  thou  mayest 
understand,  that  there  are  yet 
but  twelve  days  since  I  went  up 
to  Jerusalem  for  to  worship. 

12  And  they  neither  found  me 
in  the  temple  disputing  with  any 
man,  neither  raising  up  the 
people,  neither  in  the  synagogues, 
nor  in  the  city  : 

13  Neither  can  they  prove  the 
things  whereof  they  now  accuse  me. 

14  But  this  I  confess  unto  thee, 
that  after  the  way  which  they  call 
heresy,  so  worship  I  the  God  of 
my  fathers,  believing  all  things 
which  are  written  in  the  law  and 
in  the  prophets  : 

15  And  have  hope  toward  God, 
which  they  themselves  also  allow, 
that  there  shall  be  a  resurrection 
of  the  dead,  both  of  the  just  and 
unjust. 

16  And  herein  do  I  exercise 
myself,  to  have  always  a  con- 
science void  of  offence  toward 
God,  and  toward  men. 

17  Now  after  many  years  I 
came  to  bring  alms  to  my  nation, 
and  offerings. 

18  Whereupon  certain  Jews 
from  Asia  found  me  purified  in  the 
temple,  neither  with  multitude, 
nor  with  tumult. 


is  a  perfect  pest ;  he  stirs  up 
sedition  among  the  Jews  all 
over  the  world  and  he  is  a 
ringleader  of  the  Nazarene 
sect. 
6  He  actually  tried  to  dese- 
crate    the      temple,    but    Ave 

8  got  hold  of  him.  Examine 
him  for  yourself  and  you  will  be 
able  to  find  out  about  all 
these  charges  of  ours  against 
him." 

9  The  Jews  joined  in  the  attack, 
declaring   that   such   were   the 

10  facts  of  the  case.  Then  at  a 
nod  from  the  governor  Paul 
made  his  reply.  "As  I  know 
you  have  administered  justice 
in  this  nation  for  a  number  of 
years,"  he  said,  "  I  feel  encour- 

11  aged  to  make  my  defence,  be- 
cause it  is  not  more  than  twelve 
days,  as  you  can  easily  ascer- 
tain, since  I  went  up  to  worship 

12  at  Jerusalem.  They  never 
found  me  arguing  with  anyone 
in  the  temple  or  causing  a  riot 
either  in  the  synagogues  or  in 

13  the  city  ;  they  cannot  furnish 
you  with   any  proof   of   their 

14  present  charges  against  me.  I 
certainly  admit  to  you  that 
I  worship  our  fathers'  God  ac- 
cording to  the  methods  of  what 
they  call  a  '  sect  '  ;  but  I  be- 
lieve all  that  is  written  in  the 

15  Law  and  in  the  prophets,  and  I 
cherish  the  same  hope  in  God 
as  they  accept,  namely  that 
there  is  to  be  a  resurrection  of 

16  the  just  and  the  unjust.  Hence 
I  too  endeavour  to  have  a  clear 
conscience  before  God  and  men 

17  all  the  time.  After  a  lapse  of 
several  years  I  came  up  with 
alms  and  offerings  for  my  na- 

18  tion,*  and  it  was  in  presenting 
these  that  I  was  found  within 
the  temple.  I  was  ceremoni- 
ally pure,  I  was  not  mixed  up 
in  any  mob  or  riot  ;  no,  the 
trouble   was    caused   by   some 

*  It  is  hardly  possible  to  make  sense 
of  the  following  Greek  text,  and  none  of 
the  various  readings  or  of  the  emenda- 
tions that  have  been  proposed  is  entirely 
satisfactory.  All  one  can  do  is  to  repro- 
duce the  general  drift  of  the  passage. 


THE   ACTS   XXV 


357 


19  Who  ought  to  have  heen 
here  before  thee,  and  object,  if 
they  had  ought  against  me. 

20  Or  else  let  these  same  here 
say,  if  they  have  found  any  evil 
doing  in  me,  while  I  stood  before 
the  council, 

21  Except  it  be  for  this  one 
voice,  that  I  cried  standing  among 
them,  Touching  the  resurrection 
of  the  dead  I  am  called  in  question 
by  you  this  day. 

*  22  And  when  Felix  heard  these 
things,  having  more  perfect  know- 
ledge of  that  way,  he  deferred  them, 
and  said,  When  Lysias  the  chief 
captain  shall  come  down,  I  will 
know  the  uttermost  of  your 
matter. 

23  And  he  commanded  a  cen- 
turion to  keep  Paul,  and  to  let 
him  have  liberty,  and  that  he 
should  forbid  none  of  his  acquaint- 
ance to  minister  or  come  unto 
him. 

24  And  after  certain  days,  when 
Felix  came  with  his  wife  JDrusilla, 
which  was  a  Jewess,  he  sent  for 
Paul,  and  heard  him  concerning 
the  faith  in  Christ. 

25  And  as  he  reasoned  of  right- 
eousness, temperance,  and  judg- 
ment to  come,  Felix  trembled, 
and  answered,  Go  thy  way  for  this 
time  ;  when  1  have  a  convenient 
season,  I  will  call  for  thee. 

26  He  hoped  also  that  money 
should  have  been  given  him  of 
Paul,  that  he  might  loose  him  : 
wherefore  he  sent  for  him  the 
oftener,  and  communed  with  him. 

27  But  after  two  years  Porcius 
Festus  came  into  Felix'  room  : 
and  Felix,  willing  to  shew  the 
Jews  a  pleasure,  left  Paul  bound. 


19  Jews  from  Asia,  who  ought  to 
have  been  here  before  you  with 
any    charge    they    may    have 

20  against  me.  Failing  them,  let 
these  men  yonder  tell  what 
fault  they  found  with  my 
appearance  before  the  Sanhe- 

21  drin  ! — unless  it  was  with  the 
single  sentence  I  uttered,  when 
I  stood  and  said,  '  It  is  for  the 
resurrection  of  the  dead  that  I 
am  on  my  trial  to-day  before 

22  you.'  "  As  Felix  had  a  pretty 
accurate  knowledge  of  the  Way, 
he  remanded  Paul,  telling  the 
Jews,  "  When  Lysias  the  com- 
mander   comes    down,    I    will 

23  decide  your  case."  He  gave  or- 
ders to  the  officer  to  have  Paul 
kept  in  custody  but  to  allow 
him  some  freedom  and  not  to 
prevent  any  of  his  own  people 
from  rendering  him  any  service. 

24  Some  days  later  Felix 
arrived  with  his  wife  Drusilla, 
who  was  a  Jewess.  He  sent 
for  Paul  and  heard  what  he  had 
to   say  about   faith   in   Christ 

25  Jesus  ;  but  when  he  argued 
about  morality,  self-mastery, 
and  the  future  judgment,  Felix 
grew  uneasy.  "  You  may  go 
for  the  present,"  he  said  ; 
"  when  I  can  find  a  moment, 

26  I  will  send  for  you  "  (though 
at  the  same  time  -he  hoped 
Paul  would  give  him  a  bribe). 
So  he  did  send  for  him  pretty 
frequently  and  conversed  with 

27  him.  But  when  two  years  had 
elapsed,  Felix  was  succeeded 
by  Porcius  Festus,  and  as  Felix 
wanted  to  ingratiate  himself 
with  the  Jews,  he  left  Paul  still 
in  custody. 


CHAPTER   XXV 

1  Now  when  Festus  was  come 
into  the  province,  after  three 
days  he  ascended  from  Caesarea  to 
Jerusalem. 

2  Then  the  high  priest  and  the 
chief  of  the  Jews  informed  him 
against  Paul,  and  besought  him, 

3  And    desired    favour   against 


CHAPTER   XXV 

1  Three  days  after  Festus 
entered  his  province,  he  went 
up    from    Caesarea    to    Jeru- 

2  salem.  The  high  priests  and 
the  Jewish  leaders  laid  infor- 
mation    before     him     against 

3  Paul,  and  begged  him,  as  a 
special  favour,  to  send  for  him 


558 


THE    ACTS    XXV 


him,  that  he  would  send  for  him 
to  Jerusalem,  laying  wait  in  the 
way  to  kill  him. 

4  But  Festus  answered,  that 
Paul  should  be  kept  at  Caesarea, 
and  that  he  himself  would  depart 
shortly  thither. 

5  Let  them  therefore,  said  he, 
which  among  you  are  able,  go  down 
with  me,  and  accuse  this  man, 
if  there  be  any  wickedness  in  him. 

6  And  when  he  had  tarried 
among  them  more  than  ten  days, 
he  went  down  unto  Caesarea  ;  and 
the  next  day  sitting  on  the  judg- 
ment seat  commanded  Paul  to  be 
brought. 

7  And  when  he  was  come,  the 
Jews  which  came  down  from 
Jerusalem  stood  round  about,  and 
laid  many  and  grievous "  com- 
plaints against  Paul,  which  they 
could  not  prove. 

8  While  he  answered  for  him- 
self, Neither  against  the  law  of  the 
Jews,  neither  against  the  temple, 
nor  yet  against  Caesar,  have  I 
offended  any  thing  at  all. 

9  But  Festus,  willing  to  do  the 
Jews  a  pleasure,  answered  Paul, 
and  said,  Wilt  thou  go  up  to 
Jerusalem,  and  there  be  judged  of 
these  things  before  me  ? 

10  Then  said  Paul,  I  stand  at 
Caesar's  judgment  seat,  where  I 
ought  to  be  judged  :  to  the  Jews 
have  I  done  no  wrong,  as  thou 
very  well  knowest. 

1 1  For  if  I  be  an  offender,  or 
have  committed  any  thing  worthy 
of  death,  I  refuse  not  to  die  :  but 
if  there  be  none  of  these  things 
whereof  these  accuse  me.  no  man 
may  deliver  me  unto  them.  I 
appeal  unto  Caesar. 

12  Then  Festus,  when  he  had 
conferred  with  the  council,  an- 
swered, Hast  thou  appealed  unto 
Caesar  ?  unto  Caesar  shalt  thou  go. 

13  And  after  certain  days  king 
Agrippa  and  Bernice  came  unto 
Caesarea  to  salute  Festus. 

14  And  when  they  had  been 
there  many  days,  Festus  declared 
Paul's  cause  unto  the  king,  saying, 
There  is  a  certain  man  left  in 
bonds  bv  Felix  : 


to  Jerusalem,  meaning  to  lay 
an  ambush  for  him  and  murder 

4  him  on  the  road.  Festus 
replied  that  Paul  would  be  kept 
in  custody  at  Caesarea,  but 
that  he  himself  meant  to  leave 

5  for  Caesarea  before  long — 
"  when,"  he  added,  "  your  com- 
petent authorities  can  come 
down  with  me  and  charge  the 
man  with  whatever  crime  he 

6  has  committed."  After  staying 
not  more  than  eight  or  ten 
days  with  them,  he  went  down 
to  Caesarea.  Next  day  he 
took  his  seat  on  the  tribunal 
and  ordered  Paul  to  be  brought 

7  before  him.  When  he  arrived, 
the  Jews  who  had  come  down 
from  Jerusalem  surrounded 
him  and  brought  a  number  of 
serious  charges  against  him, 
none  of  which  they  were  able  to 

8  prove.  Paul's  defence  was,  "I 
have  committed  no  offence 
against  the  Law  of  the  Jews, 
against  the  temple,  or  against 

9  Caesar."  As  Festus  wanted  to 
ingratiate  himself  with  the 
Jews,  he  asked  Paul,  "  Will 
you  go  up  to  Jerusalem  and 
be    tried    there    by    me    upon 

10  these  charges  ?  "  Paul  said, 
"  I  am  standing  before  Caesar's 
tribunal  ;  that  is  where  I 
ought  to  be  tried.  I  have 
done  no  wrong  whatever  to  the 
Jews — you  know  that  perfectly 

11  well.  If  I  am  a  criminal,  if  I 
have  done  anything  that  de- 
serves death,  I  do  not  object  to 
die  ;  but  if  there  is  nothing  in 
any  of  their  charges  against  me, 
then  no  one  can  give  me  up  to 
them.     I  appeal  to  Caesar  !  " 

12  Then,  after  conferring  with  the 
council,  Festus  answered,  "You 
have  appealed  to  Caesar  ?  Very 
well,  you  must  go  to  Caesar  !  " 

13  Some  days  had  passed,  when 
king  Agrippa  and  Bernice 
came  to  Caesarea  to  pay  their 

14  respects  to  Festus.  As  they 
were  spending  several  days 
there,  Festus  laid  Paul's  case 
before  the  king.  "  There  is  a 
man,"  he  said,  "  who  was  left 


THE   ACTS   XXV 


359 


15  About  whom,  when  I  was  at 
Jerusalem,  the  chief  priests  and 
the  elders  of  the  Jews  informed 
me,  desiring  to  have  judgment 
against  him. 

16  To  whom  I  answered,  It  is 
not  the  manner  of  the  Romans  to 
deliver  any  man  to  die,  before  that 
he  which  is  accvised  have  the 
accusers  face  to  face,  and  have 
licence  to  answer  for  himself  con- 
cerning the  crime  laid  against 
him. 

17  Therefore,  when  they  were 
come  hither,  without  any  delay  on 
the  morrow  I  sat  on  the  judgment 
seat,  and  commanded  the  man  to 
be  brought  forth. 

18  Against  whom  when  the 
accusers  stood  up,  they  brought 
none  accusation  of  such  things  as 
I  supposed  : 

19  But  had  certain  questions 
against  him  of  their  own  supersti- 
tion, and  of  one  Jesus,  which  was 
dead,  whom  Paul  affirmed  to  be 
alive. 

20  And  because  1  doubted  of 
such  manner  of  questions,  I  asked 
him  whether  he  would  go  to 
Jerusalem,  and  there  be  judged  of 
these  matters. 

21  But  when  Paul  had  appealed 
to  be  reserved  unto  the  hearing  of 
Augustus,  I  commanded  him  to 
be  kept  till  I  might  send  him  to 
Caesar. 

22  Then  Agrippa  said  unto 
Festus,  I  would  also  hear  the  man 
myself.  To  morrow,  said  he,  thou 
shalt  hear  him. 

23  And  on  the  morrow,  when 
Agrippa  was  come,  and  Bernice, 
with  great  pomp,  and  was  entered 
into  the  place  of  hearing,  with  the 
chief  captains,  and  principal  men 
of  the  city,  at  Festus'  command- 
ment Paul  was  brought  forth. 

24  And  Festus  said,  King 
Agrippa,  and  all  men  which  are 
here  present  with  us,  ye  see  this 
man,  about  whom  all  the  multi- 
tude of  the  Jews  have  dealt  with 
me,  both  at  Jerusalem,  and  also 
here,  crying  that  he  ought  not  to 
live  any  longer. 

25  But  when  I  found  that  he 


15  in  prison  by  Felix.  When 
I  was  at  Jerusalem,  the 
high  priests  and  elders  of  the 
Jews  informed  me  about  him 
and    demanded    his    condem- 

16  nation.  I  told  them  Romans 
were  not  in  the  habit  of  giving 
up  any  man  until  the  accused 
met  the  accusers  face  to  face 
and  had  a  chance  of  defending 
himself  against  the  impeach- 
ment. 

17  Well,  the  day  after  they  came 
here  along  with  me,  I  took  my 
seat  on  the  tribunal  without 
any  loss  of  time.     I  ordered  the 

18  man  to  be  brought  in,  but 
when  his  accusers  stood  up 
they  did  not  charge  him  with 
any  of  the  crimes  that  I  had 

19  expected.  The  questions  at 
issue  referred  to  their  own 
religion  and  to  a  certain  Jesus 
who  had  died.    Paul  said  he  was 

20  alive.  As  I  felt  at  a  loss  about 
the  method  of  inquiry  into  such 
topics,  1  asked  if  he  would  go 
to  J  erusalem  and  be  tried  there 

21  on  these  charges.  But  Paul 
entered  an  appeal  for  his  case 
to  be  reserved  for  the  decision 
of  the  emperor  ;  so  1  ordered 
him  to  be  detained  till  1  could 
remit  him  to  Caesar." 

22  "I  should  like  to  hear  the 
man  myself,"  said  Agrippa  to 
Festus. 

"  You    shall    hear    him    to- 
morrow," said  Festus. 

23  So  next  day  Agrippa  and 
Bernice  proceeded  with  great 
pomp  to  the  hall  of  audience, 
accompanied  by  the  m'litary 
commanders  and  the  promin- 
ent civilians  of  the  town. 
Festus  then  ordered  Paul  to  be 
brought    in. 

24  "  King  Agrippa  and  all 
here  present,"  said  Festus, 
"  you  see  before  you  a  man 
of  whom  the  entire  body  of 
the  Jews  at  Jerusalem  and 
also  here  have  complained  to 
me. 

They  loudly  insist  he  ought 
not  to  live  any  longer. 

25  I  could  not  find  he  had  done 


360 


THE   ACTS   XXVI 


had  committed  nothing  worthy 
of  death,  and  that  he  himself  hath 
appealed  to  Augustus,  I  have 
determined  to  send  him. 

26  Of  whom  I  have  no  certain 
thing  to  write  unto  my  lord. 
Wherefore  I  have  brought  him 
forth  before  you,  and  specially 
before  thee,  Ο  king  Agrippa, 
that,  after  examination  had,  I 
might  have  somewhat  to  write. 

27  For  it  seemeth  to  me  un- 
reasonable to  send  a  prisoner,  and 
not  withal  to  signify  the  crimes 
laid  against  him. 

CHAPTER   XXVI  . 

1  Then  Agrippa  said  unto  Paul, 
Thou  art  permitted  to  speak  for 
thyself.  Then  Paul  stretched 
forth  the  hand,  and  answered  for 
himself  : 

2  I  think  myself  happy,  king 
Agrippa,  because  I  shall  answer  for 
myself  this  day  before  thee  touch- 
ing all  the  things  whereof  I  am 
accused  of  the  Jews  : 

3  Especially  because  I  knoiv  thee 
to  be  expert  in  all  customs  and 
questions  which  are  among  the 
Jews  :  wherefore  I  beseech  thee 
to  hear  me  patiently. 

4  My  manner  of  life  from  my 
youth,  which  was  at  the  first 
among  mine  own  nation  at  Jerusa- 
lem, know  all  the  Jews  ; 

5  Which  knew  me  from  the 
beginning,  if  they  would  testify, 
that  after  the  most  straitest  sect 
of  our  religion  I  lived  a  Pharisee. 

6  And  now  I  stand  and  am 
judged  for  the  hope  of  the  promise 
made  of  God  unto  our  fathers  : 

7  Unto  which  promise  our 
twelve  tribes,  instantly  serving 
God  day  and  night,  hope  to  come. 
For  which  hope's  sake,  king  Ag- 
rippa, I  am  accused  of  the  Jews. 

8  Why  should  it  be  thought  a 
thing  incredible  with  you,  that 
God  should  raise  the  dead  ? 

9  I  verily  thought  with  myself, 
that  I  ought  to  do  many  things 
contrary  to  the  name  of  Jesus  of 
Nazareth. 

10  Which  thing   I   also  did   in 


anything  that  deserved  death, 
so  I  decided  to  send  him, 
on  his  own  appeal,  to  the  em- 

26  peror.  Only,  I  have  nothing 
definite  to  write  to  the  sove- 
reign about  him.  So  I  have 
brought  him  up  before  you  all, 
and  especially  before  you,  Ο 
king  Agrippa,  in  order  that  I 
may  have  something  to  write 
as  the   result  of  your   cross- 

27  examination.  For  it  seems 
absurd  to  me  to  forward  a 
prisoner  without  notifying  the 
particulars  of  his  charge." 

CHAPTER    XXVI 

1  Then  Agrippa  said  to  Paul, 
"  You  have  our  permission 
to  speak  upon  your  own 
behalf." 

At  this  Paul  stretched  out 
his  hand  and  began  his  de- 
fence. 

2  "I  consider  myself  fortun- 
ate, king  Agrippa,  in  being 
able  to  defend  myself  to-day 
before  you  against  all  that 
the   Jews    charge    me   with  ; 

3  for  you  are  well  acquainted 
with  all  Jewish  customs  and 
questions. 

Pray  listen  to  me  then  with 
patience. 

4  How  I  lived  from  my  youth 
up  among  my  own  nation  and 
at  Jerusalem,  all  that  early 
career  of  mine,  is  known  to 

5  all  the  Jews.  They  know 
me  of  old.  They  know,  if 
they  chose  to  admit  it,  that 
as  a  Pharisee  I  lived  by 
the  principles  of  the  strictest 

6  party  in  our  religion.  To-day 
I  am  standing  my  trial  for 
hoping  in  the  promise  made 

7  by  God  to  our  fathers,  a 
promise  which  our  twelve 
tribes  hope  to  gain  by  serving 
God  earnestly  both  night 
and  day.  And  I  am  actually 
impeached    by  Jews  for  this 

9     hope,    Ο    king !     I    once    be- 
lieved it  my  duty  indeed  ac- 
tively to  oppose  the  name  of 
10     Jesus  the  Nazarene.     I  did  so 


THE   ACTS   XXVI 


361 


Jerusalem :  and  many  of  the 
saints  did  I  shut  up  in  prison, 
having  received  authority  from 
the  chief  priests  ;  and  when  they 
were  put  to  death,  I  gave  my  voice 
against  them. 

11  And  I  punished  them  oft  in 
every  synagogue,  and  compelled 
them  to  blaspheme  ;  and  being 
exceedingly  mad  against  them,  I 
persecuted  them  even  unto  strange 
cities. 

12  Whereupon  as  I  went  to 
Damascus  with  authority  and 
commission  from  the  chief  priests, 

13  At  midday,  Ο  king,  I  saw  in 
the  way  a  light  from  heaven, 
above  the  brightness  of  the  sun, 
shining  round  about  me  and  them 
which  journeyed  with  me. 

14  And  when  we  were  all  fallen 
to  the  earth,  I  heard  a  voice 
speaking  unto  me,  and  saying  in 
the  Hebrew  tongue,  Saul,  Saul, 
why  persecutest  thou  me  ?  it  is 
hard  for  thee  to  kick  against  the 
pricks. 

15  And  I  said,  Who  art  thou, 
Lord  ?  And  he  said,  I  am  Jesus 
whom  thou  persecutest. 

16  But  rise,  and  stand  upon  thy 
feet :  for  I  have  appeared  unto 
thee  for  this  purpose,  to  make  thee 
a  minister  and  a  witness  both  of 
these  things  which  thou  hast  seen, 
and  of  those  things  in  the  which  I 
will  appear  unto  thee  ; 

17  Delivering  thee  from  the 
people,  and  from  the  Gentiles,  unto 
whom  now  I  send  thee, 

18  To  open  their  eyes,  and  to 
turn  them  from  darkness  to  light, 
and  from  the  power  of  Satan  unto 
God,  that  they  may  receive  for- 
giveness of  sins,  and  inheritance 
among  them  which  are  sanctified 
by  faith  that  is  in  me. 

19  Whereupon,  Ο  king  Agrippa, 
I  was  not  disobedient  unto  the 
heavenly  vision  : 

20  But  shewed  first  unto  them 
of  Damascus,  and  at  Jerusalem, 
and  throughout  all  the  coasts  of 
Judsea,  and  then  to  the  Gentiles, 
that  they  should  repent  and  turn 
to  God,  and  do  works  meet  for 
repentance. 


in  Jerusalem .  I  shut  up  many 
of  the  saints  in  prison,  armed 
with  authority  from  the  high 
priests  ;  when  they  were  put 
to    death,     I     voted    against 

11  them  ;  there  was  not  a 
synagogue  where  I  did  not 
often  punish  them  and  force 
them  to  blaspheme  ;  and 
in  my  frantic  fury  I  per- 
secuted them  even  to  foreign 
towns. 

12  I  was  travelling  to  Damas- 
cus on  this  business,  with 
authority  and  a   commission 

13  from  the  high  priests,  when 
at  mid-day  on  the  road,  Ο 
king,  I  saw  a  light  from  hea- 
ven, more  dazzling  than  the 
sun,     flash    round    me     and 

14  my  fellow-travellers.  We  all 
fell  to  the  ground,  and  I 
heard  a  voice  saying  to  me 
in  Hebrew,  '  Saul,  Saul,  why 
do  you  persecute  me  ?  You 
hurt    yourself   by  kicking  at 

15  the  goad.'  '  Who  are  you  ?  ' 
I  asked.  And  the  Lord 
said,  '  I  am  Jesus,  and   you 

16  are  persecuting  me.  Now 
get  up  and  stand  on  your 
feet,  for  I  have  appeared  to 
you  in  order  to  appoint  you 
to  my  service  as  a  witness 
to  what  you  have  seen 
and  to  the  visions  you  shall 

17  have  of  me.  /  will  rescue 
you  from  the  People  and 
also    from     the      Gentiles — to 

18  whom  I  send  you,  that  their 
eyes  may  be  opened  and  that 
they  may  turn  from  darkness 
to  light,  from  the  power  of 
Satan  to  God,  to  get  remis- 
sion of  their  sins  and  an 
inheritance  among  those  who 
are     consecrated      by      faith 

19  in  me.'  Upon  this,  Ο  king 
Agrippa,    I    did    not  disobey 

20  the  heavenly  vision  ;  I  an- 
nounced to  those  at  Damascus 
and  at  Jerusalem  in  the  first 
instance,  then  all  over  the 
land  of  Judaea,  and  also  to 
the  Gentiles,  that  they  were 
to  repent  and  turn  to  God  by 
acting  up  to  their  repentance. 


362 


THE   ACTS   XXVI 


21  For  these  causes  the  Jews 
caught  me  in  the  temple,  and 
went  about  to  kill  me. 

22  Having  therefore  obtained 
help  of  God,  I  continue  unto  this 
day,  witnessing  both  to  small  and 
great,  saying  none  other  things 
than  those  which  the  prophets 
and  Moses  did  say  should 
come  : 

23  That  Christ  should  suffer, 
and  that  he  should  be  the  first 
that  should  rise  from  the  dead,  and 
should  shew  light  unto  the  people, 
and  to  the  Gentiles. 

24  And  as  he  thus  spake  for 
himself,  Festus  said  with  a  loud 
voice,  Paul,  thou  art  beside  thy- 
self ;  much  learning  doth  make 
thee  mad. 

25  But  he  said,  I  am  not  mad, 
most  noble  Festus  ;  but  speak 
forth  the  words  of  truth  and  sober- 
ness. 

26  For  the  king  knoweth  of 
these  things,  before  whom  also  I 
speak  freely  :  for  I  am  persuaded 
that  none  of  these  things  are 
hidden  from  him  ;  for  this  thing 
was  not  done  in  a  corner. 

27  King  Agrippa,  believest  thou 
the  prophets  ?  I  know  that  thou 
believest. 

28  Then  Agrippa  said  unto 
Paul,  Almost  thou  persuadest  me 
to  be  a  Christian. 

29  And  Paul  said,  I  would  to 
God,  that  not  only  thou,  but  also 
all  that  hear  me  this  day,  were 
both  almost,  and  altogether  such 
as  I  am,  except  these  bonds. 

30  And  when  he  had  thus 
spoken,  the  king  rose  up,  and  the 
governor,  and  Bernice,  and  they 
that  sat  with  them  : 

31  And  when  they  were  gone 
aside,  they  talked  between  them- 
selves, saying,  This  man  doeth 
nothing  worthy  of  death  or  of 
bonds. 

32  Then  said  Agrippa  unto 
Festus,  This  man  might  have  been 
set  at  liberty,  if  he  had  not 
appealed  unto  Caesar. 


21  This  is  why  the  Jews  seized 
me  in  the  temple  and  tried  to 

22  assassinate  me.  To  this  day  I 
have  had  the  help  of  God  in 
standing,  as  I  now  do,  to  tes- 
tify alike  to  low  and  high, 
never  uttering  a  single  syllable 
beyond  what  the  prophets  and 
Moses   predicted   was   to    take 

8  place.       Why  should  you  con- 
sider   it    incredible    that    God 

23  raises  the  dead,*  that  the 
Christ'  is  capable  of  suffering, 
and  that  he  should  be  the  first 
to  rise  from  the  dead  and  bring 
the  message  of  light  to  the 
People  and  to  the  Gentiles  ?  " 

24  When  he  brought  this  forward 
in  his  defence,  Festus  called 
out,  "  Paul,  you  are  quite  mad  ! 
Your  great  learning  is  driving 

25  you  insane."  "  Your  excel- 
lency," said  Paul  to  Festus,  "  I 
am  not  mad,  I  am  speaking  the 

26  sober  truth.  Why,  the  king  is 
well  aware  of  this  !  To  the 
king  I  can  speak  without  the 
slightest  hesitation.  I  do  not 
believe  any  of  it  has  escaped 
his  notice,  for  this  was  not  done 

27  in  a  corner.  King  Agrippa, 
you     believe     the     prophets  ? 

28  I  know  you  do."  "  At  this 
rate,"  Agrippa  remarked,  "  it 
won't  be  long  before  you  be- 
lieve you  have  made  a  Christian 

29  of  me  !  "  "  Long  or  short," 
said  Paul,  "  I  would  to  God 
that  not  only  you  but  all  my 
hearers  to-day  could  be  what  I 
am — barring    these    chains  !  " 

30  Then  the  king  rose,  with  the 
governor  and  Bernice  and  those 
who   had    been    seated    beside 

31  them.  They  retired  to  discuss 
the  affair,  and  agreed  that 
' '  this  man  has  done  nothing  to 
deserve     death     or     imprison- 

32  ment."  "  He  might  have  been 
released,"  said  Agrippa  to 
Festus,  "  if  he  had  not  appealed 
to  Caesar." 

•»  Restoring  ver.  8  to  its  original  posi- 
tion at  the  beginning  of  ver.  23. 


THE   ACTS   XXVII 


363 


CHAPTER    XXVII 

1  And  when  it  was  determined 
that  we  should  sail  into  Italy, 
they  delivered  Paul  and  certain 
other  prisoners  unto  one  named 
Julius,  a  centurion  of  Augustus' 
band. 

2  And  entering  into  a  ship  of 
Adramyttium,  we  launched,  mean- 
ing to  sail  by  the  coasts  of  Asia  ; 
one  Aristarchus,  a  Macedonian  of 
Thessalonica,  being  with  us. 

3  And  the  next  day  we  touched 
at  Sidon.  And  Julius  courteously 
entreated  Paul,  and  gave  him 
liberty  to  go  unto  his  friends  to 
refresh  himself. 

4  And  when  we  had  launched 
from  thence,  we  sailed  under 
Cyprus,  because  the  winds  were 
contrary. 

5  And  when  we  had  sailed  over 
the  sea  of  Cilicia  and  Pamphylia, 
we  came  to  Myra,  a  city  of  Lycia. 

6  And  there  the  centurion  found 
a  ship  of  Alexandria  sailing  into 
Italy  ;  and  he  put  us  therein. 

7  And  when  we  had  sailed 
slowly  many  days,  and  scarce 
were  come  over  against  Cnidus, 
the  wind  not  suffering  us,  we  sailed 
under  Crete,  over  against  Salmone; 

8  And,  hardly  passing  it,  came 
unto  a  place  which  is  called  The 
fair  havens  ;  nigh  whereunto  was 
the  city  of  Lasea. 

9  Now  when  much  time  was 
spent,  and  when  sailing  was  now 
dangerous,  because  the  fast  was 
now  already  past,  Paul  admon- 
ished them, 

10  And  said  unto  them,  Sirs,  I 
perceive  that  this  voyage  will  be 
with  hurt  and  much  damage,  not 
only  of  the  lading  and  ship,  but 
also  of  our  lives. 

11  Nevertheless  the  centurion 
believed  the  master  and  the  owner 
of  the  ship,  more  than  those  things 
which  were  spoken  by  Paul. 

12  And  because  the  haven  was 
not  commodious  to  winter  in,  the 
more  part  advised  to  depart  thence 
also,  if  by  any  means  they  might 
attain  to  Phenice,  and  there  to 
winter ;     which    is    an    haven    of 


CHAPTER    XXVII 

1  When  it  was  decided  we 
were  to  sail  for  Italy,  Paul  and 
some  other  prisoners  were 
handed  over  to  an  officer  of  the 
Imperial  regiment  called  Julius. 

2  Embarking  in  an  Andramy  ttian 
ship  which  was  bound  for  the 
Asiatic  seaports,  we  set  sail,  ac- 
companied by  a  Macedonian 
from  Thessalonica  called  Aris- 
tarchus. 

3  Next  day  we  put  in  at 
Sidon,  where  Julius  very  kindly 
allowed  Paul  to  visit  his 
friends   and    be    looked    after. 

4  Putting  to  sea  from  there,  we 
had  to  sail  under  the  lee  of 
Cyprus,     as     the     wind     was 

5  against  us  ;  then,  sailing  over 
the  Cilician  and  Pamphylian 
waters,   we  came  to  Myra  in 

6  Lycia.  There  the  officer  found 
an  Alexandrian  ship  bound  for 
Italy,  and  put  us  on  board  of 
her. 

7  For  a  number  of  days  we 
made  a  slow  passage  and  had 
great  difficulty  in  arriving  off 
Cnidus  ;  then,  as  the  wind 
checked  our  progress,  we  sailed 
under    the    lee    of    Crete    off 

8  Cape  Salmone,  and  coasting 
along  it  with  great  difficulty 
we  reached  a  place  called  Fair 
Havens,  not  far  from  the  town 
of  Lasea. 

9  By  this  time  it  was  far  on 
in  the  season  and  sailing  had 
become  dangerous  (for  the 
autumn  Fast  was  past),  so  Paul 

10  warned  them  thus  :  "  Men," 
said  he,  "  I  see  this  voyage  is 
going  to  be  attended  with  hard- 
ship and  serious  loss  not  only  to 
the  cargo  and  the  ship  but  also 

11  to  our  own  lives."  However 
the  officer  let  himself  be  per- 
suaded by  the  captain  and  the 
owner    rather    than    by    any- 

12  thing  Paul  could  say,  and,  as 
the  harbour  was  badly  placed 
for  wintering  in,  the  majority 
proposed  to  set  sail  and  try  if 
they  could  reach  Phcenix  and 
winter    there     (Phcenix    is    a 


364 


THE   ACTS   XXVII 


Crete,  and  lieth  toward  the  south 
west  and  north  west. 

13  And  when  the  south  wind 
blew  softly,  supposing  that  they 
had  obtained  their  purpose,  loosing 
thence,  they  sailed  close  by  Crete. 

14  But  not  long  after  there 
arose  against  it  a  tempestuous 
wind,  called  Euroclydon. 

15  And  when  the  ship  was 
caught,  and  could  not  bear  up 
into  the  wind,  we  let  her  drive. 

16  And  running  under  a  certain 
island  which  is  called  Claud  a,  we 
had  much  work  to  come  by  the 
boat  ; 

17  Which  when  they  had  taken 
up,  they  used  helps,  undergirding 
the  ship  ;  and,  fearing  lest  they 
should  fall  into  the  quicksands, 
strake  sail,  and  so  were  driven. 

18  And  we  being  exceedingly 
tossed  with  a  tempest,  the  next 
day  they  lightened  the  ship  ; 

19  And  the  third  day  we  cast 
out  with  our  own  hands  the  tack- 
ling of  the  ship. 

20  And  when  neither  sun  nor 
stars  in  many  days  appeared,  and 
no  small  tempest  lay  on  us,  all 
hope  that  we  should  be  saved  was 
then  taken  away. 

21  But  after  long  abstinence 
Paul  stood  forth  in  the  midst  of 
them,  and  said,  Sirs,  ye  should 
have  hearkened  unto  me,  and  not 
have  loosed  from  Crete,  and  to 
have  gained  this  harm  and  loss. 

22  And  now  I  exhort  you  to  be 
of  good  cheer  :  for  there  shall  be 
no  loss  of  any  man's  life  among 
you,  but  of  the  ship. 

23  For  there  stood  by  me  this 
night  the  angel  of  God,  whose  I 
am,  and  whom  I  serve, 

24  Saying,  Fear  not,  Paul  ; 
thou  must  be  brought  before 
Caesar  :  and,  lo,  God  hath  gi.ven 
thee  all  them  that  sail  with 
thee. 

25  Wherefore,  sirs,  be  of  good 
cheer  :  for  I  believe  God,  that  it 
shall  be  even  as  it  was  told  me. 

26  Howbeit  we  must  be  cast 
upon  a,  certain  island. 

27  But  when  the  fourteenth 
night  was  come,  as  we  were  driven 


Cretan  harbour  facing  S. W.  and 

13  N.W.).  When  a  moderate 
southerly  breeze  sprang  up. 
they  thought  they  had  secured 
their  object,  and  after  weighing 
anchor  they  sailed  along  the 
coast  of   Crete,  close  inshore. 

14  Presently  down  rushed  a  hurri- 
cane of  a  wind  called  Eurocly- 

15  don  ;  the  ship  was  caught  and 
unable  to  face  the  wind,  so  we 
gave  up  and  let  her  drive  along. 

16  Running  under  the  lee  of  a 
small  island  called  Clauda,  we 
managed  with  great  difficulty 
to    get    the    boat    hauled    in ; 

17  once  it  was  hoisted  aboard, 
they  used  ropes  *  to  undergird 
the  ship,  and  in  fear  of  being 
stranded  on  the  Syrtis  they 
lowered   the   sail   and   lay   to. 

18  As  we  were  being  terribly 
battered  by  the  storm,  they 
had  to  jettison  the  cargo  next 

19  day,  while  two  days  later  they 
threw  the  ship's  gear  over- 
board with  their  own  hands  ; 

20  for  many  days  neither  sun  nor 
stars  could  be  seen,  the  storm 
raged  heavily,  and  at  last  we 
had  to  give  up  all  hope  of  being 

21  saved.  When  they  had  gone 
without  food  for  a  long  time, 
Paul  stood  up  among  them  and 
said,  "  Men,  you  should  have 
listened  to  me  and  spared  your- 
selves this  hardship  and  loss  by 
refusing  to  set  sail  from  Crete. 

22  I  now  bid  you  cheer  up.  There 
will  be  no  loss  of  life,  only  of 

23  the  ship.  For  last  night  an 
angel  of  the  God  I  belong  to 

24  and  serve,  stood  before  me.  say- 
ing, '  Have  no  fear,  Paul  ;  you 
must  stand  before  Caesar.  And 
God  has  granted  you  the  lives 
of    all    your    fellow- voyagers.' 

25  Cheer  up,  men  !  I  believe 
God,  I  believe  it  will  turn  out 
just    as     I    have    been    told. 

26  However,  we  are  to  be  stranded 
on  an  island." 

27  When  the  fourteenth  night 
arrived,  we  were  drifting  about 

*  Naber's  conjecture  βοείαις  for  the 
βοηθείας  of  the  MSS.  yields  this  excellent 
sense. 


THE   ACTS   XXVII 


365 


up  and  down  in  Adria,  about  mid- 
night the  shipmen  deemed  that 
they  drew  near  to  some  country  ; 

28  And  sounded,  and  found  it 
twenty  fathoms  :  and  when  they 
had  gone  a  little  further,  they 
sounded  again,  and  found  it 
fifteen  fathoms. 

29  Then  fearing  lest  we  should 
have  fallen  upon  rocks,  they  cast 
four  anchors  out  of  the  stern,  and 
wished  for  the  day. 

30  And  as  the  shipmen  were 
about  to  flee  out  of  the  ship,  when 
they  had  let  down  the  boat  into 
the  sea,  under  colour  as  though 
they  would  have  cast  anchors  out 
of  the  foreship, 

31  Paul  said  to  the  centurion 
and  to  the  soldiers,  Except  these 
abide  in  the  ship,  ye  cannot  be 
saved. 

32  Then  the  soldiers  cut  off  the 
ropes  of  the  boat,  and  let  her  fall 
off. 

33  And  while  the  day  was 
coming  on,  Paul  besought  them  all 
to  take  meat,  saying,  This  day  is 
the  fourteenth  day  that  ye  have 
tarried  and  continued  fasting, 
having  taken  nothing. 

34  Wherefore  I  pray  you  to 
take  some  meat :  for  this  is  for 
your  health  :  for  there  shall  not 
an  hair  fall  from  the  head  of  any 
of  you. 

35  And  when  he  had  thus 
spoken,  he  took  bread,  and  gave 
thanks  to  God  in  presence  of 
them  all  :  and  when  he  had  broken 
it,  he  began  to  eat. 

36  Then  were  they  all  of  good 
cheer,  and  they  also  took  some 
meat. 

37  And  we  were  in  all  in  the 
ship  two  hundred  threescore  and 
sixteen  souls. 

38  And  when  they  had  eaten 
enough,  they  lightened  the  ship, 
and  cast  out  the  wheat  into  the 
sea. 

39  And  when  it  was  day,  they 
knew  not  the  land  :  but  they  dis- 
covered a  certain  creek  with  a 
shore,  into  the  which  they  were 
minded,  if  it  were  possible,  to 
thrust  in  the  ship. 


in  the  sea  of  Adria,  when 
the  sailors  about  midnight 
suspected  land  was  near. 

28  On  taking  soundings  they 
found  twenty  fathoms,  and 
a  little  further  on,  when  they 
sounded  again,  they  found 
fifteen. 

29  Then  afraid  of  being 
stranded  on  the  rocks,  they 
let  go  four  anchors  from 
the  stern  and  longed  for 
daylight. 

30  The  sailors  tried  to  escape 
from  the  ship.  They  had 
even  lowered  the  boat  into 
the  sea,  pretending  they 
were      going      to      lay     out 

31  anchors  from  the  bow,  when 
Paul  said  to  the  officer  and 
the  soldiers,  "  You  cannot 
be    saved    unless    these    men 

32  stay  by  the  ship."  Then 
the  soldiers  cut  away  the 
ropes    of    the    boat    and    let 

33  her  fall  off.  Just  before 
daybreak  Paul  begged  them 
aU  to  take  some  food. 
"  For  fourteen  days,"  he 
said,  "  you  have  been  on 
the  watch  all  the  time,  with- 

34  out  a  proper  meal.  Take 
some  food  then,  I  beg  of 
you;  it  will  keep  you  alive. 
You  are  going  to  be  saved  ! 
Not    a    hair    of    your    heads 

35  will  perish.•"  With  these 
words  he  took  a  loaf  and 
after  thanking  God,  in  pre- 
sence of    them    all,    broke  it 

36  and  began  to  eat.  Then 
they  all  cheered  up  and 
took     food     for     themselves 

37  (there  were  about  *  seventy- 
six  souls  of  us  on  board,  all 

38  told)  ;  and  when  they  had 
eaten  their  fill,  they  lightened 
the    ship     by    throwing     the 

39  wheat  into  the  sea.  When 
day  broke,  they  could  not 
recognize  what  land  it  was  ; 
however,  they  noticed  a  creek 
with  a  sandy  beach,  and 
resolved  to  see  if  they  could 
run    the    ship    ashore    there. 

*  Reading  ώς  (Β  and  Sahidic  version) 

for   διακόσιαι. 


366 


THE   ACTS   XXVIII 


40  And  when  they  had  taken 
up  the  anchors,  they  committed 
themselves  unto  the  sea,  and 
loosed  the  rudder  bands,  and 
hoised  up  the  mainsail  to  the  wind, 
and  made  toward  shore. 

41  And  falling  into  a  place 
where  two  seas  met,  they  ran  the 
ship  aground  ;  and  the  forepart 
stuck  fast,  and  remained  im- 
moveable, but  the  hinder  part  was 
broken  with  the  violence  of  the 
waves. 

42  And  the  soldiers'  counsel 
was  to  kill  the  prisoners,  lest  any 
of  them  should  swim  out,  and 
escape. 

43  But  the  centurion,  willing  to 
save  Paul,  kept  them  from  their 
purpose  ;  and  commanded  that 
they  which  could  swim  should 
cast  themselves  first  into  the  sea, 
and  get  to  land  : 

44  And  the  rest,  some  on 
boards,  and  some  on  broken  pieces 
of  the  ship.  And  so  it  came  to 
pass,  that  they  escaped  all  safe 
to  land. 


40  So  the  anchors  were  cut 
away  and  left  in  the  sea, 
while  the  crew  unlashed 
the  ropes  that  tied  the  rud- 
ders, hoisted  the  foresail 
to  the  breeze,  and  headed 
for  the  beach. 

41  Striking  a  reef,  they 
drove  the  ship  aground  ; 
the  prow  jammed  fast,  but 
the  stern  began  to  break 
up  under  the  beating  of 
the  waves. 

42  Now  the  soldiers  resolved 
to  kill  the  prisoners,  in  case 
any   of   them   swam   off   and 

43  escaped  ;  but  as  the  officer 
wanted  to  save  Paul,  he 
put  a  stop  to  their  plan, 
ordering  those  who  could 
swim     to      jump      overboard 

44  first  and  get  to  land,  while 
the  rest  were  to  manage 
with  planks  or  pieces  of 
wreckage.  In  this  way 
it  turned  out  that  the 
whole  company  got  safe  to 
land. 


CHAPTER    XXVIII 

1  And  when  they  were  escaped, 
then  they  knew  that  the  island 
was  called  Melita. 

2  And  the  barbarous  people 
shewed  us  no  little  kindness  :  for 
they  kindled  a  fire,  and  received 
us  every  one,  because  of  the  pres- 
ent rain,  and  because  of  the  cold. 

3  And  when  Paul  had  gathered 
a  bundle  of  sticks,  and  laid  them  on 
the  fire,  there  came  a  viper  out  of 
the  heat,  and  fastened  on  his 
hand. 

4  And  when  the  barbarians  saw 
the  venomous  beast  hang  on  his 
hand,  they  said  among  themselves, 
No  doubt  this  man  is  a  murderer, 
whom,  though  he  hath  escaped  the 
sea,  yet  vengeance  sul'fereth  not 
to  live. 

5  And  he  shook  off  the  beast 
into  the  fire,  and  felt  no  harm. 

6  Howbeit  they  looked  when 
he  should  have  swollen,  or  fallen 
down  dead  suddenly  :  but  alter 
they  had  looked  a  great  while,  and 


CHAPTER    XXVIII 

1  It  was  only  after  our  es- 
cape that  we  found  out  the 

2  island  was  called  Malta.  The 
natives  showed  us  uncommon 
kindness,  for  they  lit  a  fire  and 
welcomed  us  all  to  it,  as  the 
rain  had  come  on  and  it  was 

3  chilly.  Now  Paul  had  gath- 
ered a  bundle  of  sticks  and 
laid  them  on  the  fire,  when 
a  viper  crawled  out  with  the 
heat    and     fastened    on     his 

4  hand.  When  the  natives  saw 
the  creature  hanging  from 
his  hand,  they  said  to  each 
other,  "  This  man  must  be  a 
murderer !  He  has  escaped 
the  sea,  but  Justice  will  not 

5  let  him  live."  However,  he 
shook  off  the  creature  into 
the  fire  and  was  not  a  whit 

6  the  worse.  The  natives 
waited  for  him  to  swell  up  or 
drop  down  dead  in  a  mo- 
ment, but  after  waiting  a 
long  while  and  observing  that 


THE    ACTS    XXVIII 


367 


saw  no  harm  come  to  him,  they 
changed  their  minds,  and  said 
that  he  was  a  god. 

7  In  the  same  quarters  were 
possessions  of  the  chief  man  of 
the  island,  whose  name  was 
Publius  ;  who  received  us,  and 
lodged  us  three  days  courteously. 

8  And  it  came  to  pass,  that  the 
father  of  Publius  lay  sick  of  a 
fever  and  of  a  bloody  flux  :  to 
whom  Paul  entered  in,  and  prayed, 
and  laid  his  hands  on  him,  and 
healed  him. 

9  So  when  this  was  done,  others 
also,  which  had  diseases  in  the 
island,  came,  and  were  healed  : 

10  Who  also  honoured  us  with 
many  honours  ;  and  when  we 
departed,  they  laded  us  with  such 
things  as  were  necessary. 

11  And  after  three  months  we 
departed  in  a  ship  of  Alexandria, 
which  had  wintered  in  the  isle, 
whose  sign  was  Castor  and  Pol- 
lux. 

12  And  landing  at  Syracuse, 
we  tarried  there  three  days. 

13  And  from  thence  we  fetched 
a  compass,  and  came  to  Rhegium  : 
and  after  one  day  the  south  wind 
blew,  and  we  came  the  next  day 
to  Puteoli  : 

14  Where  we  found  brethren, 
and  were  desired  to  tarry  with 
them  seven  days  :  and  so  we  went 
toward  Rome. 

15  And  from  thence,  when  the 
brethren  heard  of  us,  they  came 
to  meet  us  as  far  as  Appii  forum, 
and  The  three  taverns  :  whom 
when  Paul  saw,  he  thanked  God, 
and  took  courage. 

16  And  when  we  came  to  Rome, 
the  centurion  delivered  the  prison- 
ers to  the  captain  of  the  guard  : 
but  Paul  was  suffered  to  dwell  by 
himself  with  a  soldier  that  kept 
him* 

17  And  it  came  to  pass,  that 
after  three  days  Paul  called  the 
chief  of  the  Jews  together  :  and 
when  they  were  come  together,  he 
said  unto  them,  Men  and  brethren, 
though  I  have  committed  nothing 
against  the  people,  or  customs  of 
our  fathers,  yet  was  I  delivered 


no  harm  had  befallen  him, 
they  changed  their  minds 
and  declared  he  was  a  god. 

7  There  was  an  estate  in 
the  neighbourhood  which 
belonged  to  a  man  called 
Publius,  the  governor  of  the 
island;  he  welcomed  us  and 
entertained  us  hospitably  for 

8  three  days.  His  father,  it  so 
happened,  was  laid  up  with 
fever  and  dysentery,  but 
Paul  went  in  to  see  him 
and  after  prayer  laid  his 
hands  on  him  and  cured  him. 

9  When  this  had  happened, 
the  rest  of  the  sick  folk  in 
the  island  also  came  and  got 

10  cured  ;  they  made  us  rich 
presents  and  furnished  us, 
when  we  set  sail,  with  all 
we  needed. 

11  We  set  sail,  after  three 
months,  in  an  Alexandrian 
ship,  with  the  Dioscuri  on 
her    figure-head,    which    had 

12  wintered  at  the  island.  We 
put     in     at     Syracuse     and 

13  stayed  for  three  days.  Then 
tacking  round  we  reached 
Rhegium ;  next  day  a  south 
wind  sprang  up  which 
brought     us    in     a     day     to 

14  Puteoli,  where  we  came 
across  some  of  the  brother- 
hood, who  invited  us  to  stay 
a  week  with  them. 

In    this    way    we    reached 

15  Rome.  As  the  local  brothers 
had  heard  about  us,  they 
came  out  to  meet  us  as 
far  as  Appii  Forum  and  Tres 
Tabernae,  and  when  Paul  saw 
them  he    thanked    God    and 

16  took  courage.  When  we  did 
reach  Rome,  Paul  got  per- 
mission *  to  live  by  him- 
self, with  a  soldier  to  guard 

17  him.  Three  days  later,  he 
called  the  leading  Jews  to- 
gether, and  when  they  met  he 
said  to  them,  "  Brothers,  al- 
though I  have  done  nothing 
against  the  People  or  our  an- 
cestral customs,  I  was  handed 

*    Omitting    [ό  έκατόΐ'ταργος  παρέ&ωκ^ν  τους 
δέσμιου;  τω  στρα.τοττί&άρχω"\  and  [Si], 


368 


THE   ACTS   XXVIII 


prisoner  from  Jerusalem  into  the 
hands  of  the  Romans. 

18  Who,  when  they  had  ex- 
amined me,  would  have  let  me  go, 
because  there  was  no  cause  of 
death  in  me. 

19  But  when  the  Jews  spake 
against  it,  I  was  constrained  to 
appeal  unto  Caesar  ;  not  that  I 
had  ought  to  accuse  my  nation  of. 

20  For  this  cause  therefore  have 
I  called  for  you,  to  see  you,  and 
to  speak  with  you  :  because  that 
for  the  hope  of  Israel  I  am  bound 
with  this  chain. 

21  And  they  said  unto  him,  We 
neither  received  letters  out  of 
Judaea  concerning  thee,  neither 
any  of  the  brethren  that  came 
shewed  or  spake  any  harm  of 
thee. 

22  But  we  desire  to-hear  of  thee 
what  thou  thinkest  :  for  as  con- 
cerning this  sect,  we  know  that 
every  where  it  is  spoken  against. 

23  And  when  they  had  appoint- 
ed him  a  day,  there  came  many  to 
him  into  his  lodging  ;  to  whom  he 
expounded  and  testified  the  king- 
dom of  God,  persuading  them  con- 
cerning Jesus,  both  out  of  the  law 
of  Moses,  and  out  of  the  prophets, 
from  morning  till  evening. 

24  And  some  believed  the 
things  which  were  spoken,  and 
some  believed  not. 

25  And  when  they  agreed  not 
among  themselves,  they  departed, 
after  that  Paul  had  spoken  one 
word,  Well  spake  the  Holy  Ghost 
by  Esaias  the  prophet  unto  our 
fathers, 

26  Saying,  Go  unto  this  people, 
and  say,  Hearing  ye  shall  hear, 
and  shall  not  understand  ;  and 
seeing  ye  shall  see,  and  not  per- 
ceive : 

27  For  the  heart  of  this  people 
is  waxed  gross,  and  their  ears  are 
dull  of  hearing,  and  their  eyes 
have  they  closed ;  lest  they  should 
see  with  their  eyes,  and  hear  with 
their  ears,  and  understand  with 
their  heart,  and  should  be  con- 
verted, and  I  should  heal  them. 

28  Be  it  known  therefore  unto 
you,  that  the  salvation  of  God  is 


over  to  the  Romans  as  a  pris- 

18  oner  from  Jerusalem.  They 
meant  to  release  me  after  ex- 
amination, as  I  was  innocent  of 
any  crime  that  deserved  death. 

19  But  the  Jews  objected,  and  so 
I  was  obliged  to  appeal  to  Caesar 
— not  that  I  had  any  charge  to 
bring  against  my  own  nation. 

20  This  is  my  reason  for  asking  to 
see  you  and  have  a  word  with 
you.  I  am  wearing  this  chain 
because  I  share  Israel's  hope." 

21  They  replied,  "  We  have  had  no 
letters  about  you  from  Judaea, 
and  no  brother  has  come  here 
with  any  bad  report  or  story 

22  about  you.  We  think  it  only 
right  to  let  you  tell  your  own 
story  ;  but  as  regards  this  sect, 
we  are  well  aware  that  there 
are    objections    to    it    on    all 

23  hands."  So  they  fixed  a  day 
and  came  to  him  at  his  quarters 
in  large  numbers.  From  morn- 
ing to  evening  he  explained  the 
Reign  of  God  to  them  from 
personal  testimony,  and  tried 
to  convince  them  about  Jesus 
from  the  law  of  Moses  and  the 

24  prophets.  Some  were  con- 
vinced by  what  he  said,  but  the 

25  others  would  not  believe.  As 
they  could  not  agree  among 
themselves,  they  were  turning 
to  go  away,  when  Paul  added 
this  one  word  :  "It  was  an  apt 
word  that  the  holy  Spirit  spoke 
by  the  prophet  Isaiah  to  your 

26  fathers,  when  he  said, 

Go  and  tell  this  people, 

'  You  will  hear  and  hear  but 

never  understand, 
you  will  see   and   see   but 
never  perceive.' 

27  For  the  heart  of  this  people  is 

obtuse, 
their  ears  are  heavy  of  hear- 
ing, 
their  eyes  they  have  closed, 
lest  they  sec  with  their  eyes  and 

hear  villi  their  cars, 
lest  they  understand  with  their 
heart    and    turn    again, 
a>id  I  cure  them. 

28  Be  sure  of  this,  then,  that  this 
salvation  of  God  has  been  sent 


THE   ACTS    XXVIII 


369 


sent  unto  the  Gentiles,  and  that 
they  will  hear  it. 

29  And  when  he  had  said  these 
words,  the  Jews  departed,  and 
had  great  reasoning  among  them- 
selves. 

30  And  Paul  dwelt  two  whole 
years  in  his  own  hired  house,  and 
received  all  that  came  in  unto 
him, 

31  Preaching  the  kingdom  of 
God,  and  teaching  those  things 
which  concern  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  with  all  confidence,  no 
man  forbidding  him. 


to  the  Gentiles  ;  they  will  listen 

30  to  it."  For  two  full  years  he 
remained  in  his  private  lodg- 
ing,   welcoming    anyone    who 

31  came  to  visit  him  ;  he  preached 
the  Reign  of  God  and  taught 
about  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
quite  openly  and  unmolested. 


THE    EPISTLE    OF   PAUL   THE    APOSTLE    TO  THE 

ROMANS 


CHAPTER    I 

I  Paul,  a  servant  of  Jesus 
Christ,  called  to  be  an  apostle, 
separated  unto  the  erosoel  of  God, 

δ  ( Which  he  had  promised  afore 
by  his  prophets  in  the  holy  scrip- 
tures, ) 

3  Concerning  his  Son  Jesus 
Christ  our  Lord,  which  was  made 
of  the  seed  of  David  according  to 
the  flesh  ; 

4  And  declared  to  be  the  Son  of 
God  with  power,  according  to  the 
spirit  of  holiness,  by  the  resurrec- 
tion from  the  dead  : 

5  By  whom  we  have  received 
grace  and  apostleship,  for  obedi- 
ence to  the  faith  among  all  na- 
tions, for  his  name  : 

6  Among  whom  are  ye  also  the 
called  of  Jesus  Christ : 

7  To  all  that  be  in  Rome,  be- 
loved of  God,  called  to  be  saints  : 
Grace  to  you  and  peace  from  God 
our  Father,  and  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ. 

8  First,  I  thank  my  God 
through  Jesus  Christ  for  you  all, 
that  your  faith  is  spoken  of 
throughout  the  whole  world. 

9  For  God  is  my  witness,  whom 
I  serve  with  my  spirit  in  the  gos- 
pel of  his  Son,  that  without  ceas- 
ing I  make  mention  of  you  always 
in  my  prayers  ; 

10  Making  request,  if  by  any 
means  now  at  length  I  might  have 
a  prosperous  journey  by  the  will 
of  God  to  come  unto  you. 

II  For  I  long  to  see  you,  that 
I  may  impart  unto  you  some 
spiritual  gift,  to  the  end  ye  may 
be  established  ; 

12  That  is,  that  I  may  be  com- 
forted together  with  you  by  the 
mutual  faith  both  of  you  and  me. 


CHAPTER    I 

1  Paul,  a  servant  of  Jesus 
Christ,  called  to  be  an  apos- 
tle, set  apart  for  the  gospel  of 
God 

2  (which  he  promised  of  old 
by  his  prophets  in  the  holy 
scriptures) 

3  concerning  his  Son,  who  was 
born   of    David's   offspring  by 

4  natural  descent  and  installed 
as  Son  of  God  with  power 
by  the  Spirit  of  holiness  when 
he  was  raised  from  the 
dead — concerning  Jesus  Christ 

5  our  Lord,  through  whom  I 
have  received  the  favour  of  my 
commission  to  promote  obedi- 
ence to  the  faith  for  his  sake 

6  among  all  the  Gentiles,  includ- 
ing yourselves  who  are  called  to 
belong  to  Jesus  Christ : 

7  to  all  in  Rome  who  are  be- 
loved by  God, 

called  to  be  saints, 
grace  and  peace  to  you 
from  God  our  Father 
and  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

8  First  of  all,  I  thank  my  God 
through  Jesus  Christ  for  you 
all,  because  the  report  of  your 
faith    is    over    all    the    world. 

9  God  is  my  witness,  the  God 
whom  Τ  serve  with  my  spirit  in 
the  gospel  of  his  Son,  how  un- 
ceasingly I  always  mention  you 

10  in  my  prayers,  asking  if  I  may 
at  last  be  sped  upon  my  way 

11  to  you  by  God's  will.  For  I  do 
yearn  to  see  you,  that  I  may 
impart  to  you  some  spiritual 

12  gift  for  your  strengthening — 
or,  in  other  words,  that  I  may 
be  encouraged  by  meeting  you, 
I  by  your  faith  and  you  by 
mine. 


370 


ROMANS    I 


371 


13  Now  I  would  not  have  you 
ignorant,  brethren,  that  often- 
times I  purposed  to  come  unto 
you,  (but  was  let  hitherto,)  that 
I  might  have  some  fruit  among 
you  also,  even  as  among  other 
Gentiles. 

14  I  am  debtor  both  to  the 
Greeks,  and  to  the  Barbarians  ; 
both  to  the  wise,  and  to  the  un- 
wise. 

15  So,  as  much  as  in  me  is,  I 
am  ready  to  preach  the  gospel  to 
you  that  are  at  Rome  also. 

16  For  I  am  not  ashamed  of  the 
gospel  of  Christ  :  for  it  is  the 
power  of  God  unto  salvation  to 
every  one  that  believeth  ;  to  the 
Jew  first,  and  also  to  the  Greek. 

17  For  therein  is  the  righteous- 
ness of  God  revealed  from  faith  to 
faith  :  as  it  is  written,  The  just 
shall  live  by  faith. 

18  For  the  wrath  of  God  is 
revealed  from  heaven  against  all 
ungodliness  and  unrighteousness 
of  men,  who  hold  the  truth  in  un- 
righteousness ; 

1 9  Because  that  which  may  be 
known  of  God  is  manifest  in  them  ; 
for  God  hath  shewed  it  unto  them. 

20  For  the  invisible  things  of 
him  from  the  creation  of  the  world 
are  clearly  seen,  being  understood 
by  the  things  that  are  made,  even 
his  eternal  power  and  Godhead  ; 
so  that  they  are  without  excuse  : 

21  Because  that,  when  they 
knew  God,  they  glorified  him  not 
as  God,  neither  were  thankful  ; 
but  became  vain  in  their  imagina- 
tions, and  their  foolish  heart  was 
darkened. 

22  Professing  themselves  to  be 
wise,  they  became  fools, 

23  And  changed  the  glory  of 
the  uncorruptible  God  into  an 
image  made  like  to  corruptible 
man,  and  to  birds,  and  fourfooted 
beasts,  and  creeping  things. 

24  Wherefore  God  also  gave 
them  up  to  uncleanness  through 
the  lusts  of  their  own  hearts,  to 
dishonour  their  own  bodies  be- 
tween themselves  : 

25  Who  changed  the  truth  of 
God   into   a   lie,   and   worshipped 


13  Brothers,  I  would  like  you 
to  understand  that  1  have 
often  purposed  to  come  to 
you  (though  up  till  now  I 
have  been  prevented)  so  as 
to  have  some  results  among 
you  as  well  as  among  the 
rest  of  the  Gentiles. 

14  To  Greeks  and  to  bar- 
barians, to  wise  and  to 
foolish  alike,   I   owe  a   duty. 

15  Hence  my  eagerness  to 
preach    the  gospel  to   you   in 

16  Rome  as  well.  For  I  am 
proud  of  the  gospel ;  it  is 
God's  saving  power  for  every- 
one who  has  faith,  for  the 
Jew    first   and   for  the  Greek 

17  as  well.  God's  righteousness 
is  revealed  in  it  by  faith 
and  for  faith — as  it  is  writ- 
ten,   Now   by  faith    shall    the 

18  righteous  live.  But  God's 
anger  is  revealed  from  heaven 
against  all  the  impiety  and 
wickedness  of  those  who 
hinder   the    Truth    by    their 

1 9  wickedness.  For  whatever  is 
to  be  known  of  God  is  plain 
to    them  ;     God    himself    has 

20  made  it  plain — for  ever  since 
the  world  was  created,  his 
invisible  nature,  his  everlast- 
ing power  and  divine  being, 
have  been  quite  perceptible 
in   what    he    has    made.     So 

21  they  have  no  excuse.  Though 
they  knew  God,  they  have 
not  glorified  him  as  God 
nor  given  thanks  to  him  ; 
they  have  turned  to  futile 
speculations  till  their  ig- 
norant     minds      grew     dark. 

22  They  claimed  to  be  wise, 
but  they  have  become  fools ; 

23  they  have  exchanged  the 
glory  of  the  immortal  God 
for  the  semblance  of  the  like- 
ness of  mortal  man,  of 
birds,     of     quadrupeds,     and 

24  of  reptiles.  So  God  has 
given  them  up,  in  their 
heart's  lust,  to  sexual  vice, 
to    the  dishonouring  of   their 

25  own  bodies, — since  they  have 
exchanged  the  truth  of  God 
for    an  untruth,  worshipping 


372 


ROMANS   II 


and  served  the  creature  more 
than  the  Creator,  who  is  blessed 
for  ever.     Amen. 

26  For  this  cause  God  gave 
them  up  unto  vile  affections:  for 
even  their  women  did  change  the 
natural  use  into  that  which  is 
against  nature  : 

27  And  likewise  also  the  men, 
leaving  the  natural  use  of  the 
woman,  burned  in  their  lust  one 
toward  another  ;  men  with  men 
working  that  which  is  unseemly, 
and  receiving  in  themselves  that 
recompence  of  their  error  which 
was  meet. 

28  And  even  as  they  did  not 
like  to  retain  God  in  their  know- 
ledge, God  gave  them  over  to  a 
reprobate  mind,  to  do  those  things 
which  are  not  convenient  ; 

29  Being  filled  with  all  un- 
righteousness, fornication,  wicked- 
ness, covetousness,  maliciousness  ; 
full  of  envy,  murder,  debate, 
deceit,  malignity  ;  whisperers, 

30  Backbiters,  haters  of  God, 
despiteful,  proud,  boasters,  in- 
ventors of  evil  things,  disobedient 
to  parents, 

31  Without  understanding,  co- 
venantbreakers,  without  natural 
affection,  implacable,  unmerciful  : 

32  Who  knowing  the  judgment 
of  God,  that  they  which  commit 
such  things  are  worthy  of  death, 
not  only  do  the  same,  but  have 
pleasure  in  them  that  do  them. 


and   serving  the   creature  ra- 
ther than  the  Creator  who  is 

26  blessed  for  ever  :  Amen.  That 
is  why  God  has  given  them  up 
to  vile  passions  ;  their  women 
have  exchanged  the  natural 
function  of  sex  for  what  is  un- 

27  natural,  and  in  the  same  way 
the  males  have  abandoned  the 
natural  use  of  women  and 
flamed  out  in  lust  for  one 
another,  men  perpetrating 
shameless  acts  with  their  own 
sex  and  getting  in  their  own 
persons  the  due  recompense  of 

28  their  perversity.  Yes,  as  they 
disdained  to  acknowledge  God 
any  longer,  God  has  given  them 
up  to  a  reprobate  instinct  for 
the    perpetration    of    what    is 

29  improper,  till  they  are  filled 
with  all  manner  of  wickedness, 
depravity,  lust,  and  viciousness, 
filled  to  the  brim  with  envy, 
murder,      quarrels,     intrigues, 

30  and  malignity  —  slanderers, 
defamers,  loathed  by  God,  out- 
rageous, haughty,  boastful, 
inventive  in  evil,   disobedient 

31  to  parents,  devoid  of  con- 
science,   false    to    their   word, 

32  callous,  merciless  ;  though 
they  know  God's  decree 
that  people  who  practise 
such  vice  deserve  death, 
they  not  only  do  it  them- 
selves but  applaud  those  who 
practise  it. 


CHAPTER    II 

1  Therefore  thou  art  inexcus- 
able, Ο  man,  whosoever  thou  art 
that  judgest  :  for  wherein  thou 
judgest  another,  thou  condemnest 
thyself  ;  for  thou  that  judgest 
doest  the  same  things. 

2  But  we  are  sure  that  the 
judgment  of  God  is  according  to 
truth  against  them  which  commit 
such  things. 

3  And  thinkest  thou  this,  Ο 
man,  that  judgest  them  which  do 
such  things,  and  doest  the  same, 
that  thou  shalt  escape  the  judg- 
ment of  God  ? 

4  Or  despisest  thou  the  riches  of 


CHAPTER    II 

1  Therefore  you  are  inex- 
cusable, whoever  you  are,  if 
you  pose  as  a  judge,  for  in 
judging  another  you  condemn 
yourself  ;  you,  the  judge,  do 
the  very  same  things  yourself. 

2  '  We  know  the  doom  of  God 
falls    justly    upon    those    who 

3  practise  such  vices.'  Very 
well  ;  and  do  you  imagine  you 
will  escape  God's  doom,  Ο  man, 
you  who  judge  those  who  prac- 
tise such  vices  and  do  the  same 
yourself  ? 

4  Or  are  you  slighting  all 
his    wealth    of    kindness,    for- 


ROMANS   II 


373 


his  goodness  and  forbearance  and 
longsuffering  ;  not  knowing  that" 
the  goodness  of  God  leadeth  thee 
to  repentance  ? 

5  But  after  thy  hardness  and 
impenitent  heart  treasurest  up 
unto  thyself  wrath  against  the  day 
of  wrath  and  revelation  of  the 
righteous  judgment  of  God  ; 

6  Who  will  render  to  every  man 
according  to  his  deeds  : 

7  To  them  who  by  patient  con- 
tinuance in  well  doing  seek  for 
glory  and  honour  and  immortality, 
eternal  life  : 

8  But  unto  them  that  are  con- 
tentious, and  do  not  obey  the 
truth,  but  obey  unrighteousness, 
indignation  and  wrath, 

9  Tribulation  and  anguish,  upon 
every  soul  of  man  that  doeth  evil, 
of  the  Jew  first,  and  also  of  the 
Gentile  ; 

10  But  glory,  honour,  and 
peace,  to  every  man  that  worketh 
good,  to  the  Jew  first,  and  also  to 
the  Gentile  : 

11  For  there  is  no  respect  of 
persons  with  God. 

12  For  as  many  as  have  sinned 
without  law  shall  also  perish  with- 
out law  :  and  as  many  as  have 
sinned  in  the  law  shall  be  judged 
by  the  law  ; 

13  (For  not  the  hearers  of  the 
law  are  just  before  God,  but  the 
doers  of  the  law  shall  be  justified. 

14  For  when  the  Gentiles, 
which  have  not  the  law,  do  by 
nature  the  things  contained  in  the 
law,  these,  having  not  the  law,  are 
a  law  unto  themselves  : 

15  Which  shew  the  work  of  the 
law  written  in  their  hearts,  their 
conscience  also  bearing  witness, 
and  their  thoughts  the  mean  while 
accusing  or  else  excusing  one  an- 
other ;) 

16  In  the  day  when  God  shall 
judge  the  secrets  of  men  by  Jesus 
Christ  according  to  my  gospel. 

17  Behold,  thou  art  called  a 
Jew,  and  restest  in  the  law,  and 
makest  thy  boast  of  God, 

18  And  knowest  his  will,  and 

paragraph   which   is    either    a    marginal 
preserve  the  sequence  of  thought  I  have  r< 


bearance,  and  patience  ?  Do 
you  not  know  his  kindness  is 
meant  to  make  you  repent  ? 

5  In  your  stubbornness  and  im- 
penitence of  heart  you  are 
simply  storing  up  anger  for 
yourself  on  the  Day  of  anger, 
when  the  just  doom  of  God  is 

6  revealed.  For  he  will  render  to 
everyone  according   to  what  he 

7  has  done,  eternal  life  to  those 
who  by  patiently  doing  good 
aim  at  glory,  honour,  and  im- 

8  mortality,  but  anger  and  wrath 
to  those  who  are  wilful,  who 
disobey  the   Truth   and    obey 

9  wickedness — anguish  and  ca- 
lamity for  every  human  soul 
that  perpetrates  evil,  for  the 
Jew  first  and  for  the  Greek  as 

10  well,  but  glory,  honour,  and 
peace  for  everyone  who  does 
good,  for  the  Jew  first  and  for 

11  the  Greek  as  well.  There  is  no 
partiality  about  God. 

12  All  who  sin  outside  the  Law 

will  perish  outside  the  Law, 
and  all  who  sin  under  the 
Law  will  be  condemned  by 
the  Law. 

13  For  it  is  not  the  hearers  of  the 
Law  who  are  just  in  the  eyes  of 
God,  it  is  those  who  obey  the 

16  Law  who  will  be  acquitted,  on 
the  day  when  God  judges 
the  secret  things  of  men, 
as  my  gospel  holds,  by  Jesus 
Christ. 

14  (When  Gentiles  who  have  no 
law  obey  instinctively  the 
Law's  requirements,  they  ate  a 
law  to  themselves,  even  though 

15  they  have  no  law  ;  they  exhibit 
the  effect  of  the  Law  written 
on  their  hearts,  their  conscience 
bears  them  witness,  as  their 
moral  convictions  accuse  or  it 
may  be  defend  them.)* 

17  If  you  bear  the  name  of 
'  Jew,'    relying    on    the    Law, 

18  priding  yourself  on  God,  under- 
standing his  will,  and  with  a 

*  Ver.  16   is  the   sequel   to  the   first 

clause  of  ver.   14.     The  rest    of  ver.  14 

and  the  whole  of  ver.   15  form  a  short 

note     or    an    awkward     insertion.     To 

-arranged  the  verses  as  above. 


374 


ROMANS   III 


approvest  the  things  that  are  more 
excellent,  being  instructed  out  of 
the  law  ; 

19  And  art  confident  that  thou 
thyself  art  a  guide  of  the  blind,  a 
light  of  them  which  are  in  dark- 
ness, 

20  An  instructor  of  the  foolish, 
a  teacher  of  babes,  which  hast  the 
form  of  knowledge  and  of  the 
truth  in  the  law. 

21  Thou  therefore  which  teach- 
est  another,  teachest  thou  not  thy- 
self ?  thou  that  preachest  a  man 
should  not  steal,  dost  thou  steal  ? 

22  Thou  that  sayest  a  man 
should  not  commit  adultery,  dost 
thou  commit  adultery  ?  thou  that 
abhorrest  idols,  dost  thou  commit 
sacrilege  ? 

23  Thou  that  makest  thy  boast 
of  the  law,  through  breaking  the 
law  dishonourest  thou  God  ? 

24  For  the  name  of  God  is 
blasphemed  among  the  Gentiles 
through  you,  as  it  is  written. 

25  For  circumcision  verily  pro- 
fiteth,  if  thou  keep  the  law  :  but 
if  thou  be  a  breaker  of  the  law, 
thy  circumcision  is  made  uncir- 
cumcision. 

26  Therefore  if  the  uncircumci- 
sion  keep  the  righteousness  of  the 
law,  shall  not  his  uncircumcision 
be  counted  for  circumcision  ? 

27  And  shall  not  uncircumci- 
sion which  is  by  nature,  if  it  fulfil 
the  law,  judge  thee,  who  by  the 
letter  and  circumcision  dost  trans- 
gress the  law  ? 

28  For  he  is  not  a  Jew,  which 
is  one  outwardly  ;  neither  is  that 
circumcision,  which  is  outward  in 
the  flesh  : 

29  But  he  is  a  Jew,  which  is 
one  inwardly  ;  and  circumcision 
is  that  of  the  heart,  in  the  spirit, 
and  not  in  the  letter  ;  whose  praise 
is  not  of  men,  but  of  God. 

CHAPTER    III 

1  What  advantage  then  hath 
the  Jew  ?  or  what  profit  is  there 
of  circumcision  ? 

2  Much  every  way :  chiefly, 
because  that  unto  them  were  com- 
mitted the  oracles  of  God. 


sense  of  what  is  vital    in  re- 
ligion ;  if  you  are  instructed  by 

1 9  the  Law  and  are  persuaded  you 
are  a  guide  to  the  blind,  a  light 

20  to  darkened  souls,  a  tutor  for 
the  foolish,  a  teacher  of  the 
simple,  because  in  the  Law  you 
have  the  embodiment  of  know- 

21  ledge  and  truth — well  then,  do 
you  ever  teach  yourself,  you 
teacher  of  other  people  ?  You 
preach    against    stealing  ;     do 

22  you  steal  ?  You  forbid  adult- 
ery ;  do  you  commit  adultery  ? 
You  detest  idols  ;    do  you  rob 

23  temples  ?  You  pride  yourself 
on  the  Law  ;  do  you  dishonour 
God  by  your  breaches  of  the 

24  Law  ?  Why,  it  is  owing  to  you 
that  the  name  of  God  is  maligned 
among  the  Gentiles,  as  scripture 

25  says  !  Circumcision  is  cer- 
tainly of  use,  provided  you 
keep  the  Law  ;  but  if  you  are  a 
breaker  of  the  Law,  then  your 
circumcision     is     turned     into 

26  uncircumcision.  (If  then  the 
uncircumcised  observe  the  re- 
quirements of  the  Law,  shall 
not  their  uncircumcision  be 
reckoned    equivalent    to     cir- 

27  cumcision  ?  And  shall  not 
those  who  are  physically  un- 
circumcised and  who  fulfil  the 
Law,  judge  you  who  are  a 
breaker  of  the  Law  for  all  your 
written  code  and  circumcision?) 

28  He  is  no  Jew  who  is  merely  a 

Jew  outwardly, 
nor  is  circumcision  some- 
thing outward  in  the 
flesh  ; 

29  he  is  a  Jew  who  is  one  in- 

wardly, 
and  circumcision  is  a 
matter    of     the     heart, 

spiritual  not  literal — 
praised    by    God,   not   by 

man. 

CHAPTER    III 

1  Then  what  is  the  Jew's  su- 
periority ?     What  is  the  good 

2  of  circumcision  ?  Much  in 
every  way.  This  to  begin 
with — Jews  were  entrusted 
with    the    scriptures    of    God. 


ROMANS    III 


375 


3  For  what  if  some  did  not  be- 
lieve ?  shall  their  unbelief  make 
the  faith  of  God  without  effect  ? 

4  God  forbid  :  yea,  let  God  be 
true,  but  every  man  a  liar  ;  as  it 
is  written,  That  thou  mightest 
be  justified  in  thy  sayings,  and 
mightest  overcome  when  thou  art 
judged. 

5  But  if  our  unrighteousness 
commend  the  righteousness  of 
God,  what  shall  we  say  ?  Is  God 
unrighteous  who  taketh  ven- 
geance ?  (I  speak  as  a  man) 

6  God  forbid  :  for  then  how 
shall  God  judge  the  world  ? 

7  For  if  the  truth  of  God  hath 
more  abounded  through  my  lie 
unto  his  glory  ;  why  yet  am  I  also 
judged  as  a  sinner  ? 

8  And  not  rather,  (as  we  be 
slanderously  reported,  and  as 
some  affirm  that  we  say,)  Let  us 
do  evil,  that  good  may  come  ? 
whose  damnation  is  just. 

9  What  then  ?  are  we  better 
than  they  1  No,  in  no  wise  :  for 
we  have  before  proved  both  Jews 
and  Gentiles,  that  they  are  all 
under  sin  ; 

10  As  it  is  written,  There  is 
none  righteous,  no,  not  one  : 

11  There  is  none  that  under- 
standeth,  there  is  none  that  seek- 
eth  after  God. 

12  They  are  all  gone  out  of  the 
way,  they  are  together  become  un- 
profitable ;  there  is  none  that 
doeth  good,  no,  not  one. 

13  Their  throat  is  an  open 
sepulchre  ;  with  their  tongues 
they  have  used  deceit  ;  the 
poison  of  asps  is  under  their 
lips  : 

14  Whose  mouth  is  full  of  curs- 
ing and  bitterness  : 

15  Their  feet  are  swift  to  shed 
blood  : 

16  Destruction  and  misery  are 
in  their  ways  : 

17  And  the  way  of  peace  have 
they  not  known  : 

1 8  There  is  no  fear  of  God  before 
their  eyes. 

19  Now  we  know  that  what 
things  soever  the  law  saith,  it 
saith  to  them  who  are  under  the 


3  Even  supposing  some  of  them 
have  proved  untrustworthy,  is 
their  faitl  less  κ  S3  to  cancel  the 

4  faithfulness  of  Gocl  ?  Never  ! 
Let  God  be  true  to  his  word, 
though  every  man  be  perfidious 
— as  it  is  written, 

That  thou  mayest  be  vindicated 

in  tiiij  pleadings, 
and  triumph  in  thy  trial. 

5  But  if  our  iniquity  thus 
serves  to  bring  out  the  justice 
of  God,  what  are  we  to  infer  ? 
That  it  is  unfair  of  God  to  inflict 
his  anger  on  us  ?     (I  speak  in  a 

6  merely  human  way.)  Never! 
In  that  case,  how  could  he 
judge    the   world  ?     You   say, 

7  "  If  my  perfidy  serves  to  make 
the  truthfulness  of  God  re- 
dound to  his  glory,  why  am  I 

8  to  be  judged  as  a  sinner  ?  Why 
should,  we  not  do  evil  that  good 
may  come  out  of  it  ?  "  (which 
is  the  calumny  attributed  to 
me — the  very  thing  some  peo- 
ple declare  I  say).  Such  argu- 
ments are  rightly  condemned. 

9  Well  now,  are  we  Jews  in  a 
better  position  ?  Not  at  all. 
I  have  already  charged  all, 
Jews  as  well  as  Greeks,  with 

10  being  under  sin — as  it  is 
written, 

None  is  righteous,  no,  not  one; 

11  no  one  understands,  no  one 

seeks  for  God. 

12  All  have  swerved,  one  and  all 

have  gone  wrong,  no  one  does 
good,  not  a  single  one. 

13  Their  throat  is  an  open  grave, 

they    are    treacherous   with 
their  tongues, 
the    venom    of    an    asp    lies 
under  their  lips. 

14  Their  mouth  is  full  of  cursing 

and  bitterness. 

1 5  their  feet  are  sw ift  for  blood- 

shed, 

16  their  ways  bring   destruction 

and  calamity, 

17  they   know   nothing   of  the 

way  of  peace  ; 

1 8  there  is  no  reverence  for  God 

before  their  eyes. 

19  Whatever  the  Law  says,  we 
know,  it  says  to  those  who  are 


376 


ROMANS    IV 


law  :  that  every  mouth  may  be 
stopped,  and  all  the  world  may 
become  guilty  before  God. 

20  Therefore  by  the  deeds  of 
the  law  there  shall  no  flesh  be 
justified  in  his  sight  :  for  by  the 
law  is  the  knowledge  of  sin. 

21  But  now  the  righteousness 
of  God  without  the  law  is  mani- 
fested, being  witnessed  by  the  law 
and  the  prophets  ; 

22  Even  the  righteousness  of 
God  which  is  by  faith  of  Jesus 
Christ  unto  all  and  upon  all  them 
that  believe  :  for  there  is  no  differ- 
ence : 

23  For  all  have  sinned,  and 
come  short  of  the  glory  of  God  ; 

24  Being  justified  freely  by  his 
grace  through  the  redemption  that 
is  in  Christ  Jesus  : 

25  Whom  God  hath  set  forth 
to  be  a  propitiation  through  faith 
in  his  blood,  to  declare  his  right- 
eousness for  the  remission  of  sins 
that  are  past,  through  the  for- 
bearance of  God  ; 

26  To  declare,  I  say,  at  this 
time  his  righteousness  :  that  he 
might  be  just,  and  the  justifier  of 
him  which  belie veth  in  Jesus. 

27  Where  is  boasting  then  ? 
It  is  excluded.  By  what  law  ? 
of  works  ?  Nay  :  but  by  the  law 
of  faith. 

28  Therefore  we  conclude  that 
a  man  is  justified  by  faith  without 
the  deeds  of  the  law. 

29  Is  he  the  God  of  the  Jews 
only  ?  is  he  not  also  of  the  Gen- 
tiles ?     Yes,  of  the  Gentiles  also  : 

30  Seeing  it  is  one  God,  which 
shall  justify  the  circumcision  by 
faith,  and  uncircumcision  through 
faith. 

31  Do  we  then  make  void  the 
law  through  faith  ?  God  forbid  : 
yea,  we  establish  the  law. 


inside  the  Law.  that  every  mouth 
may  be  shut  and  all  the   world 

20  made  answerable  to  God  :  for  no 
person  will  be  acquitted  in  his  sight 
on  the  score  of  obedience  to  law. 
What  the  Law  imparts  is  the  con- 

21  sciousness  of  sin.  But  now  we 
have  a  righteousness  of  God  dis- 
closed apart  from  law  altogether  ; 
it  is  attested  by  the  Law  and  the 

22  prophets,  but  it  is  a  righteousness 
of  God  which  comes  by  believing 
in  Jesus  Christ.  And  it  is  meant 
for  all  who  have  faith.     No  dis- 

23  tinctions  are  drawn.  All  have 
sinned,  all  come  short  of  the  glory 

24  of  God,  but  they  are  justified  for 
nothing  by  his  grace  through  the 
ransom  provided  in  Christ  Jesus. 

25  whom  God  put  forward  as  the 
means  of  propitiation  by  his  blood, 
to  be  received  by  faith.  This  was 
to  demonstrate  the  justice  of  God 
in  view  of  the  fact  that  sins  pre- 
viously committed  during  the  time 
of   God's    forbearance    had    been 

26  passed  over  :  it  wps  to  demon- 
strate his  justice  at  the  pr<  sent 
epoch,  showing  that  God  is  just 
himself  and  that  he  justifies  man 
on  the  score  of  faith  in  Jesus. 

27  Then  what  becomes  of  our 
boasting  ?  It  is  ruled  out  abso- 
lutely. On  what  principle  ?  On 
the  principle  of  doing  deeds  ?    No, 

28  on  the  principle  of  faith.  We 
hold  a  man  is  justified  by  faith 
apart  from  deeds  of  the  Law  alto- 

29  gether.  Or  is  God  only  the  God  of 
Jews  ?     Is  he  not  the  God  of  the 

30  Gentiles  as  well  ?  Surely  he  is.  Well 
then,  there  is  one  God,  a  God  who 
will  justify  the  circumcised  as 
they   believe   and   the    uncircum- 

31  cised  on  the  score  of  faith.  Then 
'  by  this  faith  '  we  '  cancel  the 
Law  '  ?  Not  for  one  moment  ! 
We  uphold  the  Law. 


CHAPTER    IV 

1  What  shall  we  say  then  that 
Abraham  our  father,  as  pertaining 
to  the  flesh,  hath  found  ? 

2  For  if  Abraham  were  justified 


CHAPTER    IV 

1  But  if  so.  what  can  we  say 
about  Abraham,*  our  fore- 
father     by      natural      descent  ? 

2  This,  that  if  '  Abraham  was  jus- 


Omitting  with  B,  1908*  and  Origen,  eupr)«eVat. 


ROMANS   IV 


377 


by  works,  he  hath  whereof  to  glory  j 
but  not  before  God. 

3  For  what  saith  the  scripture  ? 
Abraham  believed  God,  and  it 
was  counted  unto  him  for  right- 
eousness. 

4  Now  to  him  that  worketh  is 
the  reward  not  reckoned  of  grace, 
but  of  debt. 

5  But  to  him  that  worketh  not, 
but  believeth  on  him  that  justi- 
fieth  the  ungodly,  his  faith  is 
counted  for  righteousness. 

6  Even  as  David  also  describeth 
the  blessedness  of  the  man,  unto 
whom  God  imputeth  righteousness 
without  works, 

7  Saying,  Blessed  are  they 
whose  iniquities  are  forgiven,  and 
whose  sins  are  covered. 

8  Blessed  is  the  man  to  whom 
the  Lord  will  not  impute  sin. 

9  Cometh  this  blessedness  then 
upon  the  circumcision  only,  or 
upon  the  uncircumcision  also  ? 
for  we  say  that  faith  was  reckoned 
to  Abraham  for  righteousness. 

10  How  was  it  then  reckoned  ? 
when  he  was  in  circumcision,  or  in 
uncircumcision  ?  Not  in  circum- 
cision, but  in  uncircumcision. 

11  And  he  received  the  sign  of 
circumcision,  a  seal  of  the  right- 
eousness of  the  faith  which  he  had 
yet  being  uncircumcised  :  that  he 
might  be  the  father  of  all  them 
that  believe,  though  they  be  not 
circumcised  ;  that  righteousness 
might  be  imputed  unto  them  also  : 

12  And  the  father  of  circum- 
cision to  them  who  are  not  of  the 
circumcision  only,  but  who  also 
walk  in  the  steps  of  that  faith  of 
our  father  Abraham,  which  he  had 
being  yet  uncircumcised. 

13  For  the  promise,  that  he 
should  be  the  heir  of  the  world, 
was  not  to  Abraham,  or  to  his  seed, 
through  the  law,  but  through  the 
righteousness  of  faith. 

14  For  if  they  which  are  of  the 
law  fee  heirs,  faith  is  made  void,  and 
the  promise  made  of  none  effect  : 

15  Because  the  law  worketh 
wrath  :  for  where  no  law  is,  there 
is  no  transgression. 

16  Therefore  it  is  of  faith,  that 


tified  on  the  score  of  what  he  did,' 
he  has  something  to  be  proud 
of.     But  not  to  be  proud  of  be- 

3  fore  God.  For  what  does  scripture 
say  ?  Abraham  believed  God  and 
this  was  counted  to  him  as  right• 

4  eousness.  Now  a  worker  has  his 
wage  counted  to  him  as   a  due, 

5  not  as  a  favour  ;  but  a  man  who 
instead  of  '  working  '  believes  in 
Him  who  justifies  the  ungodly,  has 
his  faith  counted  as  righteousness. 

6  Just  as  David  himself  describes 
the  bliss  of  the  man  who  has  right- 
eousness counted  to  him  by  God 
apart  from  what  he  does — 

7  Blessed  are  they  whose  breaches 

of  the  Law  are  forgiven, 
whose  sins  are  covered  I 

8  Blessed  is  the   man   whose   sin 

the 
Lord  will  not  count  to  him, 

9  Now  is  that  description  of 
bliss  meant  for  the  circumcised, 
or  for  the  uncircumcised  as  well  ? 
Abraham's  faith,  I  repeat,  was 
counted   to    him   as    righteousness. 

10  In  what  way  ?  When  he  was  a 
circumcised  man  or  an  uncircum- 
cised man  ?  Not  when  he  was 
circumcised,  but  when  he  was  mi- 
ll circumcised.  He  only  got  circum- 
cision as  a  sign  or  seal  of  the  right- 
eousness which  belonged  to  his 
faith  as  an  uncircumcised  man. 
The  object  of  this  was  to  make  him 
the  father  of  all  who  believe  as  un- 
circumcised persons  and  thus  have 

12  righteousness  counted  to  them,  as 
well  as  a  father  of  those  circum- 
cised persons  who  not  only  share 
circumcision  but  walk  in  the  steps 
of  the  faith  which  our  father  Abra- 
ham had  as  an  uncircumcised  man. 

13  The  promise  made  to  Abraham 
and  his  offspring  that  he  should 
inherit  the  world,  did  not  reach 
him  through  the  Law,  but  through 

14  the  righteousness  of  faith.  For  if 
it  is  adherents  of  the  Law  who  are 
heirs,  then  faith  is  empty  of  all 
meaning  and  the  promise  is  void. 

15  (What  the  Law  produces  is  the 
Wrath,  not  the  promise  of  God  ; 
where    there  is   no   law,   there   is 

16  no  transgression  either.)  That  is 
why   all  turns  upon  faith  ;    it  is 


378 


ROMANS   V 


it  might  be  by  grace  ;  to  the  end 
the  promise  might  be  sure  to  all 
the  seed  ;  not  to  that  only  which 
is  of  the  law,  but  to  that  also  which 
is  of  the  faith  of  Abraham  ;  who 
is  the  father  of  us  all, 

17  (As  it  is  written,  I  have  made 
thee  a  father  of  many  nations,) 
before  him  whom  he  believed, 
even  God,  who  quickeneth  the 
dead,  and  calleth  those  things 
which  be  not  as  though  they  were. 

18  Who  against  hope  believed 
in  hope,  that  he  might  become 
the  father  of  many  nations,  accord- 
ing to  that  which  was  spoken,  So 
shall  thy  seed  be. 

19  And  being  not  weak  in  faith, 
he  considered  not  his  own  body 
now  dead,  when  he  was  about 
an  hundred  years  old,  neither  yet 
the  deadness  of  Sarah's  womb  : 

20  He  staggered  not  at  the 
promise  of  God  through  unbelief  ; 
but  was  strong  in  faith,  giving 
glory  to  God  ; 

21  And  being  fully  persuaded 
that,  what  he  had  promised,  he 
was  able  also  to  perform. 

22  And  therefore  it  was  im- 
puted to  him  for  righteousness. 

23  Now  it  was  not  written  for 
his  sake  alone,  that  it  was  im- 
puted to  him  ; 

24  But  for  us  also,  to  whom  it 
shall  be  imputed,  if  we  believe  on 
him  that  raised  up  Jesus  our  Lord 
from  the  dead  ; 

25  Who  was  delivered  for  our 
offences,  and  was  raised  again  for 
our  justification. 


to  make  the  promise  a  matter 
of  favour,  to  make  it  secure  for 
all  the  offspring,  not  simply  for 
those  who  are  adherents  of  the 
Law  but  also  for  those  who 
share  the  faith  of  Abraham — 
of  Abraham  who  is  the  father 

17  of  us  all  (as  it  is  written.  /  have 
made  you  a  father  of  many  na- 
tions). Such  a  faith  implies  the 
presence  of  the  God  in  whom 
he  believed,  a  God  who  makes 
the   dead   live   and  ^calls   into 

<  being    what    does    not    exist. 

18  For  Abraham,  when  hope  was 
gone,  hoped  on  in  faith,  and 
thus  became  the  father  of  many 
nations — even  as  he  was  told, 
So  numberless  shall  your  off- 
spring be.  His  faith  never 
quailed  even  when  he  noted 
the  utter  impotence  of  his  own 
body  (for  he  was  about  a  hun- 
dred years  old)  or  the  impotence 
of  Sara's  womb  ;  no  unbelief 
made  him  waver  about  God's 
promise  ;  his  faith  won  strength 

21  as  he  gave  glory  to  God  and  felt 
convinced  that  He  was  able  to 
do     what    He    had    promised. 

22  Hence  his  faith  ivas  counted  to 

23  him  as  righteousness.  And  these 
words  cowited  to  him  have  not 

24  been  written  for  him  alone  but 
for  our  sakes  as  well  ;  faith  will 
he  counted  to  us  as  we  believe  in 
Him  who  raised  Jesus  our  Lord 

25  from  the  dead,  Jesus  who  was 
delivered  up  for  our  trespasses 
and  raised  that  we  might  be 
justified. 


19 


20 


CHAPTER   V 

1  Therefore  being  justified  by 
faith,  we  have  peace  with  God 
through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  : 

2  By  whom  also  we  have  access 
by  faith  into  this  grace  wherein 
we  stand,  and  rejoice  in  hope  of 
the  glory  of  God. 

3  And  now  only  so,  but  we  glory 
in  tribulations  also  :  knowing  that 
tribulation  worketh  patience  ; 

.     4  And     patience,     experience  ; 
and  experience,  hope  : 

*  Omitting  tjj  πίστίΐ  with  Β  D  G, 


CHAPTER    V 

1  As  we  are  justified  by  faith, 
then,  let  us  enjoy  the  peace 
we  have  with  God  through  our 

2  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Through 
him  we  have  got  access  *  to 
this  grace  where  we  have  our 
standing,  and  triumph  in  the 

3  hope  of  God's  glory.  Not  only 
so,  but  we  triumph  even  in  our 
troubles,  knowing  that  trouble 

4  produces  endurance,  endur- 
ance produces  character,  and 

the  Old  Latin,  and  Origen. 


ROMANS    V 


379 


5  And  hope  maketh  not  a- 
shamed  ;  because  the  love  of  God 
is  shed  abroad  in  our  hearts  by 
the  Holy  Ghost  which  is  given 
unto  us. 

6  For  when  we  were  yet  with- 
out strength,  in  due  time  Christ 
died  for  the  ungodly. 

7  For  scarcely  for  a  righteous 
man  will  one  die  :  yet  peradven- 
ture  for  a  good  man  some  would 
even  dare  to  die. 

8  But  God  commendeth  his  love 
toward  us,  in  that,  while  we  were 
yet  sinners,  Christ  died  for  us. 

9  Much  more  then,  being  now 
justified  by  his  blood,  we  shall 
be  saved  from  wrath  through 
him. 

10  For  if,  when  we  were  ene- 
mies, we  were  reconciled  to  God 
by  the  death  of  his  Son,  much 
more,  being  reconciled,  we  shall 
be  saved  by  his  life. 

11  And  not  only  so,  but  we  also 
joy  in  God  through  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  by  whom  we  have  now 
received  the  atonement. 

12  Wherefore,  as  by  one  man 
sin  entered  into  the  world,  and 
death  by  sin  ;  and  so  death  passed 
upon  all  men,  for  that  all  have 
sinned  : 

13  (For  until  the  law  sin  was  in 
the  world  :  but  sin  is  not  imputed 
when  there  is  no  law. 

14  Nevertheless  death  reigned 
from  Adam  to  Moses,  even  over 
them  that  had  not  sinned  after 
the  similitude  of  Adam's  trans- 
gression, who  is  the  figure  of  him 
that  was  to  come. 

15  But  not  as  the  offence,  so 
also  is  the  free  gift.  For  if 
through  the  offence  of  one  many 
be  dead,  much  more  the  grace  of 
God,  and  the  gift  by  grace,  which 
is  by  one  man,  Jesus  Christ,  hath 
abounded  unto  many. 

16  And  not  as  it  was  by  one 
that  sinned,  so  is  the  gift  :  for  the 
judgment  was  by  one  to  con- 
demnation, but  the  free  gift  is  of 
many  offences  unto  justification. 

17  For  if  by  one  man's  offence 
death  reigned  by  one  ;  much  more 
they  which  receive  abundance  of 


5  character  produces  hope — a 
hope  which  never  disappoints  us, 
since  God's  love  floods  our 
hearts  through  the  holy  Spirit 
which   has   been   given   to   us. 

6  For  when  we  were  still  in  weak- 
ness, Christ  died  in  due  time 
for  the  ungodly.     For  the  un- 

7  godly!  Why,  a  man  will  hardly- 
die  for  the  just — though  one 
might  bring  oneself  to  die,  if 

8  need  be,  for  a  good  man.  But 
God  proves  his  love  for  us  by 
this,  that  Christ  died  for  us 
when    we    were    still    sinners. 

9  Much  more  then,  now  that  we 
are  justified  by  his  blood,  shall 
we    be    saved    by    him    from 

10  Wrath.  If  we  were  reconciled 
to  God  by  the  death  of  his  Son 
when  we  were  enemies,  much 
more,  now  that  we  are  recon- 
ciled, shall  we  be  saved  by  his 

11  life.  Not  only  so,  but  we 
triumph  in  God  through  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  by  whom  we 
now  enjoy  our  reconciliation. 

12  Thus,  then,  sin  came  into 
the  world  by  one  man,  and 
death  came  in  by  sin  ;  and  so 
death  spread  to  all  men,  inas- 

13  much  as  all  men  sinned.  Sin 
was  indeed  in  the  world  before 
the  Law,  but  sin  is  never 
counted  in  the  absence  of  law. 

14  Nevertheless,  from  Adam  to 
Moses  death  reigned  even  over 
those  whose  sins  were  not  like 
Adam's  transgression.  Adam 
prefigured    Him    who    was    to 

15  come,  but  the  gift  is  very 
different  from  the  trespass.  For 
while  the  rest  of  men  died  by 
the  trespass  of  one  man,  the 
grace  of  God  and  the  free  gift 
which  comes  by  the  grace  of  the 
one  man  Jesus  Christ  over- 
flowed far  more  richly  upon  the 

16  rest  of  men.  Nor  is  the  free 
gift  like  the  effect  of  the  one 
man's  sin  ;  for  while  the 
sentence  ensuing  on  a  single 
sin  resulted  in  doom,  the  free 
gift  ensuing  on  many  trespasses 

17  issues  in  acquittal.  For  if  the 
trespass  of  one  man  allowed 
death    to   reign   through   that 


380 


ROMANS   VI 


grace  and  of  the  gift  of  righteous- 
ness shall  reign  in  life  by  one, 
Jesus  Christ. ) 

18  Therefore  as  by  the  offence 
of  one  judgment  came  upon  all  men 
to  condemnation  ;  even  so  by  the 
righteousness  of  one  the  free  gift 
came  upon  all  men  unto  justifica- 
tion of  life. 

19  For  as  by  one  man's  dis- 
obedience many  were  made 
sinners,  so  by  the  obedience  of  one 
shall  many  be  made  righteous. 

20  Moreover  the  law  entered, 
that  the  offence  might  abound. 
But  where  sin  abounded,  grace 
did  much  more  abound  : 

21  That  as  sin  hath  reigned 
unto  death,  even  so  might  grace 
reign  through  righteousness  unto 
eternal  life  by  Jesus  Christ  our 
Lord. 


one  man,  much  more  shall 
those  who  receive  the  overflow- 
ing grace  and  free  gift  of  right- 
eousness reign  in  life  through 
One,     through     Jesus     Christ. 

18  Well  then, 

as  one  man's  trespass  issued 
in  doom  for  all,  so  one  man's 
act  of  redress  issues  in  acquittal 
and  life  for  all. 

19  Just  as  one  man's  disobedi- 
ence made  all  the  rest  sinners, 
so  one  man's  obedience  will 
make  all  the  rest  righteous. 

20  Law  slipped  in  to  aggravate 
the  trespass ;  sin  increased ,  but 

21  grace  surpassed  it  far,  so  that, 
while  sin  had  reigned  the  reign 
of  death,  grace  might  also  reign 
with  a  righteousness  that  ends 
in  life  eternal  through  Jesus 
Christ  our  Lord. 


CHAPTER   VI 

1  What  shall  we  say  then  ? 
Shall  we  continue  in  sin,  that 
grace  may  abound  ? 

2  God  forbid.  How  shall  we, 
that  are  dead  to  sin,  live  any 
longer  therein  ? 

3  Know  ye  not,  that  so  many 
of  us  as  were  baptized  into  Jesus 
Christ  were  baptized  into  his 
death  ? 

4  Therefore  we  are  buried  with 
him  by  baptism  into  death  :  that 
like  as  Christ  was  raised  up  from 
the  dead  by  the  glory  of  the 
Father,  even  so  we  also  should 
walk  in  newness  of  life. 

δ  For  if  we  have  been  planted 
together  in  the  likeness  of  his 
death,  we  shall  be  also  in  the  like- 
ness of  his  resurrection  : 

6  Knowing  this,  that  our  old 
man  is  crucified  with  him,  that  the 
body  of  sin  might  be  destroyed, 
that  henceforth  we  should  not 
serve  sin. 

7  For  he  that  is  dead  is  freed 
from  sin. 

8  Now  if  we  be  dead  with  Christ, 
we  believe  that  we  shall  also  live 
with  him  : 

9  Knowing  that  Christ  being 
raised    from    the   dead    dieth    no 


CHAPTER   VI 

1  Now  what  are  we  to  infer 
from   this  ? 

That  we  are  to  '  remain  on 
in  sin,  so  that  there  may  be  all 
the  more  grace  '  ? 

2  Never ! 

How  can  we  live  in  sin 
any  longer  when  we   died  to 

3  sin  ?  Surely  you  know  that 
all  of  us  who  have  been  bap- 
tized into  Christ  Jesus  have 
been  baptized  into  his  death  ! 

4  Our  baptism  in  his  death  made 
us  share  his  burial,  so  that,  as 
Christ  was  raised  from  the  dead 
by  the  glory  of  the  Father,  we 
too  might  live  and  move  in  the 

5  new  sphere  of  Life.  For  if  we 
have  grown  into  him  by  a 
death  like  his,  we  shall  grow 
into  him  by  a  resurrection  like 

6  his,  knowing  as  we  do  that  our 
old  self  has  been  crucified  with 
him  in  order  to  crush  the  sinful 
body    and   free    us    from    any 

7  further  slavery  to  sin  (for  once 
dead,  a  man  is  absolved  from 

8  the  claims  of  sin).  We  be- 
lieve that  as  we  have  died  with 
Christ  we  shall  also  live  with 

9  him  ;  for  we  know  that  Christ 
never  dies  after  his  resurrection 


ROMANS   VI 


381 


more ;      death     hath     no     more 
dominion  over  him. 

10  For  in  that  he  died,  he  died 
unto  sin  once  :  but  in  that  he 
liveth,  he  liveth  unto  God. 

11  Likewise  reckon  ye  also 
yourselves  to  be  dead  indeed  unto 
sin,  but  alive  unto  God  through 
Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 

12  Let  not  sin  therefore  reign  in 
your  mortal  body,  that  ye  should 
obey  it  in  the  lusts  thereof. 

13  Neither  yield  ye  your  mem- 
bers as  instruments  of  unrighteous- 
ness unto  sin:  but  yield  yourselves 
unto  God,  as  those  that  are  alive 
from  the  dead,  and  your  members 
as  instruments  of  righteousness 
unto  God. 

14  For  sin  shall  not  have  do- 
minion over  you  :  for  ye  are  not 
under  the  law,  but  under  grace. 

15  What  then  ?  shall  we  sin, 
because  we  are  not  under  the  law, 
but  under  grace  ?     God  forbid. 

16  Know  ye  not,  that  to  whom 
ye  yield  yourselves  servants  to 
obey,  his  servants  ye  are  to  whom 
ye  obey  ;  whether  of  sin  unto 
death,  or  of  obedience  unto  right- 
eousness ? 

17  But  God  be  thanked,  that 
ye  were  the  servants  of  sin,  but 
ye  have  obeyed  from  the  heart 
that  form  of  doctrine  which  was 
delivered  you. 

18  Being  then  made  free  from 
sin,  ye  became  the  servants  of 
righteousness. 

19  1  speak  after  the  manner  of 
men  because  of  the  infirmity  of 
your  flesh  :  for  as  ye  have  yielded 
your  members  servants  to  un- 
cleanness  and  to  iniquity  unto 
iniquity  ;  even  so  now  yield  your 
members  servants  to  righteous- 
ness unto  holiness. 

20  For  when  ye  were  the  ser- 
vants of  sin,  ye  were  free  from 
righteousness. 

21  What  fruit  had  ye  then  in 
those  things  whereof  ye  are  now 
ashamed  ?  for  the  end  of  those 
things  is  death. 

22  But  now  being  made  free 
from  sin,  and  become~-servants  to 
God,  ye  have  your  fruit  unto  holi- 


from  the  dead — death  has  no 

10  more  hold  over  him  ;  the  death 
he  died  was  for  sin,  once  for  all, 
but  the  life  he  lives  is  for  God. 

11  So  you  must  consider  your- 
selves dead  to  sin  and  alive 
to    God    in    Christ    Jesus    our 

12  Lord.  Sin  is  not  to  reign, 
then,  over  your  mortal  bodies 
and    make     you     obey     their 

13  passions  ;  you  must  not  let  sin 
have  your  members  for  the  ser- 
vice of  vice,  you  must  dedicate 
yourselves  to  God  as  men  who 
have  been  brought  from  death 
to  life,  dedicating  your  mem- 
bers to  God  for.  the  service  of 

14  righteousness.  Sin  must  have 
no  hold  over  you,  for  you  live 
under  grace,  not  under  law. 

15  What  follows,  then  ?  Are 
we  '  to  sin,  because  we  live 
under  grace,  not  under  law  '  ? 

16  Never  !  Do  you  not  know  you 
are  the  servants  of  the  master 
you  obey,  of  the  master  to  whom 
you  yield  yourselves  obedient, 
whether  it  is  Sin,  whose  service 
ends  in  death,  or  Obedience, 
whose  service  ends  in  righteous- 

17  hess  ?  Thank  God,  though 
you  did  serve  sin,  you  have 
rendered  whole-hearted  obedi- 
ence to  what  you  were  taught 

18  under  the  rule  of  faith  ;  set 
free  from  sin,  you  have  passed 
into  the  service  of  righteous- 

19  ness.  (I  use  this  human 
analogy  to  bring  the  truth 
home  to  your  weak  nature.) 
As  you  once  dedicated  your 
members  to  the  service  of  vice 
and  lawlessness,*  so  now  dedi- 
cate them  to  the  service  of 
righteousness  that  means  conse- 

20  cration.  When  you  served  sin, 
you  were  free  of  righteousness. 

21  Well,  what  did  you  gain  then 
by  it  all  ?  Nothing  but  what 
you  are  now  ashamed  of  !    The 

22  end  of  all  that  is  death  ;  but 
now  that  you  are  set  free  from 
sin,  now  that  you  have  passed 
into  the  service  of  God,  your 

*    Omitting  els  την  ανημίαν,  which    Hort 

brackets,  as  a  gloss  introduced  to  com- 
plete the  parallel  Of  eis  άγιασμόν. 


382 


ROMANS    VII 


ness.  and  the  end  everlasting  life. 
23  For  the  wages  of  sin  is 
death  ;  but  the  gift  of  God  is 
eternal  life  through  Jesus  Christ 
our  Lord. 


gain  is  consecration,  and  the 
23  end  of  that  is  life  eternal.  Sin's 
wage  is  death,  but  God's  gift 
is  life  eternal  in  Christ  Jesus 
our  Lord. 


CHAPTER    VII 

1  Know  ye  not,  brethren,  (for 
I  speak  to  them  that  know  the 
law,)  how  that  the  law  hath  do- 
minion over  a  man  as  long  as  he 
liveth  ? 

2  For  the  woman  which  hath 
an  husband  is  bound  by  the  law 
to  her  husband  so  long  as  he  liveth; 
but  if  the  husband  be  dead,  she  is 
loosed  from  the  law  of  fterhusband. 

3  So  then  if,  while  her  husband 
liveth,  she  be  married  to  another 
man,  she  shall  be  called  an  adul- 
teress :  but  if  her  husband  be 
dead,  she  is  free  from  that  law  ; 
so  that  she  is  no  adulteress,  though 
she  be  married  to  another  man. 

4  Wherefore,  my  brethren,  ye 
also  are  become  dead  to  the  law 
by  the  body  of  Christ  ;  that  ye 
should  be  married  to  another, 
even  to  him  who  is  raised  from  the 
dead,  that  we  should  bring  forth 
fruit  unto  God. 

5  For  when  we  were  in  the  flesh, 
the  motions  of  sins,  which  were  by 
the  law,  did  work  in  our  members 
to  bring  forth  fruit  unto  death. 

6  But  now  we  are  delivered 
from  the  law,  that  being  dead 
wherein  we  were  held  ;  that  we 
should  serve  in  newness  of  spirit, 
and  not  in  the  oldness  of  the 
letter. 

7  What  shall  we  say  then  ? 
Is  the  law  sin  ?  God  forbid. 
Nay,  I  had  not  known  sin,  but  by 
the  law  :  for  I  had  not  known 
lust,  except  the  law  had  said, 
Thou  shalt  not  covet. 

8  But  sin,  taking  occasion  by 
the  commandment,  wrought  in 
me  all  manner  of  concupiscence. 
For  without  the  law  sin  ivas  dead. 

9  For  I  was  alive  without  the 
law  once  :  but  when  the  com- 
mandment came,  sin  revived,  and 
I  died. 

10  And      the      commandment, 


CHAPTER    VII 

1  Surely  you  know,  my  brothers 
— for  I  am  speaking  to  men  who 
know  what  law  means — that  the 
law  has  hold  over  a  person  only 

2  during  his  lifetime  !  Thus  a 
married  woman  is  bound  by  law 
to  her  husband  while  he  is  alive  ; 
but  if  the  husband  dies,  she  is 
done  with  the  law  of  '  the  hus- 

3  band.'  Accordingly,  she  will  be 
termed  an  adulteress  if  she  be- 
comes another  man's  while  her 
husband  is  alive  ;  but  if  her  hus- 
band dies,  she  is  freed  from  the 
law  of  '  the  husband,'  so  that  she 
is  no  adulteress  if  she    becomes 

4  another  man's.  It  is  the  same 
in  your  case,  my  brothers.  The 
crucified  body  of  Christ  made  you 
dead  to  the  Law,  so  that  you 
might  belong  to  another,  to  him 
who  was  raised  from  the  dead 
that  we  might  be  fruitful  to  God. 

5  For  when  we  were  unspirituaJj 
the  sinful  cravings  excited  by  the 
Law  were  active  in  our  members 
and  made  us  fruitful  to  Death ; 

G  but  now  we  are  done  with  the 
Law,  we  have  died  to  what  once 
held  us,  so  that  we  can  serve  in  a 
new  way,  not  under  the  written 
code  as  of  old  but  in  the  Spirit. 

7  What  follows,  then  ?  That 
'  the  Law  is  equivalent  to  sin'  ? 
Never  !  Why,  had  it  not  been 
for  the  Law,  I  would  never  have 
kno\vn  what  sin  meant !  Thus 
I  would  never  have  known  what 
it  is  to  covet,  unless  the  Law 
had  said,    You   must   not   covet. 

8  The  command  gave  an  impulse 
to  sin,  and  sin  resulted  for  me 
in  all  manner  of  covetous  de- 
sire— for  sin,  apart  from  law.  is 

9  lifeless.  I  lived  at  one  time 
without  law  myself,  but  when 
the  command  came  home  to 
me,  sin  sprang    to    life    and    I 

10  died  ;        the      command      that 


ROMANS    VII 


3S3 


which    teas    ordained    to    life,    I 
found  to  be  unto  death. 

11  For  sin,  taking  occasion  by 
the  commandment,  deceived  me, 
and  by  it  slew  me. 

12  Wherefore  the  law  is  holy, 
and  the  commandment  holy,  and 
just,  and  good. 

13  Was  then  that  which  is  good 
made  death  unto  me  ?  God  for- 
bid. But  sin,  that  it  might 
appear  sin,  working  death  in  me 
by  that  which  is  good  ;  that  sin 
by  the  commandment  might 
become  exceeding  sinful. 

14  For  we  know  that  the  law  is 
spiritual  :  but  I  am  carnal,  sold 
under  sin. 

15  For  that  which  I  do  I  allow 
not :  for  what  I  would,  that  do 
I  not ;  but  what  I  hate,  that  do  I. 

16  If  then  I  do  that  which  I 
would  not,  I  consent  unto  the  law 
that  it  is  good. 

17  Now  then  it  is  no  more  I  that 
do  it,  but  sin  that  dwelleth  in  me. 

18  For  I  know  that  in  me  (that 
is,  in  my  flesh,)  dwelleth  no  good 
thing  :  for  to  will  is  present  with 
me  ;  but  how  to  perform  that 
which  is  good  I  find  not. 

19  For  the  good  that  I  would 
I  do  not  :  but  the  evil  which  I 
would  not,  that  I  do. 

20  Now  if  I  do  that  I  would  not, 
it  is  no  more  I  that  do  it,  but  sin 
that  dwelleth  in  me. 

211  find  then  a  law,  that,  when 
I  would  do  good,  evil  is  present 
with  me. 

22  For  I  delight  in  the  law  of 
God  after  the  inward  man  : 

23  But  I  see  another  law  in  my 
members,  warring  against  the  law 
of  my  mind,  and  bringing  me  into 
captivity  to  the  law  of  sin  which 
is  in  my  members. 

24  Ο  wretched  man  that  I  am  ! 
who  shall  deliver  me  from  the 
body  of  this  death  ? 

25  I  thank  God  through  Jesus 
Christ  our  Lord.  So  then  with 
the  mind  I  myself  serve  the  law 
of  God  ;  but  with  the  flesh  the 
law  of  sin. 

*  Restoring  the  second  part  of  ver.  25 
to  what  seems  its  original  and  logical 


meant  life  proved  death  for  me. 

1 1  The  command  gave  an  impulse 
to  sin,  sin  beguiled  me  and  used 

12  the  command  to  kill  me.  So 
the  Law  at  any  rate  is  holy, 
the  command  is  holy,  just,  and 

13  for  our  good.  Then  did  what 
was  meant  for  my  good  prove 
fatal  to  me  ?  Never  !  It  was 
sin  ;  sin  resulted  in  death  for 
me  by  making  use  of  this  good 
thing.  This  was  how  sin  was 
to  be  revealed  in  its  true 
nature  ;  it  was  to  use  the 
command  to  become  sinful  in 

14  the  extreme.  The  Law  is 
spiritual  ;  we  know  that.  But 
then  I  am  a  creature  of  the 

15  flesh,  in  the  thraldom  of  sin.  I 
cannot  understand  my  own  ac- 
tions ;  I  do  not  act  as  I  want  to 
act  ;  on  the  contrary,  I  do  what 

16  I  detest.  Now,  when  I  act 
against  my  wishes,  that  means 
I  agree  that  the  Law  is  right. 

17  That  being  so,  it  is  not  I  who 
do  the  deed  but  sin  that  dwells 

18  within  me.  For  in  me  (that  is, 
in  my  flesh)  no  good  dwells,  I 
know  ;  the  wish  is  there,  but 
not  the  power  of  .doing  what  is 

19  right.  I  cannot  be  good  as  I 
want  to  be,  and  I  do  wrong 

20  against  my  wishes.  Well,  if  I 
act  against  my  wishes,  it  is  not 
I  who  do  the  deed  but  sin  that 

21  dwells  within  me.  So  this  is 
my  experience  of  the  Law  :  I 
want  to  do  what  is  right,  but 

22  wrong  is  all  I  can  manage  ;  I 
cordially  agree  with  God's  law, 
so  far  as  my  inner  self  is  con- 

23  cerned,  but  then  I  find  quite 
another  law  in  my  members 
which  conflicts  with  the  law  of 
my  mind  and  makes  me  a  pris- 
oner to  sin's  law  that  resides  in 

25  my  members.  (Thus,  left  to 
myself,  I  serve  the  law  of  God 
with  my  mind,  but  with  my 
flesh  I  serve  the  law  of  sin.)* 

24  Miserable  wretch  that  I  am! 
Who  will  rescue  me  from  this 
body    of    death  ?     God    will  ! 

25  Thanks  be  to  him  through 
Jesus  Christ  our  Lord  ! 

position  before  the  climax  of  ver.  24, 


3S4 


ROMANS   VIII 


CHAPTER    VIII 

1  There  is  therefore  now  no 
condemnation  to  them  which  are 
in  ( 'hrist  Jesus,  who  walk  not  after 
the  flesh,  but  after  the  Spirit. 

2  For  the  law  of  the  Spirit  of 
life  in  Christ  Jesus  hath  made  me 
free  from  the  law  of  sin  and  death. 

3  For  what  the  law  could  not 
do,  in  that  it  was  weak  through 
the  flesh,  God  sending  his  own 
Son  in  the  likeness  of  sinful  flesh, 
and  for  sin,  condemned  sin  in  the 
flesh  : 

4  That  the  righteousness  of  the 
law  might  be  fulfilled  in  us.  who 
walk  not  after  the  flesh,  but  after 
the  Spirit. 

5  For  they  that  are  after  the 
flesh  do  mind  the  things  of  the 
flesh  ;  but  they  that  are  after  the 
Spirit  the  things  of  the  Spirit. 

6  For  to  be  carnally  minded 
is  death  ;  but  to  be  spiritually 
minded  is  life  and  peace. 

7  Because  the  carnal  mind  is 
enmity  against  God:  for  it  is  not 
subject  to  the  law  of  God,  neither 
indeed  can  be. 

8  So  then  they  that  are  in  the 
flesh  cannot  please  God. 

9  But  ye  are  not  in  the  flesh, 
but  in  the  Spirit,  if  so  be  that  the 
Spirit  of  God  dwell  in  yoii.  Now 
if  any  man  have  not  the  Spirit  of 
Christ,  he  is  none  of  his. 

10  And  if  Christ  be  in  you,  the 
body  is  dead  because  of  sin  ;  but 
the  Spirit  is  life  because  of  right- 
eousness. 

11  But  if  the  Spirit  of  him  that 
raised  up  Jesas  from  the  dead 
dwell  in  you,  he  that  raised  up 
Christ  from  the  dead  shall  also 
quicken  your  mortal  bodies  by 
his  Spirit  that  dwelleth  in  you. 

12  Therefore,  brethren,  we  are 
debtors,  not  to  the  flesh,  to  live 
after  the  flesh. 

13  For  if  ye  live  after  the  flesh, 
ye  shall  die  :  but  if  ye  through  the 
Spirit  do  mortify  the  deeds  of  the 
body,  ye  shall  live. 

14  For  as  many  as  are  led  by 
the  Spirit  of  God,  they  are  the 
sons  of  God. 


CHAPTER    VIII 

1  Thus  there  is  no  doom  now 
for   those    who   are    in    Christ 

2  Jesus  ;  the  law  of  the  Spirit 
brings  the  life  which  is  in 
Christ  Jesus, and  that  law  has  set 
me  free  from  the  law  of  sin  and 

3  death.  For  God  has  done  what 
the  Law,  weakened  here  by  the 
flesh,  could  not  do  ;  by  sending 
his  own  Son  in  the  guise  of 
sinful  flesh,  to  deal  with  sin,  he 

4  condemned  sin  in  the  flesh,  in 
order  to  secure  the  fulfilment  of 
the  Law's  requirements  in  our 
lives,  as  we  live  and  move  not 
by  the  flesh,  but  by  the  Spirit. 

5  For  those  who  follow  the 
flesh  have  then  interests  in  the 
flesh,  and  those  who  follow  the 
Spirit  have  their  interests  in 
the  Spirit. 

6  The  interests  of  the  flesh  mean 
death,  the  interests  of  the  Spirit 
mean  life  and  peace. 

7  For  the  interests  of  the  flesh 
are  hostile  to  God  ;  they  do  not 
yield  to  the  law  of  God  (indeed 

8  they  cannot).  Those  who  are 
in  the  flesh  cannot  satisfy  God. 

9  But  you  are  not  in  the  flesh, 
you  are  in  the  Spirit,  since  the 
Spirit  of  God  dwells  within  you. 
Anyone  who  does  not  possess 
the  Spirit  of  Christ  does  not 

10  belong  to  Him.  On  the  other 
hand,  if  Christ  is  within  you, 
though  the  body  is  a  dead  thing 
owing  to  Adam's  sin,  the  spirit 
is  living  as  the  result  of  right- 

11  eousness.  And  if  the  Spirit  of 
Him  who  raised  Jesus  from  the 
dead  dwells  within  you,  then 
He  who  raised  Christ  from  the 
dead  will  also  make  your  mor- 
tal bodies  live  by  his  indwelling 
Spirit  in  your  lives. 

12  Well  then,  my  brothers,  we 
owe  a  duty — but  it  is  not  to  the 
flesh  !     It  is  not  to  live  by  the 

13  flesh  !  If  you  live  by  the  flesh, 
you  are  on  the  road  to  death  ; 
but  if  by  the  Spirit  you  put  the 
actions  of  the  body  to  death, 

14  you  will  live.  For  the  sons  of 
God  are  those  who  are  guided 


ROMANS    VIII 


385 


15  For  ye  have  not  received  the 
spirit  of  bondage  again  to  fear  ; 
but  ye  have  received  the  Spirit 
of  adoption,  whereby  we  cry, 
Abba,  Father. 

16  The  Spirit  itself  beareth  wit- 
ness with  our  spirit,  that  we  are 
the  children  of  God  : 

17  And  if  children,  then  heirs  ; 
heirs  of  God,  and  joint-heirs  with 
Christ  ;  if  so  be  that  we  suffer 
with  him,  that  we  may  be  also 
glorified  together. 

18  For  I  reckon  that  the  suffer- 
ings of  this  present  time  are  not 
worthy  to  be  compared  with  the 
glory  which  shall  be  revealed  in  us. 

19  For  the  earnest  expectation 
of  the  creature  waiteth  for  the 
manifestation  of  the  sons  of  God. 

20  For  the  creature  was  made 
subject  to  vanity,  not  willingly, 
but  by  reason  of  him  who  bath 
subjected  the  same  in  hope, 

21  Because  the  creature  itself 
also  shall  be  delivered  from  the 
bondage  of  corruption  into  the 
glorious  liberty  of  the  children  of 
God. 

22  For  we  know  that  the  whole 
creation  groaneth  and  travaileth 
in  pain  together  until  now. 

23  And  not  only  they,  but  our- 
selves also,  which  have  the  first- 
fruits  of  the  Spirit,  even  we  our- 
selves groan  within  ourselves, 
waiting  for  the  adoption,  to  wit, 
the  redemption  of  our  body. 

24  For  we  are  saved  by  hope  : 
but  hope  that  is  seen  is  not  hope  : 
for  what  a  man  seeth,  why  doth 
he  yet  hope  for  ? 

25  But  if  we  hope  for  that  we 
see  not,  then  do  we  with  patience 
wait  for  it. 

26  Likewise  the  Spirit  also 
helpeth  our  infirmities :  for  we 
know  not  what  we  should  pray 
for  as  we  ought  :  but  the  Spirit 
itself  maketh  intercession  for  us 
with  groanings  which  cannot  be 
uttered. 

27  And  he  that  searcheth  the 
hearts  knoweth  what  is  the  mind 
of  the  Spirit,  because  he  maketh 
intercession  for  the  saints  accord- 
ing to  the  will  of  God. 

13 


15  by  the  Spirit  of  God.  You 
have  received  no  slavish  spirit 
that  would  make  you  relapse 
into  fear  ;  you  have  received 
the  Spirit  of  sonship. 

And  when   we    cry, 
"  Abba  !     Father  !  ", 

16  it  is  this  Spirit  testifying 
along  with  our  own  spirit  that 

17  we  are  children  of  God  ;  and 
if  children,  heirs  as  well,  heirs 
of  God,  heirs  along  with 
Christ — for  we  share  his  suffer- 
ings in  order  to  share  his 
glory. 

18  Present  suffering,  I  hold,  is  a 
mere  nothing  compared  to  the 
glory  that  we  are  to  have  re- 
vealed. 

19  Even  the  creation  waits 
with  eager  longing  for  the 
sons   of   God    to  be   revealed. 

20  For  creation  was  not  rendered 
futile  by  its  own  choice,  but  by 
the  will  of  Him  who  thus  made 

21  it  subject,  the  hope  being  that 
creation  as  well  as  man  would 
one  day  be  freed  from  its  thral- 
dom to  decay  and  gain  the 
glorious  freedom  of  the  children 

22  of  God.  To  this  day,  we  know, 
the  entire  creation  sighs  and 

23  throbs  with  pain  ;  and  not  only 
so,  but  even  we  ourselves,  who 
have  the  Spirit  as  a  foretaste 
of  the  future,  even  we  sigh  to 
ourselves  as  we  wait  for  the 
redemption  of  the  body  that 

24  means  our  full  sonship.  We 
were  saved  with  this  hope  in 
view.  Now  when  an  object  of 
hope  is  seen,  there  is  no  further 
need  to  hope.     Who  ever  hopes 

25  for  what  he  sees  already  ?  But 
if  we  hope  for  something  that 
we  do  not  see,  we  wait  for  it 
patiently. 

26  So  too  the  Spirit  assists  us  in 
our  weakness  ;  for  we  do  not 
know  how  to  pray  aright,  but 
the  Spirit  pleads  for  us  with 
sighs  that  are  beyond  words, 

27  and  He  who  searches  the  hu- 
man heart  knows  what  is  in  the 
mind  of  the  Spirit,  since  the 
Spirit  pleads  before  God  for 
the  saints. 


386 


ROMANS   IX 


28  And  we  know  that  all 
things  work  together  for  good  to 
them  that  love  God,  to  them  who 
are  the  called  according  to  his 
purpose. 

29  For  whom  he  did  foreknow, 
he  also  did  predestinate  to  be  con- 
formed to  the  image  of  his  Son, 
that   he    might   be   the   firstborn 

-  among  many  brethren. 

30  Moreover  whom  he  did  pre- 
destinate, them  he  also  called  : 
and  whom  he  called,  them  he  also 
justified  :  and  whom  he  justified, 
them  he  also  glorified. 

31  What  shall  we  then  say  to 
these  things  ?  If  God  be  for  us, 
who  can  be  against  us  ? 

32  He  that  spared  not  his  own 
Son,  but  delivered  him  up  for  us 
all,  how  shall  he  not  with  him 
also  freely  give  us  all  things  ? 

33  Who  shall  lay  any  thing  to 
the  charge  of  God's  elect  ?  It  is 
God  that  justifieth. 

34  Who  is  he  that  condemneth  ? 
It  is  Christ  that  died,  yea  rather, 
that  is  risen  again,  who  is  even  at 
the  right  hand  of  God,  who  also 
maketh  intercession  for  us. 

35  Who  shall  separate  us  from 
the  love  of  Christ  ?  shall  tribula- 
tion, or  distress,  or  persecution,  or 
famine,  or  nakedness,  or  peril,  or 
sword  ? 

36  As  it  is  written,  For  thy  sake 
we  are  killed  all  the  day  long ;  we 
are  accounted  as  sheep  for  the 
slaughter. 

37  Nay,  in  all  these  things  we 
are  more  than  conquerors  through 
him  that  loved  us. 

38  For  I  am  persuaded,  that 
neither  death,  nor  life,  nor  angels, 
nor  principalities,  nor  powers,  nor 
things  present,  nor  things  to  come, 

39  Nor  height,  nor  depth,  nor 
any  other  creature,  shall  be  able 
to  separate  us  from  the  love  of 
God,  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus  our 
Lord. 

CHAPTER    IX 

1  I  say  the  truth  in  Christ,  I 
lie  not,  my  conscience  also  bearing 
me  witness  in  the  Holy  Ghost, 


28  We  know  also  that  those  who 
love  God,  those  who  have  been 
called  in  terms  of  his  purpose, 
have    his  aid   and    interest   in 

29  everything.  For  he  decreed  of 
old  that  those  whom  he  pre- 
destined should  share  the  like- 
ness of  his  Son — that  he  might 
be    the    firstborn    of    a    great 

30  brotherhood.  Then  he  calls 
those  whom  he  has  thus  de- 
creed ;  then  he  justifies  those 
whom  he  has  called  ;  then  he 
glorifies  those  whom  he  has 
justified. 

31  Now  what  follows  from  all 
this  ?     If  God  is  for  us,  who 

32  can  be  against  us  ?  The  God 
who  did  not  spare  his  own  Son 
but  gave  him  up  for  us  all, 
surely  He  will  give  us  every- 

33  thing  besides  !  Who  is  to  ac- 
cuse the  elect  of  God  ? 

34  When  God  acquits,  who 
shall  condemn  1  Will  Christ  ? 
— the  Christ  who  died,  yes  and 
rose  from  the  dead  !  the  Christ 
who  is  at  God's  right  hand, 
who   actually    pleads   for  us  ! 

35  What  can  ever  part  us  from 
Christ's  love  ? 

Can  anguish  or  calamity 
or  persecution  or  famine  or 
nakedness    or   danger    or    the 

36  sword  ?  {Because,  as  it  is 
written, 

For  thy  sake  we  are  being 
killed  all  the  day  long, 

we  are  counted  as  sheep  to  be 
slaughtered.) 

37  No,  in  all  this  we  are  more  than 
conquerors   through   him   who 

38  loved  us.  For  I  am  certain 
neither  death  nor  life,  neither 
angels  nor  principalities,  nei- 
ther the  present  nor  the  future, 

39  no  powers  of  the  Height  or  of 
the  Depth,  nor  anything  else 
in  all  creation  will  be  able  to  part 
us  from  God's  love  in  Christ 
Jesus  our  Lord. 

CHAPTER    IX 

1  I  am  telling  the  truth  in 
Christ — it  is  no  lie,  my  con- 
science  bears  me   out   in   the 


ROMANS   IX 


387 


2  That  I  have  great  heaviness 
and  continual  sorrow  in  my  heart. 

3  For  I  could  wish  that  myself 
were  accursed  from  Christ  for  my 
brethren,  my  kinsmen  according 
to  the  flesh  : 

4  Who  are  Israelites  ;  to  whom 
pertaineth  the  adoption,  and  the 
glory,  and  the  covenants,  and  the 
giving  of  the  law,  and  the  service 
of  God.  and  the  promises  ; 

5  Whose  are  the  fathers,  and 
of  whom  as  concerning  the  flesh 
Christ  came,  who  is  over  all,  God 
blessed  for  ever.     Amen. 

6  Not  as  though  the  word  of 
God  hath  taken  none  effect.  For 
they  are  not  all  Israel,  which  are 
of  Israel  : 

7  Neither,  because  they  are  the 
seed  of  Abraham,  are  they  all  chil- 
dren :  but,  In  Isaac  shall  thy 
seed  be  called. 

8  That  is,  They  which  are  the 
children  of  the  flesh,  these  are  not 
the  children  of  God  :  but  the 
children  of  the  promise  are  counted 
for  the  seed. 

9  For  this  is  the  word  of 
promise,  At  this  time  will  I  come, 
and  Sarah  shall  have  a  son. 

10  And  not  only  this  ;  butwhen 
Rebecca  also  had  conceived  by 
one,  even  by  our  father  Isaac  ; 

11  (For  the  children  being  not 
yet  born,  neither  having  done  any 
good  or  evil,  that  the  purpose  of 
God  according  to  election  might 
stand,  not  of  works,  but  of  him 
that  calleth  ;) 

12  It  was  said  unto  her,  The 
elder  shall  serve  the  younger. 

13  As  it  is  written,  Jacob  have 
I  loved,  but  Esau  have  I  hated. 

14  What  shall  we  say  then  ? 
Is  there  unrighteousness  with  God  ? 
God  forbid. 

15  For  he  saith  to  Moses,  I  will 
have  mercy  on  whom  I  will  have 
mercy,  and  I  will  have  compassion 
on  whom  I  will  have  compassion. 

16  So  then  it  is  not  of  him 
that  willeth,  nor  of  him  that 
runneth,  but  of  God  that  sheweth 
mercy. 

1 7  For  the  scripture  saith  unto 
Pharaoh,  Even  for  this  same  pur- 


2  holy  Spirit  when  I  say  that  1 
am  in  sore  pain.      I  suffer  end- 

3  less  anguish  of  heart.  I  could 
have  wished  myself  accursed 
and  banished  from  Christ  for 
the  sake  of  my  brothers,  my 

4  natural  kin.smen  ;  for  they  are 
Israelites,  theirs  is  the  Sonship, 
the  Glory,  the  covenants,  the 
divine  legislation,  the  Worship, 

5  and  the  promises;  the  patri- 
archs are  theirs,  and  theirs  too 
(so  far  as  natural  descent  goes) 
is  the  Christ.  (Blessed  for  ever- 
more be  the  God  who  is  over 
all  !     Amen.) 

6  It  is  not,  of  course,  as  if 
God's  word  had  failed  !  Far 
from  it  !  '  Israel  '  does  not 
mean  everyone  who  belongs  to 

7  Israel ;  they  are  not  all  children 
of  Abraham  because  they  are 
descended  from  Abraham.  No, 
it  is  through  Isaac  that  your 
offspring    shall    be    reckoned — 

8  meaning  that  instead  of  God's 
children  being  the  children 
born  to  him  by  natural  descent, 
it  is  the  children  of  the  Promise 
who  are  reckoned  as  his  true 
offspring.     For  when  God  said, 

9  /  will  come  about  this  time  and 
Sara  shall  have  a  son,  that  was 

10  a  word  of  promise.  And  fur- 
ther, when  Rebecca  became 
pregnant  by  our  father  Isaac, 
though  one  man  was  the  father 

11  of  both  children,  and  though 
the  children  were  still  unborn 
and  had  done  nothing  either 
good  or  bad  (to  confirm  the 
divine  purpose  in  election  which 
depends  upon  the  call  of  God, 
not   on   anything   man    does), 

12  she  was  told  that  the  elder  will 

13  serve  the  younger.  As  it  is 
written,  Jacob  I  loved  but  Esau 

14  I  hated.  Then  are  we  to  infer 
that  there  is  injustice  in  God  ? 

15  Never  !  God  says  to  Moses,  J 
will  have  mercy  on  whom  I  choose 
to  have  mercy,  I  will  have  com- 
passion on  whom  I  choose  to 
have  compassion. 

16  You  see,  it  is  not  a  question 
of  human  will  or  effort  but  of 

17  the  divine  mercy.     Why,  scrip- 


388 


ROMANS    IX 


pose  have  I  raised  thee  up,  that  I 
might  shew  my  power  in  thee,  and 
that  my  name  might  be  declared 
throughout  all  the  earth. 

18  Therefore  hath  he  mercy 
on  whom  he  will  have  mercy,  and 
whom  he  will  he  hardeneth. 

19  Thou  wilt  say  then  unto  me, 
Why  doth  he  yet  find  fault  ?  For 
who  hath  resisted  his  will  ? 

20  Nay  but,  Ο  man,  who  art 
thou  that  repliest  against  God  ? 
Shall  the  thing  formed  say  to  him 
that  formed  it,  Why  hast  thou 
made  me  thus  ? 

21  Hath  not  the  potter  power 
over  the  clay,  of  the  same  lump 
to  make  one  vessel  unto  honour, 
and  another  unto  dishonour  ? 

22  What  if  God,  willing  to  shew 
his  wrath,  and  to  make  his  power 
known,  endured  with  much  long- 
suffering  the  vessels  of  wrath  fitted 
to  destruction  : 

23  And  that  he  might  make 
known  the  riches  of  his  glory  on 
the  vessels  of  mercy,  which  he 
had  afore  prepared  unto  glory, 

24  Even  us,  whom  he  hath 
called,  not  of  the  Jews  only,  but 
also  of  the  Gentiles  ? 

25  As  he  saith  also  in  Osee,  I 
will  call  them  my  people,  which 
were  not  my  people  ;  and  her 
beloved,  which  was  not  beloved. 

26  And  it  shall  come  to  pass, 
that  in  the  place  where  it  was  said 
unto  them,  Ye  are  not  my  people  ; 
there  shall  they  be  called  the 
children  of  the  living  God. 

27  Esaias  also  crieth  concerning 
Israel,  Though  the  number  of  the 
children  of  Israel  be  as  the  sand 

-  of  the  sea,  a  remnant  shall  be 
sa\*ed  : 

28  For  he  will  finish  the  work, 
and  cut  it  short  in  righteousness  : 
because  a  short  work  will  the  Lord 
make  upon  the  earth. 

29  And  as  Esaias  said  before, 
Except  the  Lord  of  Sabaoth  had 
left  us  a  seed,  we  had  been  as 
Sodoma,  and  been  made  like  unto 
Gomorrha. 

30  What  shall  we  say  then  ? 
That  the  Gentiles,  which  followed 
not  after  righteousness,  !  ave  at- 


ture  says  to  Pharaoh,  It  was  for 
this  that  I  raised  you  up,  to  dis- 
play my  power  in  you,  and  to 
spread  news  of  my  name  over  all 
the  earth. 

18  Tlius  God  has  mercy  on  any- 
one just  as  he  pleases,  and  he 
makes  anyone  stubborn  just  as 
he  pleases. 

19  "  Then,"  you  will  retort,  "  why 
does  he  go  on  finding  fault  ?    Who 

20  can  oppose  his  will  ?  "  But  who 
are  you,  my  man,  to  speak  back 
to  God  ?  Is  something  a  man  has 
moulded  to  ask  him  who  has 
moulded  it,    "  Why  did  you  make 

21  me  like  this  ?  "  What !  has  the 
potter  no  right  over  the  clay  1  Has 
he  no  right  to  make  out  of  the 
same  lump  one  vessel  for  a  noble 
purpose  and  another  for  a  menial  ? 

22  What  if  God,  though  desirous  to 
display  his  anger  and  show  his 
might,  has  tolerated  most  pati- 
ently the  objects  of  his  anger,  ripe 

23  and  ready  to  be  destroyed?  What 
if  he  means  to  show  the  wealth 
that  lies  in  his  glory  for  the  ob- 
jects of  his  mercy,  whom  he  has 
made  ready  beforehand  to  receive 

24  glory — that  is,  for  us  whom  he 
has  called  from  among  the  Gen- 

25  tiles  as  well  as  the  Jews  ?  As 
indeed  he  says  in  Hosea,  Those 
who  were  no  people  of  mine,  I 
will  call  '  my  People,'  and  her 
'  beloved  '  who  was  not  beloved  : 

26  on  the  very  spot  where  they 
were  told,  '  You  are  no  people  of 
mine,'  there  shall  they  be  called 
'  so7is  of  the  living  God.' 

27  And  Isaiah  exclaims,  with  re- 
gard to  Israel.  Though  thenumber 
of  the  sotis  of  Israel  be  like  the 
sand  of  the  sea,  only  a  remnant  of 

28  them  shall  be  saved  ;  for  the  Lord, 
tvill  carry  out  his  sentence  on 
earth   urith  rigour  and   despatch. 

29  Indeed,  as  Isaiah  foretold, 

Had  not  the  Lord  of  hosts  left 
us  icith  some  descendants,  we 
would  have  fared  like  Sodom, 
we  would  have  been  like  Go- 
morra. 

30  What  are  we  to  conclude, 
then  ?  That  Gentiles  who 
never    aimed    at    righteousness 


ROMANS    Χ 


389 


tained  to  righteousness,  even  the 
righteousness  which  is  of  faith. 

31  But  Israel,  which  followed 
after  the  law  of  righteousness, 
hath  not  attained  to  the  law  of 
righteousness. 

32  Wherefore  ?  Because  they 
sought  it  not  by  faith,  but  as  it 
were  by  the  works  of  the  law. 
For  they  stumbled  at  that  stum- 
blingstone  ; 

33  As  it  is  written,  Behold,  I 
lay  in  Sion  a  stumblingstone  and 
rock  of  offence  :  and  whosoever 
believeth  on  him  shall  not  be 
ashamed. 


have    attained    righteousness, 
that  is,  righteousness  by  faith  ; 

31  whereas  Israel  who  did  aim  at 
the  law  of  righteousness  have 

32  failed  to  reach  that  law.  And 
why  ?  Simply  because  Israel 
has  relied  not  on  faith  but  on 
what  they  could  do.  They 
have  stumbled  over  the  sto)ie 

33  that  makes  men  stumble — as  it  is 
written, 

Here  I  lay  a  stone  in  Sion 
that  icill  make  men  stumble, 

even  a  rock  to  trip  them  up; 

but  he  who  believes  in  Him 
will  never  be  disappointed. 


CHAPTER    X 

1  Brethren,  my  heart's  desire 
and  prayer  to  God  for  Israel  is, 
that  they  might  be  saved. 

2  For  I  bear  them  record  that 
they  have  a  zeal  of  God,  but  not 
according  to  knowledge. 

3  For  they  being  ignorant  of 
God's  righteousness,  and  going 
about  to  establish  their  own 
righteousness,  have  not  submitted 
themselves  unto  the  righteousness 
of  God. 

4  For  Christ  is  the  end  of  the 
law  for  righteousness  to  every  one 
that  believeth. 

5  For  Moses  describeth  the 
righteousness  which  is  of  the  law, 
That  the  man  which  doeth  those 
things  shall  live  by  them. 

6  But  the  righteousness  which 
is  of  faith  speaketh  on  this  wise, 
Say  not  in  thine  heart,  Who  shall 
ascend  into  'heaven  ?  (that  is,  to 
bring  Christ  down  from  above  : ) 

7  Or,  Who  shall  descend  into 
the  deep  ?  (that  is,  to  bring  up 
Christ  again  from  the  dead.) 

8  Butwhatsaithit  ?  The  word 
is  nigh  thee,  even  in  thy  mouth, 
and  in  thy  heart :  that  is,  the 
word  of  faith,  which  we  preach  ; 

9  That  if  thou  shalt  confess 
with  thy  mouth  the  Lord  Jesus, 
and  shalt  believe  in  thine  heart 
that  God  hath  raised  him  from  the 
dead,  thou  shalt  be  saved. 

10  For  with  the  heart  man 
believeth  unto  righteousness ;  and 


CHAPTER   X 

1  Oh  for  their  salvation,  bro- 
thers !        That  is  my  heart's 

2  desire  and  prayer  to  God  !  I 
can  voiich  for  their  zeal  for 
God  ;  only,  it  is  not  zeal  with 
knowledge. 

3  They  would  not  surrender 
to  the  righteousness  of  God, 
because  they  were  ignorant  of 
his  righteousness  and  therefore 
essayed  to  set  up  a  righteous- 
ness of  their  own. 

4  Now  Christ  is  an  end  to 
law,  so  as  to  let  every  be- 
liever have  righteousness. 

5  Moses  writes  of  law-right- 
eousness, 

Anyone  who  can  perform  it, 
shall  live  by  it. 

6  But  here  is  what  faith-right- 
eousness says  : — Say  not  in 
your  heart,  '  Who  will  go  up  to 
heaven  1  '    (that    is,    to    bring 

7  Christ  down).  Or,  '  Who  will 
go  down  to  the  abyss  ?  '  (that  is. 
to  bring  Christ  from  the  dead). 

8  No,  what  it  does  say  is  this  :• — 
The  word  is  close  to  you,  in  your 
very  mouth  and  in  your  heart 
(that  is,  the  word  of  faith  which 
we  preach). 

9  Confess  with  your  mouth 
that  '  Jesus  is  Lord,'  believe 
in  your  heart  that  God  raised 
him  from  the  dead,  and  you 

10  will  be  saved  ;  for 

with  his  heart  man  believes 
and  is  justified, 


390 


ROMANS    XI 


with  the  mouth  confession  is  made 
unto  salvation. 

11  For  the  scripture  saith, 
Whosoever  believeth  on  him  shall 
not  be  ashamed. 

12  For  there  is  no  difference 
between  the  Jew  and  the  Greek  : 
for  the  same  Lord  over  all  is  rich 
unto  all  that  call  upon  him. 

13  For  whosoever  shall  call 
upon  the  name  of  the  Lord  shall 
be  saved. 

14  How  then  shall  they  call  on 
him  in  whom  they  have  not 
believed  ?  and  how  shall  they  be- 
lieve in  him  of  whom  they  have 
not  heard  ?  and  how  shall  they 
hear  without  a  preacher  ? 

15  And  how  shall  they  preach, 
except  they  be  sent  ?  as  it  is  writ- 
ten, How  beautiful  are  the  feet  of 
them  that  preach  the  gospel  of 
peace,  and  bring  glad  tidings  of 
good  things  ! 

1 6  But  they  have  not  all  obeyed 
the  gospel.  For  Esaias  saith, 
Lord,  who  hath  believed  our 
report  ? 

17  So  then  faith  cometh  by  hear- 
ing, and  hearing  by  the  word  of 
God. 

18  But  I  say,  Have  they  not 
heard  ?  Yes  verily,  their  sound 
went  into  all  the  earth,  and  their 
words  unto  the  ends  of  the  world. 

19  But  I  say,  Did  not  Israel 
know  ?  First  Moses  saith,  I  will 
provoke  you  to  jealousy  by  them 
that  are  no  people,  and  by  a  foolish 
nation  I  will  anger  you. 

20  But  Esaias  is  very  bold,  and 
saith,  I  was  found  of  them  that 
sought  me  not  ;  I  was  made  mani- 
fest unto  them  that  asked  not 
after  me. 

21  But  to  Israel  he  saith,  All 
day  long  I  have  stretched  forth 
my  hands  unto  a  disobedient  and 
gainsaying  people. 

CHAPTER    XI 

1  I  say  then,  Hath  God  cast 
away  his  people  ?  God  forbid. 
For  I  also  am  an  Israelite,  of  the 
seed  of  Abraham,  of  the  tribe  of 
Benjamin. 

2  God  hath  not  cast  away  his 


with  his  mouth  he  confesses 
and  is  saved. 

11  No  one  who  believes  in  him,  the 
scripture  says,  will  ever  be  dis- 

12  appointed.  No  one — for  there 
is  no  distinction  of  Jew  and 
Greek,  the  same  Lord  is  Lord 
of  them  all,  with  ample  for  all 

13  who  invoke  him.  Everyone 
who  invokes  the  name  of  the  Lord 

14  shall  be  saved.  But  how  are 
they  to  invoke  One  in  whom 
they  do  not  believe  ?  And  how 
are  they  to  believe  in  One  of 
whom  they  have  never  heard  ? 
And  how  are  they  ever  to  hear, 

15  without  a  preacher  ?  And  how 
can  men  preach  unless  they  are 
sent  ? — as  it  is  written,  How 
pleasant  is  the  coming  of  men 
with  glad,  good  news  I 

16  But  they  have  not  all  given  in 
to  the  gospel  of  glad  news  ?  No, 
Isaiah  says,  Lord,  who  has  be- 
lieved what  they  heard  from  us  ? 

17  (You  see,  faith  must  come  from 
what  is  heard,  and  what  is 
heard    comes    from    word     of 

18  Christ.)  But,  I  ask,  "  Have 
they  never  heard  ?  "  Indeed 
they  have.  Their  voice  carried 
over  all  the  earth,  and  their 
words  to  the  end  of  the  world. 

19  Then,  I  ask,  "  Did  Israel  not 
understand  ?  "  Why,  first  of 
all  Moses  declares, 

/  will  make  you  jealous  of  a 
nation  that  is  no  nation,  I  will 
provoke  you  to  anger  over  a 
nation  devoid  of  understanding. 

20  And  then  Isaiah  dares  to  say, 

I  have  been  found  by'those  who 
never  sought  me, 

I  have  shoion  myself  to  those 
who  never  inquired  of  me. 

21  He  also  says  of  Israel,  All  the 
day  long  I  have  held  out  my 
hands  to  a  disobedient  and  con- 
trary people. 

CHAPTER    XI 

1  Then,  I  ask,  has  God  re- 
pudiated his  People  ?  Never  ! 
Why,  I  am  an  Israelite  myself, 
a  descendant  of  Abraham,  a 
member  of  the  tribe  of  Ben- 

2  jamin  !    God  has  not  repudiated 


ROMANS   XI 


people  which  he  foreknew.  Wot 
ye  not  what  the  scripture  saith  of 
Elias  ?  how  he  maketh  interces- 
sion to  God  against  Israel,  saying, 

3  Lord,  they  have  killed  thy 
prophets,  and  digged  down  thine 
altars  ;  and  I  am  left  alone,  and 
they  seek  my  life. 

4  But  what  saith  the  answer  of 
God  unto  him  ?  I  have  reserved 
to  myself  seven  thousand  men, 
who  have  not  bowed  the  knee  to 
the  image  o/Baal. 

5  Even  so  then  at  this  present 
time  also  there  is  a  remnant 
according  to  the  election  of  grace. 

6  And  if  by  grace,  then  is  it  no 
more  of  works  :  otherwise  grace 
is  no  more  grace.  But  if  it  be  of 
works,  then  is  it  no  more  grace  : 
otherwise  work  is  no  more  work. 

7  What  then  ?  Israel  hath  not 
obtained  that  which  he  seeketh 
for  ;  but  the  election  hath  ob- 
tained it,  and  the  rest  were  blinded 

8  (According  as  it  is  written, 
God  hath  given  them  the  spirit  of 
slumber,  eyes  that  they  should 
not  see,  and  ears  that  they  should 
not  hear  ;)  unto  this  day. 

9  And  David  saith,  Let  their 
table  be  made  a  snare,  and  a  trap, 
and  a  stumblingblock,  and  a 
recompence  unto  them  : 

10  Let  their  eyes  be  darkened, 
that  they  may  not  see,  and  bow 
down  their  back  alway. 

Ill  say  then,  Have  they  stum- 
bled that  they  should  fall  ?  God 
forbid  :  but  rather  through  their 
fall  salvation  is  come  unto  the 
Gentiles,  for  to  provoke  them  to 
jealousy. 

12  Now  if  the  fall  of  them  be 
the  riches  of  the  world,  and  the 
diminishing  of  them  the  riches  of 
the  Gentiles ;  how  much  more 
their  fulness  ? 

13  For  I  speak  to  you  Gentiles, 
inasmuch  as  I  am  the  apostle  of 
the  Gentiles,  I  magnify  mine 
office  : 

14  If  by  any  means  I  may  pro- 
voke to  emulation  them  ivhich  are 
my  flesh,  and  might  save  some  of 
them. 

15  For  if  the  casting  away  of 


,  391 

Ms  People,  his  predestined 
People  !  Surely  ydtrtnow 
what  scripture  says  in  the 
passage  called  '  Elijah  '  ?  You 
know  how  he  pleads  with  God 

3  against  Israel  :  Lord,  they  have 
killed  thy  prophets,  they  have  de- 
molished thine  altars;  I  alone 
am  left,  and  they  seek  my  life. 

4  Yet  what  is  the  divine  answer  ? 
I  have  left  myself  seven  thousand 
men  tcho  have  not  knelt  to  Baal. 

5  Well,  at  the  present  day  there 
is  also  a  remnant,  selected  by 

6  grace.  Selected  by  grace,  and 
therefore  not  for  anything  they 
have  done  ;  otherwise  grace 
would  cease  to  be  grace.* 

7  Now  what  are  we  to  infer 
from  this  ?  That  Israel  has 
failed  to  secure  the  object  of  its 
quest  ;  the  elect  have  secured 
it,  and  the  rest  of  men  have 
been  rendered  insensible  to  it 

8  — as  it  is  written, 

God  has  given  them  a  spirit  of 
torpor,  eyes  that  see  not,  ears 
that  hear  not — down  to  this  very 
day. 

And  David  says, 

Let  their  table  prove  a  snare 
and  a  trap,  a  pitfall  and  a  retri- 
bution for  them  ; 

let  their  eyes  be  darkened,  that 
they  cannot  see, 

bow  down  their  backs  for  ever. 

Now  I  ask,  have  they  stum- 
bled to  their  ruin  ?  Never  ! 
The  truth  is,  that  by  their  lapse 
salvation  has  passed  to  the 
Gentiles,  so  as  to  make  them 
jealous.  Well,  if  their  lapse 
has  enriched  the  world,  if  their 
defection  is  the  gain  of  the  Gen- 
tiles, what  will  it  mean  when 
they  all  come  in  ?  I  tell  you 
this,  you  Gentiles,  that  as  an 
apostle  to  the  Gentiles  I  lay 
great  stress  on  my  office,  in  the 
hope  of  being  able  to  make  my 
fellow- Jews  jealous  and  of  man- 
aging thus  to  save  some  of 
15  them.  For  if  their  exclusion 
means  that  the  world  is  recon- 

*    Omitting    [ei    δέ    e£   ipyiov,    οϊικετι    Εστίν 
Υίίρις.    eTret   το    epyov    οΰ/ceTi    eortv   epyov]  with 

the  Latin  version  and  most  MSS. 


9 


ID 


Π 


12 


13 


It 


392 


ROMANS  XI 


them  be  the  reconciling  of  the 
world,  what  shall  the  receiving  of 
them  be,  but  life  from  the  dead  ? 

16  For  if  the  flrstfruit  be  holy, 
the  lump  is  also  holy  :  and  if  the 
root  be  holy,  so  are  the  branches. 

1 7  And  if  some  of  the  branches 
be  broken  off,  and  thou,  being  a 
wild  olive  tree,  wert  grafted  in 
among  them,  and  with  them  par- 
takest  of  the  root  and  fatness  of 
the  olive  tree  ; 

18  Boast  not  against  the 
branches.  But  if  thou  boast, 
thou  bearest  not  the  root,  but  the 
root  thee. 

19  Thou  wilt  say  then,  The 
branches  were  broken  off,  that  I 
might  be  graffed  in. 

20  Well  ;  because  of  unbelief 
they  were  broken  off,  and  thou 
standest  by  faith.  Be  not  high- 
minded,  but  fear  : 

21  For  if  God  spared  not  the 
natural  branches,  take  heed  lest 
he  also  spare  not  thee. 

22  Behold  therefore  the  good- 
ness and  severity  of  God  :  on 
them  which  fell,  severity  ;  but 
toward  thee,  goodness,  if  thou 
continue  in  his  goodness  :  other- 
wise thou  also  shalt  be  cut  off. 

23  And  they  also,  if  they  abide 
not  still  in  unbelief,  shall  be 
graffed  in  :  for  God  is  able  to 
graff  them  in  again. 

24  For  if  thou  wert  cut  out  of 
the  olive  tree  which  is  wild  by 
nature,  and  wert  graffed  con- 
trary to  nature  into  a  good  olive 
tree  :  how  much  more  shall  these, 
which  be  the  natural  branches, 
be  graffed  into  their  own  olive 
tree  ? 

25  For  I  would  not,  brethren, 
that  ye  should  be  ignorant  of  this 
mystery,  lest  ye  should  be  λ\ dse 
in  your  own  conceits  ;  that  blind- 
ness in  part  is  happened  to  Israel, 
until  the  fulness  of  the  Gentiles 
be  come  in. 

26  And  so  all  Israel  shall  be 
saved  :  as  it  is  written,  There  shall 
come  out  of  Sion  the  Deliverer, 
and  shall  turn  away  ungodliness 
from  Jacob  : 

27  For    this    is    my    covenant 


ciled  to  God,  what  will  their 
admission  mean  ?  Why,  it 
will  be  life  from  the  dead  ! 

16  If  the  first  handful  of  dough 
is  consecrated,  so  is  the  rest  of 
the  lump ;  if  the  root  is  con- 
secrated, so  are  the  branches. 

17  Supposing  some  of  the 
branches  have  been  broken  off, 
while  you  have  been  grafted  in 
like  a  shoot  of  wild  olive  to 
share  the   rich   growth   of   the 

18  olive-stem,  do  not  pride  your- 
self at  the  expense  of  these 
branches.  Remember,  in  your 
pride,  the  stem  supports  you, 

19  not  you  the  stem.  You  will 
say,  "  But  branches  were 
broken  off  to  let  me  be  grafted 

20  in  !  "  Granted.  They  were 
broken  off — for  their  lack  of 
faith.  And  you  owe  your 
position  to  your  faith.  You 
should    feel    awed    instead    of 

21  being  uplifted.  For  if  God  did 
not  spare  the  natural  branches, 
he  will  not  spare  you  either. 

22  Consider  both  the  kindness  and 
the  severity  of  God  ;  those  who 
fall  come  under  his  severity, 
but  you  come  under  the  divine 
kindness,  provided  you  adhere 
to  that  kindness.  Otherwise, 
you    will    be    cut    away    too. 

23  And  even  the  others  will  be 
grafted  in,  if  they  do  not 
adhere  to  their  unbelief  ;    God 

21  can  graft  them  in  again.  For 
if  you  have  been  cut  from  an 
olive  which  is  naturally  wild, 
and  grafted,  contrary  to  na- 
ture, upon  a  garden  olive,  how 
much  more  will  the  natural 
branches  be  grafted  into  their 
proper  olive  ? 

25  To  prevent  you  from  being 
self -conceited,  brothers,  I  would 
like  you  to  understand  this 
secret :  it  is  only  a  partial  in- 
sensibility that  has  come  over 
Israel,  until  the  full  number  of 

26  the  Gentiles  come  in.  This 
done,  all  Israel  will  be  saved — 
as  it  is  written.  The  deliverer 
will  come  from  Sion,  he  will  ban- 
ish all  godlessness  from  Jacob : 

27  this  is  my  covenant  with   them, 


ROMANS   XII 


393 


unto  them,  when  I  shall  take  away 
their  sins. 

28  As  concerning  the  gospel, 
they  are  enemies  for  your  sakes  : 
but  as  touching  the  election,  they 
are  beloved  for  the  fathers'  sakes. 

29  For  the  gifts  and  calling  of 
God  are  without  repentance. 

30  For  as  ye  in  times  past  have 
not  believed  God,  yet  have  now 
obtained  mercy  through  their  un- 
belief : 

31  Even  so  have  these  also  now 
not  believed,  that  through  your 
mercy  they  also  may  obtain  mercy. 

32  For  God  hath  concluded 
them  all  in  unbelief,  that  he  might 
have  mercy  upon  all. 

33  Ο  the  depth  of  the  riches 
both  of  the  wisdom  and  knowle  ige 
of  God  !  how  unsearchable  are  is 
judgments,  and  his  ways  ρ  &t 
finding  out  ! 

34  For  who  hath  known  the 
mind  of  the  Lord  ?  or  who  hath 
been  his  counsellor  ? 

35  Or  who  hath  first  given  to 
him,  and  it  shall  be  recompensed 
unto  him  again  ? 

36  For  of  him,  and  through 
him,  and  to  him,  are  all  things  :  to 
whom  be  glory  for  ever.     Amen. 

CHAPTER    XII 

1  I  beseech  you  therefore, 
brethren,  by  the  mercies  of  God, 
that  ye  present  your  bodies  a 
living  sacrifice,  holy,  acceptable 
unto  God,  which  is  your  reason- 
able service. 

2  And  be  not  conformed  to  this 
world  :  but  be  ye  transformed  by 
the  renewing  of  your  mind,  that 
ye  may  prove  what  is  that  good, 
and  acceptable,  and  perfect,  will 
of  God. 

3  For  I  say,  through  the  grace 
given  unto  me,  to  every  man  that 
is  among  you,  not  to  think  of  him- 
self more  highly  than  he  ought  to 
think  ;  but  to  think  soberly, 
according  as  God  hath  dealt  to 
every  man  the  measure  of  faith. 


*  I  accept  the  ingenious  conjecture  that 
has  fallen  out  after  όντι. 


when   I    take   their  sins  away. 

28  So  far  as  the  gospel  goes,  they 
are  enemies  of  God — which  is 
to  your  advantage  ;  but  so  far 
as  election  goes,  they  are  be- 
loved for  their  father's  sake. 

29  For  God  never  goes  back  upon 
his  gifts  and  call. 

30  Once  you  disobeyed  God,  and 
now  you  enjoy  his  mercy 
thanks  to  their  disobedience  ; 

31  in  the  same  way  they  at 
present  are  disobedient,  so  that 
they  in  turn  may  enjoy  the 
same  mercy  as  yourselves. 

32  For  God  has  consigned  all 
men  to  disobedience,  that  he 
may  have  mercy  upon  all. 

33  What  a  fathomless  wealth 
lies  in  the  wisdom  and  know- 
ledge of  God !  How  inscrutable 
his  judgments  !  How  mys- 
terious his  methods  ! 

34  Who     ever     understood     the 

thoughts  of  the  Lord  ? 
Who  Jias  ever  been  his  coun- 
sellor 1 

35  Who  has  first  given  to  him  and 

36  has  to  be  repaid  ?  All  comes 
from  him,  all  lives  by  him,  all 
ends  in  him.  Glory  to  him  for 
ever,  Amen  ! 

CHAPTER   XII 

1  Well  then,  my  brothers, 
I  appeal  to  you  by  all  the 
mercy  of  God  to  dedicate  your 
bodies  as  a  living  sacrifice,  con- 
secrated and  acceptable  to  God; 
that  is  your  cult,   a  spirit  vial 

2  rite.  Instead  of  being  moulded 
to  this  world,  have  your  mind 
renewed,  and  so  be  transformed 
in  nature,  able  to  make  out 
what  the  will  of  God  is,  namely, 
what  is  good  and  acceptable  to 
him  and  perfect. 

3  In  virtue  of  my  office,  I  tell 
every  one  of  your  number  who 
is  self-important,*  that  he  is 
not  to  think  more  of  himself 
than  he  ought  to  think  ;  he 
must  take  a  sane  view  of  him- 
self, corresponding  to  the  de- 
gree  of  faith   which    God  has 

4  assigned  to  each.     In  our  one 


394 


ROMANS  XII 


4  For  as  we  have  many  mem- 
bers in  one  body,  and  all  members 
have  not  the  same  office  : 

5  So  we,  being  many,  are  one 
body  in  Christ,  and  every  one 
members  one  of  another. 

6  Having  then  gifts  differing 
according  to  the  grace  that  is 
given  to  us,  whether  prophecy, 
let  us  prophesy  according  to  the 
proportion  of  faith  ; 

7  Or  ministry,  let  us  wait  on  our 
ministering  :  or  he  that  teacheth, 
on  teaching  ; 

8  Or  he  that  exhorteth,  on  ex- 
hortation :  he  that  giveth,  let  him 
do  it  with  simplicity  ;  he  that 
ruleth,  with  diligence  ;  he  that 
sheweth  mercy,  with  cheerfulness. 

9  Let  love  be  without  dissimu- 
lation. Abhor  that  which  is  evil  ; 
cleave  to  that  which  is  good. 

10  Be  kindly  affectioned  one  to 
another  with  brotherly  love  ;  in 
honour  preferring  one  another  ; 

1 1  Not  slothful  in  business  ; 
fervent  in  spirit  ;  serving  the 
Lord  ; 

12  Rejoicing  in  hope  ;  patient 
in  tribulation  ;  continuing  instant 
in  prayer ; 

13  Distributing  to  the  necessity 
of  saints  ;   given  to  hospitality. 

14  Bless  them  which  persecute 
3^ou  :    bless,  and  curse  not. 

15  Rejoice  with  them  that  do 
rejoice,  and  weep  with  them  that 
weep. 

16  Be  of  the  same  mind  one 
toward  another.  Mind  not  high 
things,  but  condescend  to  men  of 
low  estate.  Be  not  wise  in  your 
own  conceits. 

17  Recompense  to  no  man  evil 
for  evil.  Provide  things  honest 
in  the  sight  of  all  men. 

18  If  it  be  possible,  as  much  as 
lieth  in  you,  live  peaceably  with 
all  men. 

19  Dearly  beloved,  avenge  not 
yourselves,  but  rather  give  place 
unto  wrath  :  for  it  is  written, 
Vengeance  is  mine  ;  I  will  repay, 
saith  the  Lord. 

20  Therefore  if  thine  enemy 
hunger,  feed  him  ;  if  he  thirst, 
give  him  drink  :    for  in  so  doing 


body  we  have  a  number  of 
members,  and  the  members 
have  not  all  the  same  function  ; 

5  so  too,  for  all  our  numbers,  we 
form  one  Body  in  Christ  and 
we  are  severally  members  one 

6  of  another.  Our  talents  differ 
with  the  grace  that  is  given  us  ; 
if  the  talent  is  that  of  prophecy, 
let  us  employ  it  in  proportion  to 

7  our  faith  ;  if  it  is  practical 
service,  let  us  mind  our  service  ; 
the    teacher    must    mind    his 

8  teaching,  the  speaker  his  words 
of  counsel  ;  the  contributor 
must  be  liberal,  the  super- 
intendent must  be  in  earnest, 
the  sick  visitor  must  be  cheer- 

9  ful.  Let  your  love  be  a  real 
thing,  with  a  loathing  for  evil 
and  a  bent  for  what  is  good. 

10  Put  affection  into  your  love  for 
the  brotherhood  ;    be  forward 

11  to  honour  one  another  ;  never 
let  your  zeal  flag ;  main- 
tain the  spiritual  glow  ;    serve 

12  the  Lord  ;  let  your  hope  be  a 
joy    to    you  ;     be    stedfast    in 

13  trouble,  attend  to  prayer,  con- 
tribute to  needy  saints,  make  a 

14  practice  of  hospitality.  Bless 
those  who  make  a  practice  of 
persecuting   you  ;     bless  them 

15  instead  of  cursing  them.  Re- 
joice with  those  who  rejoice, 
and  weep  with  those  who  weep. 

16  Keep  in  harmony  with  one 
another  ;  instead  of  being  am- 
bitious, associate  with  humble 
folk  ;     never    be    self-eonce'itcd. 

17  Never  pay  back  evil  for  evil  to 
anyone  ;  aim  to  be  above  re- 
proach in  the  eyes  of  all ;    be  at 

18  peace  with  all  men,  if  possible, 
so  far  as  that  depends  on  you. 

19  Never  revenge  yourselves,  be- 
loved, but  let  the  Wrath  of 
God  have  its  way  ;  for  it  is 
written,  Vengeance  is  mine.  I 
will  exact  a  requital — the  Lord 
has  said  it.     No, 

20  if  your  enemy  is  hungry,  feed 

him, 
if  he  is  thirsty,  give  him 
drink  ; 
for  in  this  icay  you  will  m"kc 
h  im 


ROMANS  XIII 


39; 


thou  shalt  heap  coals  of  fire  on  his 
head. 

21  Be  not  overcome  of  evil,  but 
overcome  evil  with  good. 


feelaburning  sense  of  shame. 
21   Do  not  let  evil  get  the  better 
of  you  ;    get  the  better  of  evil 
by  doing  good. 


CHAPTER    XIII 

1  Every  subject  must  obey 
the  government  -  authorities, 
for  no  authority  exists  apart 
from  God  ;  the  existing  au- 
thorities   have      been     consti- 

2  tuted  by  God.  Hence  anyone 
who  resists  authority  is  oppos- 
ing the  divine  order,  and  the 
opposition  will  bring  judgment 

3  on  themselves.  Magistrates 
are  no  terror  to  an  honest 
man,*  though  they  are  to  a 
bad  man.  If  you  want  to 
avoid  being  alarmed  at  the 
government-authorities,  lead 
an  honest  life  and  you  will  be 

4  commended  for  it  ;  the  magis- 
trate is  God's  servant  for  your 
benefit.  But  if  you  do  wrong, 
you  may  well  be  alarmed  ;  a 
magistrate  does  not  wield  the 
power  of  the  sword  for  nothing, 
he  is  God's  servant  for  the 
infliction  of  divine   vengeance 

δ  upon  evil-doers.  You  must  be 
obedient,  therefore,  not  only  to 
avoid  the  divine  vengeance 
but  as  a  matter  of  conscience, 

6  for  the  same  reason  as  you  pay 
taxes — since  magistrates  are 
God's  officers,  bent  upon  the 
maintenance     of     order     and 

7  authority.  Pay  them  all  their 
respective  dues,  tribute  to  one, 
taxes  to  another,  respect  to  this 

8  man.  honour  to  that.  Be  in 
debt  to  no  man — apart  from 
the  debt  of  love  one  to  another. 
He  who  loves  his  fellow-man 

9  has  fulfilled  the  law.  You 
must  not  commit  adultery,  you 
must  not  kill,  you  must  not  steal, 
you  must  not  covet — these  and 
any  othercommand  are  summed 
up  in  a  single  word.  You  must 
love  your  neighbour  as  yourself. 

10  Love    never   wrongs    a   neigh  - 

*  Heading  άγαθοβργώ,  Patrick  Young's  attractive  conjecture  (confirmed  by  the 
Ethiopic  version).  As  Hort  points  out,  "  the  apparent  antithesis  to  τ<ρ  κακ<3 
could  hardly  fail  to  introduce  τώ  άγαθώ." 


CHAPTER    XIII 

1  Let  every  soul  be  subject 
unto  the  higher  powers.  For  there 
is  no  power  but  of  God  :  the 
powers  that  be  are  ordained  of 
God. 

2  Whosoever  therefore  resisteth 
the  power,  resisteth  the  ordinance 
of  God  :  and  they  that  resist  shall 
receive  to  themselves  damnation. 

3  For  rulers  are  not  a  terror  to 
good  works,  but  to  the  evil.  Wilt 
thou  then  not  be  afraid  of  the 
power  ?  do  that  which  is  good,  and 
thou  shalt  have  praise  of  the  same  : 

4  For  he  is  the  minister  of  God 
to  thee  for  good.  But  if  thou  do 
that  which  is  evil,  be  afraid  ;  for 
he  beareth  not  the  sword  in  vain  : 
for  he  is  the  minister  of  God,  a 
revenger  to  execute  wrath  upon 
him  that  doeth  evil. 

5  Wherefore  ye  must  needs  be 
subject,  not  only  for  wrath,  but 
also  for  conscience  sake. 

6  For  for  this  cause  pay  ye 
tribute  also  :  for  they  are  God's 
ministers,  attending  continually 
upon  this  very  thing. 

7  Render  therefore  to  all  their 
dues  :  tribute  to  whom  tribute  is 
due  ;  custom  to  whom  custom  ; 
fear  to  whom  fear ;  honour  to 
whom  honour. 

8  Owe  no  man  any  thing,  but 
to  love  one  another  :  for  he  that 
loveth  another  hath  fulfilled  the 
law. 

9  For  this,  Thou  shalt  not  com- 
mit adultery,  Thou  shalt  not  kill, 
Thou  shalt  not  steal,  Thou  shalt 
not  bear  false  witness,  Thou  shalt 
not  covet  ;  and  if  there  be  any 
other  commandment,  it  is  briefly 
comprehended  in  this  saying, 
namely,  Thou  shalt  love  thy 
neighbour  as  thyself. 

10  Love  worketh  no  ill  to  his 


396 


ROMANS    XIV 


neighbour  :    therefore  love  is  the 
fulfilling  of  the  law. 

11  And  that,  knowing  the  time, 
that  now  it  is  high  time  to  awake 
out  of  sleep  :  for  now  is  our  salva- 
tion nearer  than  when  we  believed. 

12  The  night  is  far  spent,  the 
day  is  at  hand  :  let  us  therefore 
cast  off  the  works  of  darkness, 
and  let  us  put  on  the  armour  of 
light. 

13  Let  us  walk  honestly,  as  in 
the  day  ;  not  in  rioting  and 
drunkenness,  not  in  chambering 
and  wantonness,  not  in  strife  and 
envying. 

14  But  put  ye  on  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  and  make  not  provision  for 
the  flesh,  to  fulfil  the  lusts  thereof. 


bour  ;    that  is  why  love  is  the 
fulfilment  of  the  law. 

11  And  then  you  know  what 
this  Crisis  means,  you  know  it  is 
high  time  to  waken  up  ;  for 
Salvation  is  nearer  to  us  now 
than  when  we  first  believed. 

12  It  is  far  on  in  the  night,  the 
day  is  almost  here  ;  so  let  us 
drop  the  deeds  of  darkness  and 
put  on  the  armour  of  the  light : 

13  let  us  live  decorously  as  in  the 
open  light  of  day — no  revelry  or 
bouts  or  drinking,  no  debauch- 
ery or  sensuality,  no  quarrelling 

14  or  jealousy.  No,  put  on  the 
character  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  and  never  think  how  to 
gratify  the  cravings  of  the  flesh. 


CHAPTER   XIV 

1  Him  that  is  weak  in  the  faith 
receive  ye,  but  not  to  doubtful 
disputations. 

2  For  one  believeth  that  he 
may  eat  all  things  :  another,  who 
is  weak,  eateth  herbs. 

3  Let  not  him  that  eateth 
despise  him  that  eateth  not  ;  and 
let  not  him  which  eateth  not 
judge  him  that  eateth  :  for  God 
hath  received  him. 

4  Who  art  thou  that  judgest 
another  man's  servant  ?  to  his 
own  master  he  standeth  or  falleth. 
Yea,  he  shall  be  holden  up: 
for  God  is  able  to  make  him 
stand. 

5  One  man  esteemeth  one  day 
above  another  :  another  esteem- 
eth every  day  alike.  Let  every  man 
be  fully  persuaded  in  his  own 
mind. 

6  He  that  regardeth  the  day, 
regardeth  it  unto  the  Lord  ;  and 
he  that  regardeth  not  the  day,  to 
the  Lord  he  doth  not  regard  it. 
He  that  eateth,  eateth  to  the 
Lord,  for  he  giveth  God  thanks  ; 
and  he  that  eateth  not,  to  the 
Lord  he  eateth  not,  and  giveth 
God  thanks. 

7  For  none  of  us  liveth  to  him- 
self, and  no  man  dieth  to  himself. 


*    Omitting   [Kat    °  μη    φροΐ'ώτ  την    ημέραν 

κνοίω  οΰ  <boovel]  with  the  Latin  version  and  most  manuscripts 


CHAPTER   XIV 

1  Welcoaee  a  man  of  weak 
faith,  but  not  for  the  purpose 
of     passing  judgment  on    his 

2  scruples.  While  one  man  has 
enough  confidence  to  eat  any 
food,  the  man  of  weak  faith 

3  only  eats  vegetables.  The 
eater  must  not  look  down  upon 
the  non-eater,  and  the  non- 
eater  must  not  criticize  the 
eater,  for  God  has  welcomed 

4  him.  Who  are  you  to  criticize 
the  servant  of  Another  ?  It  is 
for  his  Master  to  say  whether 
he  stands  or  falls  ;  and  stand 
he  will,  for  the  Master  has 
power    to    make    him    stand. 

5  Then  again,  this  man  rates 
one  day  above  another,  while 
that  man  rates  all  days  alike. 
Well,  everyone  must  be  con- 

6  vinced  in  his  own  mind  ;  the 
man  who  values  a  particidar 
day  does  so  to  the  Lord.* 

The  eater  eats  to  the  Lord, 
since  he  thanks  God  for 
his  food  ; 
the  non-eater  abstains  to  the 
Lord, 
and  he  too  thanks  God. 

7  For  none  of  us  lives  to  him- 

self, 
and  none  of  us  dies  to  him- 
self ; 


ROMANS    XIV 


397 


8  For  whether  we  live,  we  live 
unto  the  Lord  ;  and  whether  we 
die,  we  die  unto  the  Lord :  whether 
we  live  therefore,  or  die,  we  are 
the  Lord's. 

9  For  to  this  end  Christ  both 
died,  and  rose,  and  revived,  that 
he  might  be  Lord  both  of  the 
dead  and  living. 

10  But  why  dost  thou  judge  thy 
brother  ?  or  why  dost  thou  set  at 
nought  thy  brother  ?  for  we  shall 
all  stand  before  the  judgment  seat 
of  Christ. 

11  For  it  is  written,  As  I  live, 
saith  the  Lord,  every  knee  shall 
bow  to  me,  and  every  tongue  shall 
confess  to  God. 

12  So  then  every  one  of  us 
shall  give  account  of  himself  to 
God. 

13  Let  us  not  therefore  judge 
one  another  any  more  :  but  judge 
this  rather,  that  no  man  put  a 
stumblingblock  or  an  occasion  to 
fall  in  7m  brother's  way. 

14  I  know,  and  am  persuaded 
by  the  Lord  Jesus,  that  there  is 
nothing  unclean  of  itself  :  but  to 
him  that  esteemeth  any  thing 
to  be  unclean,  to  him  it  is  un- 
clean. 

15  But  if  thy  brother  be  grieved 
with  thy  meat,  now  walkest  thou 
not  charitably.  Destroy  not  him 
with  thy  meat,  for  whom  Christ 
died. 

16  Let  not  then  your  good  be 
evil  spoken  of  : 

17  For  the  kingdom  of  God  is 
not  meat  and  drink  ;  but  right- 
eousness, and  peace,  and  joy  in 
the  Holy  Ghost. 

18  For  he  that  in  these  things 
serveth  Christ  is  acceptable  to 
God,  and  approved  of  men. 

19  Let  us  therefore  follow  after 
the  things  which  make  for  peace, 
and  things  wherewith  one  may 
edify  another. 

20  For  meat  destroy  not  the 
work  of  God.  All  things  indeed 
are  pure  ;  but  it  is  evil  for  that 
man  who  eateth  with  offence. 

21  It  is  good  neither  to  eat 
flesh,  nor  to  drink  wine,  nor  any 
thing  whereby  thy  brother  stum- 


8  if   we   live,   we  live   to   the 

Lord, 
and  if  we  die,  we  die  to  the 
Lord. 

9  Thus  we  are  the  Lord's  whether 
we  live  or  die  ;  it  was  for  this 
that  Christ  died  and  rose  and 
came  to  life,  to  be  Lord  both  of 

10  the  dead  and  of  the  living.  So 
why  do  you  criticize  your 
brother  ?  And  you,  why  do 
you  look  down  upon  your 
brother  ?  All  of  us  have  to 
stand    before   the   tribunal    of 

11  God — for  it  is  written, 

As  I  live,  saith  the  Lord, 
every  knee  shall  bend  before 
me, 

every  tongue  shall  offer  praise 
to  God. 

12  Each  of  us  then  will  have  to 
answer  for  himself  to  God. 

13  So  let  us  stop  criticizing  one 
another  ;  rather  make  up  your 
mind  never  to  put  any  stum- 
bling-block or  hindrance  in  your 

14  brother's  way.  I  know,  I  am 
certain  in  the  Lord  Jesus,  that 
nothing  is  in  itself  unclean  ; 
only,  anything  is  unclean  for  a 
man  who  considers  it  unclean. 

15  If  your  brother  is  being  injured 
because  you  eat  a  certain  food, 
then  you  are  no  longer  living 
by  the  rule  of  love.  Do  not 
let  that  food  of  yours  ruin  the 
man    for    whom    Christ    died. 

16  Your  rights  must  not  get  a  bad 

17  name.  The  Reign  of  God  is  not 
a  matter  of  eating  and  drinking, 
it  means  righteousness,  joy, 
and  peace  in  the  holy  Spirit  ; 

18  he  who  serves  Christ  on  these 
lines,    is    acceptable    to     God 

19  and  esteemed  by  men.  Peace, 
then,  and  the  building  up  of 
each  other,  these  are  what  we 

20  must  aim  at.  You  must  not 
break  down  God's  work  for  the 
mere  sake  of  food  !  Every- 
thing may  be  clean,  but  it  is 
wrong  for  a  man  to  prove  a 
stumbling-block    by    what    he 

21  eats  ;  the  right  course  is  to 
abstain  from  flesh  or  wine  or 
indeed  anything  that  your 
brother  feels  to  be  a  stumbling- 


39S 


ROMANS    XV 


bleth,  or  is  offended,  or  is  made 
weak. 

22  Hast  thou  faith  ?  have  it  to 
thyself  before  God.  Happy  is  he 
that  condemneth  not  himself  in 
that  thing  which  he  alloweth. 

2:>  And  he  that  doubteth 
is  damned  if  he  eat,  because 
he  eateth  not  of  faith  :  for 
whatsoever  is  not  of  faith  is  sin. 

*    Omitting     [η     σκανδαλίζεται    η     ασθενεί] 

with  Ν*  A  C,  Origen,  the  Peshitto,  etc., 
as  a  homiletic  gloss. 


22  block.*  Certainly  keep  your 
own  conviction  on  the  matter, 
as  between  yourself  and  God  ; 
he  is  a  fortunate  man  who  has 
no  misgivings  about  what  he 

23  allows  himself  to  eat.  But  if 
anyone  has  doubts  about  eating 
and  then  eats,  that  condemns 
him  at  once  ;  it  was  not  faith 
that  induced  him  to  eat,  and 
any  action  that  is  not  based  on 
faith  is  a  sin. 


CHAPTER   XV 

1  We  then  that  are  strong 
ought  to  bear  the  infirmities  of 
the  weak,  and  not  to  please  our- 
selves. 

2  Let  every  one  of  us  please  his 
neighbour  for  his  good  to  edifica- 
tion. 

3  For  even  Christ  pleased  not 
himself  ;  but,  as  it  is  written, 
The  reproaches  of  them  that  re- 
proached thee  fell  on  me. 

4  For  whatsoever  things  were 
written  aforetime  were  written 
for  our  learning,  that  we  through 
patience  and  comfort  of  the  scrip- 
tures might  have  hope. 

5  Now  the  God  of  patience  and 
consolation  grant  you  to  be  like- 
minded  one  toward  another  ac- 
cording to  Christ  Jesus  : 

6  That  ye  may  with  one  mind 
and  one  mouth  glorify  God,  even 
the  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ. 

7  Wherefore  receive  ye  one 
another,  as  Christ  also  received 
us  to  the  glory  of  God. 

8  Now  I  say  that  Jesus  Christ 
was  a  minister  of  the  circumcision 
for  the  truth  of  God,  to  con- 
firm the  promises  made  unto  the 
fathers : 

9  And  that  the  Gentiles  might 
glorify  God  for  his  mercy  ;  as  it  is 
written,  For  this  cause  I  will  con- 
fess to  thee  among  the  Gentiles, 
and  sing  unto  thy  name. 

10  And  again  he  saith,  Rejoice, 
ye  Gentiles,  with  his  people. 

11  And  again,  Praise  the  Lord, 


CHAPTER    XV 

1  We  who  are  strong  ought 
to  bear  the  burdens  that  the 
weak  make  for  themselves  and 
us.     We  are  not  to  please  our- 

2  selves.  Each  of  us  must  please 
his  neighbour,  doing  him  good 

3  by  building  up  his  faith.  Christ 
certainly  did  not  please  him- 
self, but,  as  it  is  written,  The 
reproaches  of  those  icho  de- 
nounced Thee  have  fallen  upon 

4  me. — All  such  words  were  writ- 
ten of  old  for  our  instruction, 
that  by  remaining  stedfast  and 
drawing  encouragement  from 
the  scriptures  we  may  cherish 

δ  hope.  May  the  God  who  in- 
spires stedfastness  and  encour- 
agement grant  you  such  har- 
mony with  one  another,  after 

6  Christ  Jesus,  that  you  may 
unite  in  a  chorus  of  praise  and 
glory  to  the  God  and  Father  of 

7  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  !  Wel- 
come one  another,  then,  as 
Christ  has  welcomed  your- 
selves,  for  the  glory   of   God. 

8  Christ,  I  mean,  became  a  ser- 
vant to  the  circumcised  in  order 
to  prove  God's  honesty  by 
fulfilling   His  promises   to   the 

9  fathers,  and  also  in  order  that 
the  Gentiles  should  glorify 
God  for  His  mercy — as  it  is 
written,  Therefore  will  I  offer 
praise  to  Thee  among  the 
Gentiles,  and  sing  to  thy  name  ; 

10  or  again.  Rejoice,  Ο  Gentiles, 
with  his  People  : 

11  or  again,  Extol  the  Lord,  all 


ROMANS    XV 


399 


all  ye  Gentiles  ;   and  laud  him,  all 
ye  people. 

12  And  again,  Esaias  saith, 
There  shall  be  a  root  of  Jesse,  and 
he  that  shall  rise  to  reign  over  the 
Gentiles  ;  in  him  shall  the  Gen- 
tiles trust. 

13  Now  the  God  of  hope  fill  you 
with  all  joy  and  peace  in  believing, 
that  ye  may  abound  in  hope, 
through  the  power  of  the  Holy 
Ghost. 

14  And  I  myself  also  am  per- 
suaded of  you,  my  brethren,  that 
ye  also  are  full  of  goodness,  filled 
with  all  knowledge,  able  also  to 
admonish  one  another. 

15  Nevertheless,  brethren,  I 
have  written  the  more  boldly  unto 
you  in  some  sort,  as  putting  you 
in  mind,  because  of  the  grace 
that  is  given  to  me  of  God, 

16  That  I  should  be  the  minis- 
ter of  Jesus  Christ  to  the  Gentiles, 
ministering  the  gospel  of  God,  that 
the  offering  up  of  the  Gentiles 
might  be  acceptable,  being  sancti- 
fied by  the  Holy  Ghost. 

17  I  have  therefore  whereof  I 
may  glory  through  Jesus  Christ  in 
those  things  which  pertain  to  God. 

18  For  I  will  not  dare  to  speak 
of  any  of  those  things  which 
Christ  hath  not  wrought  by  me, 
to  make  the  Gentiles  obedient, 
by  word  and  deed, 

19  Through  mighty  signs  and 
wonders,  by  the  power  of  the 
Spirit  of  God  ;  so  that  from  Jeru- 
salem, and  round  about  unto 
Illyricum,  I  have  fully  preached 
the  gospel  of  Christ. 

20  Yea,  so  have  I  strived  to 
preach  the  gospel,  not  where  Christ 
was  named,  lest  I  should  build 
upon  another  man's  foundation  : 

21  But  as  it  is  written,  To 
whom  he  was  not  spoken  of,  they 
shall  see  :  and  they  that  have  not 
heard  shall  understand. 

22  For  which  cause  also  I  have 
been  much  hindered  from  coming 
to  you. 

23  But  now  having  no  more 
place  in  these  parts,  and  having 
a  great  desire  these  many  years 
to  come  unto  you  ; 


Gentiles,    let    all     the     peoples 
praise   him  ; 

12  or  again,  as  Isaiah  says,  Then 
shall  the  Scion  of  Jessai  live,  he 
who  rises  to  rule  the  Gentiles ; 
on  him  shall  the  Gentiles  set 
their  hope. 

13  May  the  God  of  your  hope  so 
fill  you  with  all  joy  and  peace 
in  your  faith,  that  you  may  be 
overflowing  with  hope  by  the 
power  of  the  holy  Spirit ! 

14  Personally  I  am  quite  cer- 
tain, my  brothers,  that  even  as 
it  is  you  have  ample  goodness 
of  heart,  you  are  filled  with 
knowledge  of  every  kind,  and 
you  are  well  able  to  give  advice 

15  to  one  another.  Still,  by  way 
of  refreshing  your  memory,  I 
have  written  you  with  a  certain 

16  freedom,  in  virtue  of  my  divine 
commission  as  a  priest  of  Christ 
Jesus  to  the  Gentiles  in  the  ser- 
vice of  God's  gospel.  My  aim  is 
to  make  the  Gentiles  an  accept- 
able  offering,    consecrated    by 

17  the  holy  Spirit.  Now  in  Christ 
Jesus  I  can  be  proud  of  my  work 

18  for  God.  I  will  not  make  free 
to  speak  of  anything  except 
what  Christ  has  accomplished 
by  me  in  the  way  of  securing  the 
obedience  of  the  Gentiles,  by  my 

19  words  and  by  my  deeds,  by  the 
force  of  miracles  and  marvels, 
by  the  power  of  the  Spirit  of 
God.  Thus  from  Jerusalem 
right  round  to  Illyricum,  I  have 
been  able  to  complete  the 
preaching  of  the  gospel  of  Christ 

20  — my  ambition  always  being  to 
preach  it  only  in  places  where 
there  had  been  no  mention  of 
Christ's  name,  that  I  might  not 
build   on  foundations  laid  by 

21  others,  but  that  (as  it  is  written) 

They  should  see  icho  never  had 

learned  about  him, 
and  they  who  had  never  heard 

of  him  should  understand. 

22  This  is  why  I  have  been  so 
often  prevented  from  visiting 

23  you.  But  now,  as  I  have  no 
further  scope  for  work  in  these 
parts,  and  as  for  a  number  of 
years  I  have  had  a  longing  to 


400 


ROMANS    XVI 


24  Whensoever  I  take  my 
journey  into  Spain,  I  will  come  to 
you  :  for  I  trust  to  see  you  in  my 
journey,  and  to  be  brought  on 
my  way  thitherward  by  you,  if 
first  I  be  somewhat  filled  with 
your  company. 

25  But  now  I  go  unto  Jerusa- 
lem to  minister  unto  the  saints. 

26  For  it  hath  pleased  them  of 
Macedonia  and  Achaia  to  make  a 
certain  contribution  for  the  poor 
saints  which  are  at  Jerusalem. 

27  It  hath  pleased  them  verily  ; 
and  their  debtors  they  are.  For  if 
the  Gentiles  have  been  made  par- 
takers of  their  spiritual  things, 
their  duty  is  also  to  minister  unto 
them  in  carnal  things. 

28  When  therefore  I  have  per- 
formed this,  and  have  sealed  to 
them  this  fruit,  I  will  come  by 
you  into  Spain. 

29  And  I  am  sure  that,  when  I 
come  unto  you,  I  shall  come  in 
the  fulness  of  the  blessing  of  the 
gospel  of  Christ. 

30  Now  I  beseech  you,  breth- 
ren, for  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ's 
sake,  and  for  the  love  of  the  Spirit, 
that  ye  strive  together  with  me  in 
your  prayers  to  God  for  me  ; 

31  That  I  may  be  delivered 
from  them  that  do  not  believe  in 
Judaea  ;  and  that  my  service 
which  /  have  for  Jerusalem  may 
be  accepted  of  the  saints  ; 

32  That  I  may  come  unto  you 
with  joy  by  the  will  of  God,  and 
may  with  you  be  refreshed. 

33  Now  the  God  of  peace  be 
with  you  all.     Amen. 


24  visit  you  whenever  I  went  to 
Spain,  I  am  hoping  to  see  you 
on  my  way  there,  and  to  be 
sped  forward  by  you  after  I 
have    enjoyed    your    company 

25  for  a  while.  At  the  moment  I 
am    off    to    Jerusalem    on    an 

26  errand  to  the  saints.  For  Mace- 
donia and  Achaia  have  decided 
to  make  a  contribution  for  the 
poor  among  the  saints  at  Jeru- 
salem. 

27  Such  was  their  decision ;  and 
yet  this  is  a  debt  they  owe 
to  these  people,  for  if  the 
Gentiles  have  shared  their 
spiritual  blessings,  they  owe 
them  a  debt  of  aid  in  material 
blessings. 

28  Well,  once  I  finish  this  busi- 
ness by  putting  the  proceeds  of 
the  collection  safely  in  their 
hands,  I  will  start  for  Spain 
and    take    you    on    the    way. 

29  When  I  do  come  to  you,  I 
know  I  will  bring  a  full  blessing 
from  Christ. 

30  Brothers,  I  beg  of  you,  by 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  and  by 
the  love  that  the  Spirit  in- 
spires,    rally     round     me     by 

31  praying  to  God  for  me  ;  pray 
that  I  may  be  delivered  from 
the  unbelievers  in  Judaea, 
and  also  that  my  mission  to 
Jerusalem   may  prove  accept• 

32  able  to  the  saints.  Then, 
by  God's  will,  I  shall  gladly 
come  to  you  and  rest  beside 
you. 

33  The  God  of  peace  be  with 
you  all  !     Amen. 


CHAPTER    XVI 

1  I  commend  unto  you  Phebe 
our  sister,  which  is  a  servant  of 
the  church  which  is  at  Cenchrea  : 

2  That  ye  receive  her  in  the 
Lord,  as  becometh  saints,  and  that 
ye  assist  her  in  whatsoever  busi- 
ness she  hath  need  of  you  :  for 
she  hath  been  a  succourer  of  many, 
and  of  myself  also. 

3  Greet  Priscilla  and  Aquila 
my  helpers  in  Christ  Jesus  : 


CHAPTER   XVI 

1  Let  me  introduce  our  sister 
Phoebe,    a    deaconess    of    the 

2  church  at  Cenchreae  ;  receive 
her  in  the  Lord  as  saints  should 
receive  one  another,  and  give 
her  any  help  she  may  require. 
She  has  been  a  help  herself  to 
many  people,  including  my- 
self. " 

3  Salute  Prisca  and  Aquila,  my 
fellow-workers  in  Christ  Jesus, 


ROMANS   XVI 


401 


4  Who  have  for  my  life  laid 
down  their  own  necks  :  unto 
whom  not  only  I  give  thanks, 
but  also  all  the  churches  of  the 
Gentiles. 

5  Likewise  greet  the  church 
that  is  in  their  house.  Salute 
my  wellbeloved  Epaenetus,  who 
is  the  firstfruits  of  Achaia  unto 
Christ. 

6  Greet  Mary,  who  bestowed 
much  labour  on  us. 

7  Salute  Andronicus  and  Junia, 
my  kinsmen,  and  my  fellow- 
prisoners,  who  are  of  note  among 
the  apostles,  who  also  were  in 
Christ  before  me. 

8  Greet  Amplias  my  beloved  in 
the  Lord. 

9  Salute  Urbane,  our  helper  in 
Christ,  and  Stachys  my  beloved. 

10  Salute  Apelles  approved  in 
Christ.  Salute  them  which  are  of 
Aristobulus'  household. 

11  Salute  Herodion  my  kins- 
man. Greet  them  that  be  of  the 
household  of  Narcissus,  which  are 
in  the  Lord. 

12  Salute  Tryphena  and  Try- 
phosa,  who  labour  in  the  Lord. 
Salute  the  beloved  Persis,  which 
laboured  much  in  the  Lord. 

13  Salute  Rufus  chosen  in  the 
Lord,  and  his  mother  and  mine. 

14  Salute  Asyncritus,  Phlegon, 
Hermas,  Patrobas,  Hermes,  and 
the  brethren  which  are  with 
them. 

15  Salute  Philologus,  and  Julia, 
Nereus,  and  his  sister,  and  Olym- 
pas,  and  all  the  saints  which  are 
with  them. 

16  Salute  one  another  with  an 
holy  kiss.  The  churches  of  Christ 
salute  yo\i. 

17  Now  I  beseech  you,  breth- 
ren, mark  them  which  cause  divi- 
sions and  offences  contrary  to  the 
doctrine  which  ye  have  learned  ; 
and  avoid  them. 

18  For  they  that  are  such  serve 
not  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  but 
their  own  belly  ;  and  by  good 
words  and  fair  speeches  deceive 
the  hearts  of  the  simple. 

19  For  your  obedience  is  come 
abroad  unto  all  men.      I  am  glad 


4  who  have  risked  their  lives  for 
me  ;  I  thank  them,  and  not 
only    I    but    all    the    Gentile 

5  churches  as  well.  Also,  salute 
the  church  that  meets  in  their 
house.  Salute  my  beloved 
Epaenetus,  the  first  in  Asia  to 

6  be  reaped  for  Christ.  Salute 
Mary,  who  has  worked  hard  for 

7  you.  Salute  Andronicus  and 
Junias,  fellow-countrymen  and 
fellow-prisoners  of  mine  ;  they 
are  men  of  note  among  the 
apostles,  and  they  have  been  in 
Christ    longer    than    I    have. 

8  Salute  Amplias,  my  beloved  in 

9  the  Lord.  Salute  Urbanus, 
our  fellow-worker  in  Christ, 
and     my     beloved     Stachys. 

10  Salute  that  tried  Christian, 
Apelles.  Salute  those  who  be- 
long    to     the     household     of 

11  Aristobulus.  Salute  my  fellow - 
countryman  Herodion.  Sa- 
lute such  members  of  the 
household  of  Narcissus  as  are 

12  in  the  Lord.  Salute  Try- 
phaena  and  Tryphosa,  who 
work  hard  in  the  Lord.  Salute 
the  beloved  Persis  ;  she  has 
worked  very  hard  in  the  Lord. 

13  Salute  that  choice  Christian, 
Rufus  ;  also  his  mother,  who 
has    been    a    mother    to    me. 

14  Salute  Asyncritus,  Phlegon, 
Hermes,  Patrobas,  Hermas, 
and  the  brothers  of  their  com- 

15  pany.  Salute  Philologus  and 
Julia,  Nereus  and  his  sister, 
Olympas  too,  and  all  the  saints 

16  in  their  company.  Salute  one 
another  with  a  holy  kiss.  All  the 
churches  of  Christ  salute  you. 

17  Brothers,  I  beg  of  you  to 
keep  your  eye  on  those  who 
stir  up  dissensions  and  put  hin- 
drances in  your  way,  contrary 
to  the  doctrine  which  you  have 
been    taught.       Avoid     them. 

18  Such  creatures  are  no  servants 
of  Christ  our  Lord,  they  are 
slaves  of  their  own  base  desires; 
with  their  plausible  and  pious 
talk  they  beguile  the  hearts  of 
unsuspecting      people.         But 

19  surely  not  of  you  !  Everyone 
has  heard  of  your  loyalty  to 


402 


ROMANS    XVI 


therefore  on  your  behalf  :  but 
yet  I  would  have  you  wise  unto 
that  which  is  good,  and  simple 
concerning  evil. 

20  And  the  God  of  peace  shall 
bruise  Satan  under  your  feet 
shortly.  The  grace  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  be  with  you.     Amen. 

21  Timotheus  my  workfellow, 
and  Lucius,  and  Jason,  and 
Sosipater,  my  kinsmen,  salute  you. 

22  I  Tertius,  who  wrote  this 
epistle,  salute  you  in  the  Lord. 

23  Gaius  mine  host,  and  of 
the  whole  church,  saluteth  you. 
Erastus  the  chamberlain  of  the 
city  saluteth  you,  and  Quartus 
a  brother. 

24  The  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  be  with  you  all.     Amen. 

25  Now  to  him  that  is  of  power 
to  stablish  you  according  to  my 
gospel,  and  the  preaching  of  Jesus 
Christ,  according  to  the  revelation 
of  the  mystery,  which  was  kept 
secret  since  the  world  began, 

26  But  now  is  made  manifest, 
and  by  the  scriptures  of  the  pro- 
phets, according  to  the  command- 
ment of  the  everlasting  God, 
made  known  to  all  nations  for  the 
obedience  of  faith  : 

27  To  God  only  wise,  be  glory 
through  Jesus  Christ  for  ever. 
Amen. 

If  Written  to  the  Romans  from 
Corinthus,  and  sent  by  Phebe 
servant  of  the  church  at  Cen- 
chrea. 


the  gospel  ;  it  makes  me  rejoice 
over  you.  Still,  I  want  you  to 
be  experts  in  good  and  inno- 

20  cents  in  evil.  The  God  of 
peace  will  soon  crush  Satan 
under  your  feet  ! 

The  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  be  with  you. 

21  Timotheus  my  fellow- worker 
salutes  you  ;  so  do  my  fellow- 
countrymen  Lucius,  Jason,  and 
Sosipater. 

22  I  Tertius,  who  write  the 
letter,  salute  you  in  the 
Lord. 

23  Gaius,  my  host  and  the  host 
of  the  church  at  large,  salutes 
you.  Erastus  the  city-treasurer 
salutes  you  ;  so  does  brother 
Quartus. 

25  [Now  to  Him  who  can 
strengthen  you  by  my  gospel, 
by  the  preaching  of  Jesus 
Christ,  by  revealing  the  secret 
purpose  which  after  the  silence 

26  of  long  ages  has  now  been  dis- 
closed and  made  known  on  the 
basis  of  the  prophetic  scriptures 
(by  command  of  the  eternal 
God)   to   all   the    Gentiles    for 

27  their  obedience  to  the  faith — to 
the  only  wise  God  be  glory 
through  Jesus  Christ  for  ever 
and  ever  :    Amen.] 


THE    FIRST    EPISTLE    OP   PAUL   THE    APOSTLE   TO   THE 

CORINTHIANS 


CHAPTER   I 

1  Paul,  called  to  be  an  apostle 
of  Jesus  Christ  through  the  will 
of  God,  and  Sosthenes  our  brother, 

2  Unto  the  church  of  God  which 
is  at  Corinth,  to  them  that  are 
sanctified  in  Christ  Jesus,  called  to 
be  saints,  with  all  that  in  every 
place  call  upon  the  name  of  Jesus 
Christ  our  Lord,  both  theirs  and 
our's  : 

3  Grace  be  unto  you,  and  peace, 
from  God  our  Father,  and  from 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

4  I  thank  my  God  always  on 
your  behalf,  for  the  grace  of  God 
which  is  given  you  by  Jesus  Christ ; 

5  That  in  every  thing  ye  are 
enriched  by  him,  in  all  utterance, 
and  in  all  knowledge  ; 

"6  Even  as  the  testimony  of 
Christ  was  confirmed  in  you  : 

7  So  that  ye  come  behind  in  no 
gift ;  waiting  for  the  coming  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ : 

8  Who  shall  also  confirm  you 
unto  the  end,  that  ye  may  be  blame- 
less in  the  day  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ. 

9  God  is  faithful,  by  whom  ye 
were  called  unto  the  fellowship  of 
his  Son  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 

10  Now  I  beseech  you, brethren, 
by  the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  that  ye  all  speak  the  same 
thing,  and  that  there  be  no  divi- 
sions among  you  ;  but  that  ye  be 
perfectly  joined  together  in  the 
same  mind  and  in  the  same  judg- 
ment. 

11  For  it  hath  been  declared 
unto  me  of  you,  my  brethren,  by 
them  which  are  of  the  house  of 
Chloe,  that  there  are  contentions 
among  you. 

12  Now  this  I  say,  that  every 


CHAPTER   I 

1  Paul,  called  to  be  an  apostle 
of  Jesus  Christ  by  the  will 
of  God,  with  brother  Sosthenes, 

2  to  the  church  of  God  at  Cor- 
inth, to  those  who  are  conse- 
crated in  Christ  Jesus,  called 
to  be  saints,  as  well  as  to  all 
who,  wherever  they  may  be, 
invoke  the  name  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  their  Lord  no  less 
than  ours  : 

3  grace  and  peace  to  you  from 
God  our  Father  and  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ. 

4  1  always  thank  my  God  for 
the  grace  of  God  that  has  been 
bestowed    on    you    in     Christ 

5  Jesus  ;  in  him  you  have  re- 
ceived a  wealth  of  all  bless- 
ing, full  power  to  speak  of 
your    faith    and    full    insight 

6  into  its  meaning,  all  of  which 
verifies  the  testimony  we  bore 
to  Christ  when  we  were  with 
you. 

7  Thus  you  lack  no  spiritual 
endowment  during  these  days 
of  waiting  till  our  Lord  Jesus 

8  Christ  is  revealed  ;  and  to 
the  very  end  he  will  guar- 
antee that  you  are  vindicated 
on  the  day  of  our  Lord  Jesus 

9  Christ.  Faithful  is  the  God 
who  called  you  to  this  fellow- 
ship with  his  Son  Jesus  Christ 
our  Lord. 

10  Brothers,  for  the  sake  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  I  beg  of  you 
all  to  drop  these  party-cries. 
There  must  be  no  cliques  among 
you  ;  you  must  regain  your 
common  temper  and  attitude. 

11  For  Chloe's  people  inform  me 

12  that  you  are  quarrelling.  By 
'  quarrelling  '  I  mean  that  each 


403 


404 


I   CORINTHIANS   I 


one  of  you  saith,  I  am  of  Paul  ; 
and  I  of  Apollos  ;  and  I  of  Cephas  ; 
and  I  of  Christ. 

13  Is  Christ  divided  ?  was  Paul 
crucified  for  you  ?  or  were  ye 
baptized  in  the  name  of  Paul  ? 

14  1  thank  God  that  I  baptized 
none  of  you,  but.  Crispus  and 
Gaius ; 

15  Lest  any  should  say  that  I 
had  baptized  in  mine  own  name. 

16  And  I  baptized  also  the 
household  of  Stephanas  :  besides, 
I  know  not  whether  I  baptized 
any  other. 

17  For  Christ  sent  me  not  to 
baptize,  but  to  preach  the  gospel : 
not  with  wisdom  of  words,  lest  the 
cross  of  Christ  should  be  made  of 
none  effect. 

18  For  the  preaching  of  the 
cross  is  to  them  that  perish  foolish- 
ness ;  but  unto  us  which  are  saved 
it  is  the  power  of  God. 

19  For  it  is  written,  I  will 
destroy  the  wisdom  of  the  wise, 
and  will  bring  to  nothing  the 
understanding  of  the  prudent. 

20  Where  is  the  wise  ?  where  is 
the  scribe  ?  where  is  the  disputer 
of  this  world  ?  hath  not  God  made 
foolish  the  wisdom  of  this  world  ? 

21  For  after  that  in  the  wisdom 
of  God  the  world  by  wisdom  knew 
not  God,  it  pleased  God  by  the 
foolishness  of  preaching  to  save 
them  that  believe. 

22  For  the  Jews  require  a  sign, 
and  the  Greeks  seek  after  wisdom  : 

23  But  we  preach  Christ  cruci- 
fied, unto  the  Jews  a  stumbling- 
block,  and  unto  the  Greeks  foolish- 
ness κ 

24  But  unto  them  which  are 
called,  both  Jews  and  Greeks, 
Christ  the  power  of  God,  and  the 
wisdom  of  God. 

25  Because  the  foolishness  of 
God  is  wiser  than  men  ;  and  the 
weakness  of  God  is  stronger  than 
men. 

26  For  ye  see  your  calling,  bre- 
thren, how  that  not  many  wise 
men  after  the  flesh,  not  many 
mighty,  not  many  noble,  are 
called  : 

27  But    God   hath   chosen   the 


of  you  has  his  party-cry,  "  I 
belong  to  Paul,"  "  And  I  to 
Apollos,"  "  And  I  to  Cephas," 

13  "  And  I  to  Christ."  Has 
Christ  been  pai'celled  out  ? 
.Was  it  Paul  who  was  crucified 
for  you  ?  Was  it  in  Paul's 
name  that  you  were  baptized  ? 

14  I  am  thankful  now  that  I  bap- 
tizednoneof  you,exceptCrispus 

15  and  Gaius,  so  that  no  one  can 
say  you  were  baptized  in  my 

16  name.  (Well,  I  did  baptize  the 
household  of  Stephanas,  but  no 
one  else,  as  far  as  I  remember.) 

17  Christ  did  not  send  me  to  bap- 
tize but  to  preach  the  gospel. 

And  to  preach  it  with  no  fine 
rhetoric,  lest  the  cross  of  Christ 

18  should  lose  its  power  !  Those 
who  are  doomed  to  perish  find 
the  story  of  the  cross  '  sheer 
folly,'  but  it  means  the  power 
of  God  for  those  whom  he  saves. 

19  It  is  written,  I  will  destroy  (he 
wisdom  of  the  sages, 

I  will  confound  the  insight  of 

20  the  wise.  Sage,  scribe,  critic 
of  this  world,  where  are  they  all  ? 
Has  not  God  stultified  the  wis- 

2 1  dom  of  the  world  ?  For  when 
the  world  with  all  its  wisdom 
failed  to  know  God  in  his  wis- 
dom, God  resolved  to  save 
believers  by  the  '  sheer  folly  ' 

22  of  the  Christian  message.  Jews 
demand   miracles   and    Greeks 

23  want  wisdom,  but  our  message 
is  Christ  the  crucified — a  stum- 
bling-block to  the  Jews,'  sheer 

24  folly  '  to  the  Gentiles,  but  for 
those  who  are  called,  whether 
Jews  or  Greeks,  a  Christ  who 
is  the  power  of  God  and  the 
wisdom  of  God. 

25  For  the  '  foolishness  '  of  God 

is  wiser  than  men, 
and  the  '  weakness  '  of  God  is 
stronger  than  men. 

26  Why,  look  at  your  own  ranks, 
my  brothers  ;  not  many  wise 
men  (that  is,  judged  by  human 
standards),  not  many  leading 
men,  not   many  of  good  birth. 

27  have  been  called  !      No, 

God  has  chosen  what  is  fool- 
ish in  the  world 


I   CORINTHIANS   II 


405 


foolish  things  of  the  world  to  con- 
found the  wise ;  and  God  hath 
chosen  the  weak  things  of  the 
world  to  confound  the  things 
which  are  mighty  ; 

28  And  base  things  of  the 
world,  and  things  which  are 
despised,  hath  God  chosen,  yea, 
and  things  which  are  not,  to  bring 
to  nought  things  that  are  : 

29  That  no  flesh  should  glory 
in  his  presence. 

30  But  of  him  are  ye  in  Christ 
Jesus,  who  of  God  is  made  unto 
us  wisdom,  and  righteousness, 
and  sanctification,  and  redemp- 
tion : 

31  That,  according  as  it  is 
written,  He  that  glorietb,  let  him 
glory  in  the  Lord. 

CHAPTER    II 

1  And  I,  brethren,  when  I 
came  to  you,  came  not  with  excel- 
lency of  speech  or  of  wisdom, 
declaring  unto  you  the  testimony 
of  God. 

2  For  I  determined  not  to  know 
any  thing  among  you,  save  Jesus 
Christ,  and  him  crucified. 

3  And  I  was  with  you  in  weak- 
ness, and  in  fear,  and  in  much 
trembling. 

4  And  my  speech  and  my 
preaching  was  not  with  enticing 
words  of  man's  wisdom,  but  in 
demonstration  of  the  Spirit  and  of 
power  : 

5  That  your  faith  should  not 
stand  in  the  wisdom  of  men,  but 
in  the  power  of  God. 

6  Howbeit  we  speak  wisdom 
among  them  that  are  perfect  :  yet 
not  the  wisdom  of  this  world,  nor 
of  the  princes  of  this  world,  that 
come  to  nought  : 

7  But  we  speak  the  wisdom  of 
God  in  a  mystery,  even  the  hidden 
wisdom,  which  God  ordained 
before  the  world  unto  our  glory : 

8  Which  none  of  the  princes  of 
this  world  knew  :  for  had  they 
known  it,  they  would  not  have 
crucified  the  Lord  of  glory. 

*  The  textual  evidence  for  μαρτύρων  is 
whole  to  regard  it  as  a  secondary  reading, 


to  shame  the  wise  ; 
God  has  chosen  what  is  weak 
in  the  world 
to  shame  what  is  strong  ; 

28  God     has    chosen    what    is 

mean  and  despised  in  the 
world — 
things  which  are  not,  to 
put    down    things    that 
are  ; 

29  that  no  person  may  boast  in 

30  the  sight  of  God.  This  is  the 
God  to  whom  you  owe  your 
being  in  Christ  Jesus,  whom 
God  has  made  our  '  Wisdom,' 
that  is,  our  righteousness  and 
consecration  and  redemption  ; 

31  so  that,  as  it  is  written,  let 
him  who  boasts  boast  of  the 
Lord. 

CHAPTER    II 

1  Thus  when  I  came  to  you, 
my  brothers,  I  did  not  come 
to  proclaim  to  you  God's  secret 
purpose  *   with  any  elaborate 

2  words  or  wisdom.  I  deter- 
mined among  you  to  be  ignor- 
ant of  everything  except  Jesus 
Christ,    and   Jesus   Christ   the 

3  crucified.  It  was  in  weakness 
and  fear  and  with  great  tremb- 

4  ling  that  I  visited  you  ;  what 
I  said,  what  I  preached,  did  not 
rest  on  the  plausible  arguments 
of  '  wisdom  '  but  on  the  proof 
supplied  by  the  Spirit  and  its 

5  power,  so  that  your  faith  might 
not  rest  on  any  human  '  wis- 
dom '  but  on  the  power  of  God. 

6  We  do  discuss  '  wisdom  ' 
with  those  who  are  mature ; 
only  it  is  not  the  wisdom  of  this 
world    or    of    the    dethroned 

7  Powers  who  rule  this  world,  it 
is  the  mysterious  Wisdom  of 
God  that  we  discuss,  that 
hidden  wisdom  which  God 
decreed  from  all  eternity  for 

8  our  glory.  None  of  the  Powers 
of  this  world  understands  it 
(if  they  had,  they  would  never 
have    crucified    the    Lord    of 

9  .glory).     No,  as  it  is  written, 

slightly  stronger,  but  I  incline  upon  the 
due  to  i.  6,  and  to  adopt  μυστήριοι/. 


406 


I   CORINTHIANS    III 


9  But  as  it  is  written,  Eye 
hath  not  seen,  nor  ear  heard, 
neither  have  entered  into  the 
heart  of  man,  the  things  which 
God  hath  prepared  for  them 
that  love  him. 

10  But  God  hath  revealed 
them  unto  us  by  his  Spirit :  for 
the  Spirit  searcheth  all  things, 
yea,  the  deep  things  of  God. 

11  For  what  man  knoweth 
the  things  of  a  man,  save  the 
spirit  of  man  which  is  in  him  ? 
even  so  the  things  of  God 
knoweth  no  man,  but  the  Spirit 
of  God. 

12  Now  we  have  received, 
not  the  spirit  of  the  world, 
but  the  spirit  which  is  of 
God  ;  that  we  might  know  the 
things  that  are  freely  given  to 
us  of  God. 

13  Which  things  also  we 
speak,  not  in  the  words  which 
man's  wisdom  teacheth.  but 
which  the  Holy  Ghost  teacheth  ; 
comparing  spiritual  things  with 
spiritual. 

14  But  the  natural  man  re- 
ceiveth  not  the  things  of 
the  Spirit  of  God  :  for  they 
are  foolishness  unto  him  : 
neither  can  he  know  them, 
because  they  are  spiritually 
discerned. 

15  But  he  that  is  spiritual 
judgeth  all  things,  yet  he  him- 
self is  judged  of  no  man. 

16  For  who  hath  known 
the  mind  of  the  Lord,  that 
he  may  instruct  him  ?  But 
we  have  the  mind  of  Christ. 

CHAPTER    III 

1  And  I,  brethren,  could 
not  speak  unto  you  as  unto 
spiritual,  but  as  unto  carnal, 
even  as  unto  babes  in  Christ. 

2  I  have  fed  you  with  milk, 
and  not  with  meat  :  for  hither- 
to ye  were  not  able  to  bear  it, 
neither  yet  now  are  ye  able. 

3  For  ye  are  yet  carnal  : 
for  whereas  there  is  among  you 
envying,  and  strife,  and  divi- 
sions, are  ye  not  carnal,  and 
walk  as  men  ? 


what  no  eye  has  ever  seen, 
what  no  ear  has  ever  heard, 
what  never  entered  the  mind 
of  man     '  od  has  prepared  all 
that  f*.     ariose  who  love  him. 

10  And  God  has  revealed  it  to 
us  by  the  Spirit,  for  the  Spirit 
fathoms  everything,  even  the 
depths  of  God. 

11  What  human  being  can  un- 

derstand the  thoughts  of 
a  man, 
except  the  man's  own  inner 
spirit  ? 
So  too  no  one  understands 
the  thoughts  of  God, 
except  the  Spirit  of  God. 

12  Now  we  have  received  the 
Spirit — not  the  spirit  of  the 
world  but  the  Spirit  that  comes 
from  God,  that  we  may  under- 
stand what  God  bestows  upon 

13  us.  And  this  is  what  we  dis- 
cuss, using  language  taught  by 
no  human  wisdom  but  by  the 
Spirit.  We  interpret  what  is 
spiritual  in  spiritual  language. 

14  The  unspiritual  man  rejects 
these  truths  of  the  Spirit  of 
God  ;  to  him  they  are  '  sheer 
folly,'  he  cannot  understand 
them.  And  the  reason  is,  that 
they   must   be   read   with   the 

15  spiritual  eye.  The  spiritual 
man,  again,  can  read  the  mean- 
ing of  everything  ;   and  yet  no 

16  one  can  read  what  he  is.  For 
who  ever  understood  the  thoughts 
of  the  Lord,  so  as  to  give  him 
instruction  ?  No  one.  Well, 
our  thoughts  are  Christ's 
thoughts. 

CHAPTER    III 

1  But  I  could  not  discuss 
things  with  you,  my  brothers, 
as  spiritual  persons  ;  I  had  to 
address  you  as  worldlings,  as 

2  mere  babes  in  Christ.  I  fed 
you  with  milk,  not  with  solid 
food.  You  were  not  able  for 
solid  food,  and  you  are  not  able 
even  now  ;  you  are  still  world  - 

3  ly.  For  with  jealousy  and 
quarrels  in  your  midst,  are  you 
not  worldly,  are  you  not  be- 
having   like     ordinary    men  ? 


I    CORINTHIANS    III 


407 


4  For  while  one  saith,  I  am 
of  Paul  ;  and  another,  I  am  of 
Apollos  ;   are  ye  not  carnal  ? 

5  Who  the*  '  '  Paul,  and  who 
is  Apollos,  buu  ninisters  by 
whom  ye  believed,  even  as  the 
Lord  gave  to  every  man  ? 

6  I  have  planted,  Apollos 
watered  ;  but  God  gave  the 
increase. 

7  So  then  neither  is  he  that 
planteth  any  thing,  neither  he 
that  watereth  ;  but  God  that 
giveth  the  increase. 

8  Now  he  that  planteth  and 
he  that  watereth  are  one  :  and 
every  man  shall  receive  his 
own  reward  according  to  his 
own  labour. 

9  For  we  are  labourers  to- 
gether with  God :  ye  are 
God's  husbandry,  ye  are  God's 
building. 

10  According  to  the  grace 
of  God  which  is  given  unto 
me,  as  a  wise  masterbuilder, 
I  have  laid  the  foundation, 
and  another  buildeth  thereon. 
But  let  every  man  take 
heed  how  he  buildeth  there- 
upon. 

11  For  other  foundation  can 
no  man  lay  than  that  is  laid, 
which  is  Jesus  Christ. 

12  Now  if  any  man  build 
upon  this  foundation  gold, 
silver,  precious  stones,  wood, 
hay,  stubble  ; 

13  Every  man's  work  shall 
be  made  manifest :  for  the 
day  shall  declare  it,  because 
it  shall  be  revealed  by  fire  ; 
and  the  fire  shall  try  every 
man's  work  of  what  sort 
it  is. 

14  If  any  man's  work  abide 
which  he  hath  built  there- 
upon, he  shall  receive  -a 
reward. 

15  If  any  man's  work  shall 
be  burned,  he  shall  suffer  loss : 
but  he  himself  shall  be  saved  ; 
yet  so  as  by  fire. 

16  Know  ye  not  that  ye 
are  the  temple  of  God,  and 
that  the  Spirit  of  God  dwelleth 
in  you  ? 


4  When  one  cries,  "  I  belong  to 
Paul,"  and  another,  "  I  be- 
long to  Apollos,"  what  are 
you    but   men   of  the   world  ? 

5  Who  is  Apollos  ?  Who  is 
Paul  ?  They  are  simply  used 
by  God  to  give  you  faith, 
each  as  the  Lord  assigns  his 
task. 

6  1  did  the  planting,  Apollos 

did  the  watering, 
but  it  was  God  who  made 
the  seed  grow. 

7  So  neither  planter  nor  wa- 

terer  counts, 
but  God  alone  who  makes 
the  seed  grow. 

8  Still,  though  planter  and  wa- 
terer  are  on  the  same  level, 
each  will  get  his  own  wage  for 
the  special  work  that  he  has 
done. 

9  We  work  together  in  God's 
service  ;  you  are  God's  field  to 
be  planted,   God's  house  to  be 

10  built.  In  virtue  of  my  com- 
mission from  God,  I  laid  the 
foundation  of  the  house  like  an 
expert  master-builder.  It  re- 
mains for  another  to  build  on 
this  foundation.  Whoever  he 
is,  let  him  be  careful  how  he 

11  builds.  The  foundation  is  laid, 
namely  Jesus  Christ,  and   no 

12  one  can  lay  any  other.  On 
that  foundation  anyone  may 
build     gold,     silver,     precious 

13  stones,  wood,  hay,  or  straw,  but 
in  every  case  the  nature  of  his 
work  will  come  out  ;  the  Day 
will  show  what  it  is,  for  the 
Day  breaks  in  fire,  and  the  fire 
will  test  the  work  of  each,  no 
matter  what  that  work  may 
be. 

14  If  the  structure  raised  by  any 

man  survives, 
he  will  be  rewarded  ; 

15  if  a  man's  work  is  burnt  up, 

he  will  be  a  loser — 
and    though    he    will    be 
saved  himself,  he  will  be 
snatched  from  the  very 
flames. 

16  Do  you  not  know  you  are 
God's  temple  and  that  God's 

17  Spirit  dwells  within  you  ?   God 


408 


I   CORINTHIANS    IV 


17  If  any  man  defile  the  temple 
of  God,  him  shall  God  destroy ; 
for  the  temple  of  God  is  holy, 
which  temple  ye  are. 

18  Let  no  man  deceive  himself. 
If  any  man  among  you  seemeth 
to  be  wise  in  this  world,  let  him  be- 
come a  fool,  that  he  may  be  wise. 

19  For  the  wisdom  of  this  world 
is  foolishness  with  God.  For  it  is 
written,  He  taketh  the  wise  in 
their  own  craftiness. 

20  And  again,  The  Lord  know- 
eth  the  thoughts  of  the  wise,  that 
they  are  vain. 

21  Therefore  let  no  man  glory 
in  men.     For  all  things  are  your's  ; 

22  Whether  Paul,  or  Apollos, 
or  Cephas,  or  the  world,  or  life,  or 
death,  or  things  present,  or  things 
to  come  ;   all  are  your's  ; 

23  And  ye  are  Christ's  ;  and 
Christ  is  God's. 


will  destroy  anyone  who  would 
destroy  God's  temple,  for  God's 
temple  is  sacred — and  that  is 
what  you  are. 

18  Let  no  one  deceive  himself 
about  this  ;  whoever  of  you 
imagines  he  is  wise  with  this 
world's  wisdom  must  become 
a  '  fool,'  if  he  is  really  to  be 
wise. 

19  For  God  ranks  this  world's 
wisdom  as  '  sheer  folly.'  It 
is  written,   He  seizes  the  wise 

20  in  their  craftiness,  and  again, 
The  Lord  knoics  the  reasoning  of 
the  wise  is  futile. 

21  So  you  must  not  boast  about 
men.     For  all  belongs  to  you  ; 

22  Paul,  Apollos.  Cephas,  the 
world,  life,  death,  the  present 
and  the  future — all  belongs  to 

23  you  ;  and  you  belong  to  Christ, 
and  Christ  to  God. 


CHAPTER    IV 

1  Let  a  man  so  account  of  us, 
as  of  the  ministers  of  Christ,  and 
stewards  of  the  mysteries  of  God. 

2  Moreover  it  is  required  in 
stewards,  that  a  man  be  found 
faithful. 

3  But  with  me  it  is  a  very  small 
thing  that  I  should  be  judged  of 
you,  or  of  man's  judgment  :  yea, 
I  judge  not  mine  own  self. 

4  For  I  know  nothing  by 
myself  ;  yet  am  I  not  hereby 
justified  :  but  he  that  judgeth  me 
is  the  Lord. 

5  Therefore  judge  nothing 
before  the  time,  until  the  Lord 
come,  who  both  will  bring  to  light 
the  hidden  things  of  darkness, 
and  will  make  manifest  the  coun- 
sels of  the  hearts  :  and  then  shall 
every  man  have  praise  of  God. 

6  And  these  things,  brethren,  • 
I  have  in  a  figure  transferred  to 
myself  and  to  Apollos  for  your 
sakes  ;  that  ye  might  learn  in  us 
not  to  think  of  men  above  that 
which  is  written,  that  no  one  of 
you  be  puffed  up  for  one  against 
another. 

*  The  text  and    the    meaning    of    the 
beyond  recovery. 


CHAPTER    IV 

1  Tins  is  how  you  are  to  look 
upon  us,  as  servants  of  Christ 
and  stewards  of  God's  secret 

2  truths.  Now  in  this  matter 
of  stewards  your  first  require- 
ment   is    that   they   must    be 

3  trustworthy.  It  matters  very 
little  to  me  that  you  or  any 
human     court     should     cross- 

4  question  me  on  this  point.  I 
do  not  even  cross-question 
myself  ;  for,  although  I  am  not 
conscious  of  having  anything 
against  me,  that  does  not  clear 
me.      It  is  the  Lord  who  cross- 

5  questions  me  on  the  matter.  So 
do  not  criticize  at  all  ;  the  hour 
of  reckoning  has  still  to  come, 
when  the  Lord  will  come  to 
bring  dark  secrets  to  the  light 
and  to  reveal  life's  inner  aims 
and  motives.  Then  each  of  us 
will  get  his  meed  of  praise  from 

ϋ  God.  Now  I  have  applied  what 
has  been  said  above  to  myself 
and  Apollos,  to  teach  you  ...  * 
that  you  are  not  to  be  puffed 
up  with  rivalry  over  one 
teacher  as  against  another, 
phrase    between   μαθητή  and   'ίνα  μη    are 


I   CORINTHIANS    IV 


409 


7  For  who  niaketh  thee  to 
differ  from  another  ?  and  what  hast 
thou  that  thou  didst  not  receive  ? 
now  if  thou  didst  receive  it,  why 
dost  thou  glory,  as  if  thou  hadst 
not  received  it  ? 

8  Now  ye  are  full,  now  ye  are 
rich,  ye  have  reigned  as  kings 
without  us  :  and  I  would  to  God 
ye  did  reign,  that  we  also  might 
reign  with  you. 

9  For  I  think  that  God  hath  set 
forth  us  the  apostles  last,  as  it 
were  appointed  to  death  :  for  we 
are•  made  a  spectacle  unto  the 
world,  and  to  angels,  and  to 
men. 

10  We  are  fools  for  Christ's 
sake,  but  ye  are  wise  in  Christ  ; 
we  are  weak,  but  ye  are  strong  ; 
ye  are  honourable,  but  we  are 
despised. 

11  Even  unto'this  present  hour 
we  both  hunger,  and  thirst,  and 
are  naked,  and  are  buffeted,  and 
have  no  certain  dwellingplace  ; 

12  And  labour,  working  with 
our  own  hands :  being  reviled, 
we  bless  ;  being  persecuted,  we 
suffer  it : 

13  Being  defamed,  we  intreat : 
we  are  made  as  the  filth  of  the 
world,  and  are  the  offscouring  of 
all  things  unto  this  day. 

14  I  write  not  these  things  to 
shame  you,  but  as  my  beloved  sons 
I  warn  you. 

1 5  For  though  ye  have  ten  thou- 
sand instructers  in  Christ,  yet 
have  ye  not  many  fathers  :  for  in 
Christ  Jesus  I  have  begotten  you 
through  the  gospel. 

16  Wherefore  I  beseech  you, 
be  ye  followers  of  me. 

17  For  this  cause  have  I  sent 
unto  you  Timotheus,  who  is  my 
beloved  son,  and  faithful  in  the 
Lord,  who  shall  bring  you  into 
remembrance  of  my  ways  which 
be  in  Christ,  as  I  teach  every 
where  in  every  church. 

18  Now  some  are  puffed  up, 
as  though  I  would  not  come  to 
you. 

19  But  I  will  come  to  you 
shortly,  if  the  Lord  will,  and  will 
know,    not    the    speech    of    them 


7  Who  singles  you  out,  my 
brother  ?  What  do  you  pos- 
sess that  has  not  been  given 
you  ?  And  if  it  was  given  you, 
why  do  you  boast  as  if  it  had 

8  been  gained,  not  given  ?  You 
Corinthians  have  your  heart's 
desire  already,  have  you  ? 
You  have  heaven's  rich  bliss 
already  !  You  have  come  into 
your  kingdom  without  us  !  I 
wish  indeed  you  had  come  into 
your  kingdom,  so  that  we  could 

9  share  it  with  you  !  For  it 
seems  to  me  that  God  means  us 
apostles  to  come  in  at  the  very 
end,  like  the  doomed  gladiators 
in  the  arena  !  We  are  made  a 
spectacle     to     the     world,     to 

10  angels  and  to  men  !  We,  for 
Christ's  sake,  are  '  fools  '  ;  you 
in  Christ  are  sensible.  We  are 
weak,  you  are  strong  ;  you  are 
honoured,  we  are  in  disrepute. 

11  To  this  very  hour  we  hunger 
and  thirst,  we  are  ill-clad  and 
knocked  about,  we  are  waifs, 

12  we  work  hard  for  our  living  ; 
when  reviled,  we  bless  ;  when 
persecuted,  we  put  up  with  it  ; 

13  when  defamed,  we  try  to  con- 
ciliate. To  this  hour  we  are 
treated  as  thescum  of  the  earth, 
the  very  refuse  of  the  world  ! 

14  I  do  not  write  this  to  make 
you  feel  ashamed,  but  to  in- 
struct you  as  beloved  children 

15  of  mine.  You  may  have  thou- 
sands to  superintend  you  in 
Christ,  but  you  have  not  more 
than  one  father.  It  was  I  who 
in  Christ  Jesus  became  your 
father  by  means  of  the  gospel. 

16  Then  imitate  me,  I  beg  of  you. 

17  To  ensure  this,  I  am  sending 
you  Timotheus,  my  beloved 
and  trustworthy  son  in  the 
Lord  ;  he  will  remind  you  of 
those  methods  in  Christ  Jesus 
which   I   teach  everywhere  in 

18  every  church.  Certain  indi- 
viduals have  got  puffed  up 
have   they,    as   if    I   were   not 

19  coming  myself  ?  I  will  come  to 
you  before  long,  if  the  Lord 
wills,  and  then  I  will  find  out 
from  these  puffed  up  creatures 


410 


I    CORINTHIANS   V 


which    are    puffed    up,    but    the 
power. 

20  For  the  kingdom  of  God  is 
not  in  word,  but  in  power. 

21  What  will  ye  ?  shall  I 
come  unto  you  with  a  rod,  or 
in  love,  and  in  the  spirit  of 
meekness  ? 

CHAPTER   V 

1  It  is  reported  commonly  that 
there  is  fornication  among  you, 
and  such  fornication  as  is  not  so 
much  as  named  among  the  Gen- 
tiles, that  one  should  have  his 
father's  wife. 

2  And  ye  are  puffed  up,  and 
have  not  rather  mourned,  that 
he  that  hath  done  this  deed  might 
be  taken  away  from  among  you. 

3  For  I  verily,  as  absent  in 
body,  but  present  in  spirit,  have 
judged  already,  as  though  I  were 
present,  concerning  him  that  hath 
so  done  this  deed, 

4  In  the  name  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  when  ye  are  gathered 
together,  and  my  spirit,  with  the 
power  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 

5  To  deliver  such  an  one  unto 
Satan  for  the  destruction  of  the 
flesh,  that  the  spirit  may  be  saved 
in  the  day  of  the  Lord  Jesus. 

6  Your  glorying  is  not  good. 
Know  ye  not  that  a  little  leaven 
leaveneth  the  whole  lump  ? 

7  Purge  out  therefore  the  old 
leaven,  that  ye  may  be  a  new 
lump,  as  ye  are  unleavened.  For 
even  Christ  our  passover  is 
sacrificed  for  us  : 

8  Therefore  let  us  keep  the 
feast,  not  with  old  leaven,  neither 
with  the  leaven  of  malice  and 
wickedness  ;  but  with  the  un- 
leavened bread  of  sincerity  and 
truth. 

9  I  wrote  unto  you  in  an  epistle 
not  to  company  with  fornicators  : 

10  Yet  not  altogether  with  the 
fornicators  of  this  world,  or  with 
the  covetous,  or  extortioners,  or 
with  idolaters  ;  for  then  must 
ye  needs  go  out  of  the  world. 

1 1  But  now  I  have  written  unto 
you  not  to  keep  company,  if  any 


not  what  their  talk  but  what 

20  their  power  amounts  to.  For 
God's  Reign  does  not  show 
itself    in    talk    but  in  power. 

21  Which  is  it  to  be  ?  Am  I  to 
come  to  you  with  a  rod  of  dis- 
cipline or  with  love  and  a  spirit 
of  gentleness  ? 

CHAPTER   V 

1  It  is  actually  reported  that 
there  is  immorality  among 
you,  and  immorality  such  as  is 
unknown  even  among  pagans — 
(li.il    a  man  has  taken  his  fa- 

2  ther's  wife  !  And  yet  you  are 
puffed  up  !  You  ought  much 
rather  to  be  mourning  the  loss 
of  a  member  !     Expel  the  per- 

3  petrator  of  such  a  crime  !  For 
my  part,  present  with  you  in 
spirit  though  absent  in  body, 
I  have  already,  as  in  your  pres- 
ence, passed  sentence  on  such 

4  an  offender  as  this,  by  the 
authority  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  ;  I  have  met  with  you  in 
spirit  and  by  the  power  of  our 

5  Lord  Jesus  I  have  consigned 
that  individual  to  Satan  for  the 
destruction  of  his  flesh,  in  order 
that  his  spirit  may  be  saved  on 
the    Day   of   the    Lord    Jesus. 

6  Your  boasting  is  no  credit  to 
you.  Do  you  not  know  that 
a  morsel  of  dough  will  leaven 

7  the  whole  lump  ?  Clean  out 
the  old  dough  that  you  may 
be  a  fresh  lump.  For  you  are 
free  from  the  old  leaven  ; 
Christ  our  paschal  lamb  has  been 

8  sacrificed.  So  let  us  celebrate 
our  festival,  not  with  any  old 
leaven,  not  with  vice  and  evil, 
but  with  the  unleavened  bread 
of  innocence  and  integrity. 

9  In  my  letter  I  wrote  that  you 
were  not  to  associate  with  the 

10  immoral.  I  did  not  mean  you 
were  literally  to  avoid  contact 
with  the  immoral  in  this  world, 
with  the  lustful  and  the  thiev- 
ish, or  with  idolaters  ;  in  that 
case  you  would  have  to  leave 

11  the  world  altogether.  What  I 
now  write  is  that  you  are  not 


I    CORINTHIANS    VI 


411 


man  that  is  called  a  brother  be  a 
fornicator,  or  covetous,  or  an 
idolater,  or  a  railer,  or  a  drunkard, 
or  an  extortioner  ;  with  such  an 
one  no  not  to  eat. 

12  For  what  have  ί  to  do  to 
judge  them  also  that  are  without  ? 
do  not  ye  judge  them  that  are 
within  ? 

13  But  them  that  are  without 
God  judgeth.  Therefore  put 
away  from  among  yourselves  that 
wicked  person. 

CHAPTER   VI 

1  Dare  any  of  you,  having  a 
matter  against  another,  go  to 
law  before  the  unjust,  and  not 
before  the  saints  ? 

2  Do  ye  not  know  that  the 
saints  shall  judge  the  world  ?  and 
if  the  world  shall  be  judged  by 
you,  are  ye  unworthy  to  judge  the 
smallest  matters  ? 

3  Know  ye  not  that  we  shall 
judge  angels  ?  how  much  more 
things  that  pertain  to  this  life  ? 

4  If  then  ye  have  judgments  of 
things  pertaining  to  this  life,  set 
them  to  judge  who  are  least  es- 
teemed in  the  church. 

5  I  speak  to  your  shame.  Is 
it  so,  that  there  is  not  a  wise  man 
among  you  ?  no,  not  one  that 
shall  be  able  to  judge  between  his 
brethren  ? 

6  But  brother  goeth  to  law  with 
brother,  and  that  before  the  un- 
believers. 

7  Now  therefore  there  is  utterly 
a  fault  among  you,  because  ye  go 
to  law  one  with  another.  Why  do 
ye  not  rather  take  wrong  ?  why 
do  ye  not  rather  suffer  yourselves 
to  be  defrauded  ? 

8  Nay,  ye  do  wrong,  and  de- 
fraud, and  that  your  brethren. 

9  Know  ye  not  that  the  un- 
righteous shall  not  inherit  the 
kingdom  of  God  ?  Be  not  de- 
ceived :  neither  fornicators,  nor 
idolaters,  nor  adulterers,  nor 
effeminate,  nor  abusers  of  them- 
selves with  mankind, 

10  Nor  thieves,  nor  covetous, 
nor  drunkards,   nor  revilers,   nor 


to  associate  with  any  so-called 
brother  who  is  immoral  or  lust- 
ful or  idolatrous  or  given  to 
a  buse  or  drink  or  robbery.  As- 
sociate with  him  !    Do  not  even 

12  eat  with  him  !  Outsiders  it  is 
no  business  of  mine  to  judge. 
No,  you  must  judge  those 
who  are  inside  the  church, 
for  yourselves  ;  as  for  out- 
siders,  God  will    judge    them. 

13  Expel  the  wicked  from  your 
company. 

CHAPTER   VI 

1  When  any  of  you  has  a 
grievance  against  his  neigh- 
bour, do  you  dare  to  go  to  law 
in  a  sinful  pagan  court,  instead 
of  laying  the   case   before  the 

2  saints  ?  Do  you  not  know  the 
saints  are  to  manage  the  world? 
If  the  world  is  to  come  under 
your  jurisdiction,  are  you  in- 
competent to  adjudicate  upon 

3  trifles  ?  Do  you  not  know  we 
are  to  manage  angels,  let  alone 

4  mundane  issues  ?  And  yet, 
when  you  have  mundane  issues 
to  settle,  you  refer  them  to  the 
judgment  of  men  who  from  the 
point  of  view  of  the  church  are 

5  of  no  account  !  I  say  this  to 
put  you  to  shame.  Has  it 
come  to  this,  that  there  is  not  a 
single  wise  man  among  you  who 
could  decide  a  dispute  between 
members  of  the   brotherhood, 

6  instead  of  one  brother  going  to 
law  with  another — and  before 

7  unbelievers  too  !  Even  to 
have  lawsuits  with  one  another 
is  in  itself  evidence  of  defeat. 
Why  not  rather  let  yourselves 
be  wronged  ?  Why  not  rather 
let   yourselves   be   defrauded  ? 

8  But  instead  of  that  you  inflict 
wrong  and  practise  frauds — 
and  that  upon  members  of  the 

9  brotherhood  !  What  !  do  you 
not  know  that  the  wicked  will 
not  inherit  the  Realm  of  God  ? 
Μ  ake  no  mistake  about  it  ;  nei- 
ther the  immoral  nor  idolaters 
nor   adulterers   nor   catamites 

10  nor  sodomites  nor  thieves  nor 


412 


I   CORINTHIANS   VII 


extortioners,     shall     inherit     the 
kingdom  of  God. 

11  And  such  were  some  of  you  : 
but  ye  are  washed,  but  ye  are 
sanctified,  but  ye  are  justified  in 
the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  and 
by  the  Spirit  of  our  God. 

12  All  things  are  lawful  unto 
me,  but  all  things  are  not  ex- 
pedient :  all  things  are  lawful  for 
me,  but  I  will  not  be  brought  under 
the  power  of  any. 

13  Meats  for  the  belly,  and  the 
belly  for  meats  :  but  God  shall 
destroy  both  it  and  them.  Now 
the  body  is  not  for  fornication,  but 
for  the  Lord  ;  and  the  Lord  for 
the  body. 

14  And  God  hath  both  raised 
up  the  Lord,  and  will  also  raise 
up  us  by  his  own  power. 

15  Know  ye  not  that  your 
bodies  are  the  members  of  Christ  ? 
shall  I  then  take  the  members  of 
Christ,  and  make  them  the  mem- 
bers of  an  harlot  ?      God  forbid. 

16  What  ?  know  ye  not  that  he 
which  is  joined  to  an  harlot  is  one 
body  ?  for  two,  saith  he,  shall  be 
one  flesh. 

17  But  he  that  is  joined  unto 
the  Lord  is  one  spirit. 

18  Flee  fornication.  Every  sin 
that  a  man  doeth  is  without  the 
body  ;  but  he  that  committeth 
fornication  sinneth  against  his 
own  body. 

19  What  ?  know  ye  not  that 
your  body  is  the  temple  of  the 
Holy  Ghost  which  is  in  you,  which 
ye  have  of  God,  and  ye  are  not 
your  own  ? 

20  For  ye  are  bought  with  a 
price :  therefore  glorify  God  in 
your  body,  and  in  your  spirit, 
which  are  God's. 

CHAPTER    VII 

1  Now  concerning  the  things 
whereof  ye  wrote  unto  me :  It  is 
good  for  a  man  not  to  touch  a 
woman. 

2  Nevertheless,  to  avoid  fornica- 
tion, let  every  man  have  his  own 
wife,  and  let  every  woman  have 
her  own  husband. 

3  Let  the  husband  render  unto 


the  lustful  nor  the  drunken  nor 
the  abusive  nor  robbers  will  in- 

11  herit  the  Realm  of  God.  Some 
of  you  were  once  like  that  ;  but 
you  washed  yourselves  clean, 
you  were  consecrated,  you  were 
justified  in  the  name  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  and  in  the 
Spirit  of  our  God. 

12  '  All  things  are  lawful  for  me  '  ? 
Yes,  but  not  all  are  good  for  me. 
'  All  things  are  lawful  for  me  '  ? 
Yes,  but  I  am  not  going  to  let 
anything  master  me. 

13  '  Food  is  meant  for  the  stom- 
ach, and  the  stomach  for  food  '  ? 
Yes,  and  God  will  do  away 
with  the  one  and  the  other. 

The  body  is  not  meant  for 
immorality  but  for  the  Lord, 
and  the  Lord  is  for  the  body  ; 

14  and  the  God  who  raised  the 
Lord  will  also  raise  us  by  his 

15  power.  Do  you  not  know  your 
bodies  are  members  of  Christ  ? 
Am  I  to  take  Christ's  members 
and  devote  them  to  a  harlot  ? 

16  Never!    Do  you  not  know  that 

he  who   joins   himself   to   a 
harlot  is  one  with  her  in  body 
(for  the  jiair,  it  is  said, 
shall  become  one  flesh), 

17  while  he  who  joins  himself  to 
the  Lord  is  one  with  him  in 
spirit. 

18  Shun  immorality !  Any  other 
sin  that  a  man  commits  is  out- 
side the  body,  but  the  immoral 

19  man  sins  against  his  body.  Do 
you  not  know  your  body  is  the 
temple  of  the  holy  Spirit  within 
you — the  Spirit  you  have  re- 

20  ceived  from  God  ?  You  are 
not  your  own,  you  were  bought 
for  a  price  ;  then  glorify  God 
with  your  body. 

CHAPTER    VII 

1  Now  about  the  questions  in 
your  letter. 

It  is  an  excellent  thing  for  a  man 
to  have  no  intercourse  with  a  wo- 

2  man;  butthereisso much  immor- 
ality that  every  man  had  better 
have  a  wife  of  his  own  and  every 
woman  a  husband  of  her  own. 

3  The  husband  must  give  the 


I    CORINTHIANS   VII 


413 


the  wife  due  benevolence  :  and 
likewise  also  the  wife  unto  the 
husband. 

4  The  wife  hath  not  power  of 
her  own  body,  but  the  husband  : 
and  likewise  also  the  husband 
hath  not  power  of  his  own  body, 
but  the  wife. 

5  Defraud  ye  not  one  the  other, 
except  it  be  with  consent  for 
a  time,  that  ye  may  give  your- 
selves to  fasting  and  prayer ; 
and  come  together  again,  that 
Satan  tempt  you  not  for  your 
incontinency. 

6  But  I  speak  this  by  per- 
mission, and  not  of  command- 
ment. 

7  For  I  would  that  all  men  were 
even  as  I  myself.  But  every  man 
hath  his  proper  gift  of  God,  one 
after  this  manner,  and  another 
after  that. 

8  I  say  therefore  to  the 
unmarried  and  widows,  It  is 
good  for  them  if  they  abide 
even  as  I. 

9  But  if  they  cannot  contain,  let 
them  marry  :  for  it  is  better  to 
marry  than  to  burn. 

10  And  unto  the  married  I 
command,  yet  not  I,  but  the  Lord. 
Let  not  the  wife  depart  from  her 
husband  : 

11  But  and  if  she  depart,  let 
her  remain  unmarried,  or  be 
reconciled  to  her  husband  :  and 
let  not  the  husband  put  away 
his  wife. 

12  But  to  the  rest  speak  I,  not 
the  Lord  :  If  any  brother  hath  a 
wife  that  believeth  not,  and  she 
be  pleased  to  dwell  with  him,  let 
him  not  put  her  away. 

13  And  the  woman  which  hath 
an  husband  that  believeth  not,  and 
if  he  be  pleased  to  dwell  with  her, 
let  her  not  leave  him. 

14  For  the  unbelieving  husband 
is  sanctified  by  the  wife,  and  the 
unbelieving  wife  is  sanctified  by 
the  husband :  else  were  your 
children  unclean  ;  but  now  are 
they  holy. 

15  But  if  the  unbelieving  depart, 
let  him  depart.  A  brother  or  a 
sister  is  not  under  bondage  in  such 


wife  her  conjugal  dues,  and  the 
wife  in  the  same  way  must  give 
her  husband  his  ; 

4  the  wife  cannot  do  as  she 
pleases  with  her  body — her  hus- 
band has  power,  and  in  the  same 
way  the  husband  cannot  do  as 
he  pleases  with  his  body — his 
wife  has  power. 

5  Do  not  withhold  sexual  inter- 
course from  one  another,  unless 
you  agree  to  do  so  for  a  time  in  or- 
der to  devote  yourselves  to  pray- 
er. Then  come  together  again. 
You  must  not  let  Satan  tempt  you 

6  through  incontinence.  But  what 
I  have  just  said  is  by  way  of  con- 

7  cession,  not  command.  I  would 
like  all  men  to  be  as  I  am.  How- 
ever, everyone  is  endowed  by 
God  in  his  own  way  ;  he  has  a 
gift  for  the  one  life  or  the  other. 

8  To  the  unmarried  and  to 
widows  I  would  say  this:  it  is  an 
excellent  thing  if  like  me  they 

9  remain  as  they  are.  Still,  if  they 
cannot  restrain  themselves,  let 
them  marry.  Better  marry 
than    be    aflame    with    passion  ! 

10  For  married  people  these  are 
my  instructions  (and  they  are 
the  Lord's,  not  mine).  A  wife 
is  not  to  separate  from  her  hus- 

11  band — if  she  has  separated,  she 
must  either  remain  single  or  be 
reconciled  to  him — and  a  hus- 
band must  not  put  away  his  wife. 

12  To  other  people  I  would  say  (not 
the  Lord)  : — if  any  brother  has 
a  wife  who  is  not  a  believer, 
and  if  she  consents  to  live  with 
him,  he  must  not  put  her  away ; 

13  and  if  any  wife  has  a  husband 
who  is  not  a  believer,  and  if  he 
consents  to  live  with  her,  she 
must  not  put  her  husband  away. 

14  For  the  unbelieving  husband  is 
consecrated  in  the  person  of  his 
wife,  and  the  unbelieving  wife  is 
consecrated  in  the  person  of  the 
Christianbrothershehas  married ; 
otherwise,  of  course,  your  chil- 
dren would  be  unholy  instead 
of    being    consecrated    to    God. 

15  (Should  the  unbelieving  part- 
ner be  determined  to  separate, 
however,   separation   let  it   be  ; 


414 


I    CORINTHIANS    VII 


cases :    but  God   hath   called  us 
to  peace. 

16  For  what  knowest  thou, 
Ο   wife,  whether  thou  shalt  save 

thy    husband  ?   or    how    knowest      16 
thou,  Ο  man,  whether  thou  shalt 
save  thy  wife  ? 

17  But    as    God    hath    distri- 
buted   to    every    man,     as    the      17 
Lord  hath  called   every  one,   so 

let  him  walk.     And  so  ordain  I 
in  all  churches. 

18  Is    any    man   called    being 
circumcised  ?     let    him    not    be- 
come    uncircumcised.      Is     any      18 
called     in    uncircumcision  ?     let 
him   not  be  circumcised. 

19  Circumcision  is  nothing, 
and  uncircumcision  is  nothing, 
but  the  keeping  of  the  command- 
ments of  God.  19 

20  Let  every  man  abide  in 
the  same  calling  wherein  he  was 
called.  20 

21  Art  thou  called  being  a 
servant  ?    care    not  for    it  :    but 

if  thou  may  est  be  made  free,  use      21 
it  rather. 

22  For   he    that    is    called    in 
the  Lord,  being  a  servant,  is  the 
Lord's    freeman  :     likewise    also      22 
he   that  is  called,   being    free,  is 
Christ's  servant. 

23  Ye  are  bought  with  a  price  ; 

be     not     ye     the     servants     of      23 
men. 

24  Brethren,    let   every    man,      24 
wherein    he     is     called,    therein 
abide  with  God. 

25  Now  concerning  virgins  I  25 
have  no  commandment  of  the 
Lord :  yet  I  give  my  judg- 
ment, as  One  that  hath  obtained 
mercy  of  the  Lord  to  be  faith- 
ful. 26 

26  I  suppose  therefore  that 
this  is  good  for  the  present  dis- 
tress, /  say,  that  it  is  good  for  a 
man  so  to  be. 

27  Art    thou    bound    unto    a      27 
wife  ?    seek    not    to    be    loosed. 
Art   thou    loosed   from  a    wife  ? 
seek  not  a  wife.  2S 

28  But  and  if  thou  marry,  thou 
hast  not  sinned  ;  and  if  a  virgin 
marry,     she     hath     not     sinned. 


in  such  cases  the  Christian 
brother  or  sister  is  not  tied  to 
marriage.)  It  is  to  a  life  of 
peace  that  God  has  called  us.* 
Ο  wife,  how  do  you  know  you 
may  not  save  your  husband  ? 
Ο  husband,  how  do  you  know 
you  may  not  save  your  wife  ? 

Only,  everyone  must  lead  the 
lot  assigned  him  by  the  Lord  ; 
he  must  go  on  living  the  life  in 
which  God's  call  came  to  him. 
(Such  is  the  rule  I  lay  down  for 
all  the  churches.) 

Was  a  man  circumcised  at 
the  time  he  was  called  ?  Then  he 
is  not  to  efface  the  marks  of  it. 

Has  any  man  been  called 
when  he  was  uncircumcised  ? 
Then  he  is  not  to  get  circumcised. 

Circumcision  counts  for  noth- 
ing, uncircumcision  counts  for 
nothing  ;  obedience  to  God's 
commands  is  everything.  Ev- 
eryone must  remain  in  the  con- 
dition of  life  where  he  was  called. 
You  were  a  slave  when  you  were 
called?  Nevermind.  Of  course, 
if  you  do  find  it  possible  to  get 
free,  you  had  better  avail  your- 
self of  the  opportunity.  But  a 
slave  who  is  called  to  be  in  the 
Lord  is  a  freedman  of  the  Lord. 
Just  as  a  free  man  who  is  called 
is  a  slave  of  Christ  (for  you  were 
bought  for  a  price ;  you  must  not 
turn  slaves  to  any  man).  Bro- 
thers, everyone  must  remain 
with  God  in  the  condition  of 
life  where  he  was  called.  I  have 
no  orders  from  the  Lord  for  un- 
married women,  but  I  will  give 
you  the  opinion  of  one  whom  you 
can  trust,  after  all  the  Lord's 
mercy  to  him.  Well,  what  I 
thinkisthis:  that, considering  the 
imminent  distress  in  these  days, 
it  would  be  an  excellent  plan  for 
you  to  remain  just  as  you  are. 

Are  you  tied  to  a  wife  ?  Never 
try  to  untie  the  knot.  Are  you 
free  ?   Never  try  to  get  married. 

Of  course  if  you  are  actually 
married,  there  is  no  sin  in  that; 

and  if  a  maid  marries  there 
is  no  sin  in  that. 


*  Reading  nuac  with  BD  G,  the  Latin  version,  Origen,  Chrysostom,  etc.,  instead  of  υμάς. 


I    CORINTHIANS    VII 


415 


Nevertheless  such  shall  have 
trouble  in  the  flesh  :  but  I  spare 
you. 

29  But  this  I  say,  brethren,  the 
time  is  short  :  it  remaineth,  that 
both  they  that  have  wives  be  as 
though  they  had  none  ; 

30  And  they  that  weep,  as 
though  they  wept  not  ;  and  they 
that  rejoice,  as  though  they  re- 
joiced not ;  and  they  that  buy, 
as  though  they  possessed  not ; 

31  And  they  that  use  this  world, 
as  not  abusing  it :  for  the  fashion 
of  this  world  passeth  away. 

32  But  I  would  have  you  with- 
out carefulness.  He  that  is  un- 
married careth  for  the  things  that 
belong  to  the  Lord,  how  he  may 
please  the  Lord  : 

33  But  he  that  is  married  careth 
for  the  things  that  are  of  the  world, 
how  he  may  please  his  wife. 

34  There  is  difference  also  be- 
tween a  wife  and  a  virgin.  The 
unmarried  woman  careth  for  the 
things  of  the  Lord,  that  she  may 
be  holy  both  in  body  and  in  spirit  : 
but  she  that  is  married  careth  for 
the  things  of  the  world,  how  she 
may  please  her  husband. 

35  And  this  I  speak  for  your  own 
profit  ;  not  that  I  may  cast  a 
snare  upon  you,  but  for  that 
which  is  comely,  and  that  ye  may 
attend  upon  the  Lord  without  dis- 
traction. 

36  But  if  any  man  think  that  he 
behaveth  himself  uncomely  toward 
his  virgin,  if  she  pass  the  flower  of 
her  age,  and  need  so  require,  let 
him  do  what  he  will,  he  sinneth 
not :    let  them  marry. 

37  Nevertheless  he  that  stand- 
eth  stedfast  in  his  heart,  having 
no  necessity,  but  hath  power  over 
his  own  will,  and  hath  so  decreed 
in  his  heart  that  he  will  keep  his 
virgin,  doeth  well. 

38  So  then  he  that  giveth  her  in 
marriage  doeth  well  ;  but  he  that 
giveth  her  not  in  marriage  doeth 
better. 

39  The  wife  is  bound  by  the  law 
as   long   as   her   husband   liveth  ; 


(At  the  same  time  those  who 
marry  will  have  outward  trou- 
ble— and    I    would    spare     you 

29  that.)     I  mean,  brothers, — 

the  interval  has  been  shortened; 

so  let   those   who   have   wives 

live  as  if  they  had  none, 

30  let  mourners  live  as  if  they 
were  not  mourning,  let  the  joyful 
live  as  if  they  had  no  joy,  let 
buyers  live  as  if  they  had  no  hold 
on  their  goods, 

31  let  those  who  mix  in  the  world 
live  as  if  they  were  not  engrossed 
in  it,  for  the   present   phase   of 

32  things  is  passing  away.  I  want 
you  to  be  free  from  all  anxieties. 

The  unmarried  man  is  anxious 
about  the  Lord's  affairs,  how  best 

33  to  satisfy  the  Lord  ;  the  married 
man  is  anxious  about  worldly 
affairs,  how  best  to  satisfy  his  wife 
— so  he  is  torn  in  two  directions. 

34  The  unmarried  woman  or  the 
maid  *  is  also  anxious  about  the 
Lord's  affairs,  how  to  be  conse- 
crated, body  and  spirit ;  once 
married,  she  is  anxious  about 
worldly  affairs,  how  best  to  satisfy 
her  husband. 

35  I  am  saying  this  in  your  own  in- 
terests. Not  that  I  want  to  restrict 
your  freedom.  It  is  only  to  secure 
decorum  and  concentration  upon 
a  life  of  devotion  to  the  Lord. 

36  At  the  same  time  if  any  man 
considers  he  is  not  behaving  pro- 
perly to  the  maid  who  is  his 
spiritual  bride,  if  his  passions  are 
strong  and  if  it  must  be  so,  then 
let  him  do  what  he  wants — let 
them  be  married  ;  it  is  no  sin  for 

37  him.  But  the  man  of  firm  purpose 
who  has  made  up  his  mind,  who 
instead  of  being  forced  against  his 
will  has  determined  to  himself  to 
keep  his  maid  a  spiritual  bride — 
that  man  will  be  doing  the  right 

38  thing.  Thus  both  are  right  alike 
in  marrying  and  in  refraining  from 
marriage,  but  he  who  does  not 
marry  will  be  found  to  have 
done  better. 

39  A  woman  is  bound  to  her 
husband     during    his    lifetime  ; 


*  Reading  η  -γυνή  η  άγαμο?  (cat  ή  παρθένο•;  with  pi5  Β  Ρ,  the  Vulgate,  etc. 


416 


I   CORINTHIANS    VIII 


but  if  her  husband  be  dead, 
she  is  at  liberty  to  be  married 
to  whom  she  will  ;  only  in  the 
Lord. 

40  But  she  is  happier  if  she 
so  abide,  after  my  judgment  : 
and  I  think  also  that  I  have 
the  Spirit  of  God. 

CHAPTER   VIII 

1  Now  as  touching  things 
offered  unto  idols,  we  know 
that  we  all  have  knowledge. 
Knowledge  puffeth  up,  but 
charity  edifieth. 

2  And  if  any  man  think  that 
he  knoweth  any  thing,  he 
knoweth  nothing  yet  as  he 
ought  to  know. 

3  But  if  any  man  love  God, 
the  same  is  known  of  him. 

4  As  concerning  therefore 
the  eating  of  those  things 
that  are  offered  in  sacrifice 
unto  idols,  we  know  that  an 
idol  is  nothing  in  the  world, 
and  that  there  is  none  other 
God  but  one. 

5  For  though  there  be  that 
are  called  gods,  whether  in 
heaven  or  in  earth,  (as  there  be 
gods  many,  and  lords  many,) 

6  But  to  us  there  is  but  one 
God,  the  Father,  of  whom  are 
all  things,  and  we  in  him  ; 
and  one  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  by 
whom  are  all  things,  and  we  by 
him. 

7  Howbeit  there  is  not  in 
every  man  that  knowledge  : 
for  some  with  conscience  of 
the  idol  unto  this  hour  eat  it 
as  a  thing  offered  unto  an 
idol  ;  and  their  conscience 
being  weak  is  defiled. 

8  But  meat  commendeth  us 
not  to  God  :  for  neither,  if  we 
eat,  are  we  the  better•;  neither, 
if  we  eat  not,  are  we  the 
worse. 

9  But  take  heed  lest  by 
any  means  this  liberty  of  your's 
become  a  stumblingblock  to 
them  that  are  weak. 

10  For  if  any  man  see  thee 
which    hast    knowledge    sit    at 


but  if  he  dies  she  is  free  to 
marry  anyone  she  pleases — 
only  it  must  be  a  Christian. 
40  However,  she  is  happier  if  she 
remains  as  she  is  ;  that  is  my 
opinion — and  I  suppose  I  have 
the  Spirit  of  God  as  well  as 
other  people  ! 

CHAPTER    VIII 

1  With  regard  to  food  that 
has  been  offered  to  idols. 
Here,  of  course,  '  we  all  possess 
knowledge  '  !    Knowledge  puffs 

2  up,  love  builds  up.  Whoever 
imagines  he  has  attained  to 
some  degree  of  knowledge  does 
not  possess  the  true  knowledge 

3  yet ;   but  if  anyone  loves  God, 

4  he  is  known  by  Him.  Well 
then,  with  regard  to  food  that 
has  been  offered  to  idols,  I  am 
quite  aware  that  '  there  is  no 
such  thing  as  an  idol  in  the 
world  '  and  that  '  there  is  only 

5  the  one  God.'  (So-called  gods 
there  may  be  in  heaven  or  on 
earth — as  indeed  there  are 
plenty  of  them,  both  gods  and 

6  '  lords  ' — but  for  us 

there  is  one  God,  the  Father, 
from  whom  all  comes, 
and  for  whom  we  exist  ; 
one  Lord,  Jesus  Christ, 
by  whom  all  exists, 

and  by  whom  we  exist.) 

7  But  remember,  it  is  not  every- 
one who  has  this  '  knowledge.' 
Some  who  have  hitherto  been 
accustomed  to  idols  eat  the 
food  as  food  which  has  been 
really  offered  to  an  idol,  and 
so   their  weaker  conscience   is 

8  contaminated.  Now  mere  food 
will  not  bring  us  any  nearer  to 
God; 

if  we  abstain  we  do  not  lose 

anything, 
and  if  we  eat  we  do  not  gain 

anything. 

9  But  see  that  the  exercise  of 
your  right  does  not  prove  any 
stumbling-block  to  the  weak. 

10  Suppose  anyone  sees  you,  a  per- 
son of  enlightened  mind,  reclin- 
ing  at   meat   inside   an   idol's 


I    CORINTHIANS   IX 


417 


meat  in  the  idol's  temple,  shall 
not  the  conscience  of  him  which 
is  weak  be  emboldened  to  eat 
those  things  which  are  offered  to 
idols  ; 

11  And  through  thy  know- 
ledge shall  the  weak  brother 
perish,  for  whom  Christ  died  ? 

12  But  when  ye  sin  so  against 
the  brethren,  and  wound  their 
weak  conscience,  ye  sin  against 
Christ. 

13  Wherefore,  if  meat  make 
my  brother  to  offend,  I  will 
eat  no  flesh  while  the  world 
standeth,  lest  I  make  my  brother 
to  offend. 


temple  ;  will  that  really  '  for- 
tify his  weak  conscience  '  ?  Will 
it  not  embolden  him  to  violate 
his  scruples  of  conscience  by 
eating    food     that    has     been 

11  offered  to  idols  ?  He  is  ruined, 
this  weak  man,  ruined  by  your 
'enlightened  mind,'  this  brother 

12  for  whose  sake  Christ  died  !  By 
sinning  against  the  brotherhood 
in  this  way  and  wounding  their 
weaker    consciences,    you    are 

13  sinning  against  Christ.  There- 
fore if  food  is  any  hindrance 
to  my  brother's  welfare,  sooner 
than  injure  him  I  will  never  eat 
flesh  as  long  as  I  live,  never  I 


CHAPTER    IX 

1  Am  I  not  an  apostle  ?  am  I 
not  free  ?  have  I  not  seen  Jesus 
Christ  our  Lord  ?  are  not  ye  my 
work  in  the  Lord  ? 

2  If  I  be  not  an  apostle  unto 
others,  yet  doubtless  I  am  to  you  : 
for  the  seal  of  mine  apostleship 
are  ye  in  the  Lord. 

3  Mine  answer  to  them  that  do 
examine  me  is  this, 

4  Have  we  not  power  to  eat  and 
to  drink  ? 

5  Have  we  not  power  to  lead 
about  a  sister,  a  wife,  as  well  as 
other  apostles,  and  as  the  brethren 
of  the  Lord,  and  Cephas  ? 

6  Or  I  only  and  Barnabas,  have 
not  we  power  to  forbear  work- 
ing ? 

7  Who  goeth  a  warfare  any  time 
at  his  own  charges  ?  who  planteth 
a  vineyard,  and  eateth  not  of  the 
fruit  thereof  ?  or  who  feedeth  a 
flock,  and  eateth  not  of  the  milk 
of  the  flock  ? 

8  Say  I  these  things  as  a  man  ? 
or  saith  not  the  law  the  same 
also  ? 

9  For  it  is  written  in  the  law  of 
Moses,  Thou  shalt  not  muzzle  the 
mouth  of  the  ox  that  treadeth  out 
the  corn.  Doth  God  take  care 
for  oxen  ? 

10  Or  saith  he  it  altogether  for 
our  sakes  ?  For  our  sakes,  no 
doubt,   this  is  written :     that  he 

14 


CHAPTER   IX 

1  Am  I  not  free  ?  Am  I  not 
an  apostle  ?  Have  I  not  seen 
Jesus  our  Lord  ?  Are  you  not 
the  work  I  have  accomplished 

2  in  the  Lord  ?  To  other  people 
I  may  be  no  apostle,  but  to  you 
I  am,  for  you  are  the  seal  set 
upon    my    apostleship    in    the 

3  Lord.     Here  is  my  reply  to  my 

4  inquisitors.  Have  we  no  right 
to  eat  and  drink  at  the  expense 

5  of  the  churches  ?  Have  we  no 
right  to  travel  with  a  Christian 
wife,  like  the  rest  of  the  apos- 
tles, like  the  brothers  of  the 
Lord,     like    Cephas    himself  ? 

6  What !  are  we  the  only  ones, 
myself  and  Barnabas,  who  are 
denied  the  right  of  abstaining 
from    work    for    our    living  ? 

7  Does  a  soldier  provide  his  own 
supplies  ?  Does  a  man  plant  a 
vineyard  without  eating  its 
produce  ?  Does  a  shepherd  get 
no  drink  from  the  milk  of  the 

8  flock  ?  Human  arguments,  you 
say  ?       But    does    not    Scrip- 

9  ture  urge  the  very  same  ?  It 
is  written  in  the  law  of  Moses, 
You  must  not  muzzle  an  ox  when 
he  is  treading  the  grain.  Is  God 
thinking    here    about    cattle  ? 

10  Or  is  he  speaking  purely  for 
our  sakes  ?  Assuredly  for  our 
sakes.  This  word  was  written 
for  us,  because  the  ploughman 


418 


I    CORINTHIANS   IX 


that  ploweth  should  plow  in 
hope  ;  and  that  he  that  thresheth 
in  hope  should  be  partaker  of 
his  hope. 

11  If  we  have  sown  unto  you 
spiritual  things,  is  it  a  great  thing 
if  we  shall  reap  your  carnal 
things  ? 

12  If  others  be  partakers  of  this 
power  over  you,  are  not  we  rather  ? 
Nevertheless  we  have  not  used 
this  power  ;  but  suffer  all  things, 
lest  we  should  hinder  the  gospel  of 
Christ. 

13  Do  ye  not  know  that 
they  which  minister  about  holy 
things  live  of  the  things  of  the 
temple  ?  and  they  which  wait 
at  the  altar  are  partakers  with 
the  altar  ? 

14  Even  so  hath  the  Lord 
ordained  that  they  which  preach 
the  gospel  should  live  of  the 
gospel. 

15  But  I  have  used  none  of 
these  things :  neither  have  I 
written  these  things,  that  it  should 
be  so  done  unto  me  :  for  it  were 
better  for  me  to  die,  than  that  any 
man  should  make  my  glorying 
void. 

16  For  though  I  preach  the 
gospel,  I  have  nothing  to  glory  of  : 
for  necessity  is  laid  upon  me ;  yea, 
woe  is  unto  me,  if  I  preach  not  the 
gospel ! 

17  For  if  I  do  this  thing  will- 
ingly, I  have  a  reward  :  but 
if  against  my  will,  a  dispensation 
of  the  gospel  is  committed  unto 
me. 

18  What  is  my  reward  then  ? 
Verily  that,  when  I  preach 
the  gospel,  I  may  make  the 
gospel  of  Christ  without  charge, 
that  I  abuse  not  my  power  in 
the  gospel. 

19  For  though  I  be  free  from  all 
men,  yet  have  I  made  myself 
servant  unto  all,  that  I  might  gain 
the  more. 

20  And  unto  the  Jews  I  became 
as  a  Jew,  that  I  might  gain  the 
Jews  ;  to  them  that  are  under 
the  law,  as  under  the  law,  that  I 
might  gain  them  that  are  under 
the  law  ; 


needs  to  plough  in  hope,  and 
the  thresher  to  thresh  in  the 
hope  of  getting  a  share  in  the 

11  crop.  If  we  sowed  you  the 
seeds  of  spiritual  good,  is  it  a 
great  matter  if  we  reap  your 

12  worldly  goods  ?  If  others  share 
this  right  over  you,  why  not 
we  all  the  more  ?  We  did  not 
avail  ourselves  of  it,  you  say  ? 
No,  we  do  not  mind  any  priva- 
tions if  we  can  only  avoid 
putting  any  obstacle  in  the  way 

13  of  the  gospel  of  Christ.  Do 
you  not  know  that  as  men  who 
perform  temple -rites  get  their 
food  from  the  temple,  and  as 
attendants  at  the  altar  get  their 

14  share  of  the  sacrifices,  so  the 
Lord's  instructions  were  that 
those  who  proclaim  the  gospel 
are  to  get  their  living  by  the 

15  gospel  ?  Only,  I  have  not 
availed  myself  of  any  of  these 
rights,  and  I  am  not  writing  in 
order  to  secure  any  such  pro- 
vision for  myself.  I  would  die 
sooner  than  let  anyone  deprive 
me  of  this,  my  source  of  pride. 

16  What  I  am  proud  of  is  not  the 
mere  preaching  of  the  gospel ; 
that  I  am  constrained  to  do. 
Woe  to  me  if  I  do  not  preach 

17  the  gospel  !  I  get  a  reward  if  I 
do  it  of  my  own  accord,  where- 
as to  do  it  otherwise  is  no  more 
than  for  a  steward  to  discharge 

18  his  trust.  And  my  reward  ? 
This,  that  I  can  preach  the 
gospel  free  of  charge,  that  I  can 
refrain  from  insisting  on  all 
my  rights  as  a  preacher  of  the 

19  gospel.      Why, 

free  as  I  am  from  all,  I  have 
made  myself  the  slave  of  all, 
to  win  over  as  many  as 
I  could. 

20  To  Jews  I  have  become  like 

a  Jew, 
to  win  over  Jews  ; 
to   those   under  the   Law   I 
have  become  as  one  of 
themselves — 
though  I  am  not  under  the 
Law  myself — 
to  win  over  those  under 
the  Law : 


I    CORINTHIANS   X 


419 


21  To  them  that  are  without 
law,  as  without  law,  (being 
not  without  law  to  God,  but 
under  the  law  to  Christ,)  that  I 
might  gain  them  that  are  without 
law. 

22  To  the  weak  became  I  as 
weak,  that  I  might  gain  the  weak  : 
I  am  made  all  things  to  all  men, 
that  I  might  by  all  means  save 
some. 

23  And  this  I  do  for  the 
gospel's  sake,  that  I  might  be 
partaker  thereof  with  you. 

24  Know  ye  not  that  they  which 
run  in  a  race  run  all,  but  one  re- 
ceiveth  the  prize  ?  So  run,  that 
ye  may  obtain. 

25  And  every  man  that  striveth 
for  the  mastery  is  temperate  in  all 
things.  Now  they  do  it  to  obtain 
a  corruptible  crown  ;  but  we  an 
incorruptible. 

26  I  therefore  so  run,  not  as 
uncertainly  ;  so  fight  I,  not  as 
one  that  beateth  the  air  : 

27  But  I  keep  under  my  body, 
and  bring  it  into  subjection  :  lest 
that  by  any  means,  when  I  have 
preached  to  others,  I  myself 
should  be  a  castaway. 

CHAPTER    X 

1  Moreover,  brethren,  I  would 
not  that  ye  should  be  ignorant, 
how  that  all  our  fathers  were  under 
the  cloud,  and  all  passed  through 
the  sea  ; 

2  And  were  all  baptized  unto 
Moses  in  the  cloud  and  in  the  sea  ; 

3  And  did  all  eat  the  same 
spiritual  meat  ; 

4  And  did  all  drink  the  same 
spiritual  drink  :  for  they  drank  of 
that  spiritual  Rock  that  followed 
them  :    and  that  Rock  was  Christ. 

5  But  with  many  of  them  God 
was  not  well  pleased  :  for  they 
were  overthrown  in  the  wilder- 
ness. 

6  Now  these  things  were  our 
examples,  to  the  intent  we  should 
not  lust  after  evil  things,  as  they 
also  lusted. 

7  Neither  be  ye  idolaters,  as 
were  some  of  them  ;  as  it  is  written, 


21  to  those  outside  the  Law  I 

have  become  like  one 
of  themselves — 
though  I  am  under  Christ's 
law,  not  outside  God's 
Law — 
to  win  over  those  out- 
side the  Law  ; 

22  to  the  weak  I  have  become 

as  weak  myself, 
to  win  over  the  weak. 
To  all  men  I  have  become  all 

things, 
to  save    some    by  all  and 

every  means. 

23  And  I  do  it  all  for  the  sake 
of  the  gospel,  to  secure  my  own 

24  share  in  it.  Do  you  not  know 
that  in  a  race,  though  all  run, 
only  one  man  gains  the  prize  ? 
Run   so    as  to  win  the   prize. 

25  Every  athlete  practises  self- 
restraint  all  round  ;  but  while 
they  do  it  to  win  a  fading 
wreath,  we   do    it  for  an  un- 

26  fading.  Well,  I  run  without 
swerving  ;    I  do  not  plant  my 

27  blows  upon  the  empty  air — no, 
I  maul  and  master  my  body,  in 
case,  after  preaching  to  other 
people,  lam  disqualifiedmyself. 

CHAPTER    X 

1  For  I  would  have  you 
know  this,  my  brothers,  that 
while  our  fathers  all  lived  under 
the  cloud,  all  crossed  through 

2  the  sea,  all  were  baptized  into 
Moses  by  the  cloud  and  by  the 

3  sea,    all  ate    the    same    super- 

4  natural  food,  and  all  drank 
the  same  supernatural  drmk 
(drinking  from  the  supernatural 
Rock  which  accompanied 
them— and  that  Rock  was 
Christ), 

5  still  with  most  of  them  God 
was  not  satisfied  ; 

they    were    laid    low    in    the 
desert. 

6  Now  this  took  place  as  a 
warning  for  us,  to  keep  us  from 
craving  for  evil  as  they  craved. 

7  And  you  must  not  be  idolaters, 
like  some  of  them  ;  as  it  is 
written, 


420 


I    CORINTHIANS    X 


The  people  sat  down  to  eat  and 
drink,  and  rose  up  to  play. 

8  Neither  let  us  commit  forni- 
cation, as  some  of  them  committed, 
and  fell  in  one  day  three  and 
twenty  thousand. 

9  Neither  let  us  tempt  Christ, 
as  some  of  them  also  tempted,  and 
were  destroyed  of  serpents. 

10  Neither  murmur  ye,  as  some 
of  them  also  murmured,  and  were 
destroyed  of  the  destroyer. 

11  Now  all  these  things  hap- 
pened unto  them  for  ensamples  : 
and  they  are  written  for  our 
admonition,  upon  whom  the  ends 
of  the  world  are  come. 

12  Wherefore  let  him  that 
thinketh  he  standeth  take  heed 
lest  he  fall. 

13  There  hath  no  temptation 
taken  you  but  such  as  is  common 
to  man  :  but  God  is  faithful,  who 
will  not  suffer  you  to  be  tempted 
above  that  ye  are  able  ;  but  wiU 
with  the  temptation  also  make  a 
way  to  escape,  that  ye  may  be 
able  to  bear  it. 

14  Wherefore,  my  dearly  be- 
loved, flee  from  idolatry. 

15  I  speak  as  to  wise  men  ; 
judge  ye  what  I  say. 

16  The  cup  of  blessing  which 
we  bless,  is  it  not  the  communion 
of  the  blood  of  Christ?  The 
bread  which  we  break,  is  it  not 
the  communion  of  the  body  of 
Christ  ? 

17  For  we  being  many  are 
one  bread,  and  one  body :  for 
we  are  all  partakers  of  that  one 
bread. 

18  Behold  Israel  after  the 
flesh  :  are  not  they  which  eat  of 
the  sacrifices  partakers  of  the 
altar  ? 

19  What  say  I  then  ?  that  the 
idol  is  any  thing,  or  that  which  is 
offered  in  sacrifice  to  idols  is  any 
thing  ? 

20  But  I  say,  that  the  things 
which  the  Gentiles  sacrifice,  they 
sacrifice  to  devils,  and  not  to  God  : 
and  I  would  not  that  ye  should 
have  fellowship  with  devils. 

21  Ye  cannot  drink  the  cup  of 
the  Lord,  and  the  cup  of  devils  : 


the  people  sat  down  to  eat  and 
drink,  and  they  rose  up 
to  make  sport. 

8  Nor  must  we  commit  immoral- 
ity, as  some  of  them  did— and 
in   a   single   day   twenty-three 

9  thousand  of  them  fell.  Nor 
must  we  presume  upon  the 
Lord  as  some  of  them  did — 
only  to  be   destroyed   by  ser- 

10  pents.  And  you  must  not  mur- 
mur, as  some  of  them  did — 
only  to  be  destroyed   by  the 

11  destroying  angel.  It  all  hap- 
pened to  them  by  way  of  warn- 
ing for  others,  and  it  was 
written  down  for  the  purpose 
of  instructing  us  whose  lot  has 
been  cast  in  the  closing  hours 

12  of  the  world.  So  let  anyone 
who  thinks  he  stands  secure, 

13  take  care  in  case  he  falls.  No 
temptation  has  waylaid  you 
that  is  beyond  man's  power  ; 
trust  God,  he  will  never  let  you 
be  tempted  beyond  what  you 
can  stand,  but  when  tempta- 
tion comes,  he  will  provide  the 
way  out  of  it,  so  that  you  can 
bear  up  under  it. 

14  Shun  idolatry,  then,  my  be- 

15  loved.  I  am  speaking  to  sen- 
sible people  :  weigh  my  words 
for  yourselves. 

16  The    cup  of  blessing,  which 

we  bless, 
is  that  not  participating  in 
the  blood  of  Christ  ? 
The  bread  we  break, 

is  that  not  participating  in 
the  body  of  Christ  ? 

17  (for  many  as  we  are,  we  are 
one  Bread,  one  Body,  since  we 
all  partake  of  the  one  Bread). 

18  Look  at  the  rites  of  Israel.  Do 
not  those  who  eat  the  sacrifices 

19  participate  in  the  altar  ?  Do  I 
imply,  you  ask,  that  '  food  of- 
fered to  an  idol  has  any  mean- 
ing, or  that  an  idol  itself  means 

20  anything  '  ?  No,  what  I  imply 
is  that  anything  people  sacri- 
fice is  sacrificed  to  daemons,  not 
to  God.  And  I  do  not  want  you 
to     participate     in     daemons  ! 

21  You  cannot  drink  the  cup  of 
the  Lord  and  also  the  cup  0s 


I    CORINTHIANS    XI 


421 


ye  cannot  be  partakers  of  the 
Lord's  table,  and  of  the  table  of 
devils. 

22  Do  we  provoke  the  Lord  to 
jealousy  ?  are  we  stronger  than 
he  ? 

23  All  things  are  lawful  for  me, 
but  all  things  are  not  expedient  : 
all  things  are  lawful  for  me,  but 
all  things  edify  not. 

24  Let  no  man  seek  his 
own,  but  every  man  another's 
wealth. 

25  Whatsoever  is  sold  in 
the  shambles,  that  eat,  asking 
no  question  for  conscience 
sake  : 

26  For  the  earth  is  the  Lord's, 
and  the  fulness  thereof. 

27  If  any  of  them  that  believe 
not  bid  you  to  a  feast,  and  ye 
be  disposed  to  go  ;  whatsoever 
is  set  before  you,  eat,  ask- 
ing no  question  for  conscience 
sake. 

28  But  if  any  man  say  unto  you, 
This  is  offered  in  sacrifice  unto 
idols,  eat  not  for  his  sake  that 
shewed  it,  and  for  conscience  sake  : 
for  the  earth  is  the  Lord's,  and  the 
fulness  thereof  : 

29  Conscience,  I  say,  not  thine 
own,  but  of  the  other  :  for  why  is 
my  liberty  judged  of  another 
man's  conscience  ? 

30  For  if  I  by  grace  be  a 
partaker,  why  am  I  evil  spoken 
of  for  that  for  which  I  give 
thanks  ? 

31  Whether  therefore  ye  eat,  or 
drink,  or  whatsoever  ye  do,  do  all 
to  the  glory  of  God. 

32  Give  none  offence,  neither  to 
the  Jews,  nor  to  the  Gentiles,  nor 
to  the  church  of  God  : 

33  Even  as  I  please  all  men  in 
all  things,  not  seeking  mine  own 
profit,  but  the  profit  of  many,  that 
they  may  be  saved. 

CHAPTER    XI 

1  Be  ye  followers  of  me,  even 
as  I  also  am  of  Christ. 

2  Now  I  praise  you,  brethren, 
that  ye  remember  me  in  all  things, 
and  keep  the  ordinances,  as  I 
delivered  them  to  you. 


daemons  ;   you  cannot  partake 
of  the  table  of  the  Lord  and  also 

22  of  the  table  of  daemons.  What  I 
do  we  intend  to  rouse  the  Lord's 
jealousy  1  Ave  we  stronger 
than  he  is  ? 

23  «  All  things  are  lawful  '  ? 
Yes,  but  not  all  are  good  for  us. 

'  All  things  are  lawful  '  ? 
Yes,  but  not  all  are  edifying. 

24  Each  of  us  must  consult  his 
neighbour's   interests,    not   his 

25  own.  Eat  any  food  that  has 
been  sold  in  the  market,  in- 
stead of  letting  scruples  of  con- 
science oblige  you  to  ask  any 

26  questions  about  it  ;  the  earth 
and  all  its  contents  belong  to  the 

27  Lord.  When  an  unbeliever 
invites  you  to  dinner  and  you 
agree  to  go,  eat  whatever  is  put 
before  you,  instead  of  letting 
scruples  of  conscience  induce 
you  to  ask  any  questions  about 

28  it.  But  if  someone  tells  you, 
'  This  was  sacrificial  meat,' 
then  do  not  eat  it;  you  must 
consider  the  man  who  told 
you,  and  also  take  conscience 

29  into  account — his  conscience,  I 
mean,  not  your  own  ;  for  why 
should  one's  own  freedom  be 
called  in  question  by  someone 

30  else's  conscience?  If  one 
partakes  of  food  after  saying  a 
blessing  over  it,  why  should 
one  be  denounced  for  eating 
what  one  has  given  thanks  to 

31  God  for  ?  So  whether  you  eat 
or  drink,  or  whatever  you  do, 
let  it  be  all  done  for  the  glory 

32  of  God.  Put  no  stumbling- 
block  in  the  way  of  Jews  or 
Greeks  or  the  church  of  God. 

33  Such  is  my  own  rule,  to  satisfy 
all  men  in  all  points,  aiming 
not  at  my  own  advantage  but 
at  the  advantage  of  the  greater 
number — at  their  salvation. 

CHAPTER    XI 

1  Copy      me,      as      I      copy 

2  Christ.  I  commend  you  for 
always  bearing  me  in  mind 
and  for  maintaining  the 
traditions  I  passed  on  to 
you. 


422 


I    CORINTHIANS    XI 


3  But  I  would  have  you  know, 
that  the  head  of  every  man  is 
Christ  ;  and  the  head  of  the 
woman  is  the  man  ;  and  the  head 
of  Christ  is  God. 

4  Every  man  praying  or  pro- 
phesying, having  his  head  covered, 
dishonoureth  his  head. 

5  But  every  woman  that  pray- 
eth  or  prophesieth  with  her  head 
uncovered  dishonoureth  her  head  : 
for  that  is  even  all  one  as  if  she 
were  shaven. 

6  For  if  the  woman  be  not 
covered,  let  her  also  be  shorn  :  but 
if  it  be  a  shame  for  a  woman  to  be 
shorn  or  shaven, let  her  be  covered. 

7  For  a  man  indeed  ought  not 
to  cover  his  head,  forasmuch  as 
he  is  the  image  and  glory  of  God  : 
but  the  woman  is  the  glory  of  the 
man. 

8  For  the  man  is  not  of  the 
woman  ;  but  the  woman  of  the 
man. 

9  Neither  was  the  man  created 
for  the  woman  ;  but  the  woman 
for  the  man. 

10  For  this  cause  ought  the 
woman  to  have  power  on  her  head 
because  of  the  angels. 

11  Nevertheless  neither  is  the 
man  without  the  woman,  neither 
the  woman  without  the  man,  in 
the  Lord. 

12  For  as  the  woman  is  of  the 
man,  even  so  is  the  man  also  by 
the  woman  ;  but  all  things  of 
God. 

13  Judge  in  yourselves  :  is  it 
comely  that  a  woman  pray  unto 
God  uncovered  ? 

14  Doth  not  even  nature  itself 
teach  you,  that,  if  a  man  have 
long  hair,  it  is  a  shame  unto  him  ? 

15  But  if  a  woman  have  long 
hair,  it  is  a  glory  to  her  :  for  her 
hair  is  given  her  for  a  covering. 

16  But  if  any  man  seem  to  be 
contentious,  we  have  no  such  cus- 
tom, neither  the  churches  of 
God. 

17  Now  in  this  that  I  declare 
unto  you  I  praise  you  not,  that  ye 
come  together  not  for  the  better, 
but  for  the  worse. 

18  For    first    of    all,    when    ye 


3  But  I  would  like  you  to 
understand  this  :  Christ  is 
the  head  of  every  man,  man 
is  the  head  of  woman,  and  God 

4  is  the  head  of  Christ.  Any 
man  who  prays  or  prophesies 
with  a  veil  on  his  head   dis- 

5  honours  his  head,  while  any 
woman  who  prays  or  prophesies 
without  a  veil  on  her  head  dis- 
honours her  head  ;  she  is  no 
better  than  a  shaven  woman. 

6  If  a  woman  will  not  veil  herself, 
she  should  cut  off  her  hair  as 
well.  But  she  ought  to  veil 
herself  ;  for  it  is  disgraceful 
that  a  woman  should  have  her 

7  hair  cut  off  or  be  shaven.  Man 
does  not  require  to  have  a  veil 
on  his  head,  for  he  represents 
the  likeness  and  supremacy  of 
God ;    but    woman    represents 

8  the  supremacy  of  man.  (Man 
was  not  made  from  woman, 
woman  was  made  from  man ; 

9  and  man  was  not  created  for 
woman,  but  woman  for  man.) 

10  Therefore,  in  view  of  the 
angels,  woman  must  wear  a 
symbol  of  subjection  on  her 
head. 

11  (Of  course,  in  the  Lord, 
woman  does  not  exist  apart 
from  man,  any  more  than  man 

12  apart  from  woman  ;  for  as 
woman  was  made  from  man,  so 
man  is  now  made  from  woman, 
while  both,  like  all  things,  come 
from  God.) 

13  Judge  for  yourselves  ;  is  it 
proper  for  an  unveiled  woman 
to  pray  to  God  ? 

14  Surely  nature  herself  teaches 
you  that  while  long  hair  is  dis- 
graceful for  a  man,  for  a  woman 

15  long  hair  is  a  glory  ?      Her  hair 

16  is  given  her  as  a  covering.  If 
anyone  presumes  to  raise  ob- 
jections on  this  point — well,  I 
acknowledge  no  other  mode  of 
worship,  and  neither  do  the 
churches  of  God. 

17  But  in  giving  you  the  follow- 
ing injunction  I  cannot  com- 
mend you  ;  for  you  are  the 
worse,  not  the  better,  for  as- 

18  sembling  together.    First  of  all, 


I    CORINTHIANS    XI 


423 


come  together  in  the  church,  I 
hear  that  there  be  divisions 
among  you  ;  and  I  partly  believe  it. 

19  For  there  must  be  also  here- 
sies among  you,  that  they  which 
are  approved  may  be  made  mani- 
fest among  you. 

20  When  ye  come  together 
therefore  into  one  place,  this  is 
not  to  eat  the  Lord's  supper. 

21  For  in  eating  every  one 
taketh  before  other  his  own  supper : 
and  one  is  hungry,  and  another  is 
drunken. 

22  What  ?  have  ye  not  houses 
to  eat  and  to  drink  in  ?  or  despise 
ye  the  church  of  God,  and  shame 
them  that  have  not  ?  What  shall 
I  say  to  you  ?  shall  I  praise  you  in 
this  ?     I  praise  you  not. 

23  For  I  have  received  of  the 
Lord  that  which  also  I  delivered 
unto  you,  That  the  Lord  Jesus 
the  same  night  in  which  he  was 
betrayed  took  bread  : 

24  And  when  he  had  given 
thanks,  he  brake  it,  and  said,  Take, 
eat :  this  is  my  body,  which  is 
broken  for  you :  this  do  in 
remembrance  of  me. 

25  After  the  same  manner  also 
he  took  the  cup,  when  he  had 
supped,  saying,  This  cup  is  the 
new  testament  in  my  blood  :  this 
do  ye,  as  oft  as  ye  drink  it,  in 
remembrance  of  me. 

26  For  as  often  as  ye  eat  this 
bread,  and  drink  this  cup,  ye  do 
shew  the  Lord's  death  till  he  come. 

27  Wherefore  whosoever  shall 
eat  this  bread,  and  drink  this  cup 
of  the  Lord,  unworthily,  shall  be 
guilty  of  the  body  and  blood  of 
the  Lord. 

28  But  let  a  man  examine  him- 
self, and  so  let  him  eat  of  that 
bread,  and  drink  of  that  cup. 

29  For  he  that  eateth  and 
drinketh  unworthily,  eateth  and 
drinketh  damnation  to  himself, 
not  discerning  the  Lord's  body. 

30  For  this  cause  many  are 
weak  and  sickly  among  you,  and 
many  sleep. 

31  For  if  we  would  judge  our- 
selves, we  should  not  be  judged. 

32  But  when  we  are  judged,  wTe 


in  your  church-meetings  I  am 
told  that  cliques  prevail.     And 

19  I  partly  believe  it.  There 
must  be  parties  among  you,  if 
genuine    Christians    are  to  be 

20  recognized.  But  this  makes  it 
impossible  for  you  to  eat  the 
'  Lord's  '  supper  when  you  hold 

21  your  gatherings.  As  you  eat, 
everyone  takes  his  own  supper  ; 
one  goes  hungry  while  another 

22  gets  drunk.  What  !  have  you 
no  houses  to  eat  and  drink  in  ? 
Do  you  think  you  can  show 
disrespect  to  the  church  of  God 
and  put  the  poor  to  shame  ? 
What  can  I  say  to  you  ?   Com- 

23  mend  you  ?  Not  for  this.  I 
passed  on  to  you  what  I  re- 
ceived from  the  Lord  himself, 
namely,  that  on  the  night  he 
was  betrayed  the  Lord  Jesus 

24  took  a  loaf,  and  after  thanking 
God  he  broke  it,  saying,  '  This 
means  my  body  broken  *  for 
you  ;  do  this  in  memory  of  me.' 

25  In  the  same  way  he  took  the 
cup  after  supper,  saying,  '  This 
cup  means  the  new  covenant 
ratified  by  my  blood  ;  as  often  as 
you  drink  it,  do  it  in  memory 

26  of  me.'  For  as  often  as  you  eat 
this  loaf  and  drink  this  cup, 
you  proclaim  the  Lord's  death 

27  until  he  comes.  Hence  anyone 
who  eats  the  loaf  or  drinks  the 
cup  of  the  Lord  carelessly,  will 
have  to  answer  for  a  sin  against 
the  body  and  the  blood  of  the 

28  Lord.  Let  a  man  test  himself  ; 
then  he  can  eat  from  the  loaf 

29  and  drink  from  the  cup.  For 
he  who  eats  and  drinks  without 
a  proper  sense  of  the  Body,  eats 
and  drinks  to  his  own  condem- 

30  nation.  That  is  why  many  of 
you  are  ill  and  infirm,  and  a 

31  number  even  dead.  If  we  only 
judged  our  own  lives  truly,  we 
would    not    come    under    the 

32  Lord's  judgment.  Asitis,weare 

*  Von  Soden  brackets  κΚώμ^νον,  but 
it  must  be  read  with  Nc  C3,  two  correctors 
of  D  (which  originally  read  θρυπτόμινον), 
G,  the  Old  Latin  and  8yriac  Vulgate, 
Chrysostom,  etc.  If  it  is  a  gloss,  it  is  a 
correct  one,  unless  the  Lucan  &ώόμανον  be 
preferred. 


424 


I   CORINTHIANS   XII 


are  chastened  of  the  Lord,  that 
we  should  not  be  condemned 
with  the  world. 

33  Wherefore,  my  brethren, 
when  ye  come  together  to  eat, 
tarry  one  for  another. 

34  And  if  any  man  hunger,  let 
him  eat  at  home  ;  that  ye  come 
not  together  unto  condemnation. 
And  the  rest  will  I  set  in  order 
when  I  come. 


chastened  when  we  are  judged 
by  him,  so  that  we  may  not 
be  condemned  along  with  the 

33  world.  Well  then,  my  brothers, 
when  you  gather  for  a  meal ,  wait 

34  for  one  another  ;  and  if  anyone 
is  hungry  let  him  eat  at  home. 
You  must  not  gather,  only  to 
incur  condemnation.  I  will  give 
you  my  instructions  upon  the 
other  matters  when  I  come. 


CHAPTER   XII 

1  Now  concerning  spiritual 
gifts,  brethren,  I  would  not  have 
you  ignorant. 

2  Ye  know  that  ye  were  Gen- 
tiles, carried  away  unto  these 
dumb  idols,  even  as  ye  were  led. 

3  Wherefore  I  give  you  to  under- 
stand, that  no  man  speaking  by 
the  Spirit  of  God  calleth  Jesus 
accursed  :  and  that  no  man  can 
say  that  Jesus  is  the  Lord,  but  by 
the  Holy  Ghost. 

4  Now  there  are  diversities  of 
gifts,  but  the  same  Spirit. 

5  And  there  are  differences  of 
administrations,  but  the  same 
Lord. 

6  And  there  are  diversities  of 
operations,  but  it  is  the  same  God 
which  worketh  all  in  all. 

7  But  the  manifestation  of  the 
Spirit  is  given  to  every  man  to 
profit  withal. 

8  For  to  one  is  given  by  the 
Spirit  the  word  of  wisdom  ;  to 
another  the  word  of  knowledge  by 
the  same  Spirit  ; 

9  To  another  faith  by  the  same 
Spirit  ;  to  another  the  gifts  of 
healing  by  the  same  Spirit  ; 

10  To  another  the  working  of 
miracles  -,  to  another  prophecy  ; 
to  another  discerning  of  spirits  ; 
to  another  divers  kinds  of  tongues  ; 
to  another  the  interpretation  of 
tongues  : 

11  But  all  these  worketh  that 
one  and  the  selfsame  Spirit,  divid- 
ing to  every  man  severally  as  he 
will. 

12  For  as  the  body  is  one,  and 
hath  many  members,  and  all  the 


CHAPTER    XII 

1  But  I  want  you  to  under- 
stand about  spiritual  gifts, 
brothers. 

2  You  know  when  you  were 
pagans,  how  your  impulses 
led  you  to  dumb  id'  Is  ; 

3  so  I  tell  you  now,  that  no 
one  is  speaking  in  the  Spirit  of 
God  when  he  cries, 

'  Cursed  be  Jesus,' 

and  that  no  one  can  say, 

'  Jesus  is  Lord,' 

except  in  the  holy  Spirit. 

4  There  are  varieties  of  talents, 

but  the  same  Spirit ; 

5  varieties  of  service, 

but  the  same  Lord  ; 

6  varieties  of  effect, 

but    the   same    God    who 
effects  everything  in  everyone. 

7  Each  receives  his  manifestation 
of  the  Spirit  for  the  common 
good. 

8  One  man  is  granted  words 
of  wisdom  by  the  Spirit,  an- 
other words  of  knowledge  by 

9  the  same  Spirit  ;  one  man  in 
the  same  Spirit  has  the  gift  of 
faith,  another  in  the  one  Spirit 

10  has  gifts  of  healing  ;  one  has 
prophecy,  another  the  gift  of 
distinguishing  spirits,  another 
the  gift  of  '  tongues  '  in  their 
variety,  another  the  gift  of 
interpreting  '  tongues.' 

1 1  But  all  these  effects  are  pro- 
duced by  one  and  the  same 
Spirit,  apportioning  them 
severally  to  each  individual  as 
he  pleases. 

12  As  the  human  body  is  one 
and  has  many  members,  all  the 


I   CORINTHIANS    XII 


425 


members  of  that  one  body,  being 
many,  are  one  body  :  so  also  is 
Christ. 

13  For  by  one  Spirit  are  we  all 
baptized  into  one  body,  whether 
we  be  Jews  or  Gentiles,  whether 
we  be  bond  or  free  ;  and  have  been 
all  made  to  drink  into  one  Spirit. 

14  For  the  body  is  not  one 
member,  but  many. 

15  If  the  foot  shall  say,  Be- 
cause I  am  not  the  hand,  I  am  not 
of  the  body  ;  is  it  therefore  not  of 
the  body  ? 

16  And  if  the  ear  shall  say,  Be- 
cause I  am  not  the  eye,  I  am  not 
of  the  body  ;  is  it  therefore  not  of 
the  body  ? 

17  If  the  whole  body  were  an 
eye,  where  were  the  hearing  ?  If 
the  whole  were  hearing,  where 
were  the  smelling  ? 

18  But  now  hath  God  set  the 
members  every  one  of  them  in  the 
body,  as  it  hath  pleased  him. 

19  And  if  they  were  all  one 
member,  where  were  the  body  ? 

20  But  now  are  they  many 
members,  yet  but  one  body. 

21  And  the  eye  cannot  say  unto 
the  hand,  I  have  no  need  of  thee  : 
nor  again  the  head  to  the  feet,  I 
have  no  need  of  you. 

22  Nay,  much  more  those  mem- 
bers of  the  body,  which  seem  to 
be  more  feeble,  are  necessary  : 

23  And  those  members  of  the 
body,  which  we  think  to  be  less 
honourable,  upon  these  we  bestow 
more  abundant  honour  ;  and  our 
uncomely  parts  have  more  abun- 
dant comeliness. 

24  For  our  comely  parts  have 
no  need  :  but  God  hath  tempered 
the  body  together,  having  given 
more  abundant  honour  to  that 
part  which  lacked  : 

25  That  there  should  be  no 
schism  in  the  body  ;  but  thai  the 
members  should  have  the  same 
care  one  for  another. 

26  And  whether  one  member 
suffer,  all  the  members  suffer  with 
it  ;  or  one  member  be  honoured, 
all  the  members  rejoice  with  it. 

27  Now  ye  are  the  body  of 
Christ,  and  members  in  particular. 


members  of  the  body  forming 
one  body  for  all  their  number, 

13  so  is  it  with  Christ.  For  by 
one  Spirit  we  have  all  been 
baptized  into  one  Body,  Jews 
or  Greeks,  slaves  or  freemen  ; 
we  have  all  been  imbued  with 

14  one  Spirit.  Why,  even  the 
body  consists  not  of  one  mem- 

15  ber  but  of  many.  If  the  foot 
were  to  say,  '  Because  I  am  not 
the  hand,  I  do  not  belong  to  the 
body,'  that  does  not  make  it  no 

16  part  of  the  body.  If  the  ear 
were  to  say,  '  Because  I  am  not 
the  eye,  I  do  not  belong  to  the 
body,'  that  does  not  make  it  no 

17  part  of  the  body.  If  the  body 
were  all  eye,  where  would  hear- 
ing be  ?  If  the  body  were  all 
ear,    where    would    smell    be  ? 

18  As  it  is,  God  has  set  the  mem- 
bers in  the  body,   each  as  it 

19  pleased  him.  If  they  all  made 
up   one  member,  what  would 

20  become  of  the  body  ?  As  it  is, 
there  are  many  members  and 

21  one  body.  The  eye  cannot  say 
to  the  hand,  '  I  have  no  need  of 
you,'  nor  again  the  head  to  the 
feet,  '  I  have  no  need  of  you.' 

22  Quite  the  contrary.  We  can- 
not do  without  those  very 
members  of  the  body  which  are 

23  considered  rather  delicate,  just 
as  the  parts  we  consider  rather 
dishonourable  are  the  very 
parts  we  invest  with  special 
honour  ;  our  indecorous  parts 
get  a  special  care  and  attention 

24  which  does  not  need  to  be  paid 
to  our  more  decorous  parts. 
Yes,  God  has  tempered  the 
body  together,  with  a  special 
dignity  for  the  inferior  parts, 

25  so  that  there  may  be  no  dis- 
union in  the  body,  but  that  the 
various  members  should  have  a 
common  concern  for  one  an- 

26  other.     Thus 

if  one  member  suffers, 

all  the  members  share  its 
suffering  ; 
if  one  member  is  honoured, 
all  the  members  share  its  honour. 

27  Now  you  are  Christ's  Body, 
and  severally  members  of  it. 


426 


I    CORINTHIANS    XIII 


28  And  God  hath  set  some 
in  the  church,  first  apostles, 
secondarily  prophets,  thirdly 
teachers,  after  that  miracles, 
then  gifts  of  healings,  helps, 
governments,  diversities  of 
tongues. 

29  Are  all  apostles  ?  arc  all  pro- 
phets ?  are  all  teachers  ?  are  all 
workers  of  miracles  ? 

30  Have  all  the  gifts  of  healing  ? 
do  all  speak  with  tongues  ?  do  all 
interpret  ? 

31  But  covet  earnestly  the  best 
gifts  :  and  yet  shew  I  unto  you 
a  more  excellent  way. 


CHAPTER    XIII 

1  Though  I  speak  with  the 
tongues  of  men  and  of  angels, 
and  have  not  charity,  I  am  brcome 
as  sounding  brass,  or  a  tinLling 
cymbal. 

2  And  though  I  have  the  gift  of 
prophecy,  and  understand  all 
mysteries,  and  all  knowledge  ; 
and  though  I  have  all  faith,  so 
V  at  I  could  remove  mountains, 
and  have  not  charity,  I  am 
nothing. 

3  And  though  I  bestow  all  my 
goods  to  feed  the  poor,  and  though 
I  give  my  body  to  be  burned,  and 
have  not  charity,  it  profiteth  me 
nothing. 

4  Charity  suffereth  long,  and 
is  kind  ;  charity  envieth  not  ; 
charity  vaunteth  not  itself,  is  not 
puffed  up, 

5  Doth  not  behave  itself  un- 
seemly, seeketh  not  her  own,  is 
not  easily  provoked,  thinketh  no 
evil  ; 

6  Rejoiceth  not  in  iniquity,  but 
rejoiceth  in  the  truth  ; 

7  Beareth  all  things,  believeth 
all  things,  hopeth  all  things,  en- 
dureth  all  things. 

8  Charity  never  faileth :  but 
whether  there  be  prophecies,  they 
shall  fail  ;  whether  there  be 
tongues,  they  shall  cease  ;  whether 
there  be  knowledge,  it  shall  vanish 
away. 

9  For  we  know  in  part,  and  we 
prophesy  in  part. 


28  That  is  to  say,  God  has  set 
people  within  the  church  to  be 
first  of  all  apostles,  secondly 
prophets,  thirdly  teachers,  then 
workers  of  miracles,  then  heal- 
ers, helpers,  administrators, 
and  speakers  in  '  tongues  '  of 

29  various  kinds.  Are  all  apos- 
tles ?  Are  all  prophets  ?  Are 
all  teachers  ?      Are  all  workers 

30  of  miracles  ?  Are  all  endowed 
with  the  gifts  of  healing  ?  Are 
all  able  to  speak  in  '  tongues  '? 

31  Are  all  able  to  interpret  ?  Set 
your  hearts  on  the  higher  talents. 
And  yet  I  will  go  on  to  show 
you  a  still  higher  path.     Thus. 

CHAPTER   XIII 

1  I      may     speak     with      the 

tongues  of  men  and  of 
angels,    but    if    I    have 
no  love, 
I  am  a  noisy  gong  or  a 
clanging  cymbal  ; 

2  I  may  prophesy,  fathom  all 

mysteries     and     secret 
lore, 
I  may   have   such   absolute 
faith  that  I   can  move 
hills  from  their  place, 
but  if  I  have  no  love, 
I  count  for  nothing  ; 

3  I  may  distribute  all  I  possess 

in  charity, 
I  may  give  up  my  body  to  be 
burnt, 
but  if  I  have  no  love, 
I  make  nothing  of  it. 

4  Love  is  very  patient,  very  kind. 
Love  knows  no  jealousy  ;  love 
makes  no  parade,  gives  itself 

5  no  airs,  is  never  rude,  never 
selfish,  never  irritated,  never  re- 
ft sentful ;     love    is    never    glad 

when  others  go  wrong,  love  is 

7  gladdened  by  goodness,  always 
slow  to  expose,  always  eager 
to    believe    the    best,    always 

8  hopeful,  always  patient.  Love 
never  disappears.  As  for  pro- 
phesying, it  will  be  superseded  ; 
as  for  '  tongues,'  they  will 
cease  ;  as  for  knowledge,  it  will 

9  be  superseded.  For  we  only 
know  bit  by  bit,  and  we  only 

10  prophesy  bit  by  bit  ;  but  when 


I    CORINTHIANS    XIV 


427 


10  But  when  that  which  is 
perfect  is  come,  then  that 
which  is  in  part  shall  be  done 
away. 

11  λΥΤιβη  I  was  a  child,  I  spake 
as  a  child,  I  understood  as  a  child, 
I  thought  as  a  child  :  but  when  I 
became  a  man,  I  put  away  childish 
things. 

12  For  now  we  see  through  a 
glass,  darkly  ;  but  then  face  to 
face  :  now  I  know  in  part  ;  but 
then  shall  I  know  even  as  also  I 
am  known. 

13  And  now  abideth  faith,  hope, 
charity,  these  three  ;  but  the 
greatest  of  these  is  charity. 


the  perfect  comes,  the  imper- 
il feet  will  be  superseded.  When 
I  was  a  child,  I  talked  like  a 
child,  I  thought  like  a  child,  I 
argued  like  a  child  ;  now  that  I 
am  a  man,  I  am  done  with 
childish   ways. 

12  At  present  we  only  see  the 
baffling  reflections  in  a  mirror, 
but  then  it  will  be  face  to  face  ; 
at  present  I  am  learning  bit  by 
bit, but  then  I  shall  understand, 
as  all  along  I  have  myself  been 
understood. 

13  Thus  '  faith  and  hope  and 
love  last  on,  these  three,'  but 
the  greatest  of  all  is  love. 


CHAPTER   XIV 

1  Follow  after  charity,  and 
desire  spiritual  gifts,  but  rather 
that  ye  may  prophesy. 

2  For  he  that  speaketh  in  an 
unknown  tongue  speaketh  not 
unto  men,  but  unto  God  :  for  no 
man  understandeth  him  ;  how- 
beit  in  the  spirit  he  speaketh 
mysteries. 

3  But  he  that  prophesieth 
speaketh  unto  men  to  edification, 
and  exhortation,  and  comfort. 

4  He  that  speaketh  in  an 
unknown  tongue  edifieth  himself  ; 
but  he  that  prophesieth  edifieth 
the  church. 

5  I  would  that  ye  all  spake  with 
tongues,  but  rather  that  ye  pro- 
phesied :  for  greater  is  he  that 
prophesieth  than  he  that  speaketh 
with  tongues,  except  he  interpret, 
that  the  church  may  receive 
edifying. 

6  Now,  brethren,  if  I  come  unto 
you  speaking  with  tongues,  what 
shall  I  profit  you,  except  I  shall 
speak  to  you  either  by  revelation, 
or  by  knowledge,  or  by  prophesy- 
ing, or  by  doctrine  ? 

7  And  even  things  without  life 
giving  sound,  whether  pipe 
or  harp,  except  they  give  a  dis- 
tinction in  the  sounds,  how  shall 
it  be  known  what  is  piped  or 
harped  ? 


CHAPTER    XIV 

1  Make  love  your  aim  and  then 
set  your  heart  on  the  spiritual 
gifts — especially      upon      pro- 

2  phecy.  For  he  who  speaks  in  a 
'  tongue  '  addresses  God  not 
men ;  no  one  understands  him  ; 
he  is  talking  of  divine  secrets  in 

3  the  Spirit.  On  the  other  hand  he 
who  prophesies  addresses  men 
in  words  that  edify,  encourage, 

4  and  console  them.  He  who 
speaks  in  a  '  tongue  '  edifies 
himself,  whereas  he  who  pro- 
phesies    edifies     the     church. 

5  Now  I  would  like  you  all  to 
speak  with  '  tongues,'  but  I 
would  prefer  you  to  prophesy. 
The  man  who  prophesies  is 
higher  than  the  man  who 
speaks  with  '  tongues  '■ — unless 
indeed  the  latter  interprets,  so 
that  the  church  may  get  edi- 

6  fixation.  Suppose  now  I  were 
to  come  to  you  speaking  with 
'  tongues,'  my  brothers  ;  what 
good  could  I  do  you,  unless  I 
had  some  revelation  or  know- 
ledge or  prophecy  or  teaching 

7  to  lay  before  you  ?  Inanimate 
instruments,  such  as  the  flute 
or  the  harp,  may  give  a  sound, 
but  if  no  intervals  occur  in 
their  music,  how  can  one  make 
out  the  air  that  is  being  played 

8  either  on  flute  or  on  harp  ?    If 


428 


I    CORINTHIANS    XIV 


8  For  if  the  trumpet  give  an 
uncertain  sound,  who  shall  pre- 
pare himself  to  the  battle  ? 

9  So  likewise  ye,  except  ye 
utter  by  the  tongue  words  easy 
to  be  understood,  how  shall  it  be 
known  what  is  spoken  ?  for  ye 
shall  speak  into  the  air. 

10  There  are,  it  may  be,  so 
many  kinds  of  voices  in  the  world, 
and  none  of  them  is  without 
signification. 

11  Therefore  if  I  know  not  the 
meaning  of  the  voice,  I  shall  be 
unto  him  that  speaketh  a  barba- 
rian, and  he  that  speaketh  shall  be 
a  barbarian  unto  me. 

12  Even  so  ye,  forasmuch  as 
ye  are  zealous  of  spiritual  gifts, 
seek  that  ye  may  excel  to  the 
edifying  of  the  church. 

13  Wherefore  let  him  that 
speaketh  in  an  unknown  tongue 
pray  that  he  may  interpret. 

14  For  if  I  pray  in  an  unknown 
tongue,  my  spirit  prayeth,  but 
my  understanding  is  unfruitful. 

15  What  is  it  then  ?  I  will 
pray  with  the  spirit,  and  I  will 
pray  with  the  understanding  also  : 
I  will  sing  with  the  spirit,  and  I 
wdl  sing  with  the  understanding 
also. 

16  Else  when  thou  shalt  bless 
with  the  spirit,  how  shall  he  that 
occupieth  the  room  of  the  un- 
learned say  Amen  at  thy  giving 
of  thanks,  seeing  he  understandeth 
not  what  thou  sayest  ? 

17  For  thou  verily  givest  thanks 
well,  but  the  other  is  not  edified. 

18  I  thank  my  God,  I  speak 
with  tongues  more  than  ye  all  : 

19  Yet  in  the  church  I  had 
rather  speak  five  words  with  my 
understanding,  that  by  my  voice 
I  might  teach  others  also,  than 
ten  thousand  words  in  an  unknown 
tongue. 

20  Brethren,  be  not  children  in 
understanding  :  howbeit  in  malice 
be  ye  children,  but  in  understand- 
ing be  men. 

21  In  the  law  it  is  written, 
With  men  of  other  tongues  and 
other  lips  will  I  speak  unto  this 
people  ;    and  vet  for  all  that  will 


the  trumpet  sounds  indistinct, 
who  will  get  ready  for  the  fray? 
9  Well,  it  is  the  same  with  your- 
selves. Unless  your  tongue 
utters  language  that  is  readily 
understood,  how  can  people 
make  out  what  you  say  ?  You 
will  be  pouring  words  into  the 

10  empty  air  !  There  are  ever  so 
many  kinds  of  language  in  the 
world,  every  one  of  them  mean- 

11  ing  something.  Well,  unless  I 
understand  the  meaning  of 
what  is  said  to  me,  I  shall  ap- 
pear to  the  speaker  to  be  talk- 
ing gibberish,  and  to  my  mind 
he    will    be    talking    gibberish 

12  himself.  So  with  yourselves  ; 
since  your  heart  is  set  on  pos- 
sessing '  spirits,'  make  the  edi- 
fication of  the  church  your  aim 

13  in  this  desire  to  excel.  Thus  a 
man  who  speaks  in  a  '  tongue  ' 
must  pray  for  the  gift  of  inter- 

14  preting  it.  For  if  I  pray  with  a 
'  tongue,'  my  spirit  prays,  no 
doubt,  but  my  mind  is  no  use 

15  to  anyone.  Very  well  then, 
I  will  pray  in  the  Spirit,  but  I 
will  also  pray  with  my  mind  ; 
I  will  sing  praise  in  the  Spirit, 
but  I  will  also  sing  praise  with 
my  mind. 

16  Otherwise,  suppose  you  are 
blessing  God  in  the  Spirit, 
how  is  the  outsider  to  say 
'  Amen  '  to  your  thanksgiving  ? 
The  man  does  not  understand 

17  what  you  are  saying  !  Your 
thanksgiving  may  be  all  right, 
but  then — the  other  man  is  not 
edified  ! 

18  Thank  God,  I  speak  in 
'  tongues  '    more  than  any   of 

19  you  ;  but  in  church  I  would 
rather  say  five  words  with  my 
own  mind  for  the  instruction  of 
other  people  than  ten  thousand 
words  in  a  '  tongue.' 

20  Brothers,  do  not  be  children 
in  the  sphere  of  intelligence  ;  in 
evil   be  mere   infants,   but  be 

21  mature  in  your  intelligence.  It 
is  written  in  the  Law,  By  men 
of  alien  tongues  and  by  the  lips 
of  aliens  I  will  speak  to  this 
People  :    but  even  so,  they  will 


I   CORINTHIANS    XIV 


429 


they  not  hear  me,  saith  the  Lord. 

22  Wherefore  tongues  are  for  a 
sign,  not  to  them  that  believe,  but 
to  them  that  believe  not :  but 
prophesying  serveth  not  for  them 
that  believe  not,  but  for  them 
which  believe. 

23  If  therefore  the  whole  church 
be  come  together  into  one  place, 
and  all  speak  with  tongues,  and 
there  come  in  those  that  are  un- 
learned, or  unbelievers,  will  they 
not  say  that  ye  are  mad  ? 

24  But  if  all  prophesy,  and  there 
come  in  one  that  believeth  not,  or 
one  unlearned,  he  is  convinced  of 
all,  he  is  judged  of  all : 

25  And  thus  are  the  secrets  of 
his  heart  made  manifest ;  and  so 
falling  down  on  his  face  he  will 
worship  God,  and  report  that 
God  is  in  you  of  a  truth. 

26  How  is  it  then,  brethren  ? 
when  ye  come  together,  every  one 
of  you  hath  a  psalm,  hath  a  doc- 
trine, hath  a  tongue,  hath  a  revela- 
tion, hath  an  interpretation.  Let 
all  things  be  done  unto  edifying. 

27  If  any  man  speak  in  an  un- 
known tongue,  let  it  be  by  two,  or 
at  the  most  by  three,  and  that  by 
course  ;    and  let  one  interpret. 

28  But  if  there  be  no  inter- 
preter, let  him  keep  silence  in  the 
church  ;  and  let  him  speak  to 
himself,  and  to  God. 

29  Let  the  prophets  speak  two 
or  three,  and  let  the  other  judge. 

30  If  any  thing  be  revealed  to 
another  that  sitteth  by,  let  the 
first  hold  his  peace. 

31  For  ye  may  all  prophesy  one 
by  one,  that  all  may  learn,  and  all 
may  be  comforted. 

32  And  the  spirits  of  the 
prophets  are  subject  to  the 
prophets. 

33  For  God  is  not  the  author  of 
confusion,  but  of  peace,  as  in  all 
churches  of  the  saints. 

34  Let  your  women  keep  silence 
in  the  churches  :  for  it  is  not  per- 
mitted unto  them  to  speak  ;  but 
they  are  commanded  to  be  under 


not  listen  to  me,  saith  the  Lord. 

22  Thus  '  tongues  '  are  intended 
as  a  sign,  not  for  believers 
but  for  unbelievers  ;  whereas 
prophesying  is  meant  for  be- 
lievers,   not    for    unbelievers. 

23  Hence  if  at  a  gathering  of  the 
whole  church  everybody  speaks 
with  '  tongues,'  and  if  outsiders 
or  unbelievers  come  in,  will 
they  not  say  you  are  insane  ? 

24  Whereas,  if  everybody  prophe- 
sies, and  some  unbeliever  or 
outsider  comes  in,  he  is  ex- 
posed by  all,  brought  to  book 

25  by  all  ;  the  secrets  of  his  heart 
are  brought  to  light,  and  so, 
falling  on  his  face,  he  will  wor- 
ship God,  declaring,  '  God  is 
really  among  you.' 

26  Very  well  then,  brothers ; 
when  you  meet  together,  each 
contributes  something — a  song 
of  praise,  a  lesson,  a  revelation, 
a  '  tongue,'  an  interpretation  ? 
Good,  but  let  everything  be  for 

27  edification.  As  for  speaking  in 
a  '  tongue,'  let  only  two  or  at 
most  three  speak  at  one  meet- 
ing, and  that  in  turn.     Also,  let 

28  someone  interpret  ;  if  there  is 
no  interpreter,  let  the  speaker 
keep  quiet  in  church  and  ad- 

29  dress  himself  and  God.  Let 
only  two  or  three  prophets 
speak,  while  the  rest  exercise 
their  judgment  upon  what  is 

30  said.  Should  a  revelation  come 
to  one  who  is  seated,  the  first 

31  speaker  must  be  quiet.  You 
can  all  prophesy  quite  well,  one 
after  another,  so  as  to  let  all 
learn  and  all  be  encouraged. 

32  Prophets  can  control  their  own 

33  prophetic  spirits,  for  God  is  a 
God  not  of  disorder  but  of  har- 

37  mony.  *  If  anyone  considers 
himself  a  prophet  or  gifted  with 
the  Spirit,  let  bim  understand 
that  what  I  write  to  you  is  a 

38  command  of  the  Lord.  Any- 
one who  disregards  this  will  be 
himself  disregarded. 

39  To  sum  up,  my  brothers.  Set 


*  Transposing  vers.  336-36  to  the  end  of   the  chapter,  in   order  to  preserve  the 
sequence  of  thought.    There  is  some  early  textual  evidence  for  reading  34-35  after  40. 


430 


I    CORINTHIANS    XV 


obedience,  as  also  saith  the  law. 

35  And  if  ihey  will  learn  any 
thing,  let  them  ask  their  husbands 
at  home  :  for  it  is  a  shame  for 
women  to  speak  in  the  church. 

36  What  ?  came  the  word  of 
God  out  from  you  ?  or  came  it 
unto  you  only  ? 

37  If  any  man  think  himself  to 
be  a  prophet,  or  spiritual,  let  him 
acknowledge  that  the  things  that 
I  write  unto  you  are  the  com- 
mandments of  the  Lord. 

38  But  if  any  man  be  ignorant, 
let  him  be  ignorant. 

39  Wherefore,  brethren,  covet 
to  prophesy,  and  forbid  not  to 
speak  with  tongues. 

40  Let  all  things  be  done 
decently  and  in  order. 

CHAPTER    XV 

1  Moreover,  brethren,  I  de- 
clare unto  you  the  gospel  which  I 
preached  unto  you,  which  also  ye 
have  received,  and  wherein  ye 
stand  ; 

2  By  which  also  ye  are  saved,  if 
ye  keep  in  memory  what  I  preached 
unto  you,  unless  ye  have  believed 
in  vain. 

3  For  I  delivered  unto  you  first 
of  all  that  which  I  also  received, 
how  that  Christ  died  for  our  sins 
according  to  the  scriptures  ; 

4  And  that  he  was  buried,  and 
that  he  rose  again  the  third  day 
according  to  the  scriptures  : 

5  And  that  he  was  seen  of  Ce- 
phas, then  of  the  twelve  : 

6  After  that,  he  was  seen  of 
above  five  hundred  brethren  at 
once  ;  of  whom  the  greater  part 
remain  unto  this  present,  but  some 
are  fallen  asleep. 

7  After  that,  he  was  seen  of 
James  ;    then  of  all  the  apostles. 

8  And  last  of  all  he  was  seen  of 
me  also,  as  of  one  born  out  of  due 
time. 

9  For  I  am  the  least  of  the 
apostles,  that  am  not  meet  to  be 
called  an  apostle,  because  I  per- 
secuted the  church  of  God. 

10  But  by  the  grace  of  God  I  am 
what  I  am  :    and  his  grace  which 


your  heart  on  the  prophetic 
gift,  and  do  not  put  any  check 
upon  speaking  in  '  tongues'  ; 
40  but  let  everything  be  done 
decorously  and  in  order. 

33  As  is  the  rule  in  all  churches 

34  of  the  saints,  women  must  keep 
quiet  at  gatherings  of  the 
church.  They  are  not  allowed 
to  speak  ;  they  must  take  a 
subordinate  place,  as  the  Law 

35  enjoins.  If  they  want  any  in- 
formation, let  them  ask  their 
husbands  at  home  ;  it  is  dis- 
graceful for  a  woman  to  speak 

36  in  church.  You  challenge 
this  rule  ?  Pray,  did  God's 
word  start  from  you  ?  Are 
you  the  only  people  it  has 
reached  ? 

CHAPTER    XV 

1  Now,  brothers,  I  would  have 
you  know  the  gospel  I  once 
preached  to  you,  the  gospel 
you  received,  the  gospel  in 
which  you  have  your  footing, 

2  the  gospel  by  which  you  are 
saved — provided  you  adhere  to 
my  statement  of  it — unless 
indeed  your  faith  was  all  hap- 
hazard. 

3  First  and  foremost,  I  passed 
on  to  you  what  I  had  myself 
received,  namely,  that  Christ 
died  for  our  sins  as  the  scrip- 

4  tures  had  said,  that  he  was 
buried,  that  he  rose  on  the 
third  day  as  the  scriptures  had 

5  said,  and  that  he  was  seen  by 
Cephas,   then  by  the  twelve  ; 

6  after  that,  he  was  seen  by  over 
five  hundred  brothers  all  at 
once,  the  majority  of  whom 
survive    to    this    day,    though 

7  some  have  died  ;  after  that,  he 
was  seen  by  James,  then  by  all 

8  the  apostles,  and  finally  he  was 
seen  by  myself s  by  this  so- 
called  '  abortion  '  of  an  apostle. 

9  For  I  am  the  very  least  uf  the 
apostles,  unfit  to  bear  the  name 
of  apostle,  since  I  persecuted 

10  the  church  of  God.  But  by 
God's  grace  1  am  what  I  am. 
The  grace  he  showed  me  did  not 


I    CORINTHIANS    XV 


431 


was  bestowed  upon  me  was  not  in 
vain  ;  but  I  laboured  more  abun- 
dantly than  they  all :  yet  not  I, 
but  the  grace  of  God  which  was 
with  me. 

11  Therefore  whether  it  were  I 
or  they,  so  we  preach,  and  so  ye 
believed. 

12  Now  if  Christ  be  preached 
that  he  rose  from  the  dead,  how 
say  some  among  you  that  there  is 
no  resurrection  of  the  dead  ? 

13  But  if  there  be  no  resurrec- 
tion of  the  dead,  then  is  Christ  not 
risen  : 

14  And  if  Christ  be  not  risen, 
then  is  our  preaching  vain,  and 
your  faith  is  also  vain. 

15  Yea,  and  we  are  found  false 
witnesses  of  God  ;  because  we  have 
testified  of  God  that  he  raised  up 
Christ :  whom  he  raised  not  up,  if 
so  be  that  the  dead  rise  not. 

16  For  if  the  dead  rise  not,  then 
is  not  Christ  raised  : 

17  And  if  Christ  be  not  raised, 
your  faith  is  vain ;  ye  are  yet  in 
your  sins. 

18  Then  they  also  which  are 
fallen  asleep  in  Christ  are  perished. 

19  If  in  this  life  only  we  have 
hope  in  Christ,  we  are  of  all  men 
most  miserable. 

20  But  now  is  Christ  risen  from 
the  dead,  and  become  the  first- 
fruits  of  them  that  slept. 

21  For  since  by  man  came  death, 
by  man  came  also  the  resurrection 
of  the  dead. 

22  For  as  in  Adam  all  die,  even 
so  in  Christ  shall  all  be  made 
alive. 

23  But  every  man  in  his  own 
order :  Christ  the  firstfruits ;  after- 
ward they  that  are  Christ's  at  his 
coming. 

24  Then  comei/i  the  end,  when  he 
shall  have  delivered  up  the  king- 
dom to  God,  even  the  Father ; 
when  he  shall  have  put  down  all 
rule  and  all  authority  and  power. 

25  For  he  must  reign,  till  he 
hath  put  all  enemies  under  his  feet. 

26  The  last  enemy  that  shall  be 
destroyed  is  death. 

27  For  he  hath  put  all  things 
under  his  feet.    But  when  he  saith 


go  for  nothing ;  no,  I  have 
done  far  more  work  than  all  of 
them — though  it  was  not  I  but 

11  God's  grace  at  my  side.  At 
any  rate,  whether  I  or  they 
have  done  most,  such  is  what 
we  preach,  such  is  what  you 
believed. 

12  Now  if  we  preach  that  Christ 
rose  from  the  dead,  how  can 
certain  individuals  among  you 
assert  that  '  there  is  no  such 
thing  as  a  resurrection  of  the 

13  dead  '  ?  If  '  there  is  no  such 
thing  as  a  resurrection  from  the 
dead,'  then  even  Christ  did  not 

14  rise;  and  if  Christ  did  not  rise, 
then  our  preaching  has  gone  for 
nothing,    and    your   faith    has 

15  gone  for  nothing  too.  Besides, 
we  are  detected  bearing  false 
witness  to  God  by  affirming  of 
him  that  he  raised  Christ — 
whom  he  did  not  raise,  if  after 

16  all  dead  men  never  rise.  For 
if  dead  men  never  rise,  Christ 

17  did  not  rise  either  ;  and  if 
Christ  did  not  rise,  your  faith 
is  futile,  you  are  still  in  your 

18  sins.  More  than  that :  those 
who  have  slept  the  sleep  of 
death  in  Christ  have  perished 

19  after  all.  Ah,  if  in  this  life  we 
have  nothing  but  a  mere  hope 
in  Christ,  we  are  of  all  men  to 

20  be  pitied  most !  But  it  is  not  so  ! 
Christ  did  rise  from  the  dead, 
he  was  the  first  to  be  reaped  of 
those  who  sleep  in  death. 

21  Forsince  death  came  by  man, 
by  man  came  also  resurrection 

22  from  the  dead  ;  as  all  die  in 
Adam,  so  shall  all  be  made 
alive  in  Christ. 

23  But  each  in  his  own  division  : — 
Christ  the  first  to  be  reaped  ; 
after  that,  all  who  belong  to 

24  Christ,  at  his  arrival.  Then 
comes  the  end,  when  he  hands 
over  his  royal  power  to  God 
the  Father,  after  putting  down 
all  other  rulers,  all  other  au- 

25  thorities  and  powers.  For  he 
must  reign  until  all  his  foes  are 

26  put  under  his  feet.  (Death  is  the 

27  last  foe  to  be  put  down.)  For 
God  has  put  everxjthing  under  his 


432 


I    CORINTHIANS   XV 


all  things  are  put  under  him, 
it  is  manifest  that  he  is  excepted, 
which  did  put  all  things  under 
him. 

28  And  when  all  things  shall 
be  subdued  unto  him,  then  shall 
the  Son  also  himself  be  subject 
unto  him  that  put  all  things 
under  him,  that  God  may  be  all 
in  all. 

29  Else  what  shall  they  do 
which  are  baptized  for  the  dead, 
if  the  dead  rise  not  at  all  ?  why 
are  they  then  baptized  for  the 
dead  ? 

30  And  why  stand  we  in  jeo- 
pardy every  hour  ? 

31  I  protest  by  your  rejoicing 
which  I  have  in  Christ  Jesus  our 
Lord,  I  die  daily. 

32  If  after  the  manner  of  men 
I  have  fought  with  beasts  at 
Ephesus,  what  advantageth  it 
me,  if  the  dead  rise  not  ?  let 
us  eat  and  drink  ;  for  to  morrow 
we  die. 

33  Be  not  deceived  :  evil  com- 
munications corrupt  good  manners. 

34  Awake  to  righteousness,  and 
sin  not ;  for  some  have  not  the 
knowledge  of  God  :  I  speak  this 
to  your  shame. 

35  But  some  man  will  say,  How 
are  the  dead  raised  up  ?  and  with 
what  body  do  they  come  ? 

36-  Thou  fool,  that  which  thou 
sowest  is  not  quickened,  except  it 
die  : 

37  And  that  which  thou  sowest, 
thou  sowest  not  that  body  that 
shall  be,  but  bare  grain,  it  may 
chance  of  wheat,  or  of  some  other 
grain  : 

MS  But  God  giveth  it  a  body  as 
it  hath  pleased  him,  and  to  every 
seed  his  own  body. 

39  All  flesh  is  not  the  same  flesh : 
but  there  is  one  kind  of  flesh  of 
men,  another  flesh  of  beasts,  an- 
other of  fishes,  and  another  of 
birds. 

40  There  are  also  celestial  bod- 
ies, and  bodies  terrestrial:  but 
the  glory  of  the  celestial  is  one, 
and  the  glory  of  the  terrestrial  is 
another. 

J 1    There  is  one  glory  of  the  sun. 


feet.  When  it  is  said  that  every- 
thing has  been  put  under  him, 
plainly  that  excludes  Him  who 

28  put  everything  under  him ;  and 
when  everything  is  put  under 
him,  then  the  Son  himself  will 
be  put  under  Him  who  put 
everything  under  him,  so  that 
God  may  be  everything  to 
everyone. 

29  Otherwise,  if  there  is  no  such 
thing  as  a  resurrection,  what  is 
the  meaning  of  people  getting 
baptized  on  behalf  of  their 
dead  ?  If  dead  men  do  not  rise 
at  all,  why  do  people  get  bap- 

30  tized  on  their  behalf  ?  Yes, 
and  why  am  I  myself  in  danger 

31  every  hour  ?  (Not  a  day  but  I 
am  at  death's  door  !  I  swear  it 
by  my  pride  in  you,  brothers, 
through  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord.) 

32  What  would  it  avail  me  that, 
humanly  speaking,  I  '  fought 
with  wild  beasts  '  at  Ephesus  ? 
If  dead  men  do  not  rise,  let  us 
eat  and  drink,  for  we  will  be 
dead  to-morrow  I 

33  Make  no  mistake  about  this  : 
'  bad   company  is   the  ruin  of 

34  good  character.'  Get  back  to 
your  sober  senses  and  avoid 
sin,  for  some  of  you — and 
I  say  this  to  your  shame — 
some  of  you  are  insensible  to 
God. 

35  But,  someone  will  ask, '  How 
do  the  dead  rise  ?  What  kind 
of  body  have  they  when  they 

36  come  ?  '  Foolish  man  !  What 
you  sow  never  comes  to  life 

37  unless  it  dies.  And  what  you 
sow  is  not  the  body  that  is  to 
be  ;  it  is  a  mere  grain  of  wheat, 
for  example,  orsome  other  seed. 

38  God  gives  it  a  body  as  he 
pleases,  gives  each  kind  of  seed 

39  a  body  of  its  own.  Flesh  is  not 
all  the  same  ;  there  is  human 
flesh,  there  is  flesh  of  beasts, 
flesh  of  birds,  and  flesh  of  fish. 

40  There  are  heavenly  bodies  and 
also  earthly  bodies,  but  the 
splendour  of  the  heavenly  is 
one  thing  and  the  splendour  of 

41  the  earthly  is  another.  There  is 
a  splendour  of  the  sun  and  a 


I    CORINTHIANS    XV 


433 


and  another  glory  of  the  moon, 
and  another  glory  of  the  stars  : 
for  one  star  din'ereth  from  another 
star  in  glory. 

42  So  also  is  the  resurrection  of 
the  dead.  It  is  sown  in  corrup- 
tion ;  it  is  raised  in  incorruption  : 

43  It  is  sown  in  dishonour  ;  it 
is  raised  in  glory  :  it  is  sown  in 
weakness  ;   it  is  raised  in  power  : 

44  It  is  sown  a  natural  body  ; 
it  is  raised  a  spiritual  body.  There 
is  a  natural  body,  and  there  is  a 
spiritual  body. 

45  And  so  it  is  written,  The  first 
man  Adam  was  made  a  living  soul  ; 
the  last  Adam  was  made  a  quicken- 
ing spirit. 

46  Howbeit  that  was  not  first 
which  is  spiritual,  but  that  which 
is  natural  ;  and  afterward  that 
which  is  spiritual. 

47  The  first  man  is  of  the  earth, 
earthy :  the  second  man  is  the 
Lord  from  heaven. 

48  As  is  the  earthy,  such  are 
they  also  that  are  earthy  :  and  as 
is  the  heavenly,  such  are  they  also 
that  are  heavenly. 

49  And  as  we  have  borne  the 
image  of  the  earthy,  we  shall  also 
bear  the  image  of  the  heavenly. 

50  Now  this  I  say,  brethren, 
that  flesh  and  blood  cannot  in- 
herit the  kingdom  of  God  ;  neither 
doth  corruption  inherit  incorrup- 
tion. 

51  Behold,  I  shew  you  a  mys- 
tery ;  We  shall  not  all  sleep,  but 
we  shall  all  be  changed, 

52  In  a  moment,  in  the  twink- 
ling of  an  eye,  at  the  last  trump  : 
for  the  trumpet  shall  sound,  and 
the  dead  shall  be  raised  incor- 
ruptible, and  we  shall  be  changed. 
.  53  For  this  corruptible  must 
put  on  incorruption,  and  this 
mortal  must  put  on  immortality. 

54  So  when  this  corruptible 
shall  have  put  on  incorruption,  and 
this  mortal  shall  have  put  on  im- 
mortality, then  shall  be  brought  to 
pass  the   saying  that  is  written, 


splendour  of  the  moon  and  a 
splendour  of  the  stars — for  one 
star    differs    from    another    in 

42  splendour.  So  with  the  resur- 
rection of  the  dead  : 

what  is  sown  is  mortal, 
what  rises  is  immortal ; 

43  sown  inglorious, 

it  rises  in  glory  ; 
sown  in  weakness, 
it  rises  in  power  ; 

44  sown  an  animate  body, 

it  rises  a  spiritual  body. 
As  there  is  an  animate  body,  so 

45  there  is  a  spiritual  body.  Thus 
it  is  written, 

'  The     first      man,     Adam, 
became  an  animatebeing, 
the     last     Adam    a     life- 
giving  Spirit '  ; 

46  but    the    animate,    not    the 

spiritual,  comes  first, 
and  only  then  the  spiritual. 

47  Man   the   first   is    from    the 

earth,  material ;  Man  the 
second  is  from  heaven. 

48  As     Man    the    material     is, 

so  are  the  material ; 
as   Man    the   heavenly  is, 
so  are  the  heavenly. 

49  Thus,  as  we  have  borne 
the  likeness  of  material  Man, 

so  we  are  to  bear  *  the  like- 
ness of  the  heavenly  Man. 

50  I  tell  you  this,  my  brothers, 
flesh  and  blood  cannot  inherit 
the  Realm  of  God,  nor  can  the 
perishing  inherit  the  imperish- 

51  able.  Here  is  a  secret  truth  for 
you  :  not  all  of  us  are  to  die, 
but  all  of  us  are  to  be  changed 

52  - — changed  in  a  moment,  in  the 
twinkling  of  an  eye,  at  the  last 
trumpet-call.  The  trumpet  will 
sound,  the  dead  will  rise  im- 
perishable,   and    we    shall    be 

53  changed.  For  this  perishing 
body  must  be  invested  with  the 
imperishable,  and  this  mortal 
body  invested  with  immortal  - 

54  ity;  and  when  this  mortal 
body  has  been  invested  with 
immortality, t  then  the  saying 


*  Reading  φορ<='σομ€ΐ/  with  Β  181  arm  aeth,  etc.,  instead  of  the  strongly  supported 

φορεσωμεν. 

t    Omitting    το    φθαρτοί/    τούτο    έι/δυσηται  άφθαρσίαν,    καί    with    Ν*    C*    and    most    of    the 

versions.     The  phrase  was  probably  inserted  for  the  sake  of  completing  the  parallel. 


434 


I    CORINTHIANS    XVI 


Death  is  swallowed  up  in  victory. 

55  Ο  death,  where  is  thy  sting  ? 
Ο  grave,  where  is  thy  victory  ? 

56  The  sting  of  death  is 
sin  ;  and  the  strength  of  sin  is  the 
law. 

57  But  thanks  be  to  God,  which 
giveth  us  the  victory  through  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

58  Therefore,  my  beloved  bre- 
thren, be  ye  stedfast,  unmoveable, 
always  abounding  in  the  work  of 
the  Lord,  forasmuch  as  ye  know 
that  your  labour  is  not  in  vain  in 
the  Lord. 

*  After  this  verse,  the  words  "  The  st 
sin  is  the  Law  "  have  been  added  either 
a  marginal  note  by  Paul  himself. 

CHAPTER    XVI 

1  Now  concerning  the  collection 
for  the  saints,  as  I  have  given 
order  to  the  churches  of  Galatia, 
even  so  do  ye. 

2  Upon  the  first  day  of  the 
week  let  every  one  of  you  lay  by 
him  in  store,  as  God  hath  pros- 
pered him,  that  there  be  no  gather- 
ings when  I  come. 

3  And  when  I  come,  whom- 
soever ye  shall  approve  by 
your  letters,  them  will  I  send 
to  bring  your  liberality  unto 
Jerusalem. 

4  And  if  it  be  meet  that 
I  go  also,  they  shall  go  with 
me. 

5  Now  I  will  come  unto  you, 
when  I  shall  pass  through  Mace- 
donia :  for  I  do  pass  through 
Macedonia. 

6  And  it  may  be  that  I 
will  abide,  yea,  and  winter 
with  you,  that  ye  may  bring 
me  on  my  journey  whithersoever 
I  go. 

7  For  I  will  not  see  you  now 
by  the  way  ;  but  I  trust  to 
tarry  a  while  with  you,  if  the 
Lord  permit. 

8  But  I  will  tarry  at  Ephesus 
until  Pentecost. 

9  For  a  great  door  and  effectual 
is  opened  unto  me,  and  there  are 
many  adversaries. 

10  Now  if  Timotheus  come,  see 
that  he  may  be  with  you  without 


of    Scripture  will  be  realized, 
Death  is  swallowed  up  in  vic- 
tory. 
55       Ο  Death,  where  is  your  vic- 
tory ?     Ο  Death,  where  is  your 
sting  ?  * 

57  The  victory  is  ours,  thank 
God  !   He  makes  it  ours  by  our 

58  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Well  then, 
my  beloved  brothers,  hold  your 
ground,  immovable  ;  abound 
in  work  for  the  Lord  at  all 
times,  for  you  may  be  sure  that 
in  the  Lord  your  labour  is 
never  thrown  away. 

ing  of   sin  is  death,   and  the  strength  of 
as  a  gloss  by  some  editor  or  perhaps  as 


CHAPTER   XVI 

1  With  regard  to  the  collec- 
tion for  the  saints,  you  must 
carry  out  the  same  arrange- 
ments    as     I     made     for    the 

2  churches  of  Galatia.  On  the 
first  day  of  the  week  let  each 
of  you  put  aside  a  sum  from 
his  weekly  gains,  so  that  the 
money   may   not   have    to   be 

3  collected  when  I  come.  On 
my  arrival  I  will  furnish  creden- 
tials for  those  whom  you  select, 
and  send  them  to  convey  your 

4  bounty  to  Jerusalem  ;  if  the 
sum  makes  it  worth  my  while 
to   go  too,  they  shall  accom- 

5  pany  me.  I  mean  to  visit  you 
after  my  tour  in  Macedonia,  for 
I  am  going   to   make    a   tour 

6  through  Macedonia.  The 
chances  are,  I  shall  spend  some 
time  with  you,  possibly  even 
pass  the  winter  with  you ,  so  that 
you  may  speed  me  forward  on 
any  journey  that  lies  before  me. 

7  I  do  not  care  about  seeing  you 
at  this  moment  merely  in  the 
by-going  ;  my  hope  is  to  stay 
among  you  for  some  time,  with 

8  the  Lord's  permission.  I  am 
staying  on  for  the  present  at 

9  Ephesus  till  Pentecost,  for  I 
have  wide  opportunities  here 
for  active  service — and  there 
are  many  to  thwart  me. 

10        If  Timotheus  arrives, see  that 
you  make   him   feel  quite   at 


I    CORINTHIANS    XVI 


435 


fear :    for  he  worketh  the  work  of 
the  Lord,  as  I  also  do. 

11  Let  no  man  therefore  despise 
him  :  but  conduct  him  forth  in 
peace,  that  he  may  come  unto 
me  :  for  I  look  for  him  with  the 
brethren. 

12  As  touching  our  brother 
Apollos,  I  greatly  desired  him  to 
come  unto  you  with  the  brethren  : 
but  his  will  was  not  at  all  to  come 
at  this  time  ;  but  he  will  come 
when  he  shall  have  convenient 
time. 

13  Watch  ye,  stand  fast  in  the 
faith,  quit  you  like  men,  be 
strong. 

14  Let  all  your  things  be  done 
with  charity. 

15  I  beseech  you,  brethren,  (ye 
know  the  house  of  Stephanas,  that 
it  is  the  firstfruits  of  Achaia,  and 
that  they  have  addicted  themselves 
to  the  ministry  of  the  saints,) 

16  That  ye  submit  yourselves 
unto  such,  and  to  every  one  that 
helpeth  with  us,  and  laboureth. 

17  I  am  glad  of  the  coming  of 
Stephanas  and  Fortunatus  and 
Achaicus  :  for  that  which  was 
lacking  on  your  part  they  have 
supplied. 

18  For  they  have  refreshed  my 
spirit  and  your's  :  therefore  ac- 
knowledge ye  them  that  are  such. 

19  The  churches  of  Asia  salute 
you.  Aquila  and  Priscilla  salute 
you  much  in  the  Lord,  with  the 
church  that  is  in  their  house. 

20  All  the  brethren  greet  you. 
Greet  ye  one  another  with  an  holy 
kiss. 

21  The  salutation  of  me  Paul 
with  mine  own  hand. 

22  If  any  man  love  not  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  let  him  be 
Anathema  Maran-atha. 

23  The  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  be  with  you. 

24  My  love  be  with  you  all  in 
Christ  Jesus.     Amen. 

1i  The  first  epistle  to  the  Corin- 
thians was  written  from  Phi- 
lippi  by  Stephanas,  and  For- 
tunatus, and  Achaicus,  and 
Timotheus. 


home  with  you  ;    he  carries  on 
the  work  of  the  Lord  as  I  do. 

11  So  let  no  one  disparage  him. 
When  he  leaves  to  rejoin 
me,  speed  him  cordially  on 
his  journey,  for  I  am  expect- 
ing him  along  with  the  other 
brothers. 

12  As  for  our  brother  Apollos,  I 
urged  him  to  accompany  the 
other  brothers  on  a  visit  to  you; 
he  will  come  as  soon  as  he  has 
time,  but  for  the  present  it  is 
not  the  will  of  God  that  he 
should  visit  you. 

13  Watch,  stand  firm  in  the 
faith,  play  the  man,  be  strong  ! 

14  Let  all  you  do  be  done  in 
love. 

15  I  ask  this  favour  of  you,  my 
brothers.  The  household  of 
Stephanas,  you  know,  was  the 
first  to  be  reaped  in  Achaia, 
and  they  have  laid  themselves 

1 6  out  to  serve  the  saints.  Well, 
I  want  you  to  put  yourselves 
under  people  like  that,  under 
everyone  who  sets  his  hand  to 
the  work. 

17  I  am  glad  that  Stephanas 
and  Fortunatus  and  Achaicus 
have  arrived,  for  they  have 
made     up    for    your    absence. 

18  They  refresh  my  spirit  as  they 
do  your  own.  You  should 
appreciate  men  like  that. 

19  The  churches  of  Asia  salute 
you.  Aquila  and  Prisca,  with 
the  church  that  meets  in  their 
house,   salute  you  warmly  in 

20  the  Lord.  All  the  brotherhood 
salutes  you.  Salute  one  an- 
other with  a  holy  kiss. 

21  I  Paul  write  this  salutation 

22  with  my  own  hand.  '  If  any- 
one has  no  love  for  the  Lord, 
God's  curse  be  on  him  !   Maran 

23  atha  !  *    The  grace  of  the  Lord 

24  Jesus  be  with  you.  My  love 
be  with  you  all  in  Christ  Jesus.' 
[Amen.] 

*  An  Aramaic  phrase,  probably  mean- 
ing "  Lord,  come  "  (see  Rev.  xxii.  20). 


THE  SECOND  EPISTLE   OF  PAUL  THE  APOSTLE  TO  THE 

CORINTHIANS 


CHAPTER    I 

1  Paul,  an  apostle  of  Jesus 
Christ  by  the  will  of  God,  and 
Timothy  our  brother,  unto  the 
church  of  God  which  is  at  Corinth, 
with  all  the  saints  which  are  in 
all  Achaia  : 

2  Grace  be  to  you  and  peace 
from  God  our  Father,  and  from 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

3  Blessed  be  God,  even  the 
Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
the  Father  of  mercies,  and  the 
God  of  all  comfort  ; 

4  Who  comforteth  us  in  all  our 
tribulation,  that  we  may  be  able 
to  comfort  them  which  are  in  any 
trouble,  by  the  comfort  where- 
with we  ourselves  are  comforted 
of  God. 

5  For  as  the  sufferings  of  Christ 
abound  in  us,  so  our  consolation 
also  aboundeth  by  Christ. 

6  And  whether  we  be  afflicted, 
it  is  for  your  consolation  and  sal- 
vation, which  is  effectual  in  the 
enduring  of  the  same  sufferings 
which  we  also  suffer  :  or  whether 
we  be  comforted,  it  is  for  your 
consolation  and  salvation. 

7  And  otir  hope  of  you  is  sted- 
fast,  knowing,  that  as  ye  are  par- 
takers of  the  sufferings,  so  shall 
ye  be  also  of  the  consolation. 

8  For  we  would  not,  brethren, 
have  you  ignorant  of  our  trouble 
which  came  to  us  in  Asia,  that 
we  were  pressed  out  of*  measure, 
above  strength,  insomuch  that  w.e 
despaired  even  of  life  : 

9  But  we  had  the  sentence  of 
death  in  ourselves,  that  we  should 
not  trust  in  ourselves,  but  in  God 
which  raiseth  the  dead  : 

10  Who   delivered   us   from   so 


CHAPTER    I 

1  Paul  an  apostle  of  Christ 
Jesus  by  the  will  of  God, 
and  brother  Timotheus,  to  the 
church  of  God  at  Corinth  as 
well  as  to  all  the  saints  through- 

,"?  out  the  whole  of  Achaia  :  grace 
and  peace  to  you  from  God  our 
Father  and  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ. 

3  Blessed  be  the  God  and  Fa- 
ther of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
the  Father  of  tender  mercies 
and   the    God   of   all   comfort, 

4  who  comforts  me  in  all  my 
distress,  so  that  I  am  able  to 
comfort  people  who  are  in  any 
distress  by  the  comfort  with 
which  I  myself  am  comforted 

5  by  God.  For  as  the  sufferings 
of  Christ  are  abundant  in  my 
case,    so    my    comfort    is    also 

6  abundant  through  Christ.  If 
I  am  in  distress,  it  is  in  the  in- 
terests of  your  comfort  and  sal- 
vation ;  if  I  am  comforted,  it  is 
in  the  interests  of  your  comfort, 
which  is  effective  as  it  nerves 
you  to  endure  the  same  suffer- 

7  ings  as  I  suffer  myself.  Hence 
my  hope  for  you  is  well- 
founded,  since  I  know  that  as 
you  share  the  sufferings  you 
share  the  comfort  also. 

8  Now  I  would  like  you  to 
know  about  the  distress  which 
befell  me  in  Asia,  brothers.  I 
was  crushed,  crushed  far  more 
than  I  could  stand,  so  much  so 
that  I  despaired  even  of  life  ; 

9  in  fact  I  told  myself  it  was  the 
sentence  of  death.  But  that 
was  to  make  me  rely  not  on 
myself   but   on   the    God   who 

10  raises  the  dead  ;  he  rescued  me 


436 


II   CORINTHIANS   I 


437 


great  a  death,  and  doth  deliver  : 
in  whom  we  trust  that  he  will 
yet  deliver  us  ; 

11  Ye  also  helping  together 
by  prayer  for  us,  that  for  the 
gift  besfotvcd  upon  us  by  the 
means  of  many  persons  thanks 
may  be  given  by  many  on  our 
behalf. 

12  For  our  rejoicing  is  this,  the 
testimony  of  our  conscience,  that 
in  simplicity  and  godly  sincerity, 
not  with  fleshly  wisdom,  but 
by  the  grace  of  God,  we  have  had 
our  conversation  in  the  world, 
and  more  abundantly  to  you- 
ward. 

13  For  we  write  none  other 
things  unto  you,  than  what  ye 
read  or  acknowledge  ;  and  I  trust 
ye  shall  acknowledge  even  to  the 
end  ; 

14  As  also  ye  have  acknow- 
ledged us  in  part,  that  we  are  your 
rejoicing,  even  as  ye  also  are 
our's  in  the  day  of  the  Lord  Jesus. 

15  And  in  this  confidence  I 
was  minded  to  come  unto  you 
before,  that  ye  might  have  a 
second  benefit ; 

16  And  to  pass  by  you  into 
Macedonia,  and  to  come  again 
out  of  Macedonia  unto  you,  and 
of  you  to  be  brought  on  my  way 
toward  Judaea. 

17  When  I  therefore  was  thus 
minded,  did  I  use  lightness  ?  or 
the  things  that  I  purpose,  do  I 
purpose  according  to  the  flesh, 
that  with  me  there  should  be  yea 
yea,  and  nay  nay  ? 

18  But  as  God  is  true,  our 
word  toward  you  was  not  yea  and 
nay. 

19  For  the  Son  of  God,  Jesus 
Christ,  who  was  preached  among 
you  by  us,  even  by  me  and 
Silvanus  and  Timotheus,  was  not 
yea  and  nay,  but  in  him  was 
yea. 

20  For  all  the  promises  of  God 
in  him  are  yea,  and  in  him  Amen, 
unto  the  glory  of  God  by  us. 

21  Now  he  which  stablisheth  us 
with  you  in  Christ,  and  hath 
anointed  us,  is  God  ; 

22  Who  hath  also  sealed  us,  and 


from  so  terrible  a  death,  he  res- 
cues still,  and  I  rely  upon  him 
for  the  hope  that  he  will  con- 

11  tinue  to  rescue  me.  Let  me 
have  your  co-operation  in 
prayer,  so  that  many  a  soul 
may  render  thanks  to  him  on 
my  behalf  for  the  boon  which 
many  have  been  the  means  of 
him  bestowing  on  myself. 

12  My  proud  boast  is  the  testi- 
mony of  my  conscience  that 
holiness  and  godly  sincerity, 
not  worldly  cunning  but  the 
grace  of  God,  have  marked  my 
conduct  in  the  outside  world 
and  in  particular  my  relations 

13  with  you.  You  don't  have  to 
read  between  the  lines  of  my 
letters  ;  you  can  understand 
them.  Yes,  I  trust  3^ou  will 
understand  the  full  meaning  of 

14  my  letters  as  you  have  partly 
understood  the  meaning  of  my 
life,  namely  that  I  am  your 
source  of  pride  (as  you  are 
mine)  on  the  Day  of  our  Lord 

15  Jesus.  Relying  on  this  I  meant 
to   visit  you  first,  to  let  you 

16  have  a  double  delight  ;  I  in- 
tended to  take  you  on  my  way 
to  Macedonia,  and  to  visit  you 
again  on  my  way  back  from 
Macedonia,  so  as  to  be  sped  by 
you  on  my  journey  to  Judaea. 

17  Such  was  my  intention.  Now, 
have  I  shown  myself  '  fickle  '  ? 
When  I  propose  some  plan,  do  I 
propose  it  in  a  worldly  way, 
read  ν  to  mean  '  no  '   as  well  as 

18  '  yes*'  ?  By  the  good  faith  of 
God,  my  word  to  you  was  not 

19  '  yes  and  no  '  ;  for  the  Son  of 
God,  Jesus  Christ,  who  was 
proclaimed  among  you  by  us 
(by  myself  and  Silvanus  and 
Timotheus)  was  not  '  yes  and 
no  ' — the  divine  '  yes  '  has  at 

20  last  sounded  in  him,  for  in  him 
is  the  '  yes  '  that  affirms  all  the 
promises  of  God.  Hence  it  is 
through  him  that  we  affirm  our 
'  amen  '  in  worship,  to  the  glory 

21  of  God.  And  it  is  God  who 
confirms  me  along  with  you  in 
Christ,    who    consecrated    me, 

22  who  stamped  me  with  his  seal 


438 


II   COBINTHIANS    II 


given  the  earnest  of  the  Spirit  in 
our  hearts. 

23  Moreover  I  call  God  for  a 
record  upon  my  soul,  that  to  spare 
you  I  came  not  as  yet  unto 
Corinth. 

24  Not  for  that  we  have  domin- 
ion over  your  faith,  but  are  helpers 
of  your  joy  :   for  by  faith  ye  stand. 

CHAPTER    II 

1  But  I  determined  this  with 
myself,  that  I  would  not  come 
again  to  you  in  heaviness. 

2  For  if  I  make  you  sorry,  who 
is  he  then  that  maketh  me  glad, 
but  the  same  which  is  made  sorry 
by  me  ? 

3  And  I  wrote  this  same  unto 
you,  lest,  when  I  came,  I  should 
have  sorrow  from  them  of  whom 
I  ought  to  rejoice  ;  having  con- 
fidence in  you  all,  that  my  joy  is 
the  joy  of  you  all. 

4  For  out  of  much  affliction  and 
anguish  of  heart  I  wrote  unto  you 
with  many  tears  ;  not  that  ye 
should  be  grieved,  but  that  ye 
might  know  the  love  which  I  have 
more  abundantly  unto  you. 

5  But  if  any  have  caused  grief, 
he  hath  not  grieved  me,  but  in 
part :  that  I  may  not  overcharge 
you  all. 

6  Sufficient  to  such  a  man  is 
this  punishment,  which  was  in- 
flicted of  many. 

7  So  that  contrariwise  ye  ought 
rather  to  forgive  him,  and  comfort 
him,  lest  perhaps  such  a  one  should 
be  swallowed  up  with  overmuch 
sorrow. 

8  Wherefore  I  beseech  you  that 
ye  would  confirm  your  love  toward 
him. 

9  For  to  this  end  also  did  I 
write,  that  I  might  know  the  proof 
of  yon,  whether  ye  be  obedient  in 
all  things. 

10  To  whom  ye  forgive  any 
thing,  I  forgive  also  :  for  if  I  for- 
gave any  thing,  to  whom  I  forgave 
it,  for  your  sakes  forgave  I  it  in 
the  person  of  Christ : 

11  Lest  Satan  should  get  an 
ad\Tantage  of  us  :  for  we  are  not 
ignorant  of  his  devices. 


and  gave  me  the  Spirit  as  a 

23  pledge  in  my  heart.  I  call 
God  to  witness  against  my  soul, 
it  was  to  spare  you  that  I  re- 
frained from  revisiting  Corinth. 

24  (Not  that  we  lord  it  over  your 
faith — no,  we  co-operate  for 
your  joy  :  you  have  a  standing 
of  your  own  in  the  faith.) 

CHAPTER    II 

1  I  decided  I  would  not  pay 
yon  another  painful  visit. 

2  For  if  I  pain  you,  then  who 
is  to  give  me  pleasure  ? 

None  but  the  very  people  I 
am  paining  ! 

3  So  the  very  reason  I  wrote  was 
that  I  might  not  come  only  to 
be  pained  by  those  who  ought 
to  give  me  joy  ;  I  relied  on  you 
all,  I  felt  sure  that  my  joy 
would  be  a  joy  for  every  one  of 
you. 

4  For  I  wrote  you  in  sore 
distress  and  misery  of  heart, 
with  many  a  tear — not  to 
pain  you  but  to  convince  you 
of  my  love,  my  special  love  for 
you. 

5  If  a  certain  individual  has 
been  causing  pain,  he  has  been 
causing  pain  not  so  much 
to  me  as  to  all  of  you — at  any 
rate  (for  I  am  not  going  to 
overstate  the  case)  to  a  section 

6  of  you.  This  censure  from  the 
majority  is  severe  enough  for 

7  the  individual  in  question,  so 
that  instead  of  censuring  you 
should  now  forgive  him  and 
comfort  him,  in  case  the  man 
is  overwhelmed  by  excessive 
remorse. 

8  So  I  beg  you  to  reinstate 
him  in  your  love. 

9  For  my  aim  in  writing  was 
simply  to  test  you,  to  see  if 
you  were  absolutely  obedient. 

10  If  you  forgive  the  man,  I 
forgive  him  too  ;  anything  1 
had  to  forgive  him  has  been 
forgiven    in    the    presence    of 

11  Christ  for  your  sakes,  in  case 
Satan  should  take  advantage 
of  our  position — for  I  know  his 
manoeuvres  I 


II    CORINTHIANS    III 


439 


12  Furthermore,  when  I  came 
to  Troas  to  -preach  Christ's  gospel, 
and  a  door  was  opened  unto  me  of 
the  Lord, 

13  I  had  no  rest  in  my  spirit, 
because  I  found  not  Titus  my 
brother  :  but  taking  my  leave  of 
them,  I  went  from  thence  into 
Macedonia. 

14  Now  thanks  be  unto  God, 
which  always  causeth  us  to 
triumph  in  Christ,  and  maketh 
manifest  the  savour  of  his  know- 
ledge by  us  in  every  place. 

15  For  we  are  unto  God  a 
sweet  savour  of  Christ,  in  them 
that  are  saved,  and  in  them  that 
perish  : 

16  To  the  one  we  are  the  savour 
of  death  unto  death  ;  and  to  the 
other  the  savour  of  life  unto  life. 
And  who  is  sufficient  for  these 
things  ? 

17  For  we  are  not  as  many, 
which  corrupt  the  word  of  God  : 
but  as  of  sincerity,  but  as  of  God,  in 
the  sight  of  God  speak  we  in  Christ. 


12  Well,  when  I  reached  Troas 
to  preach  the  gospel  of  Christ, 
though  I  had  a  wide  opportun- 

13  ity  in  the  Lord,  my  spirit  could 
not  rest,  because  I  did  not  find 
Titus  my  brother  there  ;  so  I 
said  goodbye  and  went  off  to 

14  Macedonia.  Wherever  I  go, 
thank  God,  he  makes  my  life  a 
constant  pageant  of  triumph  in 
Christ,  diffusing  the  perfume 
of   his   knowledge   everywhere 

15  by  me.  I  live  for  God  as  the 
fragrance  of  Christ  breathed 
alike  on  those  who  are  being 
saved  and   on  those  who  are 

16  perishing,  to  the  one  a  deadly 
fragrance  that  makes  for  death, 
to  the  other  a  vital  fragrance 
that  makes  for  life.     And  who 

17  is  qualified  for  this  career?  I 
am,  for  I  am  not  like  most, 
adulterating  the  word  of  God  ; 
like  a  man  of  sincerity,  like 
a  man  of  God,  I  speak  the 
word  in  Christ  before  the  very 
presence  of  God. 


CHAPTER    III 

1  Do  we  begin  again  to  com- 
mend ourselves  ?  or  need  we,  as 
some  others,  epistles  of  commenda- 
tion to  you,  or  letters  of  com- 
mendation from  you  ? 

2  Ye  are  our  epistle  written  in 
our  hearts,  known  and  read  of  all 
men  : 

3  Forasmuch  as  ye  are  mani- 
festly declared  to  be  the  epistle 
of  Christ  ministered  by  us,  written 
not  with  ink,  but  with  the  Spirit 
of  the  living  God  ;  not  in  tables 
of  stone,  but  in  fleshy  tables  of 
the  heart. 

4  And  such  trust  have  we 
through  Christ  to  God-ward  : 

5  Not  that  we  are  sufficient  of 
ourselves  to  think  any  thing  as  of 
ourselves  ;  but  our  sufficiency  is 
of  God  ; 

6  Who  also  hath  made  us  able 
ministers  of  the  new  testament  ; 
not  of  the  letter,  but  of  the  spirit : 
for  the  letter  killeth,  but  the  spirit 
giveth  life. 

7  But    if    the    ministration    of 


CHAPTER    III 

1  Am  I  beginning  again  to 
'  commend  '  myself  ?  Do  I 
need,  like  some  people,  to  be 
commended  by  written  certifi- 
cates either  to  you  or  from  you? 

2  Why,  you  are  my  certificate 
yourselves,  written  on  my 
heart,  recognized  and  read  by 

3  all  men  ;  you  make  it  obvious 
that  you  are  a  letter  of  Christ 
which  I  have  been  employed  to 
inscribe,  written  not  with  ink 
but  with  the  Spirit  of  the  living 
God,  not  on  tablets  of  stone  but 
on  tablets  of  the  human   heart. 

4  Such  is  the  confidence  I  possess 
through  Christ  in  my  service  of 

5  God.  It  is  not  that  I  am  per- 
sonally qualified  to  form  any 
judgment  by  myself  ;  my 
qualifications  come  from  God, 

6  and  he  has  further  qualified  me 
to  be  the  minister  of  a  new 
covenant — a  covenant  not  of 
written  law  but  of  spirit  ;  for 
the  written  law  kills  but  the 

7  Spirit  makes  alive.    Now  if  the 


440 


II   CORINTHIANS   IV 


death,  written  and  engraven  in 
stones,  was  glorious,  so  that  the 
children  of  Israel  could  not  sted- 
fastly  behold  the  face  of  Moses 
for  the  glory  of  his  countenance  ; 
which  glory  was  to  be  done  away  : 

8  How  shall  not  the  ministra- 
tion of  the  spirit  be  rather  glorious? 

9  For  if  the  ministration  of  con- 
demnation be  glory,  much  more 
doth  the  ministration  of  righteous- 
ness exceed  in  glory. 

10  For  even  that  which  was 
made  glorious  had  no  glory  in  this 
respect,  by  reason  of  the  glory  that 
excelleth. 

11  For  if  that  which  is  done 
away  teas  glorious,  much  more 
that  which  remaineth  is  glorious. 

12  Seeing  then  that  we  have 
such  hope,  we  use  great  plainness 
of  speech  : 

13  And  not  as  Moses,  which  put 
a  vail  over  his  face,  that  the  chil- 
dren of  Israel  could  not  stedfastly 
look  to  the  end  of  that  which  is 
abolished  : 

14  Rut  their  minds  were  blind- 
ed :  for  until  this  day  remaineth 
the  same  vail  untaken  away  in  the 
reading  of  the  old  testament ; 
which  vail  is  done  away  in  Christ. 

15  But  even  unto  this  day, 
when  Moses  is  read,  the  vail  is 
upon  their  heart. 

16  Nevertheless  when  it  shall 
turn  to  the  Lord,  the  vail  shall  be 
taken  away. 

1 7  Now  the  Lord  is  that  Spirit : 
and  where  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord 
is,  there  is  liberty. 

18  But  we  all,  with  open  face 
beholding  as  in  a  glass  the  glory  of 
the  Lord,  are  changed  into  the 
same  image  from  glory  to  glory, 
even  as  by  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord. 


administration  of  death  which 
was  engraved  in  letters  of  stone ; 
was  invested  with  glory — so 
much  so,  that  the  children  of  Is- 
rael could  not  gaze  at  the  face  of 
Moses  on  account  of  the  dazzling 
glory  that  was  fading  from  his 

8  face  ;  surely  the  administration 
of  the  Spirit  must  be  invested 

9  with  still  greater  glory.  If 
there  was  glory  in  the  adminis- 
tration that  condemned,  then 
the  administration  that  ac- 
quits abounds  far  more  in  glory 

10  (indeed,  in  view  of  the  tran- 
scendent glory,  what  teas  glori- 

11  ous  has  thus  no  glory  at  all)  ;  if 
what  faded  had  its  glory,  then 
what  lasts  will  be  invested  with 

12  far  greater  glory.  Such  being 
my    hope    then,    I    am    quite 

13  frank  and  open — not  like 
Moses,  who  used  to  hang  a  veil 
over  his  face  to  keep  the  child- 
ren of  Israel  from  gazing  at  the 
last    rays    of    a    fading    glory. 

14  Besides,  their  minds  were 
dulled,  for  to  this  very  day, 
when  the  Old  Testament  is  read 
aloud,  the  same  veil  hangs. 
Veiled  from  them  the  fact  that 

15  the  glory  fades  in  Christ !  Yes, 
down  to  this  day,  whenever 
Moses  is  read  aloud,  the  veil 

16  rests  on  their  heart ;  though 
whenever  they  turn  to  the  Lord, 

17  the  veil  is  removed.  (The  Lord 
means  the  Spirit,  and  wherever 
the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  is,  there 

18  is  open  freedom.)  But  we  all 
mirror  the  glory  of  the  Lord  with 
face  unveiled,  and  so  we  are 
being  transformed  into  the  same 
likeness  as  himself ,  passing  from 
one  glory  to  another — for  this 
comes  of  the  Lord  the  Spirit. 


CHAPTER    IV 

1  Therefore  seeing  we  have 
this  ministry,  as  we  have  received 
mercy,  we  faint  not ; 

2  But  have  renounced  the 
hidden  things  of  dishonesty,  not 
walking  in  craftiness,  nor  handling 
the  word  'of  God  deceitfully  ;  but 
by    manifestation    of    the    truth 


CHAPTER   IV 

1  Hence,  as  I  hold  this  ministry 
by  God's  mercy  to  me,  I  never 

2  lose  heart  in  it ;  I  disown  those 
practices  which  very  shame  con- 
ceals from  view  ;  I  do  not  go 
about  it  craftily ;  I  do  not  falsify 
the  word  of  God  ;  I  state  the 
truth  openly  and  so  commend 


il    CORINTHIANS  IV 


441 


commending  ourselves  to  every 
man's  conscience  in  the  sight  of 
God. 

3  But  if  our  gospel  be  hid,  it  is 
hid  to  them  that  are  lost  : 

4  In  whom  the  god  of  this 
world  hath  blinded  the  minds  of 
them  which  believe  not,  lest  the 
light  of  the  glorious  gospel  of 
Christ,  who  is  the  image  of  God, 
should  shine  unto  them. 

5  For  we  preach  not  ourselves, 
but  Christ  Jesus  the  Lord  ;  and 
ourselves  your  servants  for  Jesus' 
sake. 

6  For  God,  who  commanded  the 
light  to  shine  out  of  darkness,  hath 
shined  in  our  hearts,  to  give  the 
light  of  the  knowledge  of  the  glory 
of  God  in  the  face  of  Jesus  Christ. 

7  But  we  have  this  treasure  in 
earthen  vessels,  that  the  excellency 
of  the  power  may  be  of  God,  and 
not  of  us. 

8  We  are  troubled  on  every  side, 
yet  not  distressed  ;  we  are  per- 
plexed, but  not  in  despair  ; 

9  Persecuted,  but  not  forsaken  ; 
cast  down,  but  not  destroyed  ; 

10  Always  bearing  about  in  the 
body  the  dying  of  the  Lord  Jesus, 
that  the  life  also  of  Jesus  might 
be  made  manifest  in  our  body. 

1 1  For  we  which  live  are  alway 
delivered  unto  death  for  Jes\is' 
sake,  that  the  life  also  of  Jesus 
might  be  made  manifest  in  our 
mortal  flesh. 

12  So  then  death  worketh  in 
us,  but  life  in  you. 

13  We  having  the  same  spirit 
of  faith,  according  as  it  is  written, 
I  believed,  and  therefore  have  I 
spoken  ;  we  also  behove,  and 
therefore  speak  ; 

14  Knowing  that  he  which 
raised  up  the  Lord  Jesus  shall 
raise  up  us  also  by  Jesus,  and 
shall  present  us  with  you. 

15  For  all  things  are  for  your 
sakes,  that  the  abundant  grace 
might  through  the  thanksgiving  of 
many  redound  to  the  glory  of  God. 

16  For  which  cause  we  faint 
not  ;  but  though  our  outward 
man  perish,  yet  the  inward  man 
is  renewed  day  by  day. 


myself  to  every  man's  conscience 

3  before  God.  Even  if  my  gospel 
is  veiled,  it  is  only  veiled  in  the 

4  case  of  the  perishing  ;  there  the 
god  of  this  world  has  blinded 
the  minds  of  unbelievers,  to 
prevent  them  seeing  the  light 
thrown  by  the  gospel  of  the 
glory  of  Christ,  who  is  the  like- 

5  ness  of  God.  (It  is  Christ 
Jesus  as  Lord,  not  myself,  that 
I  proclaim  ;  I  am  simply  a 
servant  of  yours  for  Jesus' 
sake. ) 

6  For  God  who  said,  "  Light 
shall  shine  out  of  darkness," 
has  shone  within  my  heart 
to  illuminate  men  with  the 
knowledge  of  God's  glory  in 
the  face  of  Christ. 

7  But  I  possess  this  treasure  in 
a  frail  vessel  of  earth,  to  show 
that  the  transcending  power 
belongs  to  God,  not  to  myself  ; 

8  on  every  side  I  am  harried  but 
not  hemmed  in,  perplexed  but 

9  not  despairing,  persecuted  but 
not  abandoned,  struck  down 
but  not  destroyed — 

10  wherever  I  go,  I  am  being 

killed  in  the  body  as  Je- 
sus was, 
so  that  the  life  of  Jesus 
may    come    out  in  my 
body  : 

11  every   day  of  my  life  I  am 

being     given     over     to 
death  for  Jesus'  sake, 
so  that  the  life,  of  Jesus 
may  come    out    within 
my  mortal  flesh. 

12  In  me  then  death  is  active, 

13  in  you  life.  But  since  our 
spirit  of  faith  is  the  same,  there- 
fore— as  it  is  written  /  believed 
and  so  I  spoke — I  too  believe 

14  and  so  I  speak,  sure  that  He 
who  raised  the  Lord  Jesus  will 
raise  me  too  with  Jesus  and 
set  me  at  your  side  in  his  pres- 

15  ence.  It  is  all  in  your  interests, 
so  that  the  more  grace  abounds, 
the  more  thanksgiving  may 
rise  and  redound  to  the  glory 

16  of  God.  Hence  I  never  lose 
heart  ;  though  my  outward 
man  decays,  my  inner  man  is 


442 


II    CORINTHIANS   V 


17  For  our  light  affliction,  which 
is  but  for  a  moment,  worketh  for 
us  a  far  more  exceeding  and 
eternal  weight  of  glory  ; 

18  While  we  look  not  at  the 
things  which  are  seen,  but  at  the 
things  which  are  not  seen  :  for 
the  things  which  are  seen  are  tem- 
poral ;  but  the  things  which  are 
not  seen  are  eternal. 


17  renewed  day  after  day.  The 
slight  trouble  of  the  passing 
hour  *  results  in  a  solid  glory 

18  past  all  comparison,  for  those 
of  us  whose  eyes  are  on  the 
unseen,  not  on  the  seen  ;  for 
the  seen  is  transient,  the  un- 
seen eternal. 

*  Omitting  ημών. 


CHAPTER   V 

1  For  we  know  that  if  our 
earthly  house  of  this  tabernacle 
were  dissolved,  we  have  a  building 
of  God,  an  house  not  made  with 
hands,  eternal  in  the  heavens. 

2  For  in  this  we  groan,  earnestly 
desiring  to  be  clothed  upon  with 
our  house  which  is  from  heaven  : 

3  If  so  be  that  being  clothed  we 
shall  not  be  found  naked. 

4  For  we  that  are  in  this  taber- 
nacle do  groan,  being  burdened  : 
not  for  that  we  would  be  un- 
clothed, but  clothed  upon,  that 
mortality  might  be  swallowed  up 
of  life. 

5  Now  he  that  hath  wrought  us 
for  the  selfsame  thing  is  God,  who 
also  hath  given  unto  us  the  earnest 
of  the  Spirit. 

6  Therefore  we  are  always  con- 
fident, knowing  that,  whilst  we 
are  at  home  in  the  body,  we  are 
absent  from  the  Lord  : 

7  (For  we  walk  by  faith,  not  by 
sight  : ) 

8  We  are  confident,  I  say,  and 
willing  rather  to  be  absent  from 
the  body,  and  to  be  present  with 
the  Lord. 

9  Wherefore  we  labour,  that, 
whether  present  or  absent,  we 
may  be  accepted  of  him. 

10  For  we  must  all  appear  be- 
fore the  judgment  seat  of  Christ  ; 
that  every  one  may  receive  the 
things  done  in  his  body,  according 
to  that  he  hath  done,  whether  it 
be  good  or  bad. 

1 1  Knowing  therefore  the  terror 
of  the  Lord,  we  persuade  men  ; 
but  we  are  made  manifest  unto 
God  ;  and  I  trust  also  are  made 
manifest  in  your  consciences. 


CHAPTER    V 

1  I  know  that  if  this  earthly 
tent  of  mine  is  taken  down, 
I  get  a  home  from  God,  made 
by  no  human  hands,  eternal  in 

2  the  heavens.  It  makes  me  sigh 
indeed,  this  yearning  to  be 
under  the   cover  of  my  heav- 

3  enly  habitation,  since  I  am 
sure  that  once  so  covered  I  shall 
not  be  '  naked  '  at  the  hour  of 

4  death.  I  do  sigh  within  this 
tent  of  mine  with  heavy 
anxiety — not  that  I  want  to  be 
stripped,  no,  but  to  be  under 
the  cover  of  the  other,  to  have 
my  mortal  element  absorbed  by 

5  life.  I  am  prepared  for  this 
change  by  God,  who  has  given 
me  the  Spirit  as  its  pledge  and 
instalment. 

6  Come  what  may,  then,  I 
!am  confident ; 

I   know  that  while   I  reside 
in  the  body  I  am  away  from 

7  the  Lord  (for  I  have  to  lead 
my  life  in  faith,  without  seeing 

8  him)  :  and  in  this  confidence 
I  would  fain  get  away  from 
the  body  and  reside  with  the 
Lord. 

9  Hence  also  I  am  eager  to 
satisfy    him,    whether   in   the 

10  body  or  away  from  it  :  for  we 
have  all  to  appear  without 
disguise  before  the  tribunal 
of  Christ,  each  to  be  requited 
for  what  he  has  done  with  his 
body,  well  or  ill. 

11  If  I  '  appeal  to  the  interests 
of  men.'  then,  it  is  with  the 
fear  of  the  Lord  before  my 
mind.  What  I  am  is  plain  to 
God  without  disguise,  plain 
also,  I  trust,  to  your  own  con- 


II    CORINTHIANS    VI 


443 


12  For  we  commend  not  our- 
selves again  unto  you,  but  give 
you  occasion  to  glory  on  our 
behalf,  that  ye  may  have  some- 
what to  answer  them  which  glory 
in  appearance,  and  not  in  heart. 

13  For  whether  we  be  beside  our- 
selves, it  is  to  God  :  or  whether 
we  be  sober,  it  is  for  your  cause. 

14  For  the  love  of  Christ  con- 
straineth  us  ;  because  we  thus 
judge,  that  if  one  died  for  all,  then 
were  all  dead  : 

15  And  that  he  died  for  all,  that 
they  which  live  should  not  hence- 
forth live  unto  themselves,  but 
unto  him  which  died  for  them, 
and  rose  again. 

16  Wherefore  henceforth  know 
we  no  man  after  the  flesh  :  yea, 
though  we  have  known  Christ 
after  the  flesh,  yet  now  henceforth 
know  we  him  no  more. 

17  Therefore  if  any  man  be  in 
Christ,  he  is  a  new  creature  :  old 
things  are  passed  away  ;  behold, 
all  things  are  become  new. 

18  And  all  things  are  of  God, 
who  hath  reconciled  us  to  himself 
by  Jesus  Christ,  and  hath  given  to 
us  the  ministry  of  reconciliation  ; 

19  To  wit,  that  God  was  in 
Christ,  reconciling  the  world  unto 
himself,  not  imputing  their  tres- 
passes unto  them  ;  and  hath 
committed  unto  us  the  word  of 
reconciliation. 

20  Now  then  we  are  ambassa- 
dors for  Christ,  as  though  God  did 
beseech  you  by  lis  :  we  pray  you 
in  Christ's  stead,  be  ye  reconciled 
to  God. 

21  For  he  hath  made  him  to  be 
sin  for  us,  who  knew  no  sin ;  that 
we  might  be  made  the  righteous- 
ness of  God  in  him. 


12  science.  This  is  not  '  recom- 
mending myself  to  you  again  '  ; 
it  is  giving  you  an  incentive  to 
be  proud  of  me,  which  you  can 
use  against  men  who  are  proud 
of     externals    instead    of    the 

13  inward  reality.  '  I  am  beside 
myself,'  am  I  ?  Well,  that  is 
between  myself  and  God.  I 
am  '  sane,'  am  I  ?    Well,  that  is 

14  in  your  interests  ;  for  I  am 
controlled  by  the  love  of  Christ, 
convinced  that  as  One  has  died 

15  for  all,  then  all  have  died,  and 
that  he  died  for  all  in  order  to 
have  the  living  live  no  longer 
for  themselves  but  for  him  who 

16  died  and  rose  for  them.  Once 
convinced  of  this,  then,  I 
estimate  no  one  by  what  is 
external ;  even  though  I  once 
estimated  Christ  by  what  is 
external,  I  no  longer  estimate 

17  him  thus.  There  is  a  new 
creation  whenever  a  man  comes 
to  be  in  Christ  ;    what  is  old  is 

18  gone,  the  new  has  come.  It  is 
all  the  doing  of  the  God  who 
has  reconciled  me  to  himself 
through  Christ  and  has  per- 
mitted   me   to    be   a   minister 

19  of  his  reconciliation.  For  in 
Christ  God  reconciled  the  world 
to  himself  instead  of  counting 
men's  trespasses  against  them  ; 
and  he  entrusted  me  with  the 
message  of  his  reconciliation. 

20  So  I  am  an  envoy  for  Christ, 
God  appealing  by  me,  as  it 
were — be  reconciled  to  God,  I 
entreat  you  on  behalf  of  Christ. 

21  For  our  sakes  He  made  him  to 
be  sin  who  himself  knew  noth- 
ing of  sin,  so  that  in  him  we 
might  become  the  righteous- 
ness of  God. 


CHAPTER    VI  . 

1  Wf  then,  as  workers  together        1 
with   him,   beseech   you  also   that 

ye  receive  not  the  grace  of  God  in        2 
vain. 

2  (For  he  saith,  I  have  heard 
thee  in  a  time  accepted,  and  in 
the  day  of  salvation  have  I  suc- 
coured thee  :    behold,  now  is  the 


CHAPTER    VI 

I  appeal  to  you  too,  as  a 
worker  with  God,  do  not  receive 
the  grace  of  God  in  vain.  (He 
saith, 

/  have  heard  you  in  the  time  of 

favour, 
and  helped  you  on  the  day  of 
salvation. 


444 


II   CORINTHIANS   VI 


accepted    time ;     behold,    now    is 
the  day  of  salvation.) 

3  Giving  no  offence  in  any 
thing,  that  the  ministry  be  not 
blamed  : 

4  But  in  all  things  approving 
ourselves  as  the  ministers  of  God, 
in  much  patience,  in  afflictions,  in 
necessities,  in  distresses, 

5  In  stripes,  in  imprisonments, 
in  tumults,  in  labours,  in  watch- 
ings,  in  fastings  ; 

6  By  pureness,  by  knowledge, 
by  longsuffering,  by  kindness,  by 
the  Holy  Ghost,  by  love  unfeigned, 

7  By  the  word  of  truth,  by  the 
power  of  God,  by  the  armour  of 
righteousness  on  the  right  hand 
and  on  the  left, 

8  By  honour  and  dishonour,  by 
evil  report  and  good  report :  as 
deceivers,  and  yet  true  ; 

9  As  unknown,  and  yet  well 
known  ;  as  dying,  and,  behold,  we 
live  ;  as  chastened,  and  not  killed  ; 

10  As  sorrowful,  yet  alway  re- 
joicing ;  as  poor,  yet  making  many 
rich  ;  as  having  nothing,  and  yet 
possessing  all  things. 

11  Ο  ye  Corinthians,  our  mouth 
is  open  unto  you,  our  heart  is 
enlarged. 

12  Ye  are  not  straitened  in  us, 
but  ye  are  straitened  in  your  own 
bowels. 

13  Now  for  a  recompence  in  the 
same,  (I  speak  as  unto  my  chil- 
dren,) be  ye  also  enlarged. 

14  Be  ye  not  unequally  yoked 
together  with  unbelievers :  for 
what  fellowship  hath  righteousness 
with  unrighteousness  ?  and  what 
communion  hath  light  with  dark- 
ness ? 

15  And  what  concord  hath 
Christ  with  Belial  ?  or  what  part 
hath  he  that  believeth  with  an 
infidel  ? 

16  And  what  agreement  hath 
the  temple  of  God  with  idols  ?  for 
ye  are  the  temple  of  the  living 
God  ;  as  God  hath  said,  I  will 
dwell  in  them,  and  walk  in  them  ; 
and  I  will  be  their  God,  and  they 
shall  be  my  people. 

17  Wherefore  come  out  from 
among  them,  and  be  ye  separate, 


Well,  here  is  the  time  of  favour, 

3  here  is  the  day  of  salvation.)  I 
put  no  obstacle  in  the  path  of 
any,  so  that  my  ministry  may 

4  not  be  discredited  ;  I  prove 
myself  at  all  points  a  true  mini- 
ster of  God,  by  great  endur- 
ance, by  suffering,  by  troubles, 

5  by  calamities,  by  lashes,  by 
imprisonment  ;     mobbed,   toil- 

6  ing,  sleepless,  starving  ;  with 
innocence,  insight,  patience, 
kindness,  the  holy  Spirit,  un- 

7  affected  love,  true  words,  the 
power  of  God  ;  with  the 
weapons  of  integrity  for  attack 

8  or  for  defence,  amid  honour 
and  dishonour,  amid  evil  report 
and  good  report,  an  '  impostor  ' 

9  but  honest,  '  unknown  '  but 
well-known,  dying  but  here  I 
am    alive,    chastened    but     not 

10  killed,  grieved  but  always  glad, 
a  '  pauper,'  but  the  means  of 
wealth  to  many,  without  a 
penny  but  possessed  of  all. 

11  Ο  Corinthians,  I  am  keeping 
nothing  back  from  you  ;  my 
heart    is    wide    open    for    you. 

12  '  Restraint  '  ? — that   lies   with 

13  you,  not  me.  A  fair  exchange 
now,  as  the  children  say  ! 
Open  your  hearts  wide  to  me. 

14  [Keep  out  of  all  incongruous 

ties  with  unbelievers. 
What  have  righteousness  and 
iniquity  in  common, 
or  how  can  light  associate 
with  darkness  ? 

15  What  harmony  can  there  be 

between      Christ      and 
Beliar, 
or    what    business   has    a 
believer  with  an  unbe- 
liever ? 

16  What  compact  can  there  be 

between    God's    temple 
and  idols  ? 
For  we  are  the  temple  of  the 
living  God — as  God  has  said, 
/  ivill  dwell  and  move  among 
them, 
I  will  be  their  God  and  they 
shall  be  my  people. 

17  Therefore    come    away  from 

them, 
separate,  saith  the  Lord, 


II    CORINTHIANS   VII 


445 


saith  the  Lord,  and  touch  not  the 
unclean  thing  ;  and  I  will  receive 
you, 

18  And  will  be  a  Father  unto  you, 
and  ye  shall  be  my  sons  and  daugh- 
ters, saith  the  Lord  Almighty. 

CHAPTER   VII 

1  Having  therefore  these  pro- 
mises, dearly  beloved,  let  us 
cleanse  ourselves  from  all  filthi- 
ness  of  the  flesh  and  spirit,  per- 
fecting holiness  in  the  fear  of 
God. 

2  Receive  us  ;  we  have  wronged 
no  man,  we  have  corrupted 
no  man,  we  have  defrauded  no 
man. 

3  I  speak  not  this  to  condemn 
you  :  for  I  have  said  before,  that 
ye  are  in  our  hearts  to  die  and 
live  with  you. 

4  Great  is  my  boldness  of 
speech  toward  you,  great  is  my 
glorying  of  you  :  I  am  filled  with 
comfort,  I  am  exceeding  joyful  in 
all  our  tribulation. 

5  For,  when  we  were  come  into 
Macedonia,  our  flesh  had  no  rest, 
but  we  were  troubled  on  every 
side  ;  without  were  fightings, 
within  were  fears. 

6  Nevertheless  God,  that  com- 
forteth  those  that  are  cast  down, 
comforted  us  by  the  coming  of 
Titus  ; 

7  And  not  by  his  coming  only, 
but  by  the  consolation  wherewith 
he  was  comforted  in  you,  when  he 
told  us  your  earnest  desire,  your 
mourning,  your  fervent  mind  to- 
ward me  ;  so  that  I  rejoiced  the 
more. 

8  For  though  I  made  you  sorry 
with  a  letter,  I  do  not  repent, 
though  I  did  repent  :  for  I  per- 
ceive that  the  same  epistle  hath 
made  you  sorry,  though  it  were 
but  for  a  season. 

9  Now  I  rejoice,  not  that  ye 
were  made  sorry,  but  that  ye 
sorrowed   to    repentance  :    for   ye 


touch  not  what  is  unclean  ; 
then  1  will  receive  you, 
18        I  will  be  a  Father  to  you, 

and  you  shall  be  my  sons  and 
daughters, 
saith  the  Lord  almighty. 

CHAPTER   VII 

1  As  these  great  promises  are 
ours,  beloved,  let  us  cleanse 
ourselves  from  everything  that 
contaminates  either  flesh  or 
spirit ;  let  us  be  fully  conse- 
crated by  reverence  for  God.]* 

2  Make  a  place  for  me  in  your 
hearts  ;  I  have  wronged  no  one, 
ruined  no  one,  taken  advantage 
of  no  one. 

3  I  am  not  saying  this  to  con- 
demn you.  Condemn  you  ? 
Why,  I  repeat,  you  are  in  my 
very  heart,  and  you  will  be 
there  in  death  and  life  alike. 

4  I  have  absolute  confidence  in 
you,  I  am  indeed  proud  of 
you,  you  are  a  perfect  comfort 
to  me,  I  am  overflowing  with 
delight,  for  all  the  trouble    I 

5  have  to  bear.  For  I  got  no 
relief  from  the  strain  of  things, 
even  when  I  reached  Mace- 
donia ;  it  was  trouble  at  every 
turn,  wrangling  all  round  me, 

6  fears  in  my  own  mind.  But 
the  God  who  comforts  the 
dejected  comforted  me  by  the 

7  arrival  of  Titus.  Yes,  and  by 
more  than  his  arrival,  by  the 
comfort  which  you  had  been  to 
him  ;  for  he  gave  me  such  a 
report  of  how  you  longed  for 
me,  how  sorry  you  were,  and 
how  eagerly  you  took  my  part, 
that  it  added  to  my  delight. 

8  In  fact,  if  I  did  pain  you  by 
that  letter,  I  do  not  regret  it. 
I  did  regret  it  when  I  dis- 
covered f  that  my  letter  had 
pained  you  even  for  the  time 

9  being,  but  I  am  glad  now — not 
glad  that  you  were  pained  but 
glad   that   your  pain  induced 


*  This  bracketed  paragraph  (vi.  14-vii.  1)  belongs  to  some  other  part  of  Paul's 
correspondence  with  the  Corinthian  church. 

τ  Reading  βκίπων  with  the  Vulgate,  which  "  alone  has  preserved  the  true  read- 
ing, ώ  being  read  as  ω  "  (Hort). 


446 


II    CORINTHIANS  VIII 


were  made  sorry  after  a  godly 
manner,  that  ye  might  receive 
damage  by  us  in  nothing. 

10  For  godly  sorrow  worketh 
repentance  to  salvation  not  to  be 
repented  of  :  but  the  sorrow  of 
the  world  worketh  death. 

11  For  behold  this  selfsame 
thing,  that  ye  sorrowed  after  a 
godly  sort,  what  carefulness  it 
wrought  in  you,  yea,  what  clearing 
of  yourselves,  yea,  what  indigna- 
tion, yea,  what  fear,  yea,  what 
vehement  desire,  yea,  what  zeal, 
yea,  what  revenge  !  In  all  things 
ye  have  approved  yourselves  to 
be  clear  in  this  matter. 

12  Wherefore,  though  I  wrote 
unto  you,  /  did  it  not  for  his  cause 
that  had  done  the  wrong,  nor  for 
his  cause  that  suffered  wrong,  but 
that  our  care  for  you  in  the  sight 
of  God  might  appear  unto  you. 

13  Therefore  we  were  comforted 
in  ycur  comfort :  yea,  and  exceed- 
ingly the  more  joyed  we  for  the 
joy  of  Titus,  because  his  spirit  was 
refreshed  by  you  all. 

14  For  if  I  have  boasted  any 
thing  to  him  of  you,  I  am  not 
ashamed  ;  but  as  we  spake  all 
things  to  you  in  truth,  even  so  our 
boasting,  which  /  made  before 
Titus,  is  found  a  truth. 

15  And  his  inward  affection  is 
more  abundant  toward  you, 
whilst  he  remembereth  the  obedi- 
ence of  you  all,  how  with  fear  and 
trembling  ye  received  him. 

16  I  rejoice  therefore  that  I 
have  confidence  in  you  in  all 
things. 

CHAPTER   VIII 

1  Moreover,  brethren,  we  do 
you  to  wit  of  the  grace  of  God 
bestowed  on  the  churches  of 
Macedonia  ; 

2  How  that  in  a  great  trial  of 
affliction  the  abundance  of  their 
joy  and  their  deep  poverty 
abounded  unto  the  riches  of  their 
liberality. 

3  For  to  their  power,  I  bear  re- 
cord, yea,  and  beyond  their  power 
they  were  willing  of  themselves  ; 


you  to  repent.  For  you  were 
pained  as  God  meant  you  to 
be  pained,  and  so  you  got  no 

10  harm  from  what  I  did  ;  the 
pain  God  is  allowed  to  guide 
ends  in  a  saving  repentance 
never  to  be  regretted,  whereas 
the  world's  pain  ends  in  death. 

11  See  what  this  pain  divine  has 
done  for  you,  how  serious  it 
has  made  you,  how  keen  to 
clear  yourselves,  how  indig- 
nant, how  alarmed,  how  eager 
for  me,  how  determined,  how 
relentless  !  You  have  shown  in 
every     way     that     you     were 

12  honest  in  the  business.  So  my 
letter  was  written  to  you,  not  on 
account  of  the  offender  nor  for 
the  sake  of  the  injured  party, 
but  in  order  to  let  you  realize 
before  God  how  seriously  you 
do  care  for  me. 

13  That  is  what  comforts  me. 
And  over  and  above  my  per- 
sonal comfort,  I  was  specially 
delighted  at  the  delight  of 
Titus.        You  have  all  set  his 

14  mind  at  rest.  I  told  him  of  my 
pride  in  you,  and  I  have  not 
been  disappointed.  No,  just 
as  all  I  have  had  to  say  to  you 
has  been  true,  so  all  I  said 
about  you  to  Titus,  all  my 
pride  in  you,  has  also  proved 

15  true.  His  own  heart  goes  out 
to  you  all  the  more  when  he 
remembers  how  you  all  obeyed 
him,  and  how  you  received  him 
with  reverence  and  trembling. 

16  I  am  glad  to  have  full  confi- 
dence in  you. 

CHAPTER   VIII 

1  Now,  brothers,  I  have  to  tell 
you  about  the  grace  God  has 
given  to  the  churches  of  Mace- 
donia. 

2  Amid  a  severe  ordeal  of 
trouble,  their  overflowing  joy 
and  their  deep  poverty  to- 
gether have  poured  out  a  flood 

3  of  rich  generosity ;  I  can 
testify  that  up  to  their  means, 
aye  and  beyond  their  means. 

4  they  have  given — begging  me 


II    CORINTHIANS    VIII 


447 


4  Praying  us  with  much  in- 
treaty  that  we  would  receive  the 
gift,  and  take  upon  us  the  fellow- 
ship of  the  ministering  to  the 
saints. 

5  And  this  they  did,  not  as  we 
hoped,  but  first  gave  their  own 
selves  to  the  Lord,  and  unto  us 
by  the  will  of  God. 

6  Insomuch  that  we  desired 
Titus,  that  as  he  had  begun,  so 
he  would  also  finish  in  you  the 
same  grace  also. 

7  Therefore,  as  ye  abound  in 
every  thing,  in  faith,  and  utter- 
ance, and  knowledge,  and  in  all 
diligence,  and  in  your  love  to  us, 
see  that  ye  abound  in  this  grace 
also. 

8  I  speak  not  by  commandment, 
but  by  occasion  of  the  forwardness 
of  others,  and  to  prove  the  sin- 
cerity of  your  love. 

9  For  ye  know  the  grace  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that,  though 
he  was  rich,  yet  for  your  sakes  he 
became  poor,  that  ye  through  his 
poverty  might  be  rich. 

10  And  herein  I  give  my 
advice  :  for  this  is  expedient  for 
you,  who  have  begun  before,  not 
only  to  do,  but  also  to  be  forward 
a  year  ago. 

11  Now  therefore  perform  the 
doing  of  it ;  that  as  there  was  a 
readiness  to  will,  so  there  may  be 
a  performance  also  out  of  that 
which  ye  have. 

12  For  if  there  be  first  a  willing 
mind,  it  is  accepted  according  to 
that  a  man  hath,  and  not  accord- 
ing to  that  he  hath  not. 

13  For  /  mean  not  that  other 
men  be  eased,  and  ye  burdened  : 

14  But  by  an  equality,  that 
now  at  this  time  your  abundance 
may  be  a  supply  for  their  want, 
that  their  abundance  also  may  be 
a  supply  for  your  want :  that 
there  may  be  equality  : 

15  As  it  is  written,  He  that 
had  gathered  much  had  nothing 
over  ;  and  he  that  had  gathered 
little  had  no  lack. 

*  Reading  ίξ  νμ,ων  iv  νν-ΐν  with  X 
C  D  G,  almost  all  the  evidence  of  the 
Latin  and  Syriac  versions,  etc. 


of  their  own  accord,  most 
urgently,  for  the  favour  of  con- 
tributing to  the  support  of  the 

5  saints.  They  have  done  more 
than  I  expected  ;  they  gave 
themselves  to  the  Lord,  to  be- 
gin with,  and  then  (for  so  God 
willed  it)  they  put  themselves 

6  at  my  disposal.  This  has  led 
me  to  ask  Titus  to  complete 
the  arrangements  for  the  same 
gracious  contribution  among 
yourselves,  as  it  was  he  who 

7  started  it.  Now  then,  you 
are  to  the  front  in  everything, 
in  faith,  in  utterance,  in  know- 
ledge, in  all  zeal,  and  in  love  for 
us  * — do  come  to  the  front  in 
this  gracious  enterprise  as  well. 

8  I  am  not  issuing  any  orders, 
only  using  the  zeal  of  others  to 
prove  how  sterling  your  own 

9  love  is.  (You  know  how  gra- 
cious our  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
was  ;  rich  though  he  was,  he 
became  poor  for  the  sake  of 
you,  that  by  his  poverty  you 

10  might  be  rich.)  But  I  will  tell 
you  what  I  think  about  it  ; 
it  is  to  your  interest  to  go  on 
with  this  enterprise,  for  you 
started  it  last  year,  you  were 
the  first  not  merely  to  do  any- 
thing but  to  want  to  do  any- 

11  thing.  Now,  carry  it  through, 
so  that  your  readiness  to  take 
it  up  may  be  equalled  by  the 
way  you  carry  it  through — so 

12  far  as  your  means  allow.  If 
only  one  is  ready  to  give 
according   to   his   means   it   is 

.  acceptable  ;    he    is   not  asked 
to  give  what  he  has  not  got. 

13  This  does  not  mean  that  other 
people  are  to  be  relieved  and 

14  you  to  suffer  :  it  is  a  matter 
of  give  and  take  ;  at  the  pre- 
sent moment  your  surplus  goes 
to  make  up  what  they  lack, 
in  order  that  their  surplus  may 
go  to  make  up  what  you  lack. 

15  Thus  it  is  to  give  and  take — as 
it  is  written, 

He  who  got  much  had  nothing 

over, 
and  he  ivho  got  little  had  not 

too  little. 


448 


II   CORINTHIANS    IX 


16  But  thanks  be  to  God, 
which  put  the  same  earnest  care 
into  the  heart  of  Titus  for  you. 

17  For  indeed  he  accepted  the 
exhortation  ;  but  being  more  for- 
ward, of  his  own  accord  he  went 
unto  you. 

18  And  we  have  sent  with  him 
the  brother,  whose  praise  is  in 
the  gospel  throughout  all  the 
churches  ; 

19  And  not  that  only,  but 
who  was  also  chosen  of  the 
churches  to  travel  with  us  with 
this  grace,  which  is  administered 
by  us  to  the  glory  of  the  same 
Lord,  and  declaration  of  your 
ready  mind  : 

20  Avoiding  this,  that  no 
man  should  blame  us  in  this 
abundance  which  is  administered 
by  us  : 

2 1  Providing  for  honest  things , 
not  only  in  the  sight  of  the 
Lord,  but  also  in  the  sight  of 
men. 

22  And  we  have  sent  with 
them  our  brother,  whom  we  have 
oftentimes  proved  diligent  in 
many  things,  but  now  much 
more  diligent,  upon  the  great 
confidence  which  /  have  in 
you. 

23  Whether  any  do  enquire  of 
Titus,  he  is  my  partner  and 
fellowhelper  concerning  you  : 
or  our  brethren  be  enquired  of, 
they  are  the  messengers  of  the 
churches,  and  the  glory  of  Christ. 

24  Wherefore  shew  ye  to  them, 
and  before  the  churches,  the 
proof  of  your  love,  and  of  our 
boasting  on  your  behalf. 


16  Thanks  be  to  God  who 
has  inspired  Titus  with  an 
interest    in     you    equal    to 

17  my  own ;  he  has  indeed 
responded  to  my  request, 
but  he  is  off  to  you  by 
his  own    choice,   so  keen  is 

18  his  interest  in  you.  Along 
with  him  I  am  sending  that 
brother  whose  services  to 
the    gospel    are    praised    by 

19  all  the  churches  ;  besides, 
he  has  been  appointed  by 
the  churches  to  travel  with 
me  on  the  business  of 
administering  this  fund  to 
the  glory  of  the  Lord. 
His    appointment    has    my 

20  full  consent,  for  I  want  to 
take  precautions  against 
any  risk  of  suspicion  in  con- 
nection   with    the    adminis- 

2 1  tration  of  this  charity ;  I 
aim  at  being  above  reproach 
not     only     from     God     but 

22  also  from  men.  Along  with 
them  I  am  also  sending  our 
brother :  I  have  had  ample 
proof  of  his  keen  interest 
on  many  occasions,  and  it 
is  specially  keen  on  this 
occasion,  as  he  has  absolute 

23  confidence  in  you.  Titus 
is  my  colLague,  he  shares 
my  work  for  you,  and 
these  brothers  of  mine  are 
apostles    of    the    church,    a 

24  credit  to  Christ.  So  let 
them  have  proof  of  how 
you  can  love,  and  of  my 
reasons  for  being  proud  of 
you  ;  it  will  be  a  proof  read 
by  the  churches. 


CHAPTER    IX 

1  For  as  touching  the  min- 
istering to  the  saints,  it  is 
superfluous  for  me  to  write  to 
you  : 

2  For  I  know  the  forwardness 
of  your  mind,  for  which  I  boast  of 
you  to  them  of  Macedonia,  that 
Achaia  was  ready  a  year  ago  ;  and 
your  zeal  hath  provoked  very 
many. 

3  Yet  have  I  sent  the  brethren, 


CHAPTER    IX 

1  Indeed  it  is  quite  super- 
fluous for  me  to  be  writing  to 
you  about  this  charitable  ser- 

2  vice  to  the  saints;  I  know  how 
willing  you  are,  I  am  proud  of 
it.  I  have  boasted  of  you  to 
the  Macedonians :  "Achaia," 
I  tell  them, "  wasall  ready  last 
year."  And  your  zeal  has 
been  a  stimulus  to  the  major• 

3  ityofthem.  At  the  same  time 


II    CORINTHIANS    IX 


419 


lest  our  boasting  of  you  should  be 
in  vain  in  this  behalf  ;  that,  as  I 
said,  ye  may  be  ready  : 

4  Lest  haply  if  they  of  Mace- 
donia come  with  me,  and  find  you 
unprepared,  we  (that  we  say  not, 
ye)  should  be  ashamed  in  this 
same  confident  boasting. 

5  Therefore  I  thought  it  neces- 
sary to  exhort  the  brethren, 
that  they  would  go  before  unto 
you,  and  make  up  beforehand 
your  bounty,  whereof  ye  had 
notice  before,  that  the  same 
might  be  ready,  as  a  matter  of 
bounty,  and  not  as  of  covetous- 
ness. 

6  But  this  I  say,  He  which 
soweth  sparingly  shall  reap  also 
sparingly  ;  and  he  which  soweth 
bountifully  shall  reap  also  bounti- 
fully. 

7  Every  man  according  as  he 
purposeth  in  his  heait,  so  let  him 
give  ;  not  grudgingly,  or  of  neces- 
sity :  for  God  loveth  a  cheerful 
giver. 

8  And  God  is  able  to  make  all 
grace  abound  toward  you  ;  that 
ye,  always  having  all  sufficiency 
in  all  things,  may  abound  to  every 
good  work  : 

9  (As  it  is  written,  He  hath  dis- 
persed abroad  ;  he  hath  given  to 
the  poor :  his  righteousness  re- 
maineth  for  ever. 

10  Now  he  that  ministereth 
seed  to  the  sower  both  minister 
bread  for  your  food,  and  multi- 
ply your  seed  sown,  and  in- 
crease the  fruits  of  your  righteous- 
ness ;) 

11  Being  enriched  in  every 
thing  to  all  bountifulness,  which 
causeth  through  us  thanksgiving 
to  God. 

12  For  the  administration  of 
this  service  not  only  supplieth  the 
want  of  the  saints,  but  is  abundant 
also  by  many  thanksgivings  unto 
God; 

13  Whiles  by  the  experiment  of 
this  ministration  they  glorify  God 
for  your  professed  subjection  unto 
the  gospel  of  Christ,  and  for  your 
liberal  distribution  unto  them,  and 
unto  all  men  ; 

15 


I  am  sending  these  brothers  just 
in  ca  ;e  my  pride  in  you  should 
prove  an  empty  boast  in  this 
particular  instance  ;  I  want  you 
to  be  "all ready,"  as  I  have  been 

4  telling  them  that  you  would 
be,  in  case  any  Macedonians 
accompany  me  and  find  you  are 
not  ready — which  would  make 
me  (not  to  speak  of  yourselves) 
ashamed  of  having  been  so  sure. 

5  That  is  why  I  have  thought  it 
necessary  to  ask  these  brothers 
to  go  on  in  advance  and  get  your 
promised  contribution  ready  in 
good  time.  I  want  it  to  be 
forthcoming  as  a  generous  gift, 
not  as  money  wrung  out  of  you. 

6  Mark  this  :  he  who  sows 
sparingly  will  reap  sparingly, 
and  he  wbo  sows  generously 
will  reap  a  generous  harvest. 

7  Everyone  is  to  give  what  he  has 
made  up  his  mind  to  give  ; 
there  is  to  be  no  grudging  or 
compulsion  about  it,  for  God 
loves     the     giver     who     gives 

8  cheerfully.  God  is  able  to  bless 
you  with  ample  means,  so  that 
you  may  always  have  quite 
enough  for  any  emergency  of 
your  own  and  ample   besides 

9  for  any  kind  act  to  others  ;  as 
it  is  written,  He  scatters  his  gifts 
to  the  poor  broadcast,  his  charity 
lasts  for  ever. 

10  He  who  furnishes  the  sower 
with  seed  and  with  bread  to 
eat  will  supply  seed  for  you  and 
multiply  it  ;    he  will  increase 

1 1  the  crop  of  your  charities — you 
will  be  enriched  on  all  hands,  so 
that  you  can  be  generous  on  all 
occasions,  and  your  generosity, 
of  which  I  am  the  agent,  will 
make  men  give  thanks  to  God  ; 

12  for  the  service  rendered  by  this 
fund  does  more  than  supply  the 
wants  of  the  saints,  it  overflows 
with  many  a  cry  of  thanks  to 

13  God.  This  service  shows  what 
you  are,  it  makes  men  praise 
God  for  the  way  you  have  come 
under  the  gospel  of  Christ 
which  you  confess,  and  for  the 
generosity  of  your  contribu- 
tions to  themselves  and  to  all  ; 


450 


II    CORINTHIANS    Χ 


14  And  by  their  prayer  for  you, 
which  long  after  you  for  the  ex- 
ceeding grace  of  God  in  you. 

15  Thanks  be  unto  God  for  his 
unspeakable  gift. 

CHAPTER   X 

1  Now  I  Paul  myself  beseech 
you  by  the  meekness  and  gentle- 
ness of  Christ,  who  in  presence 
am  base  among  you,  but  being 
absent  am  bold  toward  you  : 

2  But  I  beseech  you,  that  I  may 
not  be  bold  when  I  am  present 
with  that  confidence,  wherewith 
I  think  to  be  bold  against  some, 
which  think  of  us  as  if  we  walked 
according  to  the  flesh. 

3  For  though  we  walk  in  the 
flesh,  we  do  not  war  after  the  flesh : 

4  (For  the  weapons  of  our  war- 
fare are  not  carnal,  but  mighty 
through  God  to  the  pulling  down 
of  strong  holds  ; ) 

5  Casting  down  imaginations, 
and  every  high  thing  that  exalteth 
itself  against  the  knowledge  of 
God,  and  bringing  into  captivity 
every  thought  to  the  obedience  of 
Christ  ; 

6  And  having  in  a  readiness  to 
revenge  all  disobedience,  when 
your  obedience  is  fulfilled. 

7  Do  ye  look  on  things  after  the 
outward  appearance  ?  If  any 
man  trust  to  himself  that  he  is 
Christ's,  let  him  of  himself  think 
this  again,  that,  as  he  is  Christ's, 
even  so  are  we  Christ's. 

8  For  though  I  should  boast 
somewhat  more  of  our  authority, 
which  the  Lord  hath  given  us  for 
edification,  and  not  for  your 
destruction,  I  should  not  be 
ashamed  : 

9  That  I  may  not  seem  as  if  I 
would  terrify  you  by  letters. 

10  For  his  letters,  say  they,  are 
weighty  and  powerful  ;  but  his 
bodily  presence  is  weak,  and  his 
speech  contemptible. 

11  Let  such  an  one  think  this, 
that,  such  as  we  are  in  word  by 
letters  when  we  are  absent,  such 
icill  we  be  also  in  deed  when  we 
are  present. 


14  they  are  drawn  to  you  and  pray 
for  you,  on  account  of  the  sur- 
passing grace  which  God  has 

15  shown  to  you.  Thanks  be  to 
God  for  his  unspeakable  gift  ! 

CHAPTER   X 

1  I  appeal  to  you  myself  by 
the  gentleness  and  considera- 
tion of  Christ — the  Paul  who 
is  '  humble  enough  to  your  face 
when  he  is  with  you,  but  out- 
spoken enough  when  he   gets 

2  away  from  you.'  I  beg  of  you 
that  when  I  do  come  I  may  not 
have  to  speak  out  and  be  per- 
emptory ;  but  my  mind  is 
made  up  to  tackle  certain 
people  who  have  made  up  their 
minds  that  I  move  on  the  low 

3  level  of  the  flesh.  I  do  live 
in  the  flesh,  but  I  do  not  make 

4  war  as  the  flesh  does  ;  the 
weapons  of  my  warfare  are  not 
weapons  of  the  flesh,  but  divine- 
ly strong  to  demolish  fortresses 

5  — I  demolish  theories  and  any 
rampart  thrown  up  to  resist 
the  knowledge  of  God,  I  take 
every  project  prisoner  to  make 

6  it  obey  Christ,  I  am  prepared 
to  court-martial  anyone  who 
remains  insubordinate,  once 
your  submission  is  complete. 

7  Look  at  this  obvious  fact. 
So-and-so  is  perfectly  sure  he 
'  belongs  to  Christ  '  ?  Well 
then,  let  him  understand,  on 
second  thoughts,  that  I  '  be- 
long to  Christ  '  as  much  as  he 

8  does.  Even  supposing  I  were 
to  boast  somewhat  freely  of  my 
authority  (and  the  Lord  gave  it 
to  me  for  building  you  up,  not 
for  demolishing  you),  I  would 

9  feel  quite  justified.  But  I  am 
not  going  to  seem  as  if  I  were 
'  overawing  you  with  a  letter,' 

10  so  to  speak.  My  oppo- 
nent says,  '  Paul's  letters  are 
weighty  and  telling,  but  his 
personality  is  weak  and  his 
delivery  is  beneath  contempt.' 

11  Let  him  understand  that  I  will 
act  when  I  arrive,  as  forcibly 
as  I  express  myself  by  letter 


II    CORINTHIANS    XI 


451 


12  For  we  dare  not  make  our- 
selves of  the  number,  or  compare 
ourselves  with  some  that  com- 
mend themselves  :  but  they  mea- 
suring themselves  by  themselves, 
and  comparing  themselves  among 
themselves,  are  not  wise. 

13  But  we  will  not  boast  of 
things  without  our  measure,  but 
according  to  the  measure  of  the 
rule  which  God  hath  distributed 
to  us,  a  measure  to  reach  even 
unto  you. 

14  For  we  stretch  not  our- 
selves beyond  our  measure,  as 
though  we  reached  not  unto  you  : 
for  we  are  come  as  far  as  to  you 
also  in  preaching  the  gospel  of 
Christ  : 

15  Not  boasting  of  things  with- 
out our  measure,  that  is,  of  other 
men's  labours  ;  but  having  hope, 
when  your  faith  is  increased,  that 
we  shall  be  enlarged  by  you  ac- 
cording to  our  rule  abundantly, 

16  To  preach  the  gospel  in  the 
regions  beyond  you,  and  not  to 
boast  in  another  man's  line  of 
things  made  ready  to  our  hand. 

17  But  he  that  glorieth,  let  him 
glory  in  the  Lord. 

1 8  For  not  he  that  commendeth 
himself  is  approved,  but  whom  the 
Lord  commendeth. 


CHAPTER    XI 

1  Would  to  God  ye  could  bear 
with  me  a  little  in  my  folly  :  and 
indeed  bear  with  me. 

2  For  I  am  jealous  over  you 
with  godly  jealousy  :  for  I  have 
espoused  you  to  one  husband, 
that  I  may  present  you  as  a  chaste 
virgin  to  Christ. 

3  But  I  fear,  lest  by  any  means, 
as  the  serpent  beguiled  Eve 
through  his  subtilty,  so  your 
minds  should  be  corrupted  from 
the  simplicity  that  is  in  Christ. 

4  For  if  he  that  cometh  preach- 
eth  another  Jesus,  whom  we  have 
not  preached,  or  if  ye  receive 
another  spirit,  which  ye  have  not 
received,  or  another  gospel,  which 


12  when  I  am  absent.  I  do  not 
venture  to  class  myself  or  to 
compare  myself  with  certain 
exalted  individuals  !  They  be- 
long to  the  class  of  self-praisers; 
while  I  limit  myself  to  my  own 
sphere,*  I  compare  myself  with 

13  my  own  standards,  and  so  my 
boasting  never  goes  beyond  the 
limit — it  is  determined  by  the 
limits  of  the  sphere  marked  out 
for  me  by  God.  That  sphere 
stretches  to  include  yourselves. 

14  I  am  not  overstepping  the 
limit,  as  if  you  lay  beyond  my 
sphere  ;  I  was  the  very  first  to 
reach  you  with  the  gospel  of 

15  Christ.  I  do  not  boast  beyond 
my  limits  in  a  sphere  where 
other  men  have  done  the  work  ; 
my  hope  rather  is  that  the 
growth  of  your  faith  will  allow 
me  to  enlarge  the  range  of  my 

16  appointed  sphere  and  preach 
the  gospel  in  the  lands  that  lie 
beyond  you,  instead  of  boasting 
within  another's  province  over 
work    that    is    already    done. 

17  However,    let   him   who   boasts 

18  boast  of  the  Lord  ;  for  it  is  not 
the  self-praiser  with  his  own 
recommendations  who  is  ac- 
cepted, it  is  the  man  whom  the 
Lord  recommends. 

*  Omitting  ού  σννιοΰσιν  •  ημείς  6e  with  D  *,  etc. 

CHAPTER    XI 

1  I  wish  you  would  put  up 
with  a  little  '  folly  '  from  me. 

2  Do  put  up  with  me,  for  I 
feel  a  divine  jealousy  on  your 
behalf.  I  betrothed  you  as  a 
chaste  maiden  to  present  you 

3  to  your  one  husband  Christ,  but 
I  am  afraid  of  your  thoughts 
getting  seduced  from  a  single 
devotion  to  Christ,  just  as  the 
serpent  beguiled  Eve  with  his 

4  cunning.  You  put  up  with  it 
all  right,  when  some  interloper 
preaches  a  second  Jesus  (not 
the  Jesus  I  preached),  or  when 
you  are  treated  to  a  Spirit  dif- 
ferent from  the  Spirit  you  once 
received,  and  to  a  different  gos- 


452 


II    COKINTHIANS    XI 


ye  have  not  accepted,  ye  might 
well  bear  with  him. 

5  For  I  suppose  I  was  not  a 
whit  behind  the  very  chiefest 
apostles. 

6  But  though  /  be  rude  in 
speech,  yet  not  in  knowledge  ;  but 
we  have  been  throughly  made 
manifest  among  you  in  all  things. 

7  Have  I  committed  an  offence 
in  abasing  myself  that  ye  might  be 
exalted,  because  I  have  preached 
to  you  the  gospel  of  God  freely  ? 

8  I  robbed  other  churches, 
taking  wages  of  them,  to  do  you 
service. 

9  And  when  I  was  present  with 
you,  and  wanted,  I  was  chargeable 
to  no  man  :  for  that  which  was 
lacking  to  me  the  brethren  which 
came  from  Macedonia  supplied  : 
and  in  all  things  I  have  kept 
myself  from  being  burdensome 
unto  you,  and  so  will  I  keep 
myself. 

10  As  the  truth  of  Christ  is  in 
me,  no  man  shall  stop  me  of  this 
boasting  in  the  regions  of  Achaia. 

11  Wherefore  ?  because  I  love 
you  not  ?     God  knoweth. 

1 2  But  what  I  do,  that  I  will  do, 
that  I  may  cut  off  occasion  from 
them  which  desire  occasion  ;  that 
wherein  they  glory,  they  may  be 
found  even  as  we. 

13  For  such  are  false  apostles, 
deceitful  workers,  transforming 
themselves  into  the  apostles  of 
Christ. 

14  And  no  marvel  ;  for  Satan 
himself  is  transformed  into  an 
angel  of  light. 

15  Therefore  it  is  no  great 
thing  if  his  ministers  also  be  trans- 
formed as  the  ministers  of  right- 
eousness ;  whose  end  shall  be 
according  to  their  works. 

16  I  say  again,  Let  no  man 
think  me  a  fool  ;  if  otherwise,  yet 
as  a  fool  receive  me,  that  I  may 
boast  myself  a  little. 

17  That  which  I  speak,  I  speak 
it  not  after  the  Lord,  but  as  it 
were  foolishly,  in  this  confidence 
of  boasting. 

18  Seeing  that  many  glory  after 
the  flesh,  I  will  glory  also. 


pel    from    what    I    gave    you. 

5  Why  not  put  up  with  me  ?  I 
hold  I  am  not  one  whit  inferior 

6  to  these  precious  '  apostles  '  !  I 
am  no  speaker,  perhaps,  but 
knowledge  I  do  possess  ;  I 
never  failed  to  make  myself 
intelligible  to  you. 

7  But  perhaps  I  did  wrong  in 
taking  a  humble  place  that  you 
might  have  a  high  one — I 
mean,  in  preaching  the  gospel 

8  of  God  to  you  for  nothing  !  I 
made  a  levy  on  other  churches, 
I  took  pay  from  them  so  as  to 

9  minister  to  you  ;  even  when  I 
ran  short,  during  my  stay  with 
you,  I  was  no  encumbrance  to 
anybody,  for  the  brothers  who 
came  from  Macedonia  siipplied 
my  wants.  Thus  I  kept  my- 
self, as  I  intend  to  keep  my- 
self, from  being  a  burden  to  you 

10  in  any  way.  By  the  truth  of 
Christ  within  me,  I  am  going  to 
make  this  my  pride  and  boast 
unchecked       throughout      the 

11  regions  of  Achaia  !  Why?  Be- 
cause I  do  not  love  you  ?     God 

12  knows  I  do.  No,  I  intend  to  go 
on  as  I  am  doing,  in  order  to 
checkmate  those  who  would 
fain  make  out  that  in  the  apos- 
tolate  of  which  they  boast  they 
work    on   the   same    terms   as 

13  I  do.  '  Apostles  '  ?  They  are 
spurious  apostles,  false  work- 
men— they  are   masquerading 

14  as  '  apostles  of  Christ.'  No 
wonder  they  do,  for  Satan  him- 
self masquerades  as  an  angel 

15  of  light.  So  it  is  no  surprise  if 
his  ministers  also  masquerade 
as  ministers  of  righteousness. 
Their  doom  will  answer  to  their 
deeds. 

16  I  repeat,  no  one  is  to  think 
me  a  fool  ;  but  even  so,  pray 
bear  with  me,  fool  as  I  am, 
that  I  may  have  my  little  boast 

17  as  well  as  others  !  (What  I  am 
now  going  to  say  is  not  inspired 
by  the  Lord  :  I  am  in  the  iole 
of  a  '  fool,'  now,  on  this  business 

18  of  boasting.  Since  many  boast 
on  the  score  of  the  flesh,  I  will 

19  do  the  same. )  You  put  up  with 


II    CORINTHIANS    XI 


453 


19  For  ye  suffer  fools  gladly, 
seeing  ye  yourselves  are  wise. 

20  For  ye  suffer,  if  a  man  bring 
you  into  bondage,  if  a  man  devour 
you,  if  a  man  take  of  you,  if  a  man 
exalt  himself,  if  a  man  smite  you 
on  the  face. 

21  I  speak  as  concerning  re- 
proach, as  though  we  had  been 
weak.  Howbeit  whereinsoever 
any  is  bold,  (I  speak  foolishly,)  I 
am  bold  also. 

22  Are  they  Hebrews  ?  so  am  I. 
Are  they  Israelites  ?  so  am  I.  Are 
they  the  seed  of  Abraham  ?  so 
am  I. 

23  Are  they  ministers  of  Christ? 
(I  speak  as  a  fool)  I  am  more  ;  in 
labours  more  abundant,  in  stripes 
above  measure,  in  prisons  more 
frequent,  in  deaths  oft. 

24  Of  the  Jews  five  times 
received  I  forty  stripes  save 
one. 

25  Thrice  was  I  beaten  with 
rods,  once  was  I  stoned,  thrice 
I  suffered  shipwreck,  a  night 
and  a  day  I  have  been  in  the 
deep  ; 

26  In  journeyings  often,  in 
perils  of  waters,  in  perils  of  rob- 
bers, in  perils  by  mine  own 
countrymen,  in  perils  by  the 
heathen,  in  perils  in  the  city,  in 
perils  in  the  wilderness,  in  perils 
in  the  sea,  in  perils  among  false 
brethren  ; 

27  In  weariness  and  painful  - 
ness,  in  watchings  often,  in 
hunger  and  thirst,  in  fastings  often, 
in  cold  and  nakedness. 

28  Beside  those  things  that  are 
without,  that  which  cometh  upon 
me  daily,  the  care  of  all  the 
churches. 

29  Who  is  weak,  and  I  am  not 
weak  ?  who  is  offended,  and  I  burn 
not  ? 

30  If  I  must  needs  glory,  I  will 
glory  of  the  things  which  concern 
mine  infirmities. 

31  The  God  and  Father  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  which  is  blessed 
for  evermore,  knoweth  that  I  lie 
not. 

32  In  Damascus  the  governor 
under   Aretas  the  king  kept   the 


fools  so  readily,  you  who  know 

20  so  much !  You  put  up  with  a 
man  who  assumes  control  of 
your  souls,  with  a  man  who 
spends  your  money,  with  a  man 
who  dupes  you.  with  a  man  who 
gives  himself  airs,  with  a  man 

21  who  flies  in  your  face.  I  am 
quite  ashamed  to  say  I  was  not 
equal  to  that  sort  of  thing  ! 
But  let  them  vaunt  as  they 
please,  I  am  equal  to  them 
(mind,  this  is  the  role  of  a  fool! ). 

22  Are  they  Hebrews  ?  so  am  I. 
Israelites  ?  so  am  I.  De- 
scended   from    Abraham  ?     so 

23  am  I.  Ministers  of  Christ  ? 
yes  perhaps,  but  not  as  much  as 
I  am  (I  am  mad  to  talk  like 
this  !),  with  all  my  labours, 
with  all  my  lashes,  with  all  my 
time  in  prison — a  record  longer 
far  than  theirs.  I  have  been 
often  at  the   point   of   death  ; 

24  five  times  have  I  got  forty 
lashes   (all  but  one)   from  the 

25  Jews,  three  times  I  have  been 
beaten  by  the  Romans,  once 
pelted  with  stones,  three  times 
shipwrecked,  adrift  at  sea  for  a 

26  whole  night  and  day  ;  I  have 
been  often  on  my  travels,  I 
have  been  in  danger  from  rivers 
and  robbers,  in  danger  from 
Jews  and  Gentiles,  through 
dangers  of  town  and  of  desert, 
through  dangers  on  the  sea, 
through   dangers   among   false 

27  brothers — through  labour  and 
hardship,  through  many  a 
sleepless  night,  through  hunger 
and   thirst,    starving   many   a 

28  time,  cold  and  ill-clad,  and  all 
the  rest  of  it.  And  then  there 
is  the  pressing  business  of 
each  day,  the  care  of  all  the 

29  churches.  Who  is  weak,  and  I 
do  not  feel  his  weakness  ? 
Whose  faith  is  hurt,  and  I  am 
not   aglow   with   indignation  ? 

30  If  there  is  to  be  any  boasting, 
I  will  boast  of  what  I  am  weak 

31  enough  to  suffer  !  The  God 
and  Father  of  the  Lord  Jesus, 
He  who  is  blessed  for  ever,  He 
knows  I  am  telling  the  truth  ! 

32  (At  Damascus  the  ethnarch  of 


454 


II    CORINTHIANS  XII 


city  of  the  Damascenes  with  a 
garrison,  desirous  to  apprehend 
me  : 

33  And  through  a  window  in  a 
basket  was  I  let  down  by  the  wall, 
and  escaped  his  hands. 

CHAPTER    XII 

1  It  is  not  expedient  for  me 
doubtless  to  glory.  I  will  come 
to  visions  and  revelations  of  the 
Lord. 

2  I  knew  a  man  in  Christ  above 
fourteen  years  ago,  (whether  in 
the  body,  I  cannot  tell  ;  or  whe- 
ther out  of  the  body,  I  cannot 
tell :  God  knoweth  ;)  such  an  one 
caught  up  to  the  third  heaven. 

3  And  I  knew  such  a  man, 
(whether  in  the  body,  or  out  of  the 
body,  I  cannot  tell  :  God  know- 
eth ;) 

4  How  that  he  was  caught  up 
into  paradise,  and  heard  unspeak- 
able words,  which  it  is  not  lawful 
for  a  man  to  utter. 

5  Of  such  an  one  will  I  glory  : 
yet  of  myself  I  will  not  glory, 
but  in  mine  infirmities. 

6  For  though  I  would  desire 
to  glory,  I  shall  not  be  a  fool ;  for 
I  will  say  the  truth  :  but  now  I 
foi'bear,  lest  any  man  should  think 
of  me  above  that  which  he  seeth 
me  to  be,  or  that  he  heareth  of  me. 

7  And  lest  I  should  be  exalted 
above  measure  through  the  abun- 
dance of  the  revelations,  there  was 
given  to  me  a  thorn  in  the  flesh, 
the  messenger  of  Satan  to  buffet 
me,  lest  I  should  be  exalted  above 
measure. 

8  For  this  thing  I  besought  the 
Lord  thrice,  that  it  might  depart 
from  me. 

9  And  he  said  unto  me,  My 
grace  is  sufficient  for  thee  :  for 
my  strength  is  made  perfect  in 
weakness.  Most  gladly  therefore 
will  I  rather  glory  in  my  infirmi- 
ties, that  the  power  of  Christ  may 
rest  upon  me. 

10  Therefore  I  take  pleasure  in 
infirmities,  in  reproaches,  in  neces- 
sities, in  persecutions,  in  dis- 
tresses    for     Christ's    sake  :     for 


king  Aretas  had  patrols  out 
in  the  city  of  the  Damascenes 
33  to  arrest  me,  but  I  was  lowered 
in  a  basket  from  a  loophole 
in  the  wall,  and  so  managed 
to  escape  his  clutches.) 

CHAPTER    XII 

1  There  is  nothing  to  be 
gained  by  this  sort  of  thing, 
but  as  I  am  obliged  to  boast, 
I   will   go   on  to   visions  and 

2  revelations  of  the  Lord.  I 
know  a  man  in  Christ  who 
fourteen  years  ago  was 
caught  up  to  the  third 
heaven.  In  the  body  or  out 
of    the    body?      That    I    do 

3  not  know  :  God  knows.  I 
simply  know  that  in  the  body 
or    out    of    the    body    (God 

4  knows  which)  this  man  was 
caught  up  to  paradise  and 
heard  sacred  secrets  which 
no    human    lips    can   repeat. 

5  Of  an  experience  like  that 
I  am  prepared  to  boast, 
but  not  of  myself  per- 
sonally— not    except    as    re- 

6  gards  my  weaknesses.  (If  I 
did  care  to  boast  of  other 
things,  I  would  be  no  '  fool,' 
for  I  would  have  a  true  tale 
to  tell  ;  however,  I  abstain 
from  that — I  want  no  one 
to  take  me  for  more  than 
he    can   see    in   me  or   make 

7  out  from  me.)  My  wealth  of 
visions  might  have  puffed 
me  up,  so  I  was  given  a 
thorn  in  the  flesh,  an  angel 
of  Satan  to  rack  me  and  keep 
me    from    being    puffed    up  ; 

8  three  times  over  I  prayed 
the    Lord    to   make  it   leave 

9  me,  but  he  told  me,  "It  is 
enough  for  you  to  have  my 
grace  :  it  is  in  weakness  that 
[my]  power  is  fully  felt."  So 
I  am  piOud  to  boast  of  all  my 
weakness,  and  thus  to  have 
the  power  of  Christ  resting  on 

10  my  life.  It  makes  me  satis- 
fied, for  Christ's  sake,  with 
weakness,  insults,  trouble, 
persecution,     and     calamity ; 


II    CORINTHIANS    XII 


455 


when  I  am  weak,  then  am   I 
strong. 

11  I  am  become  a  foo]  in 
glorying ;  ye  have  compelled 
me  :  for  I  ought  to  have  been 
commended  of  you :  for  in 
nothing  am  I  behind  the  very 
chiefest  apostles,  though  I  be 
nothing. 

12  Truly  the  signs  of  an 
apostle  were  wrought  among 
you  in  all  patience,  in  signs, 
and  wonders,  and  mighty 
deeds. 

13  For  what  is  it  wherein 
ye  were  inferior  to  other 
churches,  except  it  be  that  I 
myself  was  not  burdensome  to 
you  ?  forgive  me  this  wrong. 

14  Behold,  the  third  time 
I  am  ready  to  come  to  you  ; 
and  I  will  not  be  burdensome 
to  you  :  for  I  seek  not  your's, 
but  you  :  for  the  children 
ought  not  to  lay  up  for  the 
parents,  but  the  parents  for 
the  children. 

15  And  I  will  very  gladly 
spend  and  be  spent  for  you  ; 
though  the  more  abundantly  I 
love  you,  the  less  I  be  loved. 

16  But  be  it  so,  I  did  not 
burden  you  :  nevertheless,  be- 
ing crafty,  I  caught  you  with 
guile. 

17  Did  I  make  a  gain  of  you 
by  any  of  them  whom  I  sent 
unto  you  ? 

18  Ϊ  desired  Titus,  and  with 
him  I  sent  a  brother.  Did 
Titus  make  a  gain  of  you  ? 
walked  we  not  in  the  same 
spirit  ?  walked  we  not  in  the 
same  steps  ? 

19  Again,  think  ye  that  we 
excuse  ourselves  unto  you  ? 
we  speak  before  God  in  Christ : 
but  tee  do  all  things,  dearly 
beloved,  for  your  edifying. 

20  For  ,  I  fear,  lest,  when 
I  come,  I  shall  not  find  you 
such  as  I  would,  and  that  I 
shall  be  found  unto  you  such 
as  ye  would  not :  lest  there 
be  debates,  envyings,  wraths, 
strifes,  backbitings,  whisper- 
ings, swellings,  tumults: 


for   I  am  strong  just  when  I 
am  weak. 

1 1  Now  this  is  playing  the  fool  ! 
But  you  forced  me  to  it,  instead 
of  coming  forward  yourselves 
and  vouching  for  me.  That 
was  what  I  deserved  ;  for, '  no- 
body '  as  I  am,  I  am  not  one 
whit  inferior  to  these  precious 

12  '  apostles.'  You  had  all  the 
miracles  that  mark  an  apostle 
done  for  you  fully  and  patiently 
—  miracles,       wonders,        and 

13  deeds  of  power.  Where  were 
you  inferior  to  the  rest  of  the 
churches  ? — unless  in  this,  that 
your  apostle  did  not  choose  to 
make  himself  a  burden  to  you. 
Pray  pardon  me  this  terrible 

14  wrong  !  Here  am  I  all  ready  to 
pay  you  my  third  visit.  And  I 
will  not  be  a  burden  to  you  ;  I 
want  yourselves  and  not  your 
money.  Children  have  not  to 
put  money  by  for  their  parents  ; 
that   is   what   parents    do    for 

15  their  children.  And  for  your 
souls  I  will  gladly  spend  my  all 
and  be  spent  myself.  Am  I  to 
be  loved  the  less  because  I  love 
you  more  than  others  ? 

16  But  let  that  pass,  you  say  ; 
I  was  not  a  burden  to  you,  no, 
but  I  was  clever  enough  to  dupe 
you  with  my  tricks  ?     Was  I  ? 

17  Did  I  make  something  out  of 
you  by  any  of  my  messengers  ? 

18  I  asked  Titus  to  go,  and  with 
him  I  sent  our  brother.  Titus 
did  not  make  anything  out  of 
you,  did  he  ?  And  did  not  I  act 
in  the  same  spirit  as  he  did?  Did 
I  not  take  the  very  same  steps  ? 

19  You  think  all  this  time  I  am 
defending  myself  to  you  ?  No. 
I  am  speaking  in  Christ  before 
the  presence  of  God,  and  speak- 
ing   every    woi'd,    beloved,    in 

20  order  to  build  you  up.  For  I 
am  afraid  I  may  perhaps  come 
and  find  you  are  not  what  I 
could  wish,  while  you  may  find 
I  am  not  what  yoii  could  wish  ; 
I  am  afraid  of  finding  quarrels, 
jealousy,  temper,  rivalry,  slan- 
ders, gossiping,  arrogance,  and 

21  disorder — afraid   that  when   I 


456 


II   CORINTHIANS    XIII 


21  And  lest,  when  I  come  again, 
my  God  will  hunible  me  among 
you,  and  that  I  shall  bewail  many 
which  have  sinned  already,  and 
have  not  repented  of  the  un- 
cleanness  and  fornication  and 
lasciviousness  which  they  have 
committed. 


come  back  to  you,  my  God 
may  humiliate  me  before  you, 
and  I  may  have  to  mourn  for 
many  who  sinned  some  time 
ago  and  yet  have  never  re- 
pented of  the  impurity,  the 
sexual  vice,  and  the  sensuality 
which  they  have  practised. 


CHAPTER   XIII 

1  This  is  the  third  time  I  am 
coming  to  you.  In  the  mouth 
of  two  or  three  witnesses  shall 
every  word  be  established. 

2  I  told  you  before,  and  foretell 
you,  as  if  I  were  present,  the 
second  time  ;  and  being  absent 
now  I  write  to  them  which  hereto- 
fore have  sinned,  and  to  all  other, 
that,  if  I  come  again,  I  will  not 
spare  : 

3  Since  ye  seek  a  proof  of  Christ 
speaking  in  me,  which  to  you- 
ward  is  not  weak,  but  is  mighty  in 
you. 

4  For  though  he  was  crucified 
through  weakness,  yet  he  liveth 
by  the  power  of  God.  For  we 
also  are  weak  in  him,  but  we  shall 
live  with  him  by  the  power  of  God 
toward  you. 

5  Examine  yourselves,  whether 
ye  be  in  the  faith  ;  prove  your 
own  selves.  Know  ye  not  your 
own  selves,  how  that  Jesus  Christ 
is  in  you,  except  ye  be  reprobates  ? 

6  But  I  trust  that  ye  shall 
know  that  we  are  not  reprobates. 

7  Now  I  pray  to  God  that  ye  do 
no  evil  ;  not  that  we  should 
appear  approved,  but  that  ye 
should  do  that  which  is  honest, 
though  we  be  as  reprobates. 

8  For  we  can  do  nothing  against 
the  truth,  but  for  the  truth. 

9  For  we  are  glad,  when  we 
are  weak,  and  ye  are  strong  :  and 
this  also  we  wish,  even  your  per- 
fection. 

10  Therefore  I  write  these 
things  being  absent,  lest  being 
present  I  should  use  sharpness, 
according  to  the  power  which  the 
Lord  hath  given  me  to  edification 
and  not  to  destruction. 


CHAPTER   XIII 

1  This  will  be  my  third  visit  to 
you  :  every  case  is  to  be  decided 
on  the  evidence  of  two  or  of  three 

2  witnesses.  I  warned  you  al- 
ready, on  my  second  visit,  and 
I  warn  you  now  before  I  come, 
both  you  who  sinned  some  time 
ago  and  the  rest  of  you  as  well, 
that  I  will  spare  no  one  if  I 

3  come  back.  That  will  prove  to 
you  that  I  am  indeed  a  spokes- 
man of  Christ.  It  is  no  weak 
Christ  you  have  to  do  with,  but 

4  a  Christ  of  power.  For  though 
he  was  crucified  in  his  weak- 
ness, he  lives  by  the  power  of 
God  ;  and  though  I  am  weak 
as  he  was  weak,  you  will  find  I 
am  alive  as  he  is  alive  by  the 

5  power  of  God.  Put  yourselves 
to  the  proof,  not  me  ;  test 
yourselves,  to  see  if  yo\i  are  in 
the  faith.  Do  you  not  under- 
stand that  Christ  Jesus  is 
within  you  ?        Otherwise  you 

6  must  be  failures.  But  I  trust 
you  will  find  I  am  no  failure, 

7  and  I  pray  to  God  that  you 
may  not  go  wrong  —  not  to 
prove  I  am  a  success,  that  is 
not  the  point,  but  that  you 
should  come  right,   even  if    I 

8  seemed  to  be  a  failure.  (Fail 
or  succeed,  I  cannot  work 
against  the  truth  but  for  it  !) 

9  I  am  glad  to  be  weak  if  you  are 
strong  ;  mend  your  ways,  that 

10  is  all  I  ask.  I  am  writing  thus 
to  you  in  absence,  so  that  when 
I  do  come  I  may  not  have  to 
deal  sharply  with  you  ;  I  have 
the  Lord's  authority  for  that, 
but  he  gave  it  to  me  for  build- 
ing you  up,  not  for  demolish- 
ing you. 


II    CORINTHIANS   XIII 


457 


11  Finally,  brethren,  farewell. 
Be  perfect,  be  of  good  comfort,  be 
of  one  mind,  live  in  peace  ;  and 
the  God  of  love  and  peace  shall  be 
with  you. 

12  Greet  one  another  with  an 
holy  kiss. 

13  All  the  saints  salute  you. 

14  The  grace  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  and  the  love  of  God,  and 
the  communion  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  he  with  you  all.     Amen. 

If  The  second  epistle  to  the 
Corinthians  was  written  from 
Philippi,  a  city  of  Macedonia, 
by  Titus  and  Lucas. 


11  Now  brothers,  goodbye  ; 
mend  your  ways,  listen  to  what 
I  have  told  you,  live  in  har- 
mony, keep  the  peace  ;  then 
the  God  of  love  and  peace  will 
be  with  you. 

12  Salute   one   another  with   a 

13  holy  kiss.  All  the  saints  salute 
you. 

14  The  grace  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  and  the  love  of  God  and 
the  fellowship  of  the  holy  Spirit 
be  with  you  all. 


THE    EPISTLE    OF   PAUL   THE    APOSTLE    TO    THE 


GALATIANS 


CHAPTER    I 

1  Paul,  an  apostle,  (not  of 
men,  neither  by  man,  but  by 
Jesus  Christ,  and  God  the  Father, 
who  raised  him  from  the  dead  :) 

2  And  all  the  brethren  which 
are  with  me,  unto  the  churches  of 
Galatia  : 

3  Grace  be  to  you  and  peace 
from  God  the  Father,  and  from 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 

4  Who  gave  himself  for  our 
sins,  that  he  might  deliver  us 
from  this  present  evil  world,  ac- 
cording to  the  will  of  God  and  our 
Father  : 

5  To  whom  be  glory  for  ever 
and  ever.     Amen. 

6  I  marvel  that  ye  are  so  soon 
removed  from  him  that  called  you 
into  the  grace  of  Christ  unto 
another  gospel  : 

7  Which  is  not  another  ;  but 
there  be  some  that  trouble  you, 
and  would  pervert  the  gospel  of 
Christ. 

8  But  though  we,  or  an  angel 
from  heaven,  preach  any  other 
gospel  unto  you  than  that  which 
we  have  preached  unto  you,  let 
him  be  accursed. 

9  As  we  said  before,  so  say  I 
now  again,  If  any  man  preach  any 
other  gospel  unto  you  than  that 
ye  have  received,  let  him  be 
accursed. 

10  For  do  I  now  persuade  men, 
or  God  ?  or  do  I  seek  to  please 
men  ?  for  if  I  yet  pleased  men,  I 
should  not  be  the  servant  of 
Christ. 

1 1  But  I  certify  you,  brethren, 
that  the  gospel  which  was  preached 
of  me  is  not  after  man. 

12  For  I  neither  received  it  of 
man.  neither  was  I  taught  it,  but 
by  the  revelation  of  Jesus  Christ. 


CHAPTER    I 

1  Paul  an  apostle — not  ap- 
pointed by  men  nor  com- 
missioned by  any  man  but  by 
Jesus  Christ  and  God  the 
Father  who  raised  him  from  the 

2  dead, — with  all  the  brothers 
who    are    beside    me,    to    the 

3  churches  of  Galatia  ;  grace  and 
peace  to  you  from  God  our 
Father    and    the    Lord    Jesus 

4  Christ  who  gave  himself  for  our 
sins  to  rescue  us  from  the  pres- 
ent evil  world — by  the  will  of 

5  our  God  and  Father,  to  whom  be 
glory  for  ever  and  ever  :   Amen. 

6  I  am  astonished  you  are 
hastily  shifting  like  this,  de- 
serting Him  who  called  you  by 
Christ's  grace  and  going  over 

7  to  another  gospel.  It  simply 
means  that  certain  individuals 
are  unsettling  you  ;  they  want 
to  distort  the  gospel  of  Christ. 

8  Now  even  though  it  were  my- 
self or  some  angel  from  heaven, 
whoever  preaches  a  gospel 
that  contradicts  the  gospel  I 
preached  to  you,  God's  curse 

9  be  on  him  !  I  have  said  it 
before  and  I  now  repeat  it  : 
whoever  preaches  a  gospel  to 
you  that  contradicts  the  gospel 
you  have  already  received, 
God's  curse  be  on  him  ! 

10  Now  is  that  '  appealing  to 
the  interests  of  men  '  or  of 
God  ?  Trying  to  '  satisfy 
men  '  ?  Why,  if  I  still  tried  to 
give  satisfaction  to  human 
masters,  I  would  be  no  servant 

11  of  Christ.  No,  brothers,  I  tell 
you  the  gospel  that  I  preach  is 

12  not  a  human  affair  ;  no  man 
put  it  into  my  hands,  no  man 
taught  me  what  it  meant,  I 
had  it  by  a  revelation  of  Jesus 


458 


GALATIANS    II 


459 


13  For  ye  have  heard  of  my 
conversation  in  time  past  in  the 
Jews'  religion,  how  that  beyond 
measure  I  persecuted  the  church 
of  God,  and  wasted  it  : 

14  And  profited  in  the  Jews' 
religion  above  many  my  equals  in 
mine  own  nation,  being  more 
exceedingly  zealous  of  the  tradi- 
tions of  my  fathers. 

15  But  when  it  pleased  God, 
who  separated  me  from  my 
mother's  womb,  and  called  me  by 
his  grace, 

16  To  reveal  his  Son  in  me, 
that  I  might  preach  him  among 
the  heathen  ;  immediately  I  con- 
ferred not  with  flesh  and  blood  : 

17  Neither  went  I  up  to  Jerusa- 
lem to  them  which  were  apostles 
before  me  ;  but  I  went  into  Arabia, 
and  returned  again  unto  Damascus. 

18  Then  after  three  years  I 
went  up  to  Jerusalem  to  see  Peter, 
and  abode  with  him  fifteen  days. 

19  But  other  of  the  apostles 
saw  I  none,  save  James  the  Lord's 
brother. 

20  Now  the  things  which  I 
write  unto  you,  behold,  before 
God,  I  lie  not. 

21  Afterwards  I  came  into  the 
regions  of  Syria  and  Cilicia  ; 

22  And  was  unknown  by  face 
unto  the  churches  of  Judaea 
which  were  in  Christ  : 

23  But  they  had  heard  only, 
That  he  which  persecuted  us  in 
times  past  now  preacheth  the  faith 
which  once  he  destroyed. 

24  And  they  glorified  God  in 
me. 


13  Christ.  You  know  the  story 
of  my  past  career  in  Judaism  ; 
you  know  how  furiously  I 
persecuted  the  church  of  God 

14  and  harried  it,  and  how  I 
outstripped  many  of  my  own 
age  and  race  in  my  special 
ardour  for  the  ancestral  tradi- 
tions of  my  house. 

15  But  the  Cod  who  had  set 
me   apart  from  my  very   birth 

16  called  me  by  his  grace,  and 
when  he  chose  to  reveal  his 
Son  to  me,  that  I  might 
preach  him  to  the  Gentiles, 
instead      of      consulting     with 

17  any  human  being,  instead 
of  going  up  to  Jerusalem 
to  see  those  who  had  been 
apostles  before  me,  I  went 
off  at  once  to  Arabia,  and 
on  my  return  I  came  back 
to    Damascus. 

18  Then,  after  three  years,  I 
went  up  to  Jerusalem  to  make 
the  acquaintance  of  Cephas. 
I  stayed  a  fortnight  with  him. 

19  I  saw  no  other  apostle,  only 
James  the  brother  of  the  Lord. 

20  (I  am  writing  you  the  sheer 
truth,  I  swear  it  before  God  !) 

21  Then  I  went  to  the  districts  of 
Syria  and  of  Cilicia. 

22  Personally  I  was  quite 
unknown  to  the  Christian 
churches  of   Judaea  ; 

23  they  merely  heard  that  '  our 
former  persecutor  is  now 
preaching  the  faith  he  once 
harried,' 

24  which  made  them  praise 
God  for  me. 


CHAPTER    II 

1  Then  fourteen  years  after  I 
went  up  again  to  Jerusalem  with 
Barnabas,  and  took  Titus  with 
me  also. 

2  And  I  went  up  by  revelation, 
and  communicated  unto  them 
that  gospel  which  I  preach  among 
the  Gentiles,  but  privately  to  them 
which  were  of  reputation,  lest  by 
any  means  I  should  run,  or  had 
run,  in  vain. 


CHAPTER    II 

1  Then,  fourteen  years  later, 
I  went  up  to  Jerusalem  again, 
accompanied  by  Barnabas  ; 
I    took    Titus    with    me    also. 

2  (It  was  in  consequence  of  a 
revelation  that  I  went  up  at 
all.)  I  submitted  the  gospel  I 
am  in  the  habit  of  preaching 
to  the  Gentiles,  submitting  it 
privately  to  the  authorities,  to 
make  sure  tnat.  my  course  oi 


460 


GALATIANS   II 


3  But  neither  Titus,  who  was 
with  me,  being  a  Greek,  was  com- 
pelled to  be  circumcised  : 

4  And  that  because  of  false 
brethren  unawares  brought  in, 
who  came  in  privily  to  spy  out 
our  liberty  which  we  have  in 
Christ  Jesus,  that  they  might 
bring  us  into  bondage  : 

5  To  whom  we  gave  place  by 
subjection,  no,  not  for  an  hour  ; 
that  the  truth  of  the  gospel  might 
continue  with  you. 

6  But  of  these  who  seemed  to 
be  somewhat,  (whatsoever  they 
were,  it  maketh  no  matter  to  me  : 
God  accepteth  no  man's  person  : ) 
for  they  who  seemed  to  be  somewhat 
in  conference  added  nothing  to 
me  : 

7  But  contrariwise,  when  they 
saw  that  the  gospel  of  the  uncir- 
cumcision  was  committed  unto  me, 
as  the  gospel  of  the  circumcision 
was  unto  Peter  ; 

8  (For  he  that  wrought  effec- 
tually in  Peter  to  the  apostleship 
of  the  circumcision,  the  same  was 
mighty  in  me  toward  the  Gen- 
tiles:) 

9  And  when  James,  Cephas,  and 
John,  who  seemed  to  be  pillars, 
perceived  the  grace  that  was 
given  unto  me,  they  gave  to  me 
and  Barnabas  the  right  hands  of 
fellowship ;  that  we  should  go  unto 
the  heathen,  and  they  unto  the 
circumcision. 

10  Only  they  would  that  we 
should  remember  the  poor  ;  the 
same  which  I  also  was  forward 
to  do. 

1 1  But  when  Peter  was  come  to 
Antioch,  I  withstood  him  to  the 
face,  because  he  was  to  be  blamed. 

12  For  before  that  certain  came 
from  James,  he  did  eat  with  the 
Gentiles :  but  when  they  were 
come,  he  withdrew  and  separated 
himself,  fearing  them  which  were 
of  the  circumcision. 

13  And  the  other  Jews  dissem- 
bled likewise  with  him  ;  insomuch 
that  Barnabas  also  was  carried 
away  with  their  dissimulation. 

14  But  when  I  saw  that  they 
walked  not  uprightly  according  to 


action  would  be  and  had  been 

3  sound.  But  even  my  com- 
panion Titus,  Greek  though  he 
was,  was  not  obliged  to  be  cir- 

4  cumcised.  There  were  traitors 
of  false  brothers,  who  had  crept 
in  to  spy  out  the  freedom  we 
enjoy  in  Christ  Jesus  ;  they  did 
aim    at    enslaving    us    again. 

5  But  we  refused  to  yield  for  a 
single  instant  to  their  claims  ; 
we  were  determined  that  the 
truth  of  the  gospel  should  hold 

6  good  for  you.  Besides,  the  so- 
called  '  authorities  '  (it  makes 
no  difference  to  me  what  their 
status  used  to  be — God  pays 
no  regard  to  the  externals  of 
men),  these  '  authorities  '  had 
no  additions  to  make  to  my 

7  gospel.  On  the  contrary,  when 
they  saw  I  had  been  en- 
trusted with  the  gospel  for 
the  benefit  of  the  uncircum- 
cised,  just  as  Peter  had  been 

8  for  the  circumcised  (for  He  who 
equipped  Peter  to  be  an  apostle 
of  the  circumcised  equipped 
me    as    well    for    the    uncir- 

9  cumcised),  and  when  they 
recognized  the  grace  I  had  been 
given,  then  the  so-called  '  pil- 
lars '  of  the  church,  James  and 
Cephas  and  John,  gave  myself 
and  Barnabas  the  right  hand  of 
fellowship.  Our  sphere  was  to 
be  the  Gentiles,  theirs  the  cir- 

10  cumcised.  Only,  we  were 
to  '  remember  the  poor.'  I 
was  quite  eager  to  do  that 
myself. 

11  But  when  Cephas  came  to 
Antioch,  I  opposed  him  to  his 
face.        The  man    stood    self- 

12  condemned.  Before  certain 
emissaries  of  James  arrived,  he 
ate  along  with  the  Gentile 
Christians  ;  but  when  they  ar- 
rived, he  began  to  draw  back 
and  hold  aloof,  because  he  was 
afraid     of     the     circumcision 

13  party.  The  rest  of  the  Jewish 
Christians  also  played  false 
along  with  him ,  so  much  so  that 
even    Barnabas     was     carried 

14  away  by  their  false  play.  But 
I  saw  they  were  swerving  from 


GALATIANS    III 


461 


the  truth  of  the  gospel,  I  said  unto 
Peter  before  them  all,  If  thou, 
being  a  Jew,  livest  after  the  man- 
ner of  Gentiles,  and  not  as  do  the 
Jews,  why  compellest  thou  the 
Gentiles  to  live  as  do  the  Jews  ? 

15  We  who  are  Jews  by  nature, 
and  not  sinners  of  the  Gentiles, 

16  Knowing  that  a  man  is  not 
justified  by  the  works  of  the  law, 
but  by  the  faith  of  Jesus  Christ, 
even  we  have  believed  in  Jesus 
Christ,  that  we  might  be  justified 
by  the  faith  of  Christ,  and  not  by 
the  works  of  the  law  :  for  by  the 
works  of  the  law  shall  no  flesh  be 
justified. 

17  But  if,  while  we  seek  to  be 
justified  by  Christ,  we  ourselves 
also  are  found  sinners,  is  therefore 
Christ  the  minister  of  sin  ?  God 
forbid. 

18  For  if  I  build  again  the 
things  which  I  destroyed,  I  make 
myself  a  transgressor. 

19  For  I  through  the  law  am 
dead  to  the  law,  that  I  might  live 
unto  God. 

20  I  am  crucified  with  Christ : 
nevertheless  I  live  ;  yet  not  I,  but 
Christ  liveth  in  me  :  and  the  life 
which  I  now  live  in  the  flesh  I  live 
by  the  faith  of  the  Son  of  God, 
who  loved  me,  and  gave  himself 
for  me. 

21  I  do  not  frustrate  the  grace 
of  God  :  for  if  righteousness  come 
by  the  law,  then  Christ  is  dead  in 
vain. 


the  true  line  of  the  gospel  ;  so  I 
said  to  Cephas  in  presence  of 
them  all,  "  If  you  live  like  the 
Gentiles  and  not  like  the  Jews, 
though  you  are  a  Jew  yourself, 
why  do  you  oblige  the  Gentiles 

15  to  become  Jews  ?  " — We  may 
be    Jews    by    birth    and    not 

16  '  Gentile  sinners,'  but  since  we 
know  a  man  is  justified  simply 
by  faith  in  Jesus  Christ  and  not 
by  doing  what  the  Law  com- 
mands, we  ourselves  have  be- 
lieved in  Christ  Jesus  so  as  to 
get  justified  by  faith  in  Christ 
and  not  by  doing  what  the 
Law  commands — for  by  doing 
what    the    Law  commands  no 

17  person  shall  be  justified.  If  it  is 
discovered  that  in  our  quest  for 
justification  in  Christ  we  are 
'  sinners  '  as  well  as  the  Gen- 
tiles, does  that  make  Christ  an 

18  agent  of  sin  ?  Never  !  I 
really  convict  myself  of  trans- 
gression when  I  rebuild  what  I 

19  destroyed.  For  through  the 
Law   I   died   to  the  Law  that 

20  I  might  live  for  God  ;  I  have 
been  crucified  with  Christ,  and 
it  is  no  longer  I  who  live,  Christ 
lives  in  me  ;  the  life  I  now  live 
in  the  flesh  I  live  by  faith  in 
the  Son  of  God  who  loved  me 
and  gave  himself  up  for  me. 

21  I  do  not  annul  God's  grace  ; 
but  if  righteousness  comes  by 
way  of  the  Law,  then  indeed 
Christ's  death  was  useless. 


CHAPTER   III 

1  Ο  foolish  Galatians,  who 
hath  bewitched  you,  that  ye 
should  not  obey  the  truth,  before 
whose  eyes  Jesus  Christ  hath  been 
evidently  set  forth,  crucified 
among  you  ? 

2  This  only  would  I  learn  of 
you,  Received  ye  the  Spirit  by  the 
works  of  the  law,  or  by  the  hear- 
ing of  faith  ? 

3  Are  ye  so  foolish  ?  having 
begun  in  the  Spirit,  are  ye  now 
made  perfect  by  the  flesh  ? 

4  Have  ye  suffered  so  many 
things  in  vain  ?  Μ  it  be  yet  in  vain. 


CHAPTER   III 

Ο  senseless  Galatians,  who 
has  bewitched  you — you  who 
had  Jesus  Christ  the  cruci- 
fied placarded  before  your 
very  eyes  ?  I  simply  want 
to  ask  you  one  thing :  did 
you  receive  the  Spirit  by 
doing  what  the  Law  com- 
mands or  by  believing  the  gos- 
pel message  ?  Are  you  such 
fools  ?  Did  you  begin  with  the 
spirit  only  to  end  now  with 
the  flesh  ?  Have  you  had  all 
that  experience  for  nothing  (if  it 
has  really  gone  for  nothing)  ? 


462 


GALATIANS    III 


5  He  therefore  that  ministereth 
to  you  the  Spirit,  and  worketh 
miracles  among  you,  doeth  he  it 
by  the  works  of  the  law,  or  by  the 
hearing  of  faith  ? 

6  Even  as  Abraham  believed 
God,  and  it  was  accounted  to  him 
for   righteousness. 

7  Know  ye  therefore  that  they 
which  are  of  faith,  the  same  are 
the  children  of  Abraham. 

8  And  the  scripture,  foreseeing 
that  God  would  justify  the 
heathen  through  faith,  preached 
before  the  gospel  unto  Abraham, 
saying,  In  thee  shall  all  nations 
be  blessed. 

9  So  then  they  which  be  of  faith 
are  blessed  with  faithful  Abraham. 

10  For  as  many  as  are  of  the 
works  of  the  law  are  under  the 
curse  :  for  it  is  written,  Cursed  is 
every  one  that  continueth  not  in 
all  things  which  are  written  in  the 
book  of  the  law  to  do  them. 

11  But  that  no  man  is  justified 
by  the  law  in  the  sight  of  God,  it 
is  evident :  for,  The  just  shall  live 
by  faith. 

12  And  the  law  is  not  of  faith  : 
but,  The  man  that  doeth  them 
shall  live  in  them. 

13  Christ  hath  redeemed  us 
from  the  curse  of  the  law,  being 
made  a  curse  for  us :  for  it  is 
written,  Cursed  is  every  one  that 
hangeth  on  a  tree  : 

14  That  the  blessing  of  Abra- 
ham might  come  on  the  Gentiles 
through  Jesus  Christ  ;  that  we 
might  receive  the  promise  of  the 
Spirit  through  faith. 

15  Brethren,  I  speak  after  the 
manner  of  men ;  Though  it  be 
but  a  man's  covenant,  yet  if  it  be 
confirmed,  no  man  disannulleth, 
or  addeth  thereto. 

16  Now  to  Abraham  and  his 
seed  were  the  promises  made. 
He  saith  not,  And  to  seeds,  as  of 
many  ;  but  as  of  one,  And  to  thy 
seed,  which  is  Christ. 

17  And  this  I  say,  that  the  co- 
venant, that  was  confirmed  before 
of  God  in  Christ,  the  law,  which 
was  four  hundred  and  thirty  years 
after,    cannot    disannul,    that    it 


5  When  He  supplies  you  with  the 
Spirit  and  works  miracles 
among  you,  is  it  because  you  do 
what  the  Law  commands  or 
because  you  believe  the  gospel 

6  message  ?  Why,  it  is  as  with 
Abraham,  he  had  faith  in  God 
and  that  ivas  counted  to  him  as 

7  righteousness.  Well  then,  you 
see  that  the  real  sons  of  Abra- 
ham   are    those    who    rely    on 

8  faith.  Besides,  Scripture  an- 
ticipated God's  justification 
of  the  Gentiles  by  faith  when  it 
announced  the  gospel  before- 
hand to  Abraham  in  these 
terms :  All  nations  shall  be 
blessed  in  thee. 

9  So  that  those  who  rely  on 
faith    are    blessed    along   with 

10  believing  Abraham.  Whereas 
a  curse  rests  on  all  who 
rely  upon  obedience  to  the 
Law ;  for  it  is  written,  Cursed  is 
everyone  who  does  not  hold  by  all 
that  is  written  in  the  book  of  the 

11  law,  to  perform  it.  And  be- 
cause no  one  is  justified  on  the 
score  of  the  Law  before  God 
(plainly,  the  just  shall  live  by 

12  faith, — and  the  Law  is  not 
based  on  faith :  no,  he  ivho 
performs  these  things  shcdl  live 

IS  by  them),  Christ  ransomed  us 
from  the  curse  of  the  Law  by 
becoming  accursed  for  us  (for 
it  is  written,  Cursed  is  everyone 

14  who  hangs  o)i  a  gibbet),  that  the 
blessing  of  Abraham  might 
reach  the  Gentiles  in  Christ 
Jesus,  so  that  by  faith  we 
might  receive  the  promised 
Spirit. 

15  To  take  an  illustration  from 
human  life,  my  brothers.  Once 
a  man's  will  is  ratified,  no  one 
else  annuls  it  or  adds  a  codicil 

16  to  it.  Now  the  Promises  were 
made  to  Abraham  and  to  his 
offspring  ;  it  is  not  said,  '  and  to 
your  offsprings  '  in  the  plural, 
but  in  the  singular  and  to  your 

17  offspring — which  is  Christ.  My 
point  is  this  :  the  Law  which 
arose  four  hundred  and  thirty 
years  later  does  not  repeal  a 
will  previously  ratified  by  God, 


GALATIANS    IV 


463 


should  make  the  promise  of  none 
effect. 

18  For  if  the  inheritance  be  of 
the  law,  it  is  no  more  of  promise  : 
but  God  gave  it  to  Abraham  by 
promise. 

19  Wherefore  then  serveth  the 
law  ?  It  was  added  because 
of  transgressions,  till  the  seed 
should  come  to  whom  the  promise 
was  made  ;  and  it  was  ordained 
by  angels  in  the  hand  of  a 
mediator. 

20  Now  a  mediator  is  not  a 
mediator  of  one,  but  God  is  one. 

21  Is  the  law  then  against  the 
promises  of  God  ?  God  forbid  : 
for  if  there  had  been  a  law  given 
which  could  have  given  life,  verily 
righteousness  should  have  been  by 
the  law. 

22  But  the  scripture  hath  con- 
cluded all  under  sin,  that  the 
promise  by  faith  of  Jesus  Christ 
might  be  given  to  them  that 
believe. 

23  But  before  faith  came,  we 
were  kept  under  the  law,  shut  up 
unto  the  faith  which  should  after- 
wards be  revealed. 

24  Wherefore  the  law  was  our 
schoolmaster  to  bring  us  unto 
Christ,  that  we  might  be  justified 
by  faith. 

25  But  after  that  faith  is  come, 
we  are  no  longer  under  a  school- 
master. 

26  For  ye  are  all  the  children  of 
God  by  faith  in  Christ  Jesus. 

27  For  as  many  of  you  as  have 
been  baptized  into  Christ  have 
put  on  Christ. 

28  There  is  neither  Jew  nor 
Greek,  there  is  neither  bond  nor 
free,  there  is  neither  male  nor 
female :  for  ye  are  all  one  in  Christ 
Jesus. 

29  And  if  ye  be  Christ's,  then 
are  ye  Abraham's  seed,  and  heirs 
according  to  the  promise. 

CHAPTER   IV 

1  Now  I  say,  That  the  heir,  as 
long  as  he  is  a  child,  differeth 
nothing  from  a  servant,  though 
he  be  lord  of  all  ; 


so  as  to  cancel  the    Promise. 

18  If  the  Inheritance  is  due  to 
law,  it  ceases  to  be  due  to 
promise.  Now  it  was  by  a 
promise  that  God  bestowed  it 

19  on  Abraham.  Then  what  about 
the  Law  ?  Well,  it  was  inter- 
polated for  the  purpose  of  pro- 
ducing transgressions  till  such 
time  as  the  Offspring  arrived  to 
whom  the  Promise  was  made  ; 
also,  it  was  transmitted  by 
means  of  angels  through  the 

20  agency  of  an  intermediary  (an 
intermediary  implies  more  than 
one   party,    but    God   is   one). 

21  Then  the  Law  is  contrary  to 
God's  Promises  ?  Never  !  Had 
there  been  any  law  which  had 
the  power  of  producing  life, 
righteousness  would  really  have 

22  been  due  to  law,  but  Scripture 
has  consigned  all  without  ex- 
ception to  the  custody  of  sin,  in 
order  that  the  promise  due  to 
faith  in  Jesus  Christ  might  be 
given  to  those  who  have  faith. 

23  Before  this  faith  came,  we  were 
confined  by  the  Law  and  kept 
in  custody,  with  the  prospect 
of   the   faith   that   was   to   be 

24  revealed  ;  the  Law  thus  held  us 
as  wards  in  discipline,  till  such 
time  as  Christ  came,  that  we 
might    be    justified    by    faith. 

25  But  faith  has  come,  and  we  are 

26  wards  no  longer  ;  you  are  all 
sons  of  God  by  your  faith  in 

27  Christ  Jesus  (for  all  of  you  who 
had  yourselves  baptized  into 
Christ  have  taken  on  the  char- 

28  acter  of  Christ).  There  is  no 
room  for  Jew  or  Greek,  there  is 
no  room  for  slave  or  freeman, 
there  is  no  room  for  male  and 
female  ;     you    are    all    one    in 

29  Christ  Jesus.  Now  if  you  are 
Christ's,  then  you  are  Abra- 
ham's offspring  ;  in  virtue  of 
the  Promise,  you  are  heirs. 

CHAPTER   IV 

1  What  I  mean  is  this.  As 
long  as  an  heir  is  under  age, 
there  is  no  difference  between 
him  and  a  servant,  though  he  is 


464 


GALATIANS    IV 


2  But  is  under  tutors  and  gover- 
nors until  the  time  appointed  of 
the  father. 

3  Even  so  we,  when  we  were 
children,  were  in  bondage  under 
the  elements  of  the  world  : 

4  But  when  the  fulness  of  the 
time  was  come,  God  sent  forth  his 
Son,  made  of  a  woman,  made 
under  the  law, 

5  To  redeem  them  that  were 
under  the  law,  that  we  might 
receive  the  adoption  of  sons. 

6  And  because  ye  are  sons,  God 
hath  sent  forth  the  Spirit  of  his 
Son  into  your  hearts,  crying, 
Abba,  Father. 

7  Wherefore  thou  art  no  more 
a  servant,  but  a  son  ;  and  if  a 
son,  then  an  heir  of  God  through 
Christ. 

8  Howbeit  then,  when  ye  knew 
not  God,  ye  did  service  unto  them 
which  by  nature  are  no  gods. 

9  But  now,  after  that  ye  have 
known  God,  or  rather  are  known 
of  God,  how  turn  ye  again  to  the 
weak  and  beggarly  elements, 
whereunto  ye  desire  again  to  be 
in  bondage  ? 

10  Ye  observe  days,  and  months, 
and  times,  and  years. 

11  I  am  afraid  of  you,  lest  I 
have  bestowed  upon  you  labour 
in  vain. 

12  Brethren,  I  beseech  you,  be 
as  I  am  ;  for  I  am  as  ye  are  :  ye 
have  not  injured  me  at  all. 

13  Ye  know  how  through  in- 
firmity of  the  flesh  I  preached  the 
gospel  unto  you  at  the  first. 

14  And  my  temptation  which 
was  in  my  flesh  ye  despised  not, 
nor  rejected  ;  but  received  me  as 
an  angel  of  God,  even  as  Christ 
Jesus. 

15  Where  is  then  the  blessed- 
ness ye  spake  of  ?  for  I  bear  you 
record,  that,  if  it  had  been  possible, 
ye  would  have  plucked  out  your 
own  eyes,  and  have  given  them  to 
me. 

16  Am  I  therefore  become  your 
enemy,  because  I  tell  you  the 
truth  ? 

17  They  zealously  affect  you, 
but   not    well  ;    yea,    they    would 


2  lord  of  all  the  property  ;  he  is 
under  guardians  and  trustees 
till  the  time  fixed  by  his  father. 

3  So  with  us.  When  we  were 
under  age,  we  lived  under  the 
thraldom     of     the     Elemental 

4  spirits  of  the  world  ;  but  when 
the  time  had  fully  expired,  God 
sent  forth  his  Son,  born  of  a 
woman,  born  under  the  Law, 

5  to  ransom  those  who  were  un- 
der the  Law,  that  we  might  get 

6  our  sonship.  It  is  because  you 
are  sons  that  God  has  sent  forth 
the  Spirit  of  his  Son  into  your 
hearts  crying  '  Abba  !  Father ! ' 

7  So  you  are  servant  no  longer 
but  son,  and  as  son  you  are  also 
heir,  all  owing  to  God. 

8  In  those  days,  when  you  were 
ignorant  of  God,  you  were  in 
servitude  to  gods  who  are  really 

9  no  gods  at  all  ;  but  now  that 
you  know  God — or  rather,  are 
known  by  God — how  is  it  you 
are  turning  back  again  to  the 
weakness  and  poverty  of  the 
Elemental  spirits  ?  Why  do 
you  want  to  be  enslaved  all 

10  over  again  by  them  ?  You  ob- 
serve   days    and   months    and 

1 1  festal  seasons  and  years  !  Why, 
you  make  me  afraid  I  may 
have  spent  my  labour  on  you 

12  for  nothing  !  Do  take  my  line, 
brothers,  I  beg  of  you — just  as 

13  I  once  took  yours.  I  have  no 
complaint  against  you  ;  no,  al- 
though it  was  because  of  an 
illness  (you  know)  that  I 
preached  the  gospel  to  you  on 

14  my  former  visit,  and  though 
my  flesh  was  a  trial  to  you,  you 
did  not  scoff  at  me  nor  spurn 
me,  you  welcomed  me  like  an 
angel  of  God,  like  Christ  Jesus. 

15  You  congratulated  yourselves. 
Now,  what  has  become  of  all 
that  ?  (I  can  bear  witness  that 
you  would  have  torn  out  your 
very  eyes,   if  you  could,  and 

16  given  me  them.)  Am  I  your 
enemy  to-day,  because  I  have 

17  been  honest  with  you  ?  These 
men  make  much  of  you — yes, 
but  for  dishonest  ends  ;  they 
want  to  debar  you  from  us,  so 


GALATIANS    IV 


465 


exclude  you,  that  ye  might  affect 
them. 

18  But  it  is  good  to  be  zealously 
affected  always  in  a  good  thing, 
and  not  only  when  I  am  present 
with  you. 

19  My  little  children,  of  whom 
I  travail  in  birth  again  until  Christ 
be  formed  in  you, 

20  I  desire  to  be  present 
with  you  now,  and  to  change 
my  voice  ;  for  I  stand  in  doubt 
of  you. 

21  Tell  me,  ye  that  desire  to  be 
under  the  law,  do  ye  not  hear  the 
law  ? 

22  For  it  is  written,  that 
Abraham  had  two  sons,  the  one 
by  a  bondmaid,  the  other  by  a 
freewoman. 

23  But  he  who  was  of  the  bond- 
woman was  born  after  the  flesh  ; 
but  he  of  the  freewoman  was  by 
promise. 

24  Which  things  are  an  allegory: 
for  these  are  the  two  covenants  ; 
the  one  from  the  mount  Sinai, 
which  gendereth  to  bondage,  which 
is  Agar. 

25  For  this  Agar  is  mount  Sinai 
in  Arabia,  and  answereth  to  Jeru- 
salem which  now  is,  and  is  in 
bondage  with  her  children. 

26  But  Jerusalem  which  is 
above  is  free,  which  is  the  mother 
of  us  all. 

27  For  it  is  written,  Rejoice, 
thou  barren  that  bearest  not ; 
break  forth  and  cry,  thou  that 
travailest  not :  for  the  desolate 
hath  many  more  children  than  she 
which  hath  an  husband. 

28  Now  we,  brethren,  as  Isaac 
was,  are  the*  children  of  pro- 
mise. 

29  But  as  then  he  that  was  born 
after  the  flesh  persecuted  him  that 
was  born  after  the  Spirit,  even  so 
it  is  now. 

30  Nevertheless  what  saith  the 
scripture  ?  Cast  out  the  bond- 
woman and  her  son :  for  the  son 
of  the  bondwoman  shall  not 
be  heir  with  the  son  of  the  free- 


that  you  may  make  much  of 

18  them.  Now  it  is  fine  for  you 
to  be  made  much  of  honestly 
and  all  the  time — not  simply 

19  when  I  can  be  with  you.  Ο 
my  dear  children,  you  with 
whom  I  am  in  travail  over 
again    till    Christ    be     formed 

20  within  you,  would  that  I 
could  be  with  you  at  this 
moment,  and  alter  my  tone, 
for  I  am  at  my  wits'  end  about 

21  you  !  Tell  me,  you  who  are 
keen  to  be  under  the  Law,  will 
you   not   listen  to   the    Law  ? 

22  Surely  it  is  written  in  the  Law 
that  Abraham  had  two  sons, 
one  by  the  slave-woman  and 

23  one  by  the  free-woman  ;  but 
while  the  son  of  the  slave- 
woman  was  born  by  the  flesh, 
the  son  of  the  free-woman  was 

24  born  by  the  promise.  Now 
this  is  an  allegory.  The 
women  are  two  covenants. 
One  comes  from  mount  Sinai, 
bearing     children      for     servi- 

25  tude  ;  that  is  Hagar,  for  mount 
Sinai  *  is  away  in  Arabia. 
She  corresponds  to  the  pre- 
sent Jerusalem,  for  the  latter 
is     in      servitude      with     her 

26  children.       But  the  Jerusalem 
high     is     free,     and     she 

mother.      For   it    is 


on 
27  is    '  our  ' 
written, 
Rejoice 


Ο  thou  barren  who 
bearest  not, 

break  into  joy,  thou  who  tra- 
vailest not ; 

for  the  children  of  the  desolate 
woman  are  far  more  than 
of  the  married. 

28  Now  you  are  the  children  of 
the     Promise,     brothers,     like 

29  Isaac  ;  but  just  as  in  the  old 
days  the  son  born  by  the  flesh 
persecuted  the  son  born  by  the 
Spirit,    so    it    is    still    to-day. 

30  However,  what  does  the  scrip- 
ture say  ?  Put  away  the  slave- 
woman  and  her  son,  for  the  son 
of  the  slave-woman  shall  not  be 
heir  along  with  the  son  of  the 

woman.  31  free-woman.       Hence   we    are 

*  Omitting "AVap  as  a  gloss,  with  the  Latin,  Sahidic,  and  Ethiopic  versions,  Ν  C  G, 
Origen,  and  many  others. 


466 


GALATIANS   V 


31  So  then,  brethren,  we  are 
not  children  of  the  bondwoman, 
but  of  the  free. 

CHAPTER    V 

1  Stand  fast  therefore  in  the 
liberty  wherewith  Christ  hath 
made  us  free,  and  be  not  entangled 
again  with  the  yoke  of  bondage. 

2  Behold,  I  Paul  say  unto  you, 
that  if  ye  be  circumcised,  Christ 
shall  profit  you  nothing. 

3  For  I  testify  again  to  every 
man  that  is  circumcised,  that  he  is 
a  debtor  to  do  the  whole  law. 

4  Christ  is  become  of  no  effect 
unto  you,  whosoever  of  you  are 
justified  by  the  law  ;  ye  are  fallen 
from  grace. 

5  For  we  through  the  Spirit  wait 
for  the  hope  of  righteousness  by 
faith. 

6  For  in  Jesus  Christ  neither 
circumcision  availeth  any  thing, 
nor  uncircumcision  ;  but  faith 
which  worketh  by  love. 

7  Ye  did  run  well  ;  who  did 
hinder  you  that  ye  should  not  obey 
the  truth  ? 

8  This  persuasion  comefh  not  of 
him  that  calleth  you. 

9  A  little  leaven  leaveneth  the 
whole  lump. 

10  I  have  confidence  in  you 
through  the  Lord,  that  ye  will  be 
none  otherwise  minded  :  but  he 
that  troubleth  you  shall  bear  his 
judgment,  whosoever  he  be. 

11  And  I,  brethren,  if  I  yet 
preach  circumcision,  why  do  I  yet 
suffer  persecution  ?  then  is  the 
offence  of  the  cross  ceased. 

12  I  would  they  were  even  cut 
off  which  trouble  you. 

13  For,  brethren,  ye  have  been 
called  unto  liberty  ;  only  use  not 
liberty  for  an  occasion  to  the  flesh, 
but  by  love  serve  one  another. 

14  For  all  the  law  is  fulfilled  in 
one  word,  even  in  this  ;  Thou  shalt 
love  thy  neighbour  as  thyself. 

15  But  if  ye  bite  and  devour  one 

*  Whether  fi  is  read  after  rfj  eAeuflepi'a  or  instead  of  «■»},  the  opening  words  of  51 
must  be  connected  with  the  closing  word's  of  4  '.  I  think  on  the  whole  that  this  inter- 
pretation of  the  text,  which  is  advocated  by  modern  editorslike  Lightfoot  and  Zahn,  has 
the  best  claim  to  be  regarded  as  authentic  ;  it  goes  back  to  Marcion  and  has  the  power- 
ful support  of  the  Latin  version,  of  G,  of  Origen,  Anibrosiaster,  Jerome,  and  others. 


children    of    no    slave-woman, 
my  brothers,  but  of  the  free- 

1  woman,*  with  the  freedom 
for  which  Christ  set  us  free. 
Make  a  firm  stand  then,  do  not 
slip  into  any  yoke  of  servitude. 

CHAPTER    V 

2  Here,  listen  to  Paul !  1  tell 
you,  if  you  get  circumcised, 
Christ   will  be  no  use  to  you. 

3  1  insist  on  this  again  to  every- 
one who  gets  circumcised,  that 
he  is  obliged  to  cany  out  the 

4  whole  of  the  Law.  You  are  for 
justification  by  the  Law  ?  Then 
you  are  done  with  Christ,  you 

5  have  deserted  grace,  for  it  is 
by  faitli  that  '  we  '  wait  in  the 
Spirit  for  the  righteousness  we 

6  hope  for  ;  in  Christ  Jesus  cir- 
cumcision is  not  valid,  neither 
is     uncircumcision,     but    only 

7  faith  active  in  love.  You  were 
doing  splendidly.  Who  was  it 
that  prevented  you  from  obey- 

S  ing  the  Truth  ?  That  sort  of 
suasion  does  not  come  from 
9  Him  who  called  you  !  (A  mor- 
sel   of    dough  will    leaven   the 

10  whole  lump.)  1  feel  persuaded 
in  the  Lord  that  you  will  not 
go  wrong.  But  he  who  un- 
settles you  will  have  to  meet 
his  doom,  no  matter  who  he  is. 

Ill  am  '  still  preaching  circum- 
cision myself,'  am  I  ?  Then, 
brothers,  why  am  I  still  being 
persecuted  ?  And  so  the  stum- 
bling-block of  the  cross  has  lost 

12  its  force,  forsooth  !  Ο  that 
those  who  are  upsetting  you 
would  get  themselves  cas- 
trated ! 

13  Brothers,  you  were  called  to 
be  free  ;  only,  do  not  make 
your  freedom  an  opening  for 
the  flesh,  but  serve  one  another 

14  in  love.  For  the  entire  Law  is 
summed  up  in  one  word,  in 
You  must  love  your  neighbour  as 

15  yourself  (whereas,  if  you  snap 


GALATIANS   VI 


467 


another,  take  heed  that  ye  be  not 
consumed  one  of  another. 

16  This  I  say  then,  Walk  in  the 
Spirit,  and  ye  shall  not  fulfil  the 
hist  of  the  flesh. 

17  For  the  flesh  lusteth  against 
the  Spirit,  and  the  Spirit  against 
the  flesh  :  and  these  are  contrary 
the  one  to  the  other  :  so  that  ye 
cannot  do  the  things  that  ye  would. 

18  But  if  ye  be  led  of  the 
Spirit,  ye  are  not  under  the  law. 

19  Now  the  works  of  the  flesh 
are  manifest,  which  are  these ; 
Adultery,  fornication,  unclean- 
ness,  lasciviousness, 

20  Idolatry,  witchcraft,  hatred, 
variance,  emulations,  wrath,  strife, 
seditions,  heresies, 

21  Enyyings,  murders,  drunken- 
ness, revellings,  and  such  like  :  of 
the  which  I  tell  you  before,  as  I 
have  also  told  you  in  time  past, 
that  they  which  do  such  things 
shall  not  inherit  the  kingdom  of 
God. 

22  But  the  fruit  of  the  Spirit 
is  love,  joy,  peace,  long-suffering, 
gentleness,  goodness,  faith, 

23  Meekness,  temperance: 
against  such  there  is  no  law. 

24  And  they  that  are  Christ's 
have  crucified  the  flesh  with  the 
affections  and  lusts. 

25  If  we  live  in  the  Spirit,  let  us 
also  walk  in  the  Spirit. 

26  Let  us  not  be  desirous  of 
vain  glory,  provoking  one  another, 
envying  one  another. 


CHAPTER   VI 

1  Brethren,  if  a  man  be  over- 
taken in  a  fault,  ye  which  are 
spiritual,  restore  such  an  one  in 
the  spirit  of  meekness  ;  consider- 
ing thyself,  lest  thou  also  be 
tempted. 

2  Bear  ye  one  another's  burdens, 
and  so  fulfil  the  law  of  Christ. 

3  For  if  a  man  think  himself  to 
be  something,  when  he  is  nothing, 
he  deceiveth  himself. 

4  But  let  every  man  prove  his 
own  work,  and  then  shall  he  have 


at  each  other  and  prey  upon 
each    other,   take  care  in  case 

16  you  destroy  one  another).  I 
mean,  lead  the  life  of  the 
Spirit ;  then  you  will  never  sat- 
isfy the  passions  of  the  flesh. 

17  For  the  passion  of  the  flesh  is 
against  the  Spirit,  and  the  pas- 
sion of  the  Spirit  against  the 
flesh — the  two  are  at  issue,  so 
that  you  are  not  free  to  do  as 

18  you  please.  If  you  are  under 
the  sway  of  the  Spirit,  you  are 

19  not  under  the  Law.  Now  the 
deeds  of  the  flesh  are  quite 
obvious,  such  as  sexual  vice, 

20  impurity,  sensuality,  idolatry, 
magic,  quarrels,  dissension, 
jealousy,  temper,  rivalry,  fac- 

21  tions,  party-spirit,  envy,  [mur- 
der], drinking  bouts,  revelry, 
and  the  like  :  I  tell  you  before- 
hand as  I  have  told  you  al- 
ready, that  people  who  indulge 
in  such  practices  will  never  in- 

22  herit  the  Realm  of  God.  But 
the  harvest  of  the  Spirit  is  love, 
joy,  peace,  good  temper,  kind- 

23  lmess,  generosity,  fidelity,  gen- 
tleness, self-control : — there  is 
no  law  against  those  who  prac- 

24  tise  such  things.  Now  those 
who  belong  to  Christ  *  have 
crucified    the    flesh    with    its 

25  emotions  and  passions.  As  we 
live   by  the   Spirit,   let  us   be 

26  guided  by  the  Spirit  ;  let  us 
have  no  vanity,  no  provoking, 
no  envy  of  one  another. 

*  Omitting  Ίησοΰ  with  D  G,  the  Latin, 
Gothic,  and  Armenian  versions,  Marcion, 
Chrysostom,  and  others. 

CHAPTER    VI 

1  Even  if  anyone  is  detected 
in  some  trespass,  brothers, 
you  are  spiritual,  you  must  set 
the  offender  right  in  a  spirit  of 
gentleness  ;  let  each  of  you 
look  to  himself,  in  case  he  too  is 

2  tempted.  Bear  one  another's 
burdens,  and  so  fulfil  the  law  of 

3  Christ.  If  anyone  imagines  he 
is  somebody,   he  is   deceiving 

4  himself,  for  he  is  nobody  ;  let 
everyone  bring  his  own  work  to 
the    test — then    he    will    have 


468 


GALATIANS   VI 


rejoicing  in  himself  alone,  and  not 
in  another. 

5  For  every  man  shaU  bear  his 
own  burden. 

6  Let  him  that  is  taught  in  the 
word  communicate  unto  him  that 
teacheth  in  all  good  things. 

7  Be  not  deceived  ;  God  is  not 
mocked  :  for  whatsoever  a  man 
soweth,  that  shall  he  also  reap. 

8  For  he  that  soweth  to  his 
flesh  shall  of  the  flesh  reap  corrup- 
tion ;  but  he  that  soweth  to  the 
Spirit  shall  of  the  Spirit  reap  life 
everlasting. 

9  And  let  us  not  be  weary  in 
well  doing  :  for  in  due  season  we 
shall  reap,  if  we  faint  not. 

10  As  we  have  therefore  oppor- 
tunity, let  us  do  good  unto  all  men, 
especially  unto  them  who  are  of 
the  household  of  faith. 

11  Ye  see  how  large  a  letter  I 
have  written  unto  you  with  mine 
own  hand. 

12  As  many  as  desire  to  make  a 
fair  shew  in  the  flesh,  they  con- 
strain you  to  be  circumcised ;  only 
lest  they  should  suffer  persecution 
for  the  cross  of  Christ. 

13  For  neither  they  themselves 
who  are  circumcised  keep  the 
law  ;  but  desire  to  have  you  cir- 
cumcised, that  they  may  glory  in 
your  flesh. 

14  But  God  forbid  that  I  should 
glory,  save  in  the  cross  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  by  whom  the 
world  is  crucified  unto  me,  and  I 
unto  the  world. 

15  For  in  Christ  Jesus  neither 
circumcision  availeth  any  thing, 
nor  uncircumcision,  but  a  new 
creature. 

16  And  as  many  as  walk  accord- 
ing to  this  rule,  peace  be  on  them, 
and  mercy,  and  upon  the  Israel  of 
God. 

17  From  henceforth  let  no  man 
trouble  me :  for  I  bear  in  my  body 
the  marks  of  the  Lord  Jesus. 

18  Brethren,  the  grace  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  be  with  your 
spirit.     Amen. 

If  Unto   the    Galatians   written 
from  Rome. 


something  to  boast  about  on 
his  own  account,  and  not  in 
comparison    with    his    fellows. 

5  For  everyone  will  have  to  bear 
his  own  load  of  responsibility. 

6  Those  who  are  taught  must 
share  all  the  blessings  of  life 
with  those  who  teach  them  the 

7  Word.  Make  no  mistake — God 
is  not  to  be  mocked — a  man  will 

8  reap  just  what  he  sows  ;  he 
who  sows  for  his  flesh  will  reap 
destruction  from  the  flesh,  and 
he  who  sows  for  the  Spirit  will 
reap     life     eternal     from     the 

9  Spirit.  Never  let  us  grow 
tired  of  doing  what  is  right,  for 
if  we  do  not  faint  we  shall  reap 
our  harvest  at  the  opportune 

10  season.  So  then,  as  we  have 
opportunity,  let  us  do  good  to 
all  men  and  in  particular  to  the 
household  of  the  faith. 

11  See  what  big  letters  I  make, 
when  I  write  you  in  my  own 
hand  ! 

12  These  men  who  are  keen 
upon  you  getting  circumcised 
are  just  men  who  want  to  make 
a  grand  display  in  the  flesh — 
it  is  simply  to  avoid  being  per- 
secuted for  the  cross  of  Christ. 

13  Why,  even  the  circumcision 
party  do  not  observe  the  Law 
themselves  !  They  merely 
want  you  to  get  circumcised,  so 
as  to  boast  over  your  flesh  ! 

14  But  no  boasting  for  me,  none 
except  in  the  cross  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  by  which  the 
world  has  been  crucified  to  me 
and  I  crucified  to  the  world. 

15  For  what  counts  is  neither 
circumcision  nor  uncircum- 
cision, it  is  the  new  creation. 

16  On  all  who  will  be  guided  by 
this  rule,  may  peace  and  mercy 
rest,  even  upon  the  Israel  of 
God. 

17  Let  no  one  interfere  with  me 
after  this,  for  I  bear  branded 
on  my  body  the  owner's  stamp 
of  Jesus. 

18  The  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  be  with  your  spirit, 
brothers.     Amen. 


THE    EPISTLE    OF   PAUL   THE    APOSTLE    TO    THE 


EPHESIANS 


CHAPTER    I 

1  Paul,    an    apostle    of    Jesus        1 
Christ  by  the  will  of  God,  to  the 
saints  which  are  at  Ephesus,  and 

to  the  faithful  in  Christ  Jesus  :  2 

2  Grace  be  to  you,  and  peace, 
from  God  our  Father,  and  from 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

3  Blessed  be  the  God  and  Father        3 
of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  hath 
blessed  us  with  all  spiritual  bless- 
ings in  heavenly  places  in  Christ  : 

4  According  as  he  hath  chosen        4 
us  in  him  before  the  foundation  of 

the  world,  that  we  should  be  holy 
and  without  blame  before  him  in 
love  :  5 

5  Having  predestinated  us  unto 
the  adoption  of  children  by  Jesus 
Christ  to  himself,  according  to  the 
good  pleasure  of  his  will,  6 

6  To  the  praise  of  the  glory  of 
his  grace,  wherein  he  hath  made 

us  accepted  in  the  beloved.  7 

7  In  whom  we  have  redemption 
through  his  blood,  the  forgiveness 
of  sins,  according  to  the  riches  of 

his  grace  ;  8 

8  Wherein   he    hath    abounded        9 
toward    us    in    all    wisdom    and 
prudence ; 

9  Having  made  known  unto  us 
the  mystery  of  his  will,  according 
to  his  good  pleasure  which  he 
hath  purposed  in  himself  :  10 

10  That  in  the  dispensation  of 
the  fulness  of  times  he  might 
gather  together  in  one  all  things 

in  Christ,  both  which  are  in  heaven,       1 1 
and  which  are  on  earth  ;  even  in 
him  : 

11  In  whom  also  we  have  ob- 
tained an  inheritance,  being  pre- 
destinated according  to  the  pur- 
pose of  him  who  worketh  all  things      12 
after  the  counsel  of  his  own  will  : 

469 


CHAPTER 

Paul,  by  the  will  of  God 
an  apostle  of  Jesus  Christ,  to 
the  saints  who  are  faithful  * 
in  Jesus  Christ :  grace  and 
peace  to  you  from  God  our 
Father  and  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ. 

Blessed  be  the  God  and 
Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  who  in  Christ  has 
blessed  us  with  every  spirit- 
ual blessing  1  He  chose  us 
in  him  ere  the  world  was 
founded,  to  be  consecrated 
and  unblemished  in  his 
sight,  destining  us  in  love 
to  be  his  sons  through  Jesus 
Christ. 

Such  was  the  purpose  of 
his  will,  redounding  to  the 
praise  of  his  glorious  grace 
bestowed  on  us  in  the  Be- 
loved, in  whom  we  enjoy  our 
redemption,  the  forgiveness 
of  our  trespasses,  by  the 
blood  he  shed. 

So  richly  has  God  lavished 
his  grace  upon  us  !  He  has 
granted  us  complete  in- 
sight and  understanding  of 
the  open  secret  of  his  will, 
showing  us  how  it  was  the 
purpose  of  his  design  so  to 
order  it  in  the  fulness  of 
the  ages  that  all  things 
in  heaven  and  earth  alike 
should  be  gathered  up  in 
Christ — in  the  Christ  in  whom 
we  have  had  our  heritage 
allotted  us  (as  was  decreed 
in  the  design  of  him  who 
carries  out  everything  ac- 
cording to  the  counsel  of  his 
will),  to  make  us  redound 
*  Omitting  [ίν  Έφε'σω], 


470 


EPHESTANS   II 


12  That  we  should  be  to  the 
praise  of  his  glory,  who  first 
trusted  in  Christ. 

13  In  whom  ye  also  trusted, 
after  that  ye  heard  the  word  of 
truth,  the  gospel  of  your  salvation : 
in  whom  also  after  that  ye  believed, 
ye  were  sealed  with  that  holy 
Spirit  of  promise, 

14  Which  is  the  earnest  of  our 
inheritance  until  the  redemption 
of  the  purchased  possession,  unto 
the  praise  of  his  glory. 

15  Wherefore  I  also,  after  I 
heard  of  your  faith  in  the  Lord 
Jesus,  and  love  unto  all  the  saints, 

16  Cease  not  to  give  thanks  for 
you,  making  mention  of  you  in 
my  prayers  ; 

17  That  the  God  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  the  Father  of  glory, 
may  give  unto  you  the  spirit  of 
wisdom  and  revelation  in  the 
knowledge  of  him  : 

18  The  eyes  of  your  under- 
standing being  enlightened  ;  that 
ye  may  know  what  is  the  hope  of 
his  calling,  and  what  the  riches 
of  the  glory  of  his  inheritance  in 
the  saints, 

19  And  what  is  the  exceeding 
greatness  of  his  power  to  us-ward 
who  believe,  according  to  the 
working  of  his  mighty  power, 

20  Which  he  wrovight  in  Christ, 
when  he  raised  him  from  the  dead, 
and  set  him  at  his  own  right  hand 
in  the  heavenly  places, 

21  Far  above  all  principality, 
and  power,  and  might,  and 
dominion,  and  every  name  that  is 
named,  not  only  in  this  world,  but 
also  in  that  which  is  to  come  : 

22  And  hath  put  all  things 
under  his  feet,  and  gave  him  to  be 
the  head  over  all  things  to  the 
church, 

23  Which  is  his  body,  the  ful- 
ness of  him  that  filleth  all  in  all. 


to  the  praise  of  his  glory  by 
being  the  first  to  put  our  hope 

13  in  Christ.  You  also  have 
heard  the  message  of  the  truth, 
the  gospel  of  your  salvation, 
and  in  him  you  also  by  your 
faith  have  been  stamped  with 
the  seal  of  the  long-promised 

14  holy  Spirit  which  is  the  pledge 
and  instalment  of  our  common 
heritage,  that  we  may  obtain 
our  divine  possession  and  so 
redound  to  the  praise  of  his 
glory. 

15  Hence,  as  I  have  heard  of 
your  faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus 
and    your    love    for    all    the 

16  saints,  I  never  cease  to  give 
thanks  for  you,  when  I  men- 

17  tion  you  in  my  prayers.  May 
the  God  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  the  glorious  Father, 
grant  you  the  Spirit  of  wisdom 
and  revelation    for  the  know- 

18  ledge  of  himself,  illuminating 
the  eyes  of  your  heart  so 
that  you  can  understand  the 
hope  to  which  He  calls  us, 
the     wealth     of     his     glorious 

19  heritage  in  the  saints,  and  the 
surpassing  greatness  of  his 
power  over  us  believers — a 
power  which  operates  with 
the     strength     of    the    might 

20  which  he  exerted  in  raising 
Christ  from  the  dead  and 
seating  him    at    his  right   hand 

21  in  the  heavenly  sphere,  above 
all  the  angelic  Rulers,  Authori- 
ties, Powers,  and  Lords,  above 
every  Name  that  is  to  be 
named    not   only   in    this   age 

22  but  in  the  age  to  come — he 
has  put  everything  wider  his 
feet  and  set  him  as  head  over 

23  everything  for  the  church,  the 
church  which  is  his  Body, 
filled  by  him  who  fills  the 
universe  entirely. 


CHAPTER   II 

1  And  you  hath  he  quickened, 
who  were  dead  in  trespasses  and 
sins  ; 

2  Wherein  in  time  past  ye 
walked  according  to  the  course  of 


CHAPTER    II 

And  as  with  us  so  with  you. 
You  were  dead  in  the  trespasses 
and  sins  in  which  you  moved  as 
you  followed  the  course  of  this 
world,  under  the  sway  of  the 


EPHESlANS    II 


471 


this  world,  according  to  the  prince 
of  the  power  of  the  air,  the  spirit 
that  now  worketh  in  the  children 
of  disobedience  : 

3  Among  whom  also  we  all  had 
our  conversation  in  times  past  in 
the  lusts  of  our  flesh,  fulfilling 
the  desires  of  the  flesh  and  of  the 
mind  ;  and  were  by  nature  the 
children  of  wrath,  even  as  others. 

4  But  God,  who  is  rich  in  mercy, 
for  his  great  love  wherewith  he 
loved  us, 

5  Even  when  we  were  dead  in 
sins,  hath  quickened  us  together 
with  Christ,  (by  grace  ye  are 
saved  ;) 

6  And  hath  raised  us  up  to- 
gether, and  made  us  sit  together  in 
heavenly  places  in  Christ  Jesus  : 

7  That  in  the  ages  to  come  he 
might  shew  the  exceeding  riches 
of  his  grace  in  his  kindness  toward 
us  through  Christ  Jesus. 

8  For  by  grace  are  ye  saved 
through  faith  ;  and  that  not  of 
yourselves :  it  is  the  gift  of  God  : 

9  Not  of  works,  lest  any  man 
should  boast. 

10  For  we  are  his  workmanship, 
created  in  Christ  Jesus  unto  good 
works,  which  God  hath  before 
ordained  that  we  should  walk  in 
them. 

11  Wherefore  remember,  that 
ye  being  in  time  past  Gentiles  in 
the  flesh,  who  are  called  Uncircum- 
cision  by  that  which  is  called  the 
Circumcision  in  the  flesh  made  by 
hands ; 

12  That  at  that  time  ye  were 
without  Christ,  being  aliens  from 
the  commonwealth  of  Israel,  and 
strangers  from  the  covenants  of 
promise,  having  no  hope,  and 
without  God  in  the  world  : 

13  But  now  in  Christ  Jesus  ye 
who  sometimes  were  far  off  are 
made  nigh  by  the  blood  of  Christ. 

14  For  he  is  our  peace,  who 
hath  made  both  one.  and  hath 
broken  down  the  middle  wall  of 
partition  between  us  ; 

15  Having  abolished  in  his  flesh 
the  enmity,  even  the  law  of  com- 
mandments contained  in  ordin- 
ances ;   for  to  make  in  himself  of 


prince  of  the  air — the  spirit 
which  is  at  present  active  with- 
in those  sons  of  disobedience 

3  among  whom  all  of  us  lived,  we 
as  well  as  you,  when  we  obeyed 
the  passions  of  our  flesh,  carry- 
ing out  the  dictates  of  the  flesh 
and  its  impulses,  when  we  were 
objects  of  God's  anger  by  na- 

4  ture,  like  the  rest  of  men.  But, 
dead  in  trespasses  as  we  were, 
God  was  so  rich  in  mercy  that 

5  for  his  great  love  to  us  he  made 
us  live  together  with  Christ  (it 
is    by    grace    you    have    been 

6  saved)  ;  together  with  Christ 
he  raised  and  seated  us  within 
the  heavenly  sphere  in  Christ 

7  Jesus,  to  display  throughout 
ages  to  come  his  surpassing 
wealth  of  grace  and  goodness 
toward    us    in    Christ     Jesus. 

8  For  it  is  by  grace  you  have 
been  saved,  as  you  had  faith  : 
it  is  not  your  doing  but  God's 

9  gift,  not  the  outcome  of  what 
you  have  done — lest  anyone 
should  pride  himself  on  that  ; 

10  God  has  made  us  what  we  are, 
creating  us  in  Christ  Jesus  for 
the  good  deeds  which  are  pre- 
pared beforehand  by  God  as 
our  sphere  of  action. 

11  Remember,  then,  that  once 
upon  a  time  yon  Gentiles  in  the 
flesh,  who  are  called  '  the  Un- 
circumcision  '  by  that  so-called 
'  Circumcision  '  which  is  itself 
the  product  of  human  hands  in 

12  the  flesh — remember  you  were 
in  those  days  outside  Christ, 
aliens  to  the  commonwealth  of 
Israel,  and  strangers  to  the  cov- 
enants of  the  Promise,  devoid 
of  hope  and   God  within  the 

13  world.  Whereas  now,  within 
Christ  Jesus,  you  who  once 
were  far  away  have  been 
brought  near  by  the  blood  of 

14  Christ.  For  he  is  our  peace,  he 
who  has  made  both  of  us  a 
unity  and  destroyed  the  bar- 

15  rier  which  kept  us  apart ;  in 
his  own  flesh  he  put  an  end  to 
the  feud  of  the  Law  with  its 
code  of  commands,  so  as  to 
make  peace  by  the  creation  of  a 


472 


EPHESIANS    III 


twain  one  new  man,   so  making 
peace  ; 

16  And  that  he  might  reconcile 
both  unto  God  in  one  body  by 
the  cross,  having  slain  the  enmity 
thereby  : 

17  And  came  and  preached 
peace  to  you  which  were  afar  off, 
and  to  them  that  were  nigh. 

18  For  through  him  we  both 
have  access  by  one  Spirit  unto  the 
Father. 

19  Now  therefore  ye  are  no 
more  strangers  and  foreigners,  but 
fellowcitizens  with  the  saints,  and 
of  the  household  of  God  ; 

20  And  are  built  upon  the  foun- 
dation of  the  apostles  and  pro- 
phets, Jesus  Christ  himself  being 
the  chief  corner  stone  ; 

21  In  whom  all  the  building 
fitly  framed  together  groweth 
unto  an  holy  temple  in  the  Lord  : 

22  In  whom  ye  also  are  builded 
together  for  an  habitation  of  God 
through  the  Spirit. 

CHAPTER    III 

1  For  this  cause  I  Paul,  the 
prisoner  of  Jesus  Christ  for  you 
Gentiles, 

2  If  ye  have  heard  of  the  dis- 
pensation of  the  grace  of  God 
which  is  given  me  to  you-ward  : 

3  How  that  by  revelation  he 
made  known  unto  me  the  mystery; 
(as  I  wrote  afore  in  few  words, 

4  Whereby,  when  ye  read,  ye 
may  understand  my  knowledge  in 
the  mystery  of  Christ) 

5  Which  in  other  ages  was  not 
made  known  unto  the  sons  of  men, 
as  it  is  now  revealed  unto  his  holy 
apostles  and  prophets  by  the 
Spirit  ; 

6  That  the  Gentiles  should  be 
fellowheirs,  and  of  the  same  body, 
and  partakers  of  his  promise  in 
Christ  by  the  gospel  : 

7  Whereof  I  was  made  a 
minister,  according  to  the  gift  of 
the  grace  of  God  given  unto  me 
by  the  effectual  working  of  his 
power. 

8  Unto  me,  who  am  less  than 
the  least  of  all  saints,  is  this  grace 


new    Man    in    himself    out    of 

16  both  parties,  so  as  himself  to 
give  the  death-blow  to  that 
feud  by  reconciling  them  both 
to  God  in  one  Body  through 

17  the  cross  ;  he  came  tcWi  a 
f/ospel  of  peace  for  those  far  away 
(that  is,  for  you)  and  for  those 

18  who  were  near,  for  it  is  through 
him  that  we  both  enjoy  our 
access  to  the    Father   in    one 

19  Spirit.  Thus  you  are  strangers 
and  foreigners  no  longer,  you 
share  the  membership  of  the 
saints,    you    belong    to    God's 

20  own  household,  you  are  a 
building  that  rests  on  the 
apostles  and  prophets  as  its 
foundation,  with  Christ  Jesus 

21  as  the  corner-stone  ;  in  him 
the  whole  structure  is  welded 
together  and  rises  into  a  sacred 

22  temple  in  the  Lord,  and  in  him 
you  are  yourselves  built  into 
this  to  form  a  habitation  for 
God  in  the  Spirit. 

CHAPTER    III 

1  For  this  reason  I  Paul,  I 
whom  Jesus  has  made  a 
prisoner  for  the   sake   of  you 

2  Gentiles — for  surely  you  have 
heard  how  the  grace  of  God 
which  was  vouchsafed  me  in 
your  interests  has  ordered  it, 

3  how  the  divine  secret  was  dis- 
closed to  me  by  a  revelation 
(if  you  read  what  I  have 
already  written    briefly  about 

4  this,  you  can  understand  my 
insight     into     that     secret     of 

5  Christ  which  was  not  disclosed 
to  the  sons  of  men  in  other 
generations  as  it  has  now  been 
revealed  to  his  sacred  apostles 
and   prophets   by   the   Spirit), 

6  namely,  that  in  Christ  Jesus 
the  Gentiles  are  co-heirs,  com- 
panions,   and     co-partners    in 

7  the  *  Promise.  Such  is  the 
gospel  which  I  was  called  to 
serve  by  the  endowment  of 
God's  grace  which  was  vouch- 
safed me,  by  the  energy  of  his 

8  power  ;    less  than  the  least  of 

*   Omitting   [αΰτοΰ]. 


EPHESIANS   IV 


473 


given,  that  I  should  preach  among 
the  Gentiles  the  unsearchable 
riches  of  Christ  ; 

9  And  to  make  all  men  see  what 
is  the  fellowship  of  the  mystery, 
which  from  the  beginning  of  the 
world  hath  been  hid  in  God,  who 
created  all  things  by  Jesus  Christ  : 

10  To  the  intent  that  now  unto 
the  principalities  and  powers  in 
heavenly  places  might  be  known 
by  the  church  the  manifold  wis- 
dom of  God, 

11  According  to  the  eternal 
purpose  which  he  purposed  in 
Christ  Jesus  our  Lord  : 

12  In  whom  we  have  boldness 
and  access  with  confidence  by  the 
faith  of  him. 

13  Wherefore  I  desire  that  ye 
faint  not  at  my  tribulations  for 
you,  which  is  your  glory. 

14  For  this  cause  I  bow  my 
knees  unto  the  Father  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ, 

15  Of  whom  the  whole  family 
in  heaven  and  earth  is  named, 

16  That  he  would  grant  you, 
according  to  the  riches  of  his  glory, 
to  be  strengthened  with  might  by 
his  Spirit  in  the  inner  man  ; 

17  That  Christ  may  dwell  in 
your  hearts  by  faith  ;  that  ye, 
being  rooted  and  grounded  in  love, 

18  May  be  able  to  comprehend 
with  all  saints  what  is  the  breadth, 
and  length,  and  depth,  and 
height  ; 

19  And  to  know  the  love  of 
Christ,  which  passeth  knowledge, 
that  ye  might  be  filled  with  all  the 
fulness  of  God. 

20  Now  unto  him  that  is  able 
to  do  exceeding  abundantly  above 
all  that  we  ask  or  think,  according 
to  the  power  that  worketh  in  us, 

21  Unto  him  be  glory  in  the 
church  by  Christ  Jesus  through- 
out all  ages,  world  without  end. 
Amen. 


all  saints  as  I  am,  this  grace  was 
vouchsafed  me,  that  I  should 
bring  the  Gentiles  the  gospel 
of  the  fathomless  wealth  of 
9  Christ  and  enlighten  all  men 
upon  the  new  order  of  tbat 
divine  secret  which  God  the 
Creator  of  all  concealed  from 

10  eternity — intending  to  let  the 
full  sweep  of  the  divine  wisdom 
be  disclosed  now  by  the 
church  to  the  angelic  Rulers 
and    Authorities    in    the    hea- 

11  venly  sphere,  in  terms  of  the 
eternal  purpose  which  he  has 
realized    in    Christ    Jesus    our 

12  Lord,  through  whom,  as  we 
have  faith  in  Mm,  we  enjoy  our 
confidence  of  free  access. 

13  So  I  beg  of  you  not'  to  lose 
heart  over  what  I  am  suffering 
on  your  behalf  ;  my  sufferings 
are  an  honour  to  you. 

14  For  this  reason,  then,  I  kneel 

15  before  the  Father  from  whom 
every  family  in  heaven  and  on 
earth  derives  its  name  and  na- 

16  ture,  praying  Him  out  of  the 
wealth  of  bis  glory  to  grant  you 
a  mighty  increase  of  strength 
by  his  Spirit  in  the  inner  man. 

1 7  May  Christ  dwell  in  your  hearts 

18  as  you  have  faith  !  May  you 
be  so  fixed  and  founded  in  love 
that  you  can  grasp  with  all  the 
saints  what  is  the  meaning  of 
'  the  Breadth,'  '  the  Length,' 
'  the  Depth,'  and  '  the  Height.' 

19  by  knowing  the  love  of  Christ 
which  surpasses  all  knowledge  ! 
May    you   be    rilled   with    the 

20  entire  fulness  of  God  !  Now  to 
him  who  by  the  action  of  his 
power  within  us  can  do  all 
things,  aye  far  more  than  we 

21  ever  ask  or  imagine,  to  him  be 
glory  in  the  church  and  in 
Christ  Jesus  throughout  all 
generations  for  ever  and  ever  : 
Amen. 


CHAPTER   IV 

1  I  therefore,  the  prisoner  of 
the  Lord,  beseech  you  that  ye  walk 
worthy  of  the  vocation  wherewith 
ye  are  called, 


CHAPTER    IV 

As  the  Lord's  prisoner,  then, 
I  beg  of  you  to  live  a  life 
worthy  of  your  calling,  with 
perfect    modesty    and    gentle- 


474 


EPHESIANS    IV 


2  With  all  lowliness  and  meek- 
ness, with  longsutiering,  forbear- 
ing one  another  in  love  ; 

3  Endeavouring  to  keep  the 
unity  of  the  Spirit  in  the  bond  of 
peace. 

4  There  is  one  body,  and  one 
Spirit,  even  as  ye  are  called  in 
one  hope  of  your  calling  ; 

5  One  Lord,  one  faith,  one 
baptism, 

6  One  God  and  Father  of  all, 
who  is  above  all,  and  through  all, 
and  in  you  all. 

7  But  unto  every  one  of  us  is 
given  grace  according  to  the  mea- 
sure of  the  gift  of  Christ. 

8  Wherefore  he  saith,  When  he 
ascended  up  on  high,  he  led  cap- 
tivity captive,  and  gave  gifts  unto 
men. 

9  (Now  that  he  ascended,  what  is 
it  but  that  he  also  descended  first 
into  the  lower  parts  of  the  earth  ? 

10  He  that  descended  is  the 
same  also  that  ascended  up  far 
above  all  heavens,  that  he  might 
fill  all  things.) 

11  And  he  gave  some,  apostles  ; 
and  some,  prophets  ;  and  some, 
evangelists  ;  and  some,  pastors 
and  teachers  ; 

12  For  the  perfecting  of  the 
saints,  for  the  work  of  the  ministry, 
for  the  edifying  of  the  body  of 
Christ : 

13  Till  we  all  come  in  the  unity 
of  the  faith,  and  of  the  knowledge 
of  the  Son  of  God,  unto  a  perfect 
man,  unto  the  measure  of  the 
stature  of  the  fulness  of  Christ : 

14  That  we  henceforth  be  no 
more  children,  tossed  to  and  fro, 
and  carried  about  with  every  wind 
of  doctrine,  by  the  sleight  of  men, 
and  cunning  craftiness,  whereby 
they  lie  in  wait  to  deceive  ; 

15  But  speaking  the  truth  in 
love,  may  grow  up  into  him  in  all 
things,  which  is  the  head,  even 
Christ : 

16  From  whom  the  whole  body 
fitly  joined  together  and  com- 
pacted by  that  which  every  joint 
snpplieth,  according  to  the  effec- 
tual working  in  the  measure  of 
every  part,  maketh  increase  of  the 


ness,  showing  forbearance  to 

3  one  another  patiently,  zealous 
in  love  to  preserve  the  unity 
of  the  Spirit  by  binding  peace 
upon  yourselves. 

4  For  there  is  one  Body  and 
one  Spirit — as  you  were  called 
for  the  one  hope  that  belongs 

5  to  your  call — -one  Lord,  one 

6  faith,  one  baptism,  one  God 
and  Father  of  all,  who  is  over 
us  all,  who  pervades  us  all, 
who  is  within  us  all. 

7  But  each  one  of  us  is 
granted  his  own  grace,  as  de- 
termined by  the  full  measure 
of  Christ's  gift. 

8  Thus  it  is  said, 

When  he  ascended  on  high 

he  led  a  host  captive 
and  granted  gifts  to  men. 

9  What  does  he  ascended 
mean,  except  that  he  first 
descended  to  the   nether   re- 

10  gions  of  the  earth  ?  He 
who  descended  is  he  who  as- 
cended above  all  the  heavens 

11  to  fill  the  universe  ;  he  granted 
some  men  to  be  apostles, 
some  to  be  prophets,  some 
to    be    evangelists,    some    to 

12  shepherd  and  teach,  for 
the  equipment  of  the  saints, 
for  the  business  of  the  minis- 
try,   for    the     upbuilding    of 

13  the  Body  of  Christ,  till  we 
should  all  attain  the  unity 
of  the  faith  and  knowledge 
of  God's  Son,  reaching  ma- 
turity, reaching  the  full 
measure  of  development  which 
belongs     to     the     fulness     of 

14  Christ — instead  of  remaining 
immature,  blown  from  our 
course  and  swayed  by  every 
passing  wind  of  doctrine,  by 
the  adroitness  of  men  who 
are     dexterous     in     devising 

15  error;  we  are  to  hold  by  the 
truth,  and  by  our  love  to 
grow  up  wholly  into  Him. 
For  He,  Christ,  is  the   head 

16  and  under  him,  as  the  entire 
Body  is  welded  together  and 
compacted  by  every  joint  with 
which  it  is  supplied,  the  due 
activity  of  each  part  enables 


EPHESIANS    IV 


475 


body  unto  the  edifying  of  itself  in 
love. 

17  This  I  say  therefore,  and 
testify  in  the  Lord,  that  ye  hence- 
forth walk  not  as  other  Gentiles 
walk,  in  the  vanity  of  their  mind, 

18  Having  the  understanding 
darkened,  being  alienated  from 
the  life  of  God  through  the  ignor- 
ance that  is  in  them,  because  of  the 
blindness  of  their  heart : 

19  Who  being  past  feeling  have 
given  themselves  over  unto  lasci- 
viousness,  to  work  all  uncleanness 
with  greediness. 

20  But  ye  have  not  so  learned 
Christ  ; 

21  If  so  be  that  ye  have  heard 
him,  and  have  been  taught  by  him, 
as  the  truth  is  in  Jesus  : 

22  That  ye  put  off  concerning 
the  former  conversation  the  old 
man,  which  is  corrupt  according 
to  the  deceitful  lusts  ; 

23  And  be  renewed  in  the  spirit 
of  your  mind  ; 

24  And  that  ye  put  on  the  new 
man,  which  after  God  is  created  in 
righteousness  and  true  holiness. 

25  Wherefore  putting  away 
lying,  speak  every  man  truth  with 
his  neighbour  :  for  we  are  mem- 
bers one  of  another. 

26  Be  ye  angry,  and  sin  not : 
let  not  the  sun  go  down  upon  your 
wrath  : 

27  Neither  give  place  to  the 
devil. 

28  Let  him  that  stole  steal  no 
more  :  but  rather  let  him  labour, 
working  with  his  hands  the  thing 
which  is  good,  that  he  may  have 
to  give  to  him  that  needeth. 

29  Let  no  corrupt  communica- 
tion proceed  out  of  your  mouth, 
but  that  which  is  good  to  the  use 
of  edifying,  that  it  may  minister 
grace  unto  the  hearers. 

30  And  grieve  not  the  holy 
Spirit  of  God,  whereby  ye  are 
sealed  unto  the  day  of  redemption. 

31  Let  all  bitterness,  and  wrath, 
and  anger,  and  clamour,  and  evil 
speaking,  be  put  away  from  you, 
with  all  malice  : 

*  Reading:   άπηλπ-ικότε?   with    D    G,    the 
Irenaeus,  Victorinus,  etc. 


the  Body  to  grow  and  build 
itself  up  in  love. 

17  Now  in  the  Lord  I  insist  and 
protest  that  you  must  give  up 
living  like   pagans  :     for   their 

18  purposes  are  futile,  their  intelli- 
gence is  darkened,  they  are 
estranged  from  the  life  of  God 
by  the  ignorance  which  their 
dulness  of  heart  has  produced 

19  in  them — men  who  have  reck- 
lessly *  abandoned  themselves 
to  sensuality,  with  a  lust  for 
the    business    of    impurity    in 

20  every  shape  and  form.  That  is 
not  how  you  have  understood 

21  the  meaning  of  Christ  (for  it  is 
Christ  whom  you  have  been 
taught,  it  is  in  Christ  that  you 
have  been  instructed — the  real 

22  Christ  who  is  in  Jesus)  ;  you 
must  lay  aside  the  old  nature 
which  belonged  to  your  former 
course  of  life,  that  nature  which 
crumbles  to  ruin  under  the  pas- 

23  sions  of  moral  deceit,  and  be 
renewed  in  the   spirit  of  your 

24  mind,  putting  on  the  new  na- 
ture, that  divine  pattern  which 
has  been  created  in  the  upright 
and    pious    character    of    the 

25  Truth.  Lay  aside  falsehood, 
then,  let  each  tell  his  neighbour 
the  truth,  for  we  are  members 

26  one  of  another.  Be  angry  but 
do  not  sin  ;  never  let  the  sun 
set    upon    your    exasperation, 

27  give  the  devil  no  chance.      Let 

28  the  thief  steal  no  more  ;  rather 
let  him  work  and  put  his  hands 
to  an  hone  st  task,  so  as  to  have 
something  to  contribute  to  the 

29  needy.  Let  no  bad  word  pass 
your  lips,  but  only  such  speech 
as  is  good  for  edification,  as  oc- 
casion may  require,  words  that 
are  gracious  and  a  means  of 
grace  to  those  who  hear  them. 

30  And  do  not  vex  God's  holy 
Spirit,  by  whom  you  have  been 
sealed  for  the  day  of  redemp- 

31  tion.  Drop  all  bitter  feeling 
and  passion  and  anger  and 
clamouring     and     insults,     to- 

32  gether  with  all  malice  ;  be  kind 
Latin      version,     the     Syriac     Vulgate, 


476 


EPHESIANS     V 


32  And  be  ye  kind  one  to  an- 
other, tenderhearted,  forgiving 
one  another,  even  as  God  for 
Christ's  sake  hath  forgiven  you. 


to  each  other,  be  tender- 
hearted, be  generous  to  each 
other  as  God  has  been  generous 
to  you  in  Christ. 


CHAPTER   V 

1  Be  ye  therefore  followers  of 
God,  as  dear  children  ; 

2  And  walk  in  love,  as  Christ 
also  hath  loved  us,  and  hath  given 
himself  for  us  an  offering  and 
a  sacrifice  to  God  for  a  sweet- 
smelling  savour. 

3  But  fornication,  and  all  un 
cleanness,  or  covetousness,  let  it 
not  be  once  named  among  you,  as 
becometh  saints  ; 

4  Neither  filthiness,  nor  foolish 
talking,  nor  jesting,  which  are  not 
convenient :  but  rather  giving  of 
thanks. 

5  For   this   ye   know,    that  no 
whoremonger,  nor  unclean  person, 
nor  covetous  man,  who  is  an  idol 
ater,  hath  any  inheritance  in  the 
kingdom  of  Christ  and  of  God. 

6  Let     no    man    deceive     you 
with  vain  words  :    for  because  of 
these  things  cometh  the  wrath  of 
God  upon  the  children  of  disobedi 
ence. 

7  Be  not  ye  therefore  partakers 
with  them. 

8  For  ye  were  sometimes  dark- 
ness, but  now  are  ye  light  in  the 
Lord  :    walk  as  children  of  light : 

9  (For  the  fruit  of  the  Spirit  is 
in  all  goodness  and  righteousness 
and  truth  ;) 

10  Proving  what  is  acceptable 
unto  the  Lord. 

1 1  And  have  no  fellowship  with 
the  unfruitful  works  of  darkness, 
but  rather  reprove  them. 

12  For  it  is  a  shame  even  to 
speak  of  those  things  which  are 
done  of  them  in  secret. 

13  But  all  things  that  are  re- 
proved are  made  manifest  by  the 
light  :  for  whatsoever  doth  make 
manifest  is  light. 

14  Wherefore  he  saith,  Awake 
thou  that  sleepest,  and  arise  from 
the  dead,  and  Christ  shall  give  thee 
light. 

15  See  then  that  ye  walk  cir- 


CHAPTER   V 

1  Copy  God,  then,  as  his  be- 
loved  children,  and  lead  lives 

2  of  love,  just  as  Christ  loved 
you  and  gave  himself  up  for 
you  to  be  a  fragrant  offering 
and  sacrifice  to  God. 

3  Never  let  any  sexual  vice  or 
impurity  or  lust  be  so  much  as 
mentioned  by  you — that  is  the 
proper    course    for    saints    to 

4  take  ;  no,  nor  indecent,  silly,  or 
scurrilous  talk — all  that  is 
improper.     Rather,  voice  your 

5  thanks  to  God.  Be  sure  of 
this,  that  no  one  guilty  of 
sexual  vice  or  impurity  or  lust 
(that  is,  an  idolater)  possesses 
any  inheritance  in  the  realm  of 

6  Christ  and  God.  Let  no  one 
deceive  you  with  specious  argu- 
ments ;  these  are  the  vices  that 
bring  down  God's  anger  on  the 

7  sons  of  disobedience.     So  avoid 

8  the  company  of  such  men.  For 
while  once  upon  a  time  you 
were  darkness,  now  in  the  Lord 
you  are  light  ;  lead  the  life  of 
those  who  are  children  of  the 

9  light  (for  the  fruit  of  light 
consists  in  all  that  is  good  and 

10  right  and  true),  verifying  what 

11  pleases  the  Lord.  Have  noth- 
ing to  do  with  the  fruitless 
enterprises    of    the    darkness  ; 

12  rather  expose  them.  One  is 
indeed  ashamed  even  to  speak 
about  what   such  men   do   in 

13  secret;  still,  whatever  the  light 
exposes  becomes  illuminated 
— for  anything  that  is  illumin- 

14  ated  turns  into  light.  Thus 
it  is  said, 

'  Wake  up,  Ο  sleeper,  and  rise 
from  the  dead  ; 
so    Christ    will    shine    upon 
you.' 

15  Be  strictly  *  careful  then 
about  the  life  you  lead  ;    act 

*  Reading    όκριβώϊ    rris    with    {<*,    B, 
Origen,  etc. 


EPHESIANS   V 


477 


cumspectly,  not  as  fools,  but  as 
wise, 

16  Redeeming  the  time,  be- 
cause the  days  are  evil. 

17  Wherefore  be  ye  not  unwise, 
but  understanding  what  the  will 
of  the  Lord  is. 

18  And  be  not  drunk  with  wine, 
wherein  is  excess  ;  but  be  filled 
with  the  Spirit  ; 

19  Speaking  to  yourselves  in 
psalms  and  hymns  and  spiritual 
songs,  singing  and  making  melody 
in  your  heart  to  the  Lord  ; 

20  Giving  thanks  always  for  all 
things  unto  God  and  the  Father  in 
the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ ; 

21  Submitting  yourselves  one 
to  another  in  the  fear  of  God. 

22  Wives,  submit  yourselves 
unto  your  own  husbands,  as  unto 
the  Lord. 

23  For  the  husband  is  the  head 
of  the  wife,  even  as  Christ  is  the 
head  of  the  church  :  and  he  is  the 
saviour  of  the  body. 

24  Therefore  as  the  church  is 
subject  unto  Christ,  so  let  the 
wives  be  to  their  own  husbands 
in  every  thing. 

25  Husbands,  love  your  wives, 
even  as  Christ  also  loved  the 
church,  and  gave  himself  for  it  ; 

26  That  he  might  sanctify  and 
cleanse  it  with  the  washing  of 
water  by  the  word, 

27  That  he  might  present  it  to 
himself  a  glorious  church,  not 
having  spot,  or  wrinkle,  or  any 
such  thing  ;  but  that  it  should  be 
holy  and  without  blemish. 

28  So  ought  men  to  love  their 
wives  as  their  own  bodies.  He 
that  loveth  his  wife  loveth  himself. 

29  For  no  man  ever  yet  hated 
his  own  flesh  ;  but  nourisheth  and 
cherisheth  it,  even  as  the  Lord 
the  church  : 

30  For  we  are  members  of  his 
body,  of  his  flesh,  and  of  his  bones. 

31  For  this  cause  shall  a  man 
leave  his  father  and  mother,  and 
shall  be  joined  unto  his  wife,  and 
they  two  shall  be  one  flesh. 

32  This  is  a  great  mystery :  but 
I  speak  concerning  Christ  and  the 
church. 


like    sensible    men,    not    like 

16  thoughtless  ;  make  the  very 
most  of  your  time,  for  these  are 

17  evil  days.  So  do  not  be  sense- 
less,  but   understand   what   is 

18  the  Lords  will  ;  and  do  not  get 
drunk  with  wine — that  means 
profligacy — but  be  filled  with 

19  the  Spirit,  converse  with  one 
another  in  the  music  of  psalms, 
in  hymns,  and  in  songs  of  the 
spiritual  life,  praise  the  Lord 
heartily  with  words  and  music, 

20  and  render  thanks  to  God  the 
Father  in  the  name  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  at  all  times  and 
for  all  things. 

21  Be  subject  to  one  another  out 
of  reverence  for  Christ. 

22  Wives,   be   subject    to  your 

23  husbands  as  to  the  Lord,  for 
the  husband  is  the  head  of 
the  wife  as  Christ  also  (though 
he  is  the  saviour  of  the  Body) 
is    the    head    of    the    church  ; 

24  as  the  church  is  subject  to 
Christ,  so  wives  are  to  be  sub- 
ject to  their  husbands  in  every 
respect. 

25  Husbands,  love  your  wives, 
just  as  Christ  loved  the  church 
and   gave   himself    up   for  her 

26  to  consecrate  her  by  cleansing 
her  in  the  bath  of  baptism 
as   she  utters    her    confession, 

27  in  order  to  have  the  church 
as  his  very  own,  standing 
before  him  in  all  her  glory, 
with  never  a  spot  or  wrinkle  or 
any  such  flaw,  but  consecrated 
and  unblemished. 

28  So  ought  husbands  to  love 
their  wives — to  love  them  as 
their  own  bodies  (he  who  loves 
his  wife  loves  himself). 

29  For  no  one  ever  hates  his 
flesh  ;  no,  he  nourishes  and 
cherishes    it     (just    as    Christ 

30  does  the  church,  for  we  are 
members  of  his  Body).* 

31  Therefore  shall  a  man  leave 
father  and  mother  and  cleave  to 
his  wife,  and  the  pair  shall  be  one 

32  flesh.  This  is  a  profound  sym- 
bol, I  mean  as   regards   Christ 

*    Omitting  [ίκ  της  σαρκός  αΰτοΰ  και.  e/c  twu 

οστέων  αυτού]  with  Ν*,  Α  Β,  Origen,  etc. 


478 


EPHESIANS    VI 


33  Nevertheless  let  every  one  of 
you  in  particular  so  love  his  wife 
even  as  himself  ;  and  the  wife  see 
that  she  reverence  her  husband. 

CHAPTER   VI 

1  Children,  obey  your  par- 
ents in  the  Lord  :  for  this  is  right. 

2  Honour  thy  father  and 
mother  ;  which  is  the  first  com- 
mandment with  promise  ; 

3  That  it  may  be  well  with 
thee,  and  thou  may  est  live  long  on 
the  earth. 

4  And,  ye  fathers,  provoke  not 
your  children  to  wrath :  but  bring 
them  up  in  the  nurture  and  ad- 
monition of  the  Lord. 

5  Servants,  be  obedient  to 
them  that  are  your  masters  accord- 
ing to  the  flesh,  with  fear  and 
trembling,  in  singleness  of  your 
heart,  as  unto  Christ ; 

6  Not  with  eyeservice,  as  men- 
pleasers  ;  but  as  the  servants  of 
Christ,  doing  the  will  of  God  from 
the  heart  ; 

7  With  good  will  doing  service, 
as  to  the  Lord,  and  not  to  men  : 

8  Knowing  that  whatsoever 
good  thing  any  man  doeth,  the 
same  shall  he  receive  of  the  Lord, 
whether  he  be  bond  or  free. 

9  And,  ye  masters,  do  the  same 
things  unto  them,  forbearing 
threatc  ning  :  knowing  that  your 
Master  also  is  in  heaven  ;  neither 
is  there  respect  of  persons  with 
him. 

10  Finally,  my  brethren,  be 
strong  in  the  Lord,  and  in  the 
power  of  his  might. 

11  Put  on  the  whole  armour  of 
God,  that  ye  may  be  able  to  stand 
against  the  wiles  of  the  devil. 

12  For  we  wrestle  not  against 
flesh  and  blood,  but  against  prin- 
cipalities, against  powers,  against 
the  rulers  of  the  darkness  of  this 
world,  against  spiritual  wicked- 
ness in  high  places. 

13  Wherefore  take  unto  you 
the  whole  armour  of  God,  that 
ye  may  be  able  to  withstand  in  the 
evil  day,  and  having  done  all,  to 
stand. 


33  and  the  church.  However,  let 
every  man  of  you  love  his  wife 
as  himself,  and  let  the  wife 
reverence  her  husband. 

CHAPTER    VI 

1  Children,  obey  your  parents 
in  the  Lord,  for  this  is  right  ; 

2  honour  your  father  and  mother 
(it  is  the  first  command  with  a 

3  promise),  that  it  may  be  well 
with  you  and  that  you  may  live 

4  long  on  earth.  As  for  you 
fathers,  do  not  exasperate  your 
children,  but  bring  them  up 
in  the  diseipli>ie  and  on  the  ad- 
monitions of  the  Lord. 

5  Servants,  be  obedient  to 
those  who  are  your  masters 
here  below  with  reverence  and 
trembling,  with  singleness  of 
heart    as    to    Christ    himself  ; 

6  instead  of  merely  working 
when  their  eye  is  on  you,  like 
those  who  court  human  favour, 
do  God's  will  from  the  heart  like 

7  servants  of  Christ,  by  rendering 
service  with  goodwill  as  to  the 
Lord  and  Master,  not  to  men. 

8  Be  sure  that  everyone,  slave  or 
free,  will  be  paid  back  by  the 
Lord  and  Master  for  the  good 

9  he  has  done.  And  as  for  you 
masters,  act  by  your  servants 
in  the  same  way,  and  stop 
threatening  them  ;  be  sure  that 
they  and  you  have  a  Lord 
and  Master  in  heaven,  and 
there  is  no  partiality  about 
him. 

10  To  conclude.  Be  strong  in 
the  Lord  and  in  the  strength  of 

11  his  might  ;  put  on  God's  ar- 
mour so  as  to  be  able  to  stand 
against  the  stratagems  of   the 

12  devil.  For  we  have  to  struggle 
not  with  blood  and  flesh  but 
with  the  angelic  Rulers,  the 
angelic  Authorities,  the  poten- 
tates of  the  dark  present,  the 
spirit-forces     of     evil     in     the 

13  heavenly  sphere.  So  take 
God's  armour,  that  you  may  be 
able  to  make  a  stand  upon  the 
evil  day  and  hold  your  ground 
by    overcoming    all    the    foe. 


EPHESIANS   VI 


479 


14  Stand  therefore,  having  your 
loins  girt  about  with  truth,  and 
having  on  the  breastplate  of 
righteousness  ; 

15  And  your  feet  shod  with  the 
preparation  of  the  gospel  of 
peace  ; 

16  Above  all,  taking  the  shield 
of  faith,  wherewith  ye  shall  be 
able  to  quench  all  the  fiery  darts 
of  the  wicked. 

1 7  And  take  the  helmet  of  salva- 
tion, and  the  sword  of  the  Spirit, 
which  is  the  word  of  God  : 

18  Praying  always  with  all 
prayer  and  supplication  in  the 
Spirit,  and  watching  thereunto 
with  all  perseverance  and  suppli- 
cation for  all  saints  ; 

19  And  for  me,  that  utterance 
may  be  given  unto  me,  that  I 
may  open  my  mouth  boldly,  to 
make  known  the  mystery  of  the 
gospel, 

20  For  which  I  am  an  ambassa- 
dor in  bonds  :  that  therein  I  may 
speak  boldly,  as  I  ought  to  speak. 

21  But  that  ye  also  may  know 
my  affairs,  and  how  I  do,  Tychicus, 
a  beloved  brother  and  faithful 
minister  in  the  Lord,  shall  make 
known  to  you  all  things  : 

22  Whom  I  have  sent  unto  you 
for  the  same  purpose,  that  ye 
might  know  our  affairs,  and  that 
he  might  comfort  your  hearts. 

23  Peace  be  to  the  brethren, 
and  love  with  faith,  from  God  the 
Father  and  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

24  Grace  be  with  all  them  that 
love  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  in  sin- 
cerity.    Amen. 

If  Written  from  Rome  unto  the 
Ephesians  by  Tychicus. 


14  Hold  your  ground,  tighten  the 
belt  of  truth  about  your  loins, 
wear  integrity  as  your  coat  of 

15  mail,  and  have  your  feet  shod 
with  the  stability  of  the  gospel  of 

16  peace;  above  all,  take  faith  as 
your  shield,  to  enable  you  to 
quench  all  the  fire-tipped  darts 

17  flung  by  the  evil  one,  put  on 
salvation  as  your  helmet,  and 
take  the  Spirit  as  your  sword 
(that    is,     the    word    of    God), 

18  praying  at  all  times  in  the 
Spirit  with  all  manner  of 
prayer  and  entreaty — be  alive 
to  that,  attend  to  it  unceas- 
ingly, interceding  on  behalf  of 

19  all  the  saints  and  on  my  behalf 
also,  that  I  may  be  allowed  to 
speak  and  open  my  lips  in 
order  to  expound  fully  and 
freely  that  open  secret  of  the 

20  gospel  for  the  sake  of  which  I 
am  in  custody  as  its  envoy. 
Pray  that  I  may  have  freedom 
to  declare  it  as  I  should. 

21  Our  beloved  brother  Tychi- 
cus, a  faithful  minister  in  the 
Lord,  will  give  you  all  informa- 
tion  about   me,    so   that   you 

22  may  know  how  I  am  ;  that  is 
why  I  am  sending  him  to  you, 
to  let  you  know  how  I  am  and 
to  encourage  your  hearts. 

23  Peace  and  love  with  faith  be 
to  the  brothers  from  God  the 
Father    and    the    Lord    Jesus 

24  Christ.  Grace  be  with  all  who 
have  an  undying  love  for  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ. 


THE   EPISTLE    OF   PAUL   THE    APOSTLE   TO   THE 

PHIL1PPIANS 


CHAPTER   I 

1  Paul  and.  Timotheus,  the 
servants  of  Jesus  Christ,  to  all 
the  saints  in  Christ  Jesus  which 
are  at  Philippi,  with  the  bishops 
and  deacons  : 

2  Grace  be  unto  you,  and  peace, 
from  God  our  Father,  and  from 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

3  I  thank  my  God  upon  every 
remembrance  of  you, 

4  Always  in  every  prayer  of 
mine  for  you  all  making  request 
with  joy, 

5  For  your  fellowship  in  the 
gospel  from  the  first  day  until 
now  ; 

6  Being  confident  of  this  very 
thing,  that  he  which  hath  begun 
a  good  work  in  you  will  perform 
it  until  the  day  of  Jesus  Christ : 

7  Even  as  it  is  meet  for  me  to 
think  this  of  you  all,  because  I 
have  you  in  my  heart  ;  inasmuch 
as  both  in  my  bonds,  and  in  the 
defence  and  confirmation  of  the 
gospel,  ye  all  are  partakers  of  my 
grace. 

8  For  God  is  my  record,  how 
greatly  I  long  after  you  all  in  the 
bowels  of  Jesus  Christ. 

9  And  this  I  pray,  that  your 
love  may  abound  yet  more  and 
more  in  knowledge  and  in  all 
judgment  ; 

10  That  ye  may  approve  things 
that  are  excellent ;  that  ye  may 
be  sincere  and  without  offence  till 
the  day  of  Christ ; 

11  Being  filled  with  the  fruits  of 
righteousness,  which  are  by  Jesus 
Christ,  unto  the  glory  and  praise 
of  God. 

12  But  I  would  ye  should  under- 
stand, brethren,  that  the  things 
which    happened    unto    me    have 


.  CHAPTER  I 

1  Paul  and  Timotheus,  ser- 
vants of  Christ  Jesus,  to  all 
the  saints  in  Christ  Jesus  who 
are  at  Philippi,  as  well  as  to 

2  the  bishops  and  deacons  :  grace 
and  peace  to  you  from  God  our 
Father  and  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ. 

3  I  thank  my  God  for  all  your 

4  remembrance  of  me  :  in  all  my 
prayers  for  you  all   I  always 

5  pray  with  a  sense  of  joy  for 
what  you  have  contributed  to 
the  gospel  from  the  very  first 
day    down    to    this    moment  ; 

6  of  this  I  am  confident,  that  he 
who  has  begun  the  good  work 
in  you  will  go  on  completing  it 
until  the  day  of  Jesus  Christ. 

7  It  is  only  natural  for  me  to  be 
thinking  of  you  all  in  this  way, 
for  alike  in  my  prison  and  as  F> 
defend  and  vindicate  the  gos- 
pel, I  bear  in  mind  how  you  all 
share  with  me  in  the  grace 
divine. 

8  God  is  my  witness  that  I 
yearn  for  you  all  with  the 
affection  of  Christ  Jesus  him- 
self! 

9  And  it  is  my  prayer  that  your 
love  may  be  more  and  more  rich 
in  knowledge  and  all  manner  of 

10  insight,  enabling  you  to  have  a 
sense  of  what  is  vital,  so  that 
you  may  be  transparent  and  no 
harm  to  anyone  in  view  of  the 

1 1  day  of  Christ,  your  life  covered 
with  that  harvest  of  righteous- 
ness which  Jesus  Christ  pro- 
duces to  the  glory  and  the 
praise  of  God. 

12  I  would  have  you  under- 
stand, my  brothers,  that  my 
affairs  have   really  tended   to 


480 


PHILIPPIANS   I 


481 


fallen  out  rather  unto  the  further- 
ance of  the  gospel ; 

13  So  that  my  bonds  in  Christ 
are  manifest  in  all  the  palace,  and 
in  all  other  places  ; 

14  And  many  of  the  brethren 
in  the  Lord,  waxing  confident 
by  my  bonds,  are  much  more 
bold  to  speak  the  word  without 
fear. 

15  Some  indeed  preach  Christ 
even  of  envy  and  strife  ;  and  some 
also  of  good  will : 

16  The  one  preach  Christ  of 
contention,  not  sincerely,  sup- 
posing to  add  affliction  to  my 
bonds : 

17  But  the  other  of  love,  know- 
ing that  I  am  set  for  the  defence 
of  the  gospel. 

18  What  then  ?  notwithstand- 
ing, every  way,  whether  in 
pretence,  or  in  truth,  Christ  is 
preached ;  and  I  therein  do  rejoice, 
yea,  and  will  rejoice. 

19  For  I  know  that  this  shall 
turn  to  my  salvation  through 
your  prayer,  and  the  supply  of 
the  Spirit  of  Jesus  Christ, 

20  According  to  my  earnest  ex- 
pectation and  my  hope,  that  in 
nothing  I  shall  be  ashamed,  but 
that  with  all  boldness,  as  always, 
so  now  also  Christ  shall  be  magni- 
fied in  my  body,  whether  it  be  by 
life,  or  by  death. 

21  For  to  me  to  live  is  Christ, 
and  to  die  is  gain. 

22  But  if  I  live  in  the  flesh,  this 
is  the  fruit  of  my  labour  :  yet 
what  I  shall  choose  I  wot  not. 

23  For  I  am  in  a  strait  betwixt 
two,  having  a  desire  to  depart,  and 
to  be  with  Christ ;  which  is  far 
better  : 

24  Nevertheless  to  abide  in  the 
flesh  is  more  needful  for  you. 

25  And  having  this  confidence, 
J  know  that  I  shall  abide  and  con- 
tinue with  you  all  for  your  further- 
ance and  joy  of  faith ; 

26  That  your  rejoicing  may 
be  more  abundant  in  Jesus  Christ 
for  me  by  my  coming  to  you 
again. 

27  Only  let  your  conversation 
be  as  it  becometh  the  gospel  of 

16 


13  advance  the  gospel ;  through- 
out the  whole  of  the  praetorian 
guard  and  everywhere  else  it  is 
recognized  that  I  am  imprison- 
ed on  account  of  my  connexion 

14  with  Christ,  and  my  imprison- 
ment has  given  the  majority 
of  the  brotherhood  greater  con- 
fidence in  the  Lord  to  venture 
on  speaking  the  word  of  God 

15  without  being  afraid.  Some 
of  them,  it  is  true,  are  actually 
preaching  Christ  from  envy  and 
rivalry,  others  from  goodwill  ; 

17  the  latter  do  it  from  love  to  me, 
knowing  that  I  am  set  here  to 

16  defend  the  gospel,  but  the 
former  proclaim  Christ  for  their 
own  ends,  with  mixed  motives, 
intending  to  annoy  me  as  I  lie 
in  prison.     What  does  it  mat- 

18  ter  ?  Anyhow,  for  ulterior 
ends  or  honestly,  Christ  is 
being  proclaimed,  and  I  re- 
joice over  that ;  yes  and  I 
will  rejoice  over  it. 

19  The  outcome  of  all  this,  I 
know,  will  be  my  release,  as  you 
continue  to  pray  for  me,  and  as 
I  am  provided  with  the  Spirit 

20  of  Jesus  Christ — my  eager  de- 
sire and  hope  being  that  I  may 
never  feel  ashamed,  but  that 
now  as  ever  I  may  do  honour 
to  Christ  in  my  own  person 
by  fearless  courage.  Whether 
that  means  life  or  death,   no 

21  matter!  As  life  means  Christ  to 

22  me,  so  death  means  gain.  But 
then,  if  it  is  to  be  life  here  below, 
that  means  fruitful  work.  So 
— well,  I  cannot  tell  which  to 

23  choose  :  I  am  in  a  dilemma 
between  the  two.  My  strong 
desire  is  to  depart  and  be  with 
Christ,  for  that  is  far  the  best. 

24  But  for  your  sakes  it  is  neces- 
sary I  should  live  on  here  be- 

25  low.  I  am  sure  it  is,  and  so  I 
know  I  shall  remain  alive  and 
serve  you  all  by  forwarding 
your    progress    and    fostering 

26  the  joy  of  your  faith.  Thus 
you  will  have  ample  cause  to 
glory  in  Christ  Jesus  over  me — 
over  my  return  to  you. 

27  Only,  do  lead  a  life  that  is 


482 


PHILIPPIANS    II 


Christ :  that  whether  I  come  and 
see  you,  or  else  be  absent,  I  may 
hear  of  your  affairs,  that  ye  stand 
fast  in  one  spirit,  with  one  mind 
striving  together  for  the  faith  of 
the  gospel  ; 

28  And  in  nothing  terrified  by 
your  adversaries  :  which  is  to 
them  an  evident  token  of  perdition, 
but  to  you  of  salvation,  and  that 
of  God. 

29  For  unto  you  it  is  given  in 
the  behalf  of  Christ,  not  only  to 
believe  on  him,  but  also  to  suffer 
for  his  sake  ; 

30  Having  the  same  conflict 
which  ye  saw  in  me,  and  now  hear 
to  be  in  me. 


worthy  of  the  gospel  of  Christ. 
Whether  I  come  and  see  you  or 
only  hear  of  you  in  absence,  let 
me  know  you  are  standing  firm 
in  a  common  spirit,  fighting 
side  by  side  like  one  man  for 

28  the  faith  of  the  gospel.  Never 
be  scared  for  a  second  by  your 
opponents  ;  your  fearlessness 
is  a  clear  omen  of  ruin  for  them 
and  of  your  own  salvation — at 

29  the  hands  of  God.  For  on 
behalf  of  Christ  you  have  the 
favour  of  suffering  no  less  than 

30  of  believing  in  him,  by  waging 
the  same  conflict  that,  as  once 
you  saw  and  now  you  hear, 
I  wage  myself. 


CHAPTER    II 

1  If  there  be  therefore  any  con- 
solation in  Christ,  if  any  comfort 
of  love,  if  any  fellowship  of  the 
Spirit,  if  any  bowels  and  mercies, 

2  Fulfil  ye  my  joy,  that  ye  be 
likeminded,  having  the  same  love, 
being  of  one  accord,  of  one  mind. 

3  Let  nothing  be  done  through 
strife  or  vainglory  ;  but  in  lowli- 
ness of  mind  let  each  esteem  other 
better  than  themselves. 

4  Look  not  every  man  on  his 
own  things,  but  every  man  also 
on  the  things  of  others. 

5  Let  this  mind  be  in  you,  which 
was  also  in  Christ  Jesus  : 

6  Who,  being  in  the  form  of 
God,  thought  it  not  robbery  to  be 
equal  with  God  : 

7  But  made  himself  of  no  re- 
putation, and  took  upon  him  the 
form  of  a  servant,  and  was  made 
in  the  likeness  of  men  : 

8  And  being  found  in  fashion 
as  a  man,  he  humbled  himself,  and 
became  obedient  unto  death,  even 
the  death  of  the  cross. 

9  Wherefore  God  also  hath 
highly  exalted  him,  and  given  him  a 
name  which  is  above  every  name  : 

10  That  at  the  name  of  Jesus 
every  knee  should  bow,  of  things 
in  heaven,  and  things  in  earth, 
and  things  under  the  earth  ; 

11  And  that  every  tongue 
should  confess  that  Jesus  Christ  is 


CHAPTER     II 

1  So  by  all  the  stimulus  of 
Christ,  by  every  incentive  of 
love,  by  all  your  participa- 
tion in  the  Spii  it,  by  all  your 
affectionate  tenderness, 

2  I  px^ay  you  to  give  me 
the  utter  joy  of  knowing  you 
are  living  in  harmony,  with 
the     same     feelings     of     love, 

3  with  one  heart  and  soul,  never 
acting  for  private  ends  or 
from  vanity,  but  humbly 
considering     each     other     the 

4  better  man,  and  each  with  an 
eye  to  the  interests  of  others  as 
well  as  to  his  own. 

5  Treat  one  another  with  the 
same  spirit  as  you  experience 
in  Christ  Jesus. 

6  Though  he  was  divine  by 
nature,  he  did  not  snatch  at 

7  equality  with  God  but  emptied 
himself  by  taking  the  nature 
of  a  servant  ; 

8  born  in  human  guise  and 
appearing  in  human  form, 
he    humbly  stooped    in   his 

obedience  even  to  die,  and  to 

9  die  upon  the  cross.  Therefore 
God  raised  him  high  and  con- 
ferred on  him  a  Name  above  all 

10  names,  so  that  before  the  Name 
of  Jesus  every  knee  sJioidd  bend 
in      heaven,     on     earth,     and 

11  underneath  the  earth,  and  every 
tongue     confess     that     '  Jesus 


PHILIPPIANS    II 


483 


Lord,   to    the    glory    of    God    the 
Father. 

12  Wherefore,  my  beloved,  as 
ye  have  always  obeyed,  not  as  in 
my  presence  only,  but  now  much 
more  in  my  absence,  work  out 
your  own  salvation  with  fear  and 
trembling. 

13  For  it  is  God  which  worketh 
in  you  both  to  will  and  to  do  of 
his  good  pleasure. 

14  Do  all  things  without  mur- 
murings  and  disputings  : 

15  That  ye  may  be  blameless 
and  harmless,  the  sons  of  God, 
without  rebuke,  in  the  midst  of  a 
crooked  and  perverse  nation, 
among  whom  ye  shine  as  lights  in 
the  world  ; 

16  Holding  forth  the  word  of 
life  ;  that  I  may  rejoice  in  the 
day  of  Christ,  that  I  have  not  run 
in  vain,  neither  laboured  in  vain. 

17  Yea,  and  if  I  be  offered  upon 
the  sacrifice  and  service  of  your 
faith,  I  joy,  and  rejoice  with  you 
all. 

18  For  the  same  cause  also  do 
ye  joy,  and  rejoice  with  me. 

19  But  I  trust  in  the  Lord  Jesus 
to  send  Timotheus  shortly  unto 
you,  that  I  also  may  be  of  good 
comfort,  when  I  know  your  state. 

20  For  I  have  no  man  like- 
minded,  who  will  naturally  care 
for  your  state. 

21  For  all  seek  their  own,  not 
the  things  which  are  Jesus  Christ's. 

22  But  ye  know  the  proof  of 
him,  that,  as  a  son  with  the  father, 
he  hath  served  with  me  in  the 
gospel. 

23  Him  therefore  I  hope  to  send 
presently,  so  soon  as  I  shall  see 
how  it  will  go  with  me. 

24  But  I  trust  in  the  Lord  that 
I  also  myself  shall  come  shortly. 

25  Yet  I  supposed  it  necessary 
to  send  to  you  Epaphroditus,  my 
brother,  and  companion  in  labour, 
and  fellowsoldier,  but  your  mes- 
senger, and  he  that  ministered  to 
my  wants. 

26  For  he  longed  after  you  all, 
and  was  full  of  heaviness,  because 
that  ye  had  heard  that  he  had 
been  sick. 


Christ  is  Lord,'  to  the  glory  of 
God  the  Father. 

12  Therefore,  my  beloved,  as 
you  have  been  obedient  always 
and  not  simply  when  I  was 
present,  so,  now  that  I  am 
absent,  work  all  the  more  stren- 
uously at  your  salvation  with 

13  reverence  and  trembling,  for  it 
is  God  who  in  his  goodwill 
enables  you  to  will  this  and  to 
achieve  it. 

14  In  all    that  you    do,    avoid 

15  grumbling  and  disputing,  so 
as  to  be  blameless  and  inno- 
cent, faultless  children  of  God  in 
a  crooked  and  perverse  generation 
where  you  shine  like  stars  in  a 

16  dark  world  ;  hold  fast  the  word 
of  life,  so  that  I  can  be  proud 
of  you  on  the  Day  of  Christ, 
becau;*•  I  have  not  run  or 
worked  for  nothing. 

17  Even  if  my  life-blood  has  to 
be  poured  as  a  libation  on  the 
sacred  sacrifice  of  faith  you 
are  offering  to  God,  I  rejoice,  I 

18  congratulate  you  all — and  you 
in  turn  must  rejoice  and  con- 
gratulate me. 

19  I  hope  in  the  Lord  Jesus  to 
send  you  Timotheus  before 
long,  that  I  may  be  heartened 

20  by  news  of  you.  I  have  no 
one  like  him,   for  genuine   in- 

21  te rest  in  your  welfare.  Every- 
body is  selfish,  instead  of  caring 

22  for  Jesus  Christ.  But  you 
know  how  he  has  stood  the  test, 
how  he  has  served  with  me  in 
the  gospel,  like  a  son  helping 

23  his  father.  I  hope  to  send  him 
then,  as  soon  as  ever  I  see  how 

24  it  will  go  with  me — though  I 
am  confident  in  the  Lord  that 
I  shall  be  coming  myself  before 
long. 

25  As  for  Epaphroditus,  how- 
ever, my  brother,  my  fellow- 
worker,  my  fellow-soldier,  ana 
your  messenger  to  meet  my 
wants,    I    think    it    necessary 

26  to  send  you  him  at  once,  for  he 
has  been  yearning  for  you  all. 
He  has  been  greatly  concerned 
because  you  heard  he  was  ill. 

27  And   he   was   ill,   nearly   dead 


484 


PHILIPPIANS   III 


27  For  indeed  he  was  sick  nigh 
unto  death  :  but  God  had  mercy 
on  him  ;  and  not  on  him  only, 
but  on  me  also,  lest  I  should  have 
sorrow  upon  sorrow. 

28  I  sent  him  therefore  the 
more  carefully,  that,  when  ye  see 
him  again,  ye  may  rejoice,  and 
that  I  may  be  the  less  sorrowful. 

29  Receive  him  therefore  in  the 
Lord  with  all  gladness  ;  and  hold 
such  in  reputation  : 

30  Because  for  the  work  of 
Christ  he  was  nigh  unto  death,  not 
regarding  his  life,  to  supply  your 
lack  of  service  toward  me. 


with  illness.  But  God  had 
mercy  on  him,  and  not  only  on 
him  but  on  me,  to  save  me  from 
having   one   sorrow   upon   an- 

28  other.  So  I  am  specially  eager 
to  send  him,  that  you  may  be 
glad  when  you  see  him  again, 
and  thus  my  own  anxiety  may 

29  be  lightened.  Give  him  a  wel- 
come in  the  Lord,  then,  with 
your  hearts  full  of  joy.     Value 

30  men  like  that,  for  he  nearly 
died  in  the  service  of  Christ  by 
risking  his  life  to  make  up  for 
the  services  you  were  not  here 
to  render  me. 


CHAPTER    III 

1  Finally,  my  brethren,  re- 
joice in  the  Lord.  To  write  the 
same  things  to  you,  to  me  indeed 
is  not  grievous,  but  for  you  it  is 
safe. 

2  Beware  of  dogs,  beware  of 
evil  workers,  beware  of  the  con- 
cision. 

3  For  we  are  the  circumcision, 
which  worship  God  in  the  spirit, 
and  rejoice  in  Christ  Jesus,  and 
have  no  confidence  in  the  flesh. 

4  Though  I  might  also  have 
confidence  in  the  flesh.  If  any 
other  man  thinketh  that  he  hath 
whereof  he  might  trust  in  the  flesh, 
I  more  : 

5  Circumcised  the  eighth  day, 
of  the  stock  of  Israel,  of  the  tribe 
of  Benjamin,  an  Hebrew  of  the 
Hebrews  ;  as  touching  the  law,  a 
Pharisee  ; 

6  Concerning  zeal,  persecuting 
the  church  ;  touching  the  right- 
eousness which  is  in  the  law, 
blameless. 

7  But  what  things  were  gain  to 
me,  those  I  counted  loss  for  Christ. 

8  Yea  doubtless,  and  I  count 
all  things  but  loss  for  the  excellency 
of  the  knowledge  of  Christ  Jesus 
my  Lord  :  for  whom  1  have  suf- 
fered the  loss  of  all  things,  and  do 
count  them  but  dung,  that  I  may 
win  Christ, 

9  And  be  found  in  him,  not 
having  mine  own  righteousness, 
which  is  of  the  law,  but  that  which 


CHAPTER    III 

1  Well  then,  my  brothers, 
rejoice  in  the  Lord.  I  am 
repeating  this  word  '  rejoice  '  in 
my  letter,  but  that  does  not 
tire  me  and  it  is  the  safe  course 

2  for  you. — Beware  of  these 
dogs,  these  wicked  workmen, 
the  incision-party  ! 

3  We  are  the  true  Circum- 
cision, we  who  worship  God 
in  spirit,  we  who  pride  our- 
selves on  Christ  Jesus,  we 
who     rely    upon    no    outward 

4  privilege.  Though  I  could  rely 
on  outward  privilege,  if  I  chose. 
Whoever  thinks  he  can  rely  on 

5  that,  I  can  outdo  him.  I 
was  circumcised  on  the  eighth 
day  after  birth  ;  I  belonged  to 
the  race  of  Israel,  to  the  tribe  of 
Benjamin  ;  I  was  the  Hebrew 
son  of  Hebrew  parents,  a  Phar- 

6  isee  as  regards  the  Law,  in 
point  of  ardour  a  persecutor  of 
the  church,  immaculate  by  the 
standard  of  legal  righteousness. 

7  But  for  Christ's  sake  I  have 
learned   to   count   my   former 

8  gains  a  loss  ;  indeed  I  count 
anything  a  loss,  compared  to 
the  supreme  value  of  knowing 
Christ  Jesus  my  Lord.  For  his 
sake  I  have  lost  everything  (I 
count  it  all  the  veriest  refuse) 

9  in  order  to  gain  Christ  and  be 
found  at  death  m  him,  possess- 
ing no  legal  righteousness  of  my 
own,  but  the  righteousness  of 


PHILIPPIANS    III 


485 


is  through  the  faith  of  Christ,  the 
righteousness  which  is  of  God  by 
faith  : 

10  That  I  may  know  him,  and 
the  power  of  his  resurrection,  and 
the  fellowship  of  his  sufferings, 
being  made  conformable  unto  his 
death  ; 

11  If  by  any  means  I  might 
attain  unto  the  resurrection  of  the 
dead. 

12  Not  as  though  I  had  already 
attained,  either  were  already  per- 
fect :  but  I  follow  after,  if  that  I 
may  apprehend  that  for  which 
also  I  am  apprehended  of  Christ 
Jesus. 

13  Brethren,  I  count  not  myself 
to  have  apprehended  :  but  this  one 
thing  /  do,  forgetting  those  things 
which  are  behind,  and  reaching 
forth  unto  those  things  which  are 
before, 

14  I  press  toward  the  mark  for 
the  prize  of  the  high  calling  of  God 
in  Christ  Jesus. 

15  Let  us  therefore,  as  many  as 
be  perfect,  be  thus  minded  :  and 
if  in  any  thing  ye  be  otherwise 
minded,  God  shall  reveal  even 
this  unto  you. 

16  Nevertheless,  whereto  we 
have  already  attained,  let  us  walk 
by  the  same  rule,  let  us  mind  the 
same  thing. 

17  Brethren,  be  followers  to- 
gether of  me,  and  mark  them 
which  walk  so  as  ye  have  us  for 
an  ensample. 

18  (For  many  walk,  of  whom  I 
have  told  you  often,  and  now  tell 
you  even  weeping,  that  they  are  the 
enemies  of  the  cross  of  Christ  : 

19  Whose  end  is  destruction, 
whose  God  is  their  belly,  and 
tvhose  glory  is  in  their  shame,  who 
mind  earthly  things.) 

20  For  our  conversation  is  in 
heaven ;  from  whence  also  we  look 
for  the  Saviour,  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ : 

21  Who  shall  change  our  vile 
body,  that  it  may  be  fashioned 
like  unto  his  glorious  body,  ac- 
cording to  the  working  whereby 
he  is  able  even  to  subdue  all  things 
unto  himself. 


faith    in    Christ,    the     divine 
righteousness    that    rests   on 

10  faith.  I  would  know  him  in 
the  power  of  his  resurrection 
and  the  fellowship  of  his 
sufferings,  with  my  nature 
transformed     to     die     as    he 

11  died,  to  see  if  I  too  can 
attain   the  resurrection    from 

12  the  dead.  Not  that  I  have 
already  attained  this  or  am 
already  perfect,  but  I  press 
forward  to  appropriate  it, 
because  I  have  been  appro- 
priated    myself      by     Christ 

13  Jesus.  Brothers,  I  for  one 
do  not  consider  myself  to 
have  appropriated  this.;  my 
one  thought  is,  by  forgetting 
what  lies  behind  me  and 
straining  to  what  lies  before 

14  me,  to  press  on  to  the  goal 
for  the    prize  of    God's    high 

15  call  in  Christ  Jesus.  For  all 
those  of  our  number  who 
are  mature,  this  must  be  the 
point  of  view ;  God  will 
reveal  that  to  any  of  you 
who  look  at  things  differently. 

16  Only,  we  must  let  our 
steps  be  guided  by  such 
truth  as  we  have  attained. 

17  Copy  me,  brothers,  one 
and  all  of  you,  and  notice 
those  who  live  by  the  example 
you  get  from  me. 

18  For  many — as  I  have  often 
told  you  and  tell  you  now 
with  tears — many  live  as 
enemies  of  the  cross  of 
Christ. 

19  Destruction  is  their  fate, 
the  belly  is  their  god,  they 
glory  in  their  shame,  these 
men  of  earthly  mind  ! 

20  But  we  are  a  colony  of 
heaven,  and  we  wait  for  the 
Saviour  who  comes  from 
heaven,      the      Lord       Jesus 

21  Christ,  who  will  transform 
the  body  that  belongs  to 
our  low  estate  till  it  re- 
sembles the  body  of  his 
Glory,  by  the  same  power 
that  enables  him  to  make 
everything  subject  to  him- 
self. 


486 


PHILIPPIANS   IV 


CHAPTER   IV 

1  Therefore,  my  brethren 
dearly  beloved  and  longed  for, 
my  joy  and  crown,  so  stand  fast 
in  the  Lord,  my  dearly  beloved. 

2  I  beseech  Euodias,  and 
beseech  Syntyche,  that  they  be  of 
the  same  mind  in  the  Lord. 

3  And  I  intreat  thee  also,  true 
yokefellow,  help  those  women 
which  laboured  with  me  in  the 
gospel,  with  Clement  also,  and 
with  other  my  fellowlabourers, 
whose  names  are  in  the  book  of  life. 

4  Rejoice  in  the  Lord  alway  : 
and  again  I  say,  Rejoice. 

5  Let  your  moderation  be 
knowh  unto  all  men.  The  Lord 
is  at  hand. 

6  Be  careful  for  nothing  ;  but 
in  every  thing  by  prayer  and 
supplication  with  thanksgiving 
let  your  requests  be  made  known 
unto  God. 

7  And  the  peace  of  God,  which 
passeth  all  understanding,  shall 
keep  your  hearts  and  minds 
through  Christ  Jesus. 

8  Finally,  brethren,  whatsoever 
things  are  true,  whatsoever  things 
are  honest,  whatsoever  things  are 
just,  whatsoever  things  are  pure, 
whatsoever  things  are  lovely, 
whatsoever  things  are  of  good 
report  ;  if  there  be  any  virtue,  and 
if  there  be  any  praise,  think  on 
these  things. 

9  Those  things,  which  ye  have 
both  learned,  and  received,  and 
heard,  and  seen  in  me,  do  :  and 
the  God  of  peace  shall  be  with  you. 

10  But  I  rejoiced  in  the  Lord 
greatly,  that  now  at  the  last  your 
care  of  me  hath  flourished  again  ; 
wherein  ye  were  also  careful,  but 
ye  lacked  opportunity. 

11  Not  that  I  speak  in  respect 
of  want :  for  I  have  learned,  in 
whatsoever  state  I  am,  therewith 
to  be  content. 

12  I  know  both  how  to  be 
abased,  and  I  know  how  to 
abound  :  every  where  and  in  all 
things  I  am  instructed  both  to  be 
full  and  to  be  hungry,  both  to 
abound  and  to  suffer  need. 


CHAPTER    IV 

1  So  then,  my  brothers,  for 
whom  I  cherish  love  and  long- 
ing, my  joy  and  crown,  this  is 
how  you  must  stand  firm  in 
the  Lord,  Ο  my  beloved. 

2  I  entreat  Euodia  and  I  en- 
treat Syntyche  to  agree  in  the 
Lord. 

3  And  you,  my  true  com- 
rade, lend  a  hand  to  these 
women,  I  beg  of  you  ;  they 
have  fought  at  my  side  in  the 
active  service  of  the  gospel, 
along  with  Clement  and  the  rest 
of  my  fellow- workers,  whose 
names  are  in  the  book  of  life. 

4  Rejoice  in  the  Lord  always. 
I  will  say  it  again,   '  rejoice.' 

5  Let  your  forbearance  be  known 
to  everyone  ;  the  Lord  is  at 
hand. 

6  Never  be  anxious,  but 
always  make  yoir  requests 
known  to  God  in  prayer  and 
supplication       with       thanks- 

7  giving  ;  so  shall  God's  peace, 
that  surpasses  all  our  dreams, 
keep  guard  over  your  hearts 
and  minds  in  Christ  Jesus. 

8  Finally,  brothers,  keep  in 
mind  whatever  is  true,  what- 
ever is  worthy,  whatever  is 
just,  whatever  is  pure,  what- 
ever is  attractive,  whatever  is 
high-toned,   all  excellence,   all 

9  merit.  Practise  also  what  you 
have  learned  and  received  from 
me,  what  you  heard  me  say 
and  what  you  saw  me  do  ;  then 
the  God  of  peace  will  be  with 
you. 

10  It  was  a  great  joy  to  me  in 
the  Lord  that  your  care  for  me 
could  revive  again  ;  for  what 
you  lacked  was  never  the  care 
but  the  chance  of  showing  it. 

11  Not  that  I  complain  of  want, 
for  I  have  learned  how  to  be 

12  content  wherever  I  am.  I  know 
how  to  live  humbly ;  I  also 
know  how  to  live  in  prosperity. 
I  have  been  initiated  into  the  se- 
cret for  all  sorts  and  conditions 
of  life,  for  plenty  and  for  hunger, 
for  prosperity  and    for  priva- 


PHILIPPIANS    IV 


487 


13  I  can  do  all  things  through 
Christ  which  strengtheneth  me. 

14  Notwithstanding  ye  have 
well  done,  that  ye  did  communi- 
cate with  my  affliction. 

15  Now  ye  Philippians  know 
also,  that  in  the  beginning  of  the 
gospel,  when  I  departed  from 
Macedonia,  no  church  communi- 
cated with  me  as  concerning  giving 
and  receiving,  but  ye  only. 

16  For  even  in  Thessalonica  ye 
sent  once  and  again  unto  my 
necessity. 

17  Not  because  I  desire  a  gift : 
but  I  desire  fruit  that  may  abound 
to  your  account. 

18  But  I  have  all,  and  abound : 
I  am  full,  having  received  of  Epa- 
phroditus  the  things  tvhich  were 
sent  from  you,  an  odour  of  a  sweet 
smell,  a  sacrifice  acceptable,  well- 
pleasing  to  God. 

19  But  my  God  shall  supply  all 
your  need  according  to  his  riches 
in  glory  by  Christ  Jesus. 

20  Now  unto  God  and  our  Fa- 
ther be  glory  for  ever  and  ever. 
Amen. 

21  Salute  every  saint  in  Christ 
Jesus.  The  brethren  which  are 
with  me  greet  you. 

22  All  the  saints  salute  you, 
chiefly  they  that  are  of  Caesar's 
household. 

23  The  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  be  with  you  all.     Amen. 

H  It  was  written  to  the  Philip- 
pians from  Rome  by  Epaphro- 
ditus. 


13  tions.  In  him  who  strengthens 
me    I   am   able   for   anything. 

14  But  you  were  kind  enough  to 
take  your  share  in  my  trouble. 

15  You  Philippians  are  well  aware 
that  in  the  early  days  of  the 
gospel,  when  I  had  left  Mace- 
donia, no  church  but  your- 
selves      had       any       financial 

16  dealings  with  me  ;  even  when 
I  was  in  Thessalonica,  you  sent 
money  more  than  once  for  my 

17  needs.  It  is  not  the  money  I 
am  anxious  for;  what  I  am 
anxious  for  is  the  interest 
that  accumulates  in  this  way  to 

18  your  divine  credit  !  Your  debt 
to  me  is  fully  paid  and  more 
than  paid  !  I  am  amply  sup- 
plied with  what  you  have  sent 
by  Epaphroditus,  a  fragrant 
perfume,  the  sort  of  sacrifice 
that   God   approves   and   wel- 

19  comes.  My  God  will  supply 
all  your  own  needs  from  his 
wealth  in  Glory  in  Christ  Jesus. 

20  Glory  to  God  our  Father  for 
ever  and  ever  :   Amen. 

21  Salute  every  saint  in  Christ 
Jesus.     The  brothers  beside  me 

22  salute  you.  All  the  saints 
salute  you,  especially  the 
Imperial  slaves. 

23  The  grace  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  be  with  your  spirit. 
Amen. 


THE    EPISTLE    OF   PAUL    THE    APOSTLE    TO    THE 

COLOSSIANS 


CHAPTER   I 

1  Paul,  an  apostle  of  Jesus 
Christ  by  the  will  of  God,  and 
Timotheus  our  brother, 

2  To  the  saints  and  faithful 
brethren  in  Christ  which  are  at 
Colosse  :  Grace  be  unto  you,  and 
peace,  from  God  our  Father  and 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

3  We  give  thanks  to  God  and 
the  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  praying  always  for  you, 

4  Since  we  heard  of  your  faith 
in  Christ  Jesus,  and  of  the  love 
ivhich  ye  have  to  all  the  saints, 

5  For  the  hope  which  is  laid  up 
for  you  in  heaven,  whereof  ye 
heard  before  in  the  word  of  the 
truth  of  the  gospel  ; 

6  Which  is  come  unto  you,  as  it 
is  in  all  the  world  ;  and  bringeth 
forth  fruit,  as  it  doth  also  in  you, 
since  the  day  ye  heard  of  it,  and 
knew  the  grace  of  God  in  truth  : 

7  As  ye  also  learned  of  Epa- 
phras  our  dear  fellowservant,  who 
is  for  you  a  faithful  minister  of 
Christ ; 

8  Who  also  declared  unto  us 
your  love  in  the  Spirit. 

9  For  this  cause  we  also,  since 
the  day  we  heard  it,  do  not  cease 
to  pray  for  you,  and  to  desire  that 
ye  might  be  filled  with  the  know- 
ledge of  his  will  in  all  wisdom  and 
spiritual  understanding  ; 

10  That  ye  might  walk  worthy 
of  the  Lord  unto  all  pleasing,  be- 
ing fruitful  in  every  good  work, 
and  increasing  in  the  knowledge  of 
God; 

1 1  Strengthened  with  all  might, 
according  to  his  glorious  power, 
unto  all  patience  and  longsuffering 
with  joyful ness  ; 

12  Giving     thanks     unto     the 


CHAPTER   I 

1  Paul,  by  God's  will  an 
apostle    of    Christ    Jesus,    and 

2  brother  Timotheus,  to  the  con- 
secrated and  faithful  brothers 
in  Christ  at  Colossae  :  grace 
and  peace  to  you  from  God  our 
Father. 

3  We  always  thank  the  God 
and  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  when  we  pray  for  you, 

4  since  we  have  heard  of  your 
faith  in  Christ  Jesus  and  your 
love  for  all  the  saints,  due  to 
the  hope  which  is  laid  up  for 

5  you  in  heaven.  You  heard  of 
this  hope  originally  in  the  mes- 

6  sage  of  the  Truth,  in  that  gos- 
pel which  has  reached  you  as  it 
spreads  over  all  the  world  with 
fruit  and  increase.  Such  has 
been  your  life  from  the  day  you 
learned  to   know  what   God's 

7  grace  really  is.  You  got  that 
lesson  from  our  beloved  fellow- 
servant  Epaphras,  a  minister  of 
Christ  who  is  faithful  to  your 

8  interests  ;  and  it  is  he  who  has 
informed  us  of  your  love  in  the 

9  Spirit.  Hence,  from  the  day 
we  heard  of  it,  we  have  never 
ceased  to  pray  for  you,  asking 
God  to  fill  you  with  the  know- 
ledge of  his  will  in  all  spiritual 

10  wisdom  and  insight,  so  that  you 
may  lead  a  life  that  is  worthy 
of  the  Lord  and  give  him  entire 
satisfaction.  May  you  be 
fruitful  and  increase  in  the 
doing  of  all  good,  as  you  thus 

11  know  God  !  May  his  glorious 
might  nerve  you  with  full  power 
to   endure  and   to   be  patient 

12  cheerfully,  whatever  comes, 
thanking  the  Father  who  has 


488 


COLOSSIANS   I 


489 


Father,  which  hath  made  us  meet 
to  be  partakers  of  the  inheritance 
of  the  saints  in  light : 

13  Who  hath  delivered  us  from 
the  power  of  darkness,  and  hath 
translated  us  into  the  kingdom  of 
his  dear  Son  : 

U  In  whom  we  have  redemp- 
tion through  his  blood,  even  the 
forgiveness  of  sins  : 
'-  15  Who  is  the  image  of  the  in- 
visible God,  the  firstborn  of  every 
creature  : 

16  For  by  him  were  all  things 
created,  that  are  in  heaven,  and 
that  are  in  earth,  visible  and 
invisible,  whether  they  be  thrones, 
or  dominions,  or  principalities,  or 
powers  :  all  things  were  created 
by  him,  and  for  him  : 

17  And  he  is  before  all  things, 
and  by  him  all  things  consist. 

18  And  he  is  the  head  of  the 
body,  the  church :  who  is  the 
beginning,  the  firstborn  from  the 
dead  ;  that  in  all  things  he  might 
have  the  preeminence. 

19  For  it  pleased  the  Father 
that  in  him  should  all  fulness 
dwell  ; 

20  And,  having  made  peace 
through  the  blood  of  his  cross,  by 
him  to  reconcile  all  things  unto 
himself  ;  by  him,  L  say,  whether 
they  be  things  in  earth,  or  things 
in  heaven. 

21  And  you,  that  were  sometime 
alienated  and  enemies  in  your 
mind  by  wicked  works,  yet  now 
hath  he  reconciled 

22  In  the  body  of  his  flesh 
through  death,  to  present  you 
holy  and  unblameable  and  un- 
reproveable  in  his  sight : 

23  If  ye  continue  in  the  faith 
grounded  and  settled,  and  be  not 
moved  away  from  the  hope  of  the 
gospel,  which  ye  have  heard,  and 
which  was  preached  to  every 
creature  which  is  under  heaven  ; 
whereof  I  Paul  am  made  a 
minister  ; 

24  Who  now  rejoice  in  my  suf- 
ferings for  you,  and  fill  up  that 
which  is  behind  of  the  afflictions 
of  Christ  in  my  flesh  for  his  body's 
sake,  which  is  the  church  : 


qualified  us  to  share  the  lot 
of    the    saints   in   the    Light, 

13  rescuing  us  from  the  power 
of  the  Darkness  and  trans- 
ferring   us    to    the    realm   of 

14  his  beloved  Son !  In  him  we 
enjoy  our  redemption,  that 
is,     the    forgiveness    of    sins. 

15  He  is  the  likeness  of  the 
unseen    God,    born    first    be- 

16  fore  all  the  creation — for  it 
was  by  him  that  all  things 
were  created  both  in  heaven 
and  on  earth,  both  the  seen 
and  the  unseen,  including 
Thrones,  angelic  Lords,  celes- 
tial Powers  and  Rulers  ;  all 
things  have  been  created  by 

17  him  and  for  him  ;  he  is 
prior  to  all,   and   all  coheres 

18  in  him.  Also,  he  is  the 
head  of  the  Body,  •  that  is, 
of  the  church,  in  virtue  of 
his  primacy  as  the  first  to  be 
born  from  the  dead — that 
gives  him  pre-eminence  over 

19  all.  For  it  was  in  him  that 
the   divine  Fulness  willed   to 

20  settle  without  limit,  and  by 
him  it  willed  to  reconcile  in 
his  own  person  all  on  earth 
and  in  heaven  alike,  in  a 
peace  made  by  the  blood  of 

21  his  cross.  Once  you  were 
estranged  yourselves,  your 
hearts  hostile  to  him  in  evil- 
doing  ;  but  now  he  has  re- 
conciled you  by  dying  in  his 

22  mortal  body,  so  as  to  set  you 
consecrated  and  unblemished 
and  irreproachable  in  his  pre- 

23  sence — that  is,  if  you  adhere 
to  the  foundations  and  sta- 
bility of  the  faith,  instead  of 
moving  away  from  the  hope 
you  have  learned  in  the 
gospel,  that  gospel  which  has 
been  preached  to  every  crea- 
ture under  heaven,  and  of 
which  I  Paul  was  made  a 
minister. 

24  I  am  suffering  now  on  your 
behalf,  but  I  rejoice  in  that ; 
1  would  make  up  the  full  sum 
of  all  that  Christ  has  to  suffer 
in  my  person  on  behalf  of  the 

25  church,  his  Body ;  for  I  am  a 


490 


COLOSSIANS   II 


25  Whereof  I  am  made  a  minis- 
ter, according  to  the  dispensa- 
tion of  God  which  is  given  to 
me  for  you,  to  fulfil  the  word  of 
God  ; 

26  Ει en  the  mystery  which  hath 
been  hid  from  ages  and  from 
generations,  but  now  is  made 
manifest  to  his  saints  : 

27  To  whom  God  would  make 
known  what  is  the  riches  of  the 
glory  of  this  mystery  among  the 
Gentiles  ;  which  is  Christ  in  you, 
the  hope  of  glory  : 

28  Whom  we  preach,  warning 
every  man,  and  teaching  every 
man  in  all  wisdom;  that  we  may 
present  every  man  perfect  in 
Christ  Jesus : 

29  Whereunto  I  also  labour, 
striving  according  to  his  work- 
ing, which  worketh  in  me 
mightily. 

CHAPTER    II 

1  For  I  would  that  ye  knew 
what  great  conflict  I  have  for  you, 
and  for  them  at  Laodicea,  and  for 
as  many  as  have  not  seen  my  face 
in  the  flesh  ; 

2  That  their  hearts  might  be 
comforted,  being  knit  together  in 
love,  and  unto  all  riches  of  the 
full  assurance  of  understanding, 
to  the  acknowledgement  of  the 
mystery  of  God,  and  of  the  Father, 
and  of  Christ  ; 

3  In  whom  are  hid  all  the  trea- 
sures of  wisdom  and  knowledge. 

4  And  this  I  say,  lest  any  man 
should  beguile  you  with  enticing 
words. 

5  For  though  I  be  absent  in  the 
flesh,  yet  am  I  with  you  in  the 
spirit,  joying  and  beholding  your 
order,  and  the  stedfastness  of 
your  faith  in  Christ. 

6  As  ye  have  therefore  received 
Christ  Jesus  the  Lord,  so  walk  ye 
in  him  : 

7  Hooted  and  built  up  in  him, 
and  stablished  in  the  faith,  as  ye 
have  been  taught,  abounding 
therein  with  thanksgiving. 

8  Beware  lest  any  man  spoil 
you  through  philosophy  and  vain 


minister  of  the  church  by  the 
divine  commission  which  has 
been  granted  me  in  your  in- 
terests, to  make  a  full  presenta- 

26  tion  of  God's  message — of  that 
open  secret  which,  though  con- 
cealed from  ages  and  genera- 
tions of  old,  has  now  been 
disclosed  to  the  saints  of  God. 

27  It  is  His  will  that  they  should 
understand  the  glorious  wealth 
which  this  secret  holds  for  the 
Gentiles,  in  the  fact  of  Christ's 
presence  among  you  as  your 

28  hope  of  glory.  This  is  the 
Christ  we  proclaim  ;  we  train 
everyone  and  teach  everyone 
the  full  scope  of  this  knowledge, 
in  order  to  set  everyone  before 

29  God  mature  in  Christ ;  I  labour 
for  that  end,  striving  for  it  with 
the  divine  energy  which  is  a 
power  within  me. 

CHAPTER   II 

1  Striving?  Yes,Iwantyouto 
understand  my  deep  concern  for 
you  and  for  those  at  Laodicea, 
for  all  who  have  never  seen  my 

2  face.  May  their  hearts  be  en- 
couraged !  May  they  learn  the 
meaning  of  love  !  May  they 
have  all  the  wealth  of  convic- 
tion that  comes  from  insight  ! 
May  they  learn  to  know  that 
open  secret  of  God,  the  Father 

3  of  Christ,  in  whom  all  the 
treasures  of  wisdom  and  know- 

4  ledge  lie  hidden  !  I  say  this  to 
prevent  you  from  being  de- 
luded by  plausible  arguments 

5  from  anybody  ;  for  although  I 
am  absent  in  body  I  am  with 
you  in  spirit,  and  it  is  a  joy  to 
note  your  steadiness  and  the 
solid    front    of    your   faith    in 

6  Christ.  Since  you  have  had  the 
messiah,  even  Jesus  the  Lord, 
brought  to  you,  lead  your  life 

7  in  him,  fixed  and  founded  in 
him,  confirmed  in  the  faith  as 
you  have  been  taught  it,  and 
overflowing  with  thankfulness 

8  to  God.  Beware  of  anyone 
getting  hold  of  you  by  means 
of     a     theosophy     which     is 


COLOSSIANS    II 


491 


deceit,  after  the  tradition  of  men, 
after  the  rudiments  of  the  world, 
and  not  after  Christ. 

9  For  in  him  dwelleth  all  the 
fulness  of  the  Godhead  bodily. 

10  And  ye  are  complete  in  him, 
which  is  the  head  of  all  princi- 
pality and  power : 

11  In  whom  also  ye  are  circum- 
cised with  the  circumcision  made 
without  hands,  in  putting  off  the 
body  of  the  sins  of  the  flesh  by 
the  circumcision  of  Christ  : 

12  Buried  with  him  in  baptism, 
wherein  also  ye  are  risen  with  him 
through  the  faith  of  the  operation 
of  God,  who  hath  raised  him  from 
the  dead. 

13  And  you,  being  dead  in  your 
sins  and  the  uncircumcision  of  your 
flesh,  hath  he  quickened  together 
with  him,  having  forgiven  you  all 
trespasses  ; 

14  Blotting  out  the  handwriting 
of  ordinances  that  was  against  us, 
which  was  contrary  to  us,  and 
took  it  out  of  the  way,  nailing  it 
to  his  cross  ; 

15  And  having  spoiled  princi- 
palities and  powers,  he  made  a 
shew  of  them  openly,  triumphing 
over  them  in  it. 

16  Let  no  man  therefore  judge 
you  in  meat,  or  in  drink,  or  in 
respect  of  an  holyday,  or  of  the 
new  moon,  or  of  the  sabbath  days  : 

17  Which  are  a  shadow  of  things 
to  come  ;  but  the  body  is  of  Christ. 

18  Let  no  man  beguile  you  of 
your  reward  in  a  voluntary  hu- 
mility and  worshipping  of  angels, 
intruding  into  those  things  which 
he  hath  not  seen,  vainly  puffed 
up  by  his  fleshly  mind, 

19  And  not  holding  the  Head, 
from  which  all  the  body  by  joints 
and  bands  having  nourishment 
ministered,  and  knit  together, 
increaseth  with  the  increase  of 
God. 

20  Wherefore  if  ye  be  dead  with 
Christ  from  the  rudiments  of  the 
world,  why,  as  though  living  in 
the  world,  are  ye  subject  to 
ordinances, 

21  (Touch  not ;  taste  not ; 
handle  not  ; 


specious  make-believe,  on  the 
lines  of  human  tradition, 
corresponding  to  the  Elemental 
spirits  of  the  world  and  not  to 
9  Christ.  It  is  in  Christ  that  the 
entire    Fulness    of    deity    has 

10  settled  bodily,  it  is  in  him  that 
you  reach  your  full  life,  and  he 
is   the   Head   of  every   angelic 

11  Ruler  and  Power  ;  in  him  you 
have  been  circumcised  with  no 
material  circumcision  that 
cuts  flesh  from  the  body,  but 
with  Christ's  own  circumcision, 

12  when  you  were  buried  with  him 
in  your  baptism  and  thereby 
raised  with  him  as  you  believed 
in  the  power  of  the  God  who 

13  raised  him  from  the  dead.  For 
though  you  were  dead  in  your 
trespasses,  your  flesh  un- 
circumcised,  he  made  you  live 
with  Christ,  he  forgave  us  all 

14  our  trespasses,  he  cancelled  the 
regulations  that  stood  against 
us — all  these  obligations  he  set 
aside  when  he  nailed  them  to 

15  the  cross,  when  he  cut  away 
the  angelic  Rulers  and  Powers 
from  us,  exposing  them  to  all 
the  world  and  triumphing  over 

16  them  in  the  cross.  So  let  no 
one  take  you  to  task  on  ques- 
tions of  eating  and  drinking  or 
in  connexion  with  the  observ- 
ance of  festivals  or  new  moons 

17  or  sabbaths.  All  that  is  the 
mere  shadow  of  what  is  to  be  ; 
the  substance  belongs  to  Christ. 

18  Let  no  one  lay  down  rules  for 
you  as  he  pleases,  with  regard 
to  fasting  and  the  cult  of  an- 
gels, presuming  on  his  visions 
and    inflated   by   his   sensuous 

19  notions,  instead  of  keeping  in 
touch  with  that  Head  under 
whom  the  entire  Body,  sup- 
plied with  joints  and  sinews 
and  thus  compacted,  grows 
with  growth  divine. 

20  As  you  died  with  Christ  to 
the  Elemental  spirits  of  the 
world,  why  live  as  if  you  still 
belonged  to  the  world  ?  Why 
submit  to  rules  and  regulations 

21  like  "  Hands  off  this  !  " 
i:  Taste  not  that  !  "      "  Touch 


492 


COLOSSIANS    III 


22  Which  all  are  to  perish 
with  the  using  ;)  after  the  com- 
mandments and  doctrines  of 
men  ? 

23  Which  things  have  indeed 
a  shew  of  wisdom  in  will  wor- 
ship, and  humility,  and  neglect- 
ing of  the  body ;  not  in  any 
honour  to  the  satisfying  of  the 
flesh. 


22  not  this  !  " — referring  to  things 
that  perish  by  being  used  ? 
These  rules  are  determined  by 

23  human  precepts  and  tenets  ;  they 
get  the  name  of  '  wisdom  '  with 
their  self-imposed  devotions, 
with  their  fasting,  with  their 
rigorous  discipline  of  the  body, 
but  they  are  of  no  value,  they 
simply  pamper  the  flesh  ! 


CHAPTER    III 

1  If  ye  then  be  risen  with  Christ, 
seek  those  things  which  are  above, 
where  Christ  sitteth  on  the  right 
hand  of  God. 

2  Set  your  affection  on  things 
above,  not  on  things  on  the  earth. 

3  For  ye  are  dead,  and  your  life 
is  hid  with  Christ  in  God. 

4  When  Christ,  who  is  our  life, 
shall  appear,  then  shall  ye  also 
appear  with  him  in  glory. 

5  Mortify  therefore  your  mem- 
bers which  are  upon  the  earth  ; 
fornication ,  uncleanness ,  inordinate 
affection,  evil  concupiscence,  and 
covetousness,  which  is  idolatry  : 

6  For  which  things'  sake  the 
wrath  of  God  cometh  on  the  chil- 
dren of  disobedience  : 

7  In  the  which  ye  also  walked 
some  time,  when  ye  lived  in  them. 

8  But  now  ye  also  put  off  all 
these  ;  anger,  wrath,  malice,  blas- 
phemy, filthy  communication  out 
of  your  mouth. 

9  Lie  not  one  to  another,  seeing 
that  ye  have  put  off  the  old  man 
with  his  deeds  ; 

10  And  have  put  on  the  new 
man,  which  is  renewed  in  know- 
ledge after  the  image  of  him  that 
created  him  : 

11  Where  there  is  neither 
Greek  nor  Jew,  circumcision  nor 
uncircumcision,  Barbarian,  Scy- 
thian, bond  nor  free  :  but  Christ 
is  all,  and  in  all. 

12  Put  on  therefore,  as  the 
elect  of  God,  holy  and  beloved, 
bowels  of  mercies,  kindness, 
humbleness  of  mind,  meekness, 
longsuffering  ; 

13  Forbearing  one  another,  and 


CHAPTER    III 

1  Since  then  you  have  been 
raised  with  Christ,  aim  at 
what  is  above,  where  Christ  is, 
seated  at  the  right  hand  of  God  ; 

2  mind  what  is  above,  not  what 

3  is  on  earth,  for  you  died,  and 
your  life  is  hidden  with  Christ 
in  God. 

4  When  Christ,  who  is  our 
life,  appears,  then  you  will 
appear  with  him  in  glory. 

5  So  put  to  death  those 
members  that  are  on  earth  : 
sexual  vice,  impurity,  appe- 
tite,    evil     desire,     and     lust 

6  (which  is  idolatry),  things 
that  bring  down  the  anger 
of  God  on  the  sons  of  dis- 
obedience. 

7  Once  you  moved  among 
them,    when     you     lived     in 

8  them ;  but  off  with  them 
all  now,  off  with  anger, 
rage,  malice,  slander,  foul 
talk! 

9  Tell  no  lies  to  one  another  ; 
you  have  stripped  off  the 
old   nature  with  its  practices, 

10  and  put  on  the  new  nature 
which  is  renewed  in  the  like- 
ness of  its  Creator  for  the 
knowledge  of  him. 

11  In  it  there  is  no  room  for 
Greek  and  Jew,  circumcised 
and  uncircumcised,  barbarian, 
Scythian,  slave,  or  free  man ; 
Christ  is  everything  and  every- 
where. 

12  As  God's  own  chosen,  then, 
as  consecrated  and  beloved,  be 
clothed  with  compassion,  kind- 
liness, humility,  gentleness,  and 

13  good  temper — forbear  and  for- 


COLOSSIANS    IV 


493 


forgiving  one  another,  if  any  man 
have  a  quarrel  against  any  :  even 
as  Christ  forgave  you,  so  also 
do  ye. 

14  And  above  all  these  things 
put  on  charity,  which  is  the  bond 
of  perfectness. 

15  And  let  the  peace  of  God 
rule  in  your  hearts,  to  the  which 
also  ye  are  called  in  one  body  ; 
and  be  ye  thankful. 

16  Let  the  word  of  Christ  dwell 
in  you  richly  in  all  wisdom  ;  teach- 
ing and  admonishing  one  another 
in  psalms  and  hymns  and  spiritual 
songs,  singing  with  grace  in  your 
hearts  to  the  Lord. 

17  And  whatsoever  ye  do  in 
word  or  deed,  do  all  in  the 
name  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  giving 
thanks  to  God  and  the  Father  by 
him. 

18  Wives,  submit  yourselves 
unto  your  own  husbands,  as  it  is 
fit  in  the  Lord. 

19  Husbands,  love  your  wives, 
and  be  not  bitter  against  them. 

20  Children,  obey  your  parents 
in  all  things  :  for  this  is  well  pleas- 
ing unto  the  Lord. 

21  Fathers,  provoke  not  your 
children  to  anger,  lest  they  be  dis- 
couraged. 

22  Servants,  obey  in  all  things 
your  masters  according  to  the 
flesh  ;  not  with  eyeservice,  as 
menpleasers  ;  but  in  singleness  of 
heart,  fearing  God  : 

23  And  whatsoever  ye  do,  do  it 
heartily,  as  to  the  Lord,  and  not 
unto  men  ; 

24  Knowing  that  of  the  Lord  ye 
shall  receive  the  reward  of  the 
inheritance  :  for  ye  serve  the  Lord 
Christ. 

25  But  he  that  doeth  wrong 
shall  receive  for  the  wrong  which 
he  hath  done  :  and  there  is  no 
respect  of  persons. 


give  each  other  in  any  case  of 
complaint  ;    as  Christ  forgave 

14  you,  so  must  you  forgive.  And 
above  all  you  must  be  loving, 
for  love  is  the  link  of  the  per- 

15  feet  life.  Also,  let  the  peace  of 
Christ  be  supreme  within  your 
hearts — that  is  why  you  have 
been  called  as  members  of  the 
one  Body.     And  you  must  be 

16  thankful.  Let  the  inspiration 
of  Christ  dwell  in  your  midst 
with  all  its  wealth  of  wisdom  ; 
teach  and  train  one  another 
with  the  music  of  psalms,  with 
hymns,  and  songs  of  the  spirit- 
ual life  ;  praise  God  with  thank- 

17  ful  hearts.  Indeed,  whatever 
you  say  or  do,  let  everything 
be  done  in  dependence  on  the 
Lord  Jesus,  giving  thanks  in  his 
name  to  God  the  Father. 

18  Wives,  be  subject  to  your 
husbands  ;   that  is  your  proper 

19  duty  in  the  Lord.  Husbands, 
love    your   wives,    do    not    be 

20  harsh  to  them.  Children,  obey 
your  parents  at  every  point, 
for  this  pleases  the  Lord  right 

21  well.  Fathers,  avoid  irritating 
your  children,  in  case  they  get 

22  dispirited.  Servants,  obey 
your  masters  here  below  at 
every  point ;  do  not  work  sim- 
ply when  their  eye  is  on  you, 
like  those  who  court  human 
favour,  but  serve  them  with  a 
single  heart  out  of  reverence  for 

23  your  Lord  and  Master.  What- 
ever be  your  task,  work  at  it 
heartily,    as    servants    of    the 

24  Lord  and  not  of  men  ;  remem- 
ber, you  will  receive  from  the 
Lord  the  inheritance  which  is 
your  due  ;    serve  Christ  your 

25  Lord  and  Master,  for  the 
wrongdoer  will  be  paid  back 
for  his  wrongdoing — there  will 
be  no  favour  shown. 


CHAPTER    IV  CHAPTER    IV 

1  Masters,  give  unto  your  ser-  1  Masters,  treat  your  servants 
vants  that  which  is  just  and  equal  ;  justly  and  fairly  ;  remember 
knowing  that  ye  also  have  a  you  have  a  Master  of  your  own 
Master  in  heaven.  in  heaven. 

2  Continue      in      prayer,     and  2       Attend     to     your     prayers, 


494 


COLOSSIANS    IV 


watch  in  the  same  with  thanks- 
giving ; 

3  Withal  praying  also  for  us, 
that  God  would  open  unto  us  a 
door  of  utterance,  to  speak  the 
mystery  of  Christ,  for  which  I  am 
also  in  bonds  : 

4  That  I  may  make  it  manifest, 
as  I  ought  to  speak. 

5  Walk  in  wisdom  toward  them 
that  are  without,  redeeming  the 
time. 

6  Let  your  speech  be  alway  with 
grace,  seasoned  with  salt,  that  ye 
may  know  how  ye  ought  to 
answer  every  man. 

7  All  my  state  shall  Tychicus 
declare  unto  you,  who  is  a  beloved 
brother,  and  a  faithful  minister 
and  fellowservant  in  the  Lord  : 

8  Whom  I  have  sent  unto  you 
for  the  same  purpose,  tLat  he 
might  know  your  estate,  and  com- 
fort your  hearts  ; 

9  With  Onesimus,  a  faithful 
and  beloved  brother,  who  is  one  of 
you.  They  shall  make  known 
unto  you  all  things  which  are  done 
here. 

10  Aristarchus  my  fellow- 
prisoner  saluteth  you,  and  Marcus, 
sister's  son  to  Barnabas,  (touching 
whom  ye  received  command- 
ments :  if  he  come  unto  you, 
receive  him  ;) 

11  And  Jesus,  which  is  called 
Justus,  who  are  of  the  circum- 
cision. These  only  are  my  fellow- 
workers  unto  the  kingdom  of  God, 
which  have  been  a  comfort  unto 
me. 

12  Epaphras,  who  is  one  of  you, 
a  servant  of  Christ,  saluteth  you, 
always  labouring  fervently  for 
you  in  prayers,  that  ye  may  stand 
perfect  and  complete  in  all  the  will 
of  God. 

13  For  I  bear  him  record,  that 
he  hath  a  great  zeal  for  you,  and 
them  that  are  in  Laodicea,  and 
them  in  Hierapolis. 

14  Luke,  the  beloved  physician, 
and  Demas,  greet  you. 

15  Salute  the  brethren  which 
are  in  Laodicea,  and  Nymphas, 
and  the  church  which  is  in  his 
house. 


maintain  your  zest  for  prayer 

3  by  thanksgiving  ;  and  pray  for 
me  as  well,  that  God  may  give 
me  an  opening  for  the  word,  to 
speak  of  the  open  secret  of 
Christ  for  which  I  am  in  cus- 

4  tody.     Pray  that  I  may  unfold 

5  it  as  I  should.  Let  Christian 
wisdom  rule  your  behaviour  to 
the  outside  world  ;    make  the 

6  very  most  of  your  time  ;  let 
your  talk  always  have  a  saving 
salt  of  grace  about  it,  and  learn 
how  to  answer  any  question 
put  to  you. 

7  Tychicus,  that  beloved 
brother  and  faithful  minister 
and  fellow-servant  in  the  Lord, 
will   give   you  all  information 

8  about  me.  The  reason  why  I 
am  sending  him  to  you  is  that 
he  may  ascertain  how  you  are, 

9  and  encourage  your  hearts.  He 
is  accompanied  by  that  faithful 
and  beloved  brother  Onesimus, 
who  is  one  of  yourselves.  They 
will  inform  you  of  all  that  goes 
on  here. 

10  Aristarchus  my  fellow-pris- 
oner salutes  you  ;  so  does  Mark, 
the  cousin  of  Barnabas,  about 
whom  you  have  got  in- 
structions (if  he  comes  to  you, 

11  give  him  a  welcome)  ;  and  so 
does  Jesus  who  is  called 
Justus.  These  are  the  only 
comrades  in  the  work  of  God's 
realm,  belonging  to  the  cir- 
cumcised, who  have  been  any 

12  comfort  to  me.  Epaphras,  who 
is  one  of  yourselves,  salutes  you 
— a  servant  of  Christ  Jesus  who 
is  always  earnest  in  prayer  for 
you,  that  you  may  stand  firm 
like  mature  and  convinced 
Christians,  whatever  be  the  will 

13  of  God  for  you.  I  can  testify  to 
his  exertions  on  your  behalf  and 
on  behalf  of  those  at  Laodicea 

14  and  Hierapolis.  Our  beloved 
Luke,  the  doctor,  salutes  you  ; 

15  so  does  Demas.  Salute  the 
brothers  at  Laodicea,  also 
Nympha  and  the  church  which 

16  meets  at  her  house.    And  when 


COLOSSIANS    IV 


495 


16  And  when  this  epistle  is 
read  among  you,  cause  that  it  be 
read  also  in  the  church  of  the 
Laodiceans  ;  and  that  ye  likewise 
read  the  epistle  from  Laodicea. 

17  And  say  to  Archippus,  Take 
heed  to  the  ministry  which  thou 
hast  received  in  the  Lord,  that 
thou  fulfil  it. 

18  The  salutation  by  the  hand 
of  me  Paul.  Remember  my  bonds. 
Grace  be  with  you.     Amen. 

If  Written  from  Rome  to  the 
Colossians  by  Tychicus  and 
Onesimus. 


this  letter  has  been  read  to  you, 
see  that  it  is  also  read  in  the 
church  of  the  Laodiceans  : 
also,  see  that  you  read  the 
letter  that  reaches  you  from 
Laodicea.     And  tell  Archippus, 

17  '  Attend  to  the  ministry  you 
have  received  in  the  Lord  ; 
see  that  you  fulfil  it.' 

18  This  salutation  is  in  my  own 
hand,  from  Paul.  '  Remember 
I  am  in  prison.  Grace  be  with 
you.' 


THE  FIRST  EPISTLE  OF  PAUL  THE  APOSTLE  TO  THE 

THESSALONIANS 


CHAPTER   I 

1  Paul,  and  Silvamis,  and  Ti- 
motheus,  unto  the  church  of  the 
Thessalonians  which  is  in  God  the 
Father  and  in  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  :  Grace  be  unto  you,  and 
peace,  from  God  our  Father,  and 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

2  We  give  thanks  to  God  al- 
ways for  you  all,  making  mention 
of  you  in  our  prayers  ; 

3  Remembering  without  ceas- 
ing your  work  of  faith,  and  labour 
of  love,  and  patience  of  hope  in 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  in  the  sight 
of  God  and  our  Father  ; 

4  Knowing,  brethren  beloved, 
your  election  of  God. 

5  For  our  gospel  came  not  unto 
you  in  word  only,  but  also  in 
power,  and  in  the  Holy  Ghost, 
and  in  much  assurance  ;  as  ye 
know  what  manner  of  men  we 
were  among  you  for  your  sake. 

6  And  ye  became  followers  of 
us,  and  of  the  Lord,  having  re- 
ceived the  word  in  much  affliction, 
with  joy  of  the  Holy  Ghost : 

7  So  that  ye  were  ensamples  to 
all  that  believe  in  Macedonia  and 
Achaia. 

8  For  from  you  sounded  out 
the  word  of  the  Lord  not  only  in 
Macedonia  and  Achaia,  but  also 
in  every  place  your  faith  to  God- 
ward  is  spread  abroad  ;  so  that 
we  need  not  to  speak  any  thing. 

9  For  they  themselves  shew  of 
us  what  manner  of  entering  in 
we  had  unto  you,  and  how  ye 
turned  to  God  from  idols  to  serve 
the  living  and  true  God  ; 

10  And  to  wait  for  his  Son  from 
heaven,  whom  he  raised  from  the 
dead,  even  Jesus,  which  delivered 
us  from  the  wrath  to  come. 


CHAPTER   I 

1  Paul  and  Silvanus  and 
Timotheus,  to  the  church  of 
the  Thessalonians  in  God  the 
Father  and  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ :  grace  and  peace  to 
you. 

2  We  always  thank  God  for 
you  all  when  we  mention  you 

3  constantly  in  our  prayers,  as 
we  recall  your  active  faith  and 
labour  of  love  and  patient  hope 
in  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  before 

4  our  God  and  Father.  Ο  broth- 
ers beloved  by  God,  we  know 

5  he  has  chosen  you  ;  for  our  gos- 
pel came  to  you  not  with  mere 
words  but  also  with  power  and 
with  the  holy  Spirit,  with  ample 
conviction  on  our  part  (you 
know  what  we  were  to  you,  for 

6  your  own  good),  and  you 
started  to  copy  us  and  the 
Lord,  welcoming  the  word, 
though  it  brought  you  heavy 
trouble,  with  a  joy  inspired  by 

7  the  holy  Spirit.  Thus  you 
became  a  pattern  to  all  the 
believers  in  Macedonia  and  in 

8  Achaia  ;  for  the  word  of  the 
Lord  has  resounded  from  you 
not  only  through  Macedonia 
and  Achaia — no,  your  faith  in 

>  God  has  reached  every  place. 
We  never  need  to  speak  about 

9  it.  People  tell  us  of  their  own 
accord  about  the  visit  we  paid 
to  you,  and  how  you  turned  to 
God  from  idols,  to  serve  a  liy- 

1 0  ing  and  a  real  God  and  to  wait 
for  the  coming  of  his  Son  from 
heaven — the  Son  whom  he 
raised  from  the  dead,  Jesus 
who  rescues  us  from  the  Wrath 
to  come. 


496 


I   THESSALONIANS   II 


497 


CHAPTER    II 

1  For  yourselves,  brethren, 
know  our  entrance  in  unto  you, 
that  it  was  not  in  vain  : 

2  But  even  after  that  we  had 
suffered  before,  and  were  shame- 
fully entreated,  as  ye  know,  at 
Philippi,  we  were  bold  in  our  God 
to  speak  unto  you  the  gospel  of 
God  with  much  contention. 

3  For  our  exhortation  was  not 
of  deceit,  nor  of  uncleanness,  nor 
in  guile  : 

4  But  as  we  were  allowed  of 
God  to  be  put  in  trust  with  the 
gospel,  even  so  we  speak  ;  not  as 
pleasing  men,  but  God,  which 
trieth  our  hearts. 

5  For  neither  at  any  time  used 
we  flattering  words,  as  ye  know, 
nor  a  cloke  of  covetousness  ;  God 
is  witness  : 

6  Nor  of  men  sought  we  glory, 
neither  of  you,  nor  yet  of  others, 
when  we  might  have  been  burden- 
some, as  the  apostles  of  Christ. 

7  But  we  were  gentle  among 
you,  even  as  a  nurse  cherisheth 
her  children  : 

8  So  being  affectionately  de- 
sirous of  you,  we  were  willing  to 
have  imparted  unto  you,  not  the 
gospel  of  God  only,  but  also  our 
own  souls,  because  ye  were  dear 
unto  us. 

9  For  ye  remember,  brethren, 
our  labour  and  travail :  for 
labouring  night  and  day,  because 
we  would  not  be  chargeable  unto 
any  of  you,  we  preached  unto  you 
the  gospel  of  God. 

10  Ye  are  witnesses,  and  God 
also,  how  holily  and  justly  and 
unblameably  we  behaved  our- 
selves among  you  that  believe  : 

11  As  ye  know  how  we  exhorted 
and  comforted  and  charged  every 
one  of  you,  as  a  father  doth  his 
children, 

12  That  ye  would  walk  worthy 
of  God,  who  hath  called  you  unto 
his  kingdom  and  glory. 

13  For  this  cause  also  thank  we 
God  without  ceasing,  because, 
when  ye  received  the  word  of  God 
which  ye  heard  of  us,  ye  received 


CHAPTER   II 

1  But  you  remember  your- 
selves, brothers,  that  our  visit 

2  to  you  was  no  failure.  At 
Philippi,  as  you  know,  we  had 
been  ill-treated  and  insulted, 
but  we  took  courage  and  con- 
fidence in  our  God  to  tell  you 
the  gospel  of  God  in  spite  of 

3  all  the  strain.  For  the  appeal 
we  make  does  not  spring  from 
any  delusion  or  from  impure 
motives — it  does  not  work  by 

4  cunning  ;  no,  God  has  attested 
our  fitness  to  be  entrusted  with 
the  gospel,  and  so  we  tell  the 
gospel  not  to  satisfy  men  but 
to  satisfy  the  God  who  tests 

5  our  hearts.  We  never  resorted 
to  flattery  (you  know  that),  nor 
to  any  pretext  for  self-seeking 

6  (God  is  witness  to  that)  ;  we 
never  sought  honour  from  men, 
from  you  or  from  anybody  else, 
though  as  apostles  of  Christ  we 
had  the  power  of  claiming  to  be 

7  men  of  weight  ;  no,  we  be- 
haved gently  when  we  were 
among  you,  like  a  nursing 
mother    cherishing    her    own 

8  children,  fain,  in  our  yearning 
affection  for  you,  to  impart  not 
only  the  gospel  of  God  to  you 
but  our  very  souls  as  well — you 

9  had  so  won  our  love.  Broth- 
ers, you  recollect  our  hard 
labour  and  toil,  how  we  worked 
at  our  trade  night  and  day, 
when  we  preached  the  gospel 
to  you,  so  as  not  to  be  a  burden 

10  to  any  of  you.  You  are  wit- 
nesses, and  so  is  God,  to  our 
behaviour  among  you  believers, 
how    pious    and    upright    and 

11  blameless  it  was,  how  (as  you 
know)  we  treated  each  of  you 
as  a  father  treats  his  children, 
beseeching    you,    encouraging 

12  you,  and  charging  you  to  lead 
a  life  worthy  of  the  God  who 
called  you  to  his  own  realm  and 
glory.  " 

13  We  thank  God  constantly 
for  this  too,  that  when  you 
received  the  word  of  the  divine 
message  from  us,  you  took  it 


498 


I    THESSALONIANS   III 


it  not  as  the  word  of  men,  but  as 
it  is  in  truth,  the  word  of  God, 
which  effectually  worketh  also  in 
you  that  believe. 

14  For  ye,  brethren,  became 
followers  of  the  churches  of  God 
which  in  Judsea  are  in  Christ 
Jesus  :  for  ye  also  have  suffered 
like  things  of  your  own  country- 
men, even  as  they  have  of  the  Jews: 

15  Who  both  killed  the  Lord 
Jesus,  and  their  own  prophets, 
and  have  persecuted  us ;  and  they 
please  not  God,  and  are  contrary 
to  all  men  : 

16  Forbidding  us  to  speak  to 
the  Gentiles  that  they  might  be 
saved,  to  fill  up  their  sins  alway  : 
for  the  wrath  is  come  upon  them 
to  the  uttermost. 

17  But  we,  brethren,  being 
taken  from  you  for  a  short  time  in 
presence,  not  in  heart,  endeav- 
oured the  more  abundantly  to  see 
your  face  with  great  desire. 

18  Wherefore  we  would  have 
come  unto  you,  even  I  Paul,  once 
and  again  ;  but  Satan  hindered  us. 

19  For  what  is  our  hope,  or  joy, 
or  crown  of  rejoicing  ?  Are  not 
even  ye  in  the  presence  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  at  his  coming  ? 

20  For  ye  are  our  glory  and  joy. 


not  as  a  human  word,  but  for 
what  it  really  is,  the  word  of 
God.   It  proves  effective  in  you 

14  believers,  for  you  have  started, 
my  brothers,  to  copy  the 
churches  of  God  in  Christ  Jesus 
throughout  Judaea  ;  you  have 
suffered  from  your  compatriots 
just  as  they  have  suffered  from 

15  the  Jews,  who  killed  the  Lord 
Jesus  and  the  prophets,  who 
harassed  ourselves,  who  offend 

16  God  and  oppose  all  men  by  hin- 
dering us  from  speaking  words 
of  salvation  to  the  Gentiles.  So 
they  would  fill  up  the  measure 
of  their  sins  to  the  last  diop  ! 
But  the  Wrath  is  on  them  to 
the  bitter  end  ! 

17  Brothers,  when  we  were  be- 
reft of  you  for  a  little  while  (out 
of  sight,  not  out  of  mind),  we 
were  the  more  eager  to  see  you. 
We  had  a  keen  longing  for  you. 

18  (We  did  want  to  reach  you — I 
did,  I  Paul,  more  than  once — 

19  but  Satan  stopped  us.)  For 
who  is  our  hope,  our  joy,  our 
crown  of  pride  (who  but  you  ? ) 
in   the   presence   of   our   Lord 

20  Jesus  on  his  arrival  ?  Why, 
you,  you  are  our  glory  and 
joy  ! 


CHAPTER   III 

1  Wherefore  when  we  could 
no  longer  forbear,  we  thought  it 
good  to  be  left  at  Athens  alone  ; 

2  And  sent  Timotheus,  our 
brother,  and  minister  of  God,  and 
our  fellowlabourer  in  the  gospel  of 
Christ,  to  establish  you,  and  to 
comfort  you  concerning  your 
faith  : 

3  That  no  man  should  be  moved 
by  these  afflictions :  for  yourselves 
know  that  we  are  appointed  there- 
unto. 

4  For  verily,  when  we  were  with 
you,  we  told  you  before  that  we 
should  suffer  tribulation;  even  as 
it  came  to  pass,  and  ye  know. 

5  For  this  cause,  when  I  could 
no  longer  forbear,  I  sent  to  know 
your  faith,  lest  by  some  means  the 
tempter  have  tempted  you,  and 
our  labour  be  in  vain. 


CHAPTER    III 

1  So,  unable  to  bear  it  any 
longer,  I  made  up  my  mind  to 
be   left  behind   at   Athens   all 

2  alone  ;  I  sent  Timotheus  our 
brother,  a  minister  of  God  in 
the  gospel  of  Christ,  for  your 
strengthening   and   encourage- 

3  ment  in  the  faith,  to  prevent 
anyone  being  disturbed  by 
these  troubles.  (Troubles  are 
our  lot,  you  know  that  well  • 

4  for  we  told  you  beforehand, 
when  we  were  with  you,  that 
"  we  Christians  are  to  have 
trouble  " — and,  as  you  know, 
it  has  been  so.) 

5  Well  then,  unable  to  bear  it 
any  longer,  I  sent  to  find  out 
about  your  faith,  in  case  the 
Tempter  had  tempted  you  and 
our  labour  had  been  thrown 
away. 


I    THESSALONIANS    IV 


499 


6  But  now  when  Timotheus 
came  from  you  unto  us,  and 
brought  us  good  tidings  of  your 
faith  and  charity,  and  that  ye 
have  good  remembrance  of  us 
always,  desiring  greatly  to  see  us, 
as  we  also  to  see  you  : 

7  Therefore,  brethren,  we  were 
comforted  over  you  in  all  our 
affliction  and  distress  by  your 
faith  : 

8  For  now  we  live,  if  ye  stand 
fast  in  the  Lord. 

9  For  what  thanks  can  we 
render  to  God  again  for  you,  for 
all  the  joy  wherewith  we  joy  for 
your  sakes  before  our  God  ; 

10  Night  and  day  praying  ex- 
ceedingly that  we  might  see  your 
face,  and  might  perfect  that  which 
is  lacking  in  your  faith  ? 

11  Now  God  himself  and  our 
Father,  and  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
direct  our  way  unto  you. 

12  And  the  Lord  make  you  to 
increase  and  abound  in  love  one 
toward  another,  and  toward  all 
men,  even  as  we  do  toward  you  : 

13  To  the  end  he  may  stablish 
your  hearts  unblameable  in  holi- 
ness before  God,  even  our  Father, 
at  the  coming  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  with  all  his  saints. 


6  But  when  Timotheus  reached 
me  a  moment  ago  on  his 
return  from  you,  bringing  me 
the  good  news  of  your  faith 
and  love  and  of  how  you 
always  remember  me  kindly, 
longing  to  see  me  as  I  long  to 

7  see  you,  then,  amid  all  my  own 
distress  and  trouble,  I  was 
cheered — this  faith  of  yours 
encouraged  me. 

8  It  is  life  to  me  now,  if  you 
stand  firm  in  the  Lord. 

9  How  can  I  render  thanks 
enough  to  God  for  you,  for 
all  the  joy  you  make  me  feel 
in  the   presence   of  our    God  ? 

10  Night  and  day  I  pray  specially 
that  I  may  see  your  faces  and 
supply    what    is    defective    in 

11  your  faith.  May  our  God  and 
Father  and  our  Lord  Jesus 
direct  my  way  to  you  ! 

12  And  may  the  Lord  make 
you  increase  and  excel  in  love 
to  one  another  and  to  all  men 

13  (as  is  my  love  for  you),  so 
as  to  strengthen  your  hearts 
and  make  them  blameless 
in  holiness  before  our  God 
and  Father  when  our  Lord 
Jesus  comes  with  all  his  holy 
ones.  [Amen.] 


CHAPTER    IV 

1  Furthermore  then  we  be- 
seech you,  brethren,  and  exhort 
you  by  the  Lord  Jesus,  that  as  ye 
have  received  of  us  how  ye  ought 
to  walk  and  to  please  God,  so  ye 
would  abound  more  and  more. 

2  For  ye  know  what  command- 
ments we  gave  you  by  the  Lord 
Jesus. 

3  For  this  is  the  will  of  God, 
even  your  sanctification,  that  ye 
should  abstain  from  fornication  : 

4  That  every  one  of  you  should 
know  how  to  possess  his  vessel  in 
sanctification  and  honour  ; 

5  Not  in  the  lust  of  concupi- 
scence, even  as  the  Gentiles  which 
know  not  God  : 

6  That  no  man  go  beyond  and 
defraud  his  brother  in  any  mat- 
ter :   because  that  the  Lord  is  the 


CHAPTER    IV 

Finally,  brothers,  we  beg 
and  beseech  you  in  the  Lord 
Jesus  to  follow  our  instructions 
about  the  way  you  are  to  live 
so  as  to  satisfy  God  ;  you  are 
leading  that  life,  but  you  are 
to  excel  in  it  still  further.  You 
remember  the  instructions  we 
gave  you  on  the  authority  of 
the  Lord  Jesus.  It  is  God's 
will  that  you  should  be  con- 
secrated, that  you  abstain  from 
sexual  vice,  that  each  of  you 
should  learn  to  take  a  wife  for 
himself  chastely  and  honour- 
ably, not  to  gratify  sensual 
passion  like  the  Gentiles  in  their 
ignorance  of  God — no  one  is 
to  defraud  or  overreach  his 
brother  in  this  matter,  for  the 
Lord  avenges  all  these  sins,  as 


500 


I   THESSALONIANS   V 


avenger  of  all  such,  as  we  also  have 
forewarned  you  and  testified. 

7  For  God  hath  not  called  us 
unto  uncleanness,  but  unto  holi- 
ness. 

8  He  therefore  that  despiseth, 
despiseth  not  man,  but  God,  who 
hath  also  given  unto  us  his  holy 
Spirit. 

9  But  as  touching  brotherly 
love  ye  need  not  that  I  write  unto 
you  :  for  ye  yourselves  are  taught 
of  God  to  love  one  another. 

10  And  indeed  ye  do  it  toward 
all  the  brethren  which  are  in  all 
Macedonia  :  but  we  beseech  you, 
brethren,  that  ye  increase  more 
and  more  ; 

11  And  that  ye  study  to  be 
quiet,  and  to  do  your  own  business, 
and  to  work  with  your  own  hands, 
as  we  commanded  you  ; 

12  That  ye  may  walk  honestly 
toward  them  that  are  without, 
and  that  ye  may  have  lack  of 
nothing. 

13  But  I  would  not  have  you  to 
be  ignorant,  brethren,  concerning 
them  which  are  asleep,  that  ye 
sorrow  not,  even  as  others  which 
have  no  hope. 

14  For  if  we  believe  that  Jesus 
died  and  rose  again,  even  so  them 
also  which  sleep  in  Jesus  will  God 
bring  with  him. 

15  For  this  we  say  unto  you  by 
the  word  of  the  Lord,  that  we 
which  are  alive  and  remain  unto 
the  coming  of  the  Lord  shall  not 
prevent,  them  which  are  asleep. 

16  For  the  Lord  himself  shall 
descend  from  heaven  with  a  shout, 
with  the  voice  of  the  archangel, 
and  with  the  trump  of  God  :  and 
the  dead  in  Christ  shall  rise  first  : 

17  Then  we  which  are  alive  and 
remain  shall  be  caught  up  together 
with  them  in  the  clouds,  to  meet 
the  Lord  in  the  air  :  and  so  shall 
we  ever  be  with  the  Lord. 

18  Wherefore  comfort  one  an- 
other with  these  words. 

CHAPTER    V 
1  But    of    the    times    and    the 
seasons,    brethren,    ye    have    no 
need  that  I  write  unto  you. 


we    told    you  .already    in    our 
solemn  protest  against  them. 

7  God  did  not  call  us  to  be  im- 
pure, but  to  be  consecrated  ; 

8  hence,  he  who  disregards  this, 
disregards  not  man  but  the 
God   who   gave    you   his   holy 

9  Spirit.  You  need  no  one  to 
write  you  upon  brotherly  love, 
for  you  are  yourselves  taught 

10  by  God  to  love  one  another,  as 
indeed  is  your  practice  towards 
all  the  brothers  throughout  all 
Macedonia.  We  beseech  you, 
brothers,  to  excel  in  this  more 

11  and  more  ;  also,  endeavour  to 
live  quietly,  attend  to  your  own 
business,  and — as  we  charged 
you — work   with   your   hands, 

12  so  that  your  life  may  be  correct 
in  the  eyes  of  the  outside  world 
and  self-supporting. 

13  We  would  like  you,  brothers, 
to  understand  about  those  who 
are  asleep  in  death. 

You  must  not  grieve  for 
them,  like  the  rest  of  men  who 
have  no  hope. 

14  Since  we  believe  that  Jesus 
died  and  rose  again,  then  it 
follows  that  by  means  of  Jesus 
God  will  bi'ing  with  him  those 
who  have  fallen  asleep. 

15  For  we  tell  you,  as  the 
Lord  has  told  us,  that  we  the 
living,  who  survive  till  the 
Lord  comes,  are  by  no  means 
to    take    precedence   of    those 

16  who  have  fallen  asleep.  The 
Lord  himself  will  descend  from 
heaven  with  a  loud  summons, 
when  the  archangel  calls  and 
the  trumpet  of  God  sounds  ;  the 
dead  in  Christ  will  rise  first ; 

17  then  we  the  living,  who  sur- 
vive, will  be  caught  up  along 
with  them  in  the  clouds  to 
meet  the  Lord  in  the  air, 
and  so  we  shall    be   with   the 

18  Lord  for  ever.  Now  then,  en- 
courage one  another  with  these 
words. 

CHAPTER   V 

1  As  regai'ds  the  course  and 
periods  of  time,  brothers,  you 
have  no  need  of  being  written 


I   THESSALONIANS   V 


501 


2  For  yourselves  know  per- 
fectly that  the  day  of  the  Lord,  so 
cometh  as  a  thief  in  the  night. 

3  For  when  they  shall  say, 
Peace  and  safety  ;  then  sudden 
destruction  cometh  upon  tbem,  as 
travail  upon  a  woman  with  child  ; 
and  they  shall  not  escape. 

4  But  ye,  brethren,  are  not  in 
darkness,  that  that  day  should 
overtake  you  as  a  thief. 

5  Ye  are  all  the  children  of 
light,  and  the  children  of  the  day  : 
we  are  not  of  the  night,  nor  of 
darkness. 

6  Therefore  let  us  not  sleep,  as 
do  others  ;  .but  let  us  watch  and 
be  sober. 

7  For  they  that  sleep  sleep  in 
the  night  ;  and  they  that  be 
drunken  are  drunken  in  the  night. 

8  But  let  us,  who  are  of  the  day, 
be  sober,  putting  on  the  breast- 
plate of  faith  and  love  ;  and  for  an 
helmet,  the  hope  of  salvation. 

9  For  God  hath  not  appointed 
us  to  wrath,  but  to  obtain  salva- 
tion by  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 

10  Who  died  for  us,  that,  whe- 
ther we  wake  or  sleep,  we  should 
live  together  with  him. 

11  Wherefore  comfort  your- 
selves together,  and  edify  one 
another,  even  as  also  ye  do. 

12  And  we  beseech  you,  breth- 
ren, to  know  them  which  labour 
among  you,  and  are  over  you  in 
the  Lord,  and  admonish  you  ; 

13  And  to  esteem  them,  very 
highly  in  love  for  their  work's 
sake.  And  be  at  peace  among 
yourselves. 

14  Now  we  exhort  you,  breth- 
ren, warn  them  that  are  unruly, 
comfort  the  feebleminded,  support 
the  weak,  be  patient  toward  all 
men. 

15  See  that  none  render  evil  for 
evil  unto  any  man ;  but  ever 
follow  that  which  is  good,  both 
among  yourselves,  and  to  all  men. 

16  Rejoice  evermore. 

17  Pray  without  ceasing. 

18  In  every  thing  give  thanks  : 
for  this  is  the  will  of  God  in  Christ 
Jesus  concerning  you. 

19  Quench  not  the  Spirit. 


2  to.  You  know  perfectly  well 
that  the  day  of  the  Lord  comes 

3  like  a  thief  in  the  night ;  when 
'  all's  well  '  and  '  all  is  safe,'  are 
on  the  lips  of  men,  then  all 
of  a  sudden  Destruction  is  upon 
them,  like  pangs  on  a  pregnant 
woman — escape  there  is  none. 

4  But,  brothers,  you  are  not  in 
the  darkness  for  the   Day  to 

5  surprise  you  like  thieves ;  *  you 
are  all  sons  of  the  Light  and 
sons  of  the  day.  We  do  not 
belong  to  the  night  or  the  dark- 

6  ness.  Well  then,  we  must  not 
sleep  like  the  rest  of  men,  but 

7  be  wakeful  and  sober ;  for 
sleepers  sleep  by  night  and 
drunkards  are  drunk  by  night, 

8  but  we  must  be  sober,  we  who 
belong  to  the  day,  clad  in  faith 
and  love  as  our  coat  of  mail, 
with  the  hope  of  salvation  as  our 

9  helmet — for  God  destined  '  us 
not  for  Wrath  but  to  gain  sal- 
vation through  our  Lord  Jesus 

10  Christ,  who  died  for  us  that 
waking  in  life  or  sleeping  in 
death  we  should  live  together 

11  with  him.  Encourage  one 
another,  therefore,  and  let  each 
edify  the  other — as  indeed  you 
are  doing. 

12  Brothers,  we  beg  you  to 
respect  those  who  are  working 
among  you,  presiding  over  you 
in  the   Lord   and   maintaining 

13  discipline  ;  hold  them  in  special 
esteem  and  affection,  for  the 
sake   of  their  work.        Be   at 

14  peace  among  yourselves.  We 
beseech  you,  brothers,  keep  a 
check  upon  loafers,  encourage 
the  faint-hearted,  sustain  weak 
souls,  never  lose  your  temper 

15  with  anyone  ;  see  that  none  of 
you  pays  back  evil  for  evil,  but 
always  aim  at  what  is  kind  to 
one    another    and    to    all    the 

16  world  ;     rejoice    at    all    times, 

17  never   give   up   prayer,   thank 

18  God  for  everything — such  is  his 
.  will  for  you  in  Christ  Jesus  ; 

19  never  quench  the  fire   of  the 

*  Reading  κλέπτας  with  A   Β  and  the 
Bohairic  version. 


502 


I    THESSALONIANS   V 


20  Despise  not  prophesyings. 

21  Prove  all  things  ;  hold  fast 
that  which  is  good. 

22  Abstain  from  all  appearance 
of  evil. 

23  And  the  very  God  of  peace 
sanctify  you  wholly  ;  and  I  pray 
God  your  whole  spirit  and  soul 
and  body  be  preserved  blameless 
unto  the  coming  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ. 

24  Faithful  is  he  that  calleth 
you,  who  also  will  do  it. 

25  Brethren,  pray  for  us. 

•26  Greet  all  the  brethren  with 
an  holy  kiss. 

27  I  charge  you  by  the  Lord 
that  this  epistle  be  read  unto  all 
the  holy  brethren. 

28  The  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  be  with  you.     Amen. 

II  The  first  epistle  unto  the 
Thessalonians  was  written 
from  Athens. 


20  Spirit,  never  disdain  prophetic 

21  revelations  but  test  them  all, 

22  retaining  what  is  good  and  ab- 
staining from  whatever  kind  is 
evil. 

May  the  God  of  peace 
consecrate  you  through  and 
through  !  Spirit,  soul,  and 
body,  may  you  be  kept  with- 
out break  or  blame  till  the 
arrival  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  !  He  who  calls  you  is 
faithful,  he  will  do  this. 

Pray  for  us  too,  brothers. 

Salute  every  one  of  the 
27  brothers  with  a  holy  kiss.  I  ad- 
jure you  by  the  Lord  to  have 
this  letter  read  aloud  to  all 
the  [holy]  brothers. 

The  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  be  with  you.    [Amen.] 


23 


21 

25 

20 


28 


THE  SECOND   EPISTLE   OF  PAUL  THE   APOSTLE  TO   THE 

THESSALONIANS 


CHAPTER    I 

1  Paul,     and     Silvanus,     and        1 
Timotheus,  unto  the  church  of  the 
Thessalonians  in  God  our  Father 
and  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ : 

2  Grace  unto  you,   and  peace,        2 
from  God  our  Father  and  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ. 

3  We  are  bound  to  thank  God  3 
always  for  you,  brethren,  as  it  is 
meet,  because  that  your  faith 
groweth  exceedingly,  and  the 
charity  of  every  one  of  you  all 
toward  each  other  aboundeth  ;  4 

4  So  that  we  ourselves  glory  in 
you  in  the  churches  of  God  for 
your  patience  and  faith  in  all  your 
persecutions  and  tribulations  that 
ye  endure  : 

5  Which  is  a  manifest  token  of 

the   righteous  judgment   of   God,        5 
that  ye  may  be  counted  worthy  of 
the  kingdom  of  God,  for  which  ye 
also  suffer  : 

6  Seeing  it  is  a  righteous  thing         6 
with  God  to  recompense  tribula- 
tion to  them  that  trouble  you  : 

7  And  to  you  who  are  troubled         7 
rest  with  us,  when  the  Lord  Jesus 
shall  be  revealed  from  heaven  with 

his  mighty  angels, 

8  In   flaming   fire   taking   ven-        8 
geance   on  them   that   know   not 
God,  and  that  obey  not  the  gospel 

of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  : 

9  Who  shall  be  punished  with 
everlasting   destruction   from   the 
presence  of  the  Lord,  and  from  the         9 
glory  of  his  power  ; 

10  When  he  shall  come  to  be 
glorified  in  his  saints,  and  to  be 
admired  in  all  them  that  believe      10 
(because    our    testimony    among 
you  was  believed)  in  that  day. 

*  Reading  with  Markland  and  Hort 
«πιστώθη  (104  469  Ambrosia  ster)  for  the 
έπιστΕΰθη  of  most  manuscripts  and  all  versions. 

503 


CHAPTER    I 

Paul  and  Silvanus  and 
Timotheus,  to  the  church  of 
the  Thessalonians  in  God  our 
Father  and  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  :  grace  and  peace  to  you 
from  God  the  Father  and  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

We  are  bound  always  to 
thank  God  for  you,  brothers — 
it  is  proper  that  we  should,  be- 
cause your  faith  grows  apace 
and  your  mutual  love,  one  and 
all,  is  increasing.  So  much  so, 
that  throughout  the  churches 
of  God  we  are  proud  of  you, 
proud  of  the  stedfastness  and 
faith  you  display  through  all 
the  persecutions  and  the  trou- 
bles in  which  you  are  involved. 
They  are  proof  positive  of  God's 
equity  ;  you  are  suffering  for 
the  realm  of  God,  and  he  means 
to  make  you  worthy  of  it — 
since  God  considers  it  but  just 

to  repay  with  trouble  those 
who  trouble  you, 
and  repay  you  who  are  troubled 
(as  well  as  us)  with  rest  and 
relief,  when  the  Lord  Jesus  is 
revealed  from  heaven 

together  with  the  angels  of 
his  power  in  flaming  fire,  to 
inflict  punishment  on  those  who 
ignore  God,  even  on  those  who 
refuse  obedience  to  the  gospel  of 
our  Lord  Jesus, 

men  who  will  pay  the  penalty 
of  being  destroyed  eternally 
from  the  presence  of  the  Lord 
and  from  the  glory  of  his  might, 
when  he  comes  to  be  glorified 
in  his  saints  and  marvelled  at 
in  all  believers 

on  that  day  (for  our  testimony 
has    found    confirmation  *    in 


504 


II   THESSALONIANS   II 


11  Wherefore  also  we  pray  al- 
ways for  you,  that  our  God  would 
count  you  worthy  of  this  calling, 
and  fulfil  all  the  good  pleasure  of 
h  is  goodness,  and  the  work  of  faith 
with  power  : 

1_!  That  the  name  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  may  be  glorified  in 
you,  and  ye  in  him,  according  to 
the  grace  of  our  God  and  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ. 


11  your  lives).  In  view  of  this  we 
always  pray  for  you,  asking 
our  God  to  make  you  worthy  of 
his  calling  and  by  his  power  to 
fulfil  every  good   resolve   and 

12  every  effort  of  faith,  so  that  the 
nam?  of  our  Lord  Jesus  may  be 
glorified  in  you  (and  you  glori- 
fied in  him),  by  the  grace  of 
our  God  and  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ. 


CHAPTER    II 

1  Now  we  beseech  you,  breth- 
ren, by  the  coining  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  and  by  our  gathering 
together  unto  him, 

2  That  ye  be  not  soon  shaken  in 
mind,  or  be  troubled,  neither  by 
spirit,  nor  by  word,  nor  by  letter 
as  from  us,  as  that  the  day  of 
Christ  is  at  hand. 

3  Let  no  man  deceive  you  by 
any  means  :  for  that  day  shall 
not  come,  except  there  come  a 
falling  away  first,  and  that  man 
of  sin  be  revealed,  the  son  of 
perdition  ; 

4  Who  opposeth  and  exalteth 
himself  above  all  that  is  called 
God,  or  that  is  worshipped  ;  so 
that  he  as  God  sitteth  in  the  tem- 
ple of  God,  shewing  himself  that 
he  is  God. 

5  Remember  ye  not,  that,  when 
I  was  yet  with  you,  I  told  you 
these  things  ? 

6  And  now  ye  know  what  with- 
holdeth  that  he  might  be  revealed 
in  his  time. 

7  For  the  mystery  of  iniquity 
doth  already  work  :  only  he  who 
now  letteth  will  let,  until  he  be 
taken  out  of  the  way. 

8  And  then  shall  that  Wicked  be 
revealed,  whom  the  Lord  shall  con- 
sume with  the  spirit  of  his  mouth, 
and  shall  destroy  with  the  bright- 
ness of  his  coming  : 

9  Even  him,  whose  coming  is 
after  the  working  of  Satan  with  all 
power  and  signs  and  lying  wonders, 

10  And  with  all  deceivableness 

*  Omitting  ήμώι/  with  Β  Syrhki. 
t  Reading  ανομίας   with  χ  Β,  etc.,  for 
the  Western  paraphrastic  αμαρτία?. 


CHAPTER    II 

1  With  regard  to  the  arrival  of 
the  *    Lord  Jesus   Christ  and 

2  our  muster  before  him,  I  beg 
you,  brothers,  not  to  let  your 
minds  get  easily  unsettled  or 
excited  by  any  spirit  of  pro- 
phecy or  any  declaration  or  any 
letter  purporting  to  come  from 
me,  to  the  effect  that  the  Day 
of   the    Lord   is   already  here. 

3  Let  nobody  delude  you  into 
this  belief,  whatever  he  may 
say.  It  will  not  come  till  the 
Rebellion  takes  place  first  of 
all,  with  the  revealing  of  the 
Lawless  t     One,    the    doomed 

4  One,  the  adversary  who  vaunts 
himself  above  and  against  every 
so-called  god  or  object  of  wor- 
ship, actually  seating  himself  in 
the  temple  of  God  with  the 
proclamation  that  he  himself  is 

5  God.  Do  you  not  remember 
I  used  to  tell  you  this  when  I 

6  was  with  you  ?  Well,  you  can 
recall  now  what  it  is  that 
restrains  him  from  being  re- 
vealed   before    his    appointed 

7  time.  For  the  secret  force  of 
lawlessness  is  at  work  already  ; 
only,  it  cannot  be  revealed  till 
he  who  at  present  restrains  it 

8  is  removed.  Then  shall  the 
Lawless  One  be  revealed, 
whom  the  Lord  Jesus  will  de- 
stroy with  the  breath  of  his  lips 
and  quell  by  his  appearing  and 
arrival — 

9  that  One  whose  arrival  is  due 
to  Satan's  activity,  with  the 
full  power,  the  miracles  and 
portents,  of  falsehood, 

10       and  with  the  full  deceitful- 


II   THESSALONIANS   III 


505 


of  unrighteousness  in  them  that 
perish;  because  they  received  not 
the  love  of  the  truth,  that  they 
might  be  saved. 

11  And  for  this  cause  God  shall 
send  them  strong  delusion,  that 
they  should  beHeve  a  lie  : 

12  That  they  all  might  be 
damned  who  believed  not  the 
truth,  but  had  pleasure  in  un- 
righteousness. 

13  But  we  are  bound  to  give 
thanks  alway  to  God  for  you, 
brethren  beloved  of  the  Lord,  be- 
cause God  hath  from  the  beginning 
chosen  you  to  salvation  through 
sanctification  of  the  Spirit  and 
belief  of  the  truth  : 

14  Whereunto  he  called  you  by 
our  gospel,  to  the  obtaining  of  the 
glory  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

15  Therefore,  brethren,  stand 
fast,  and  hold  the  traditions  which 
ye  have  been  taught,  whether  by 
word,  or  our  epistle. 

16  Now  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
himself,  and  God,  even  our  Father, 
which  hath  loved  us,  and  hath 
given  us  everlasting  consolation 
and  good  hope  through  grace, 

17  Comfort  your  hearts,  and 
stablish  you  in  every  good  word 
and  work. 


ness  of  evil  for  those  who 
are  doomed  to  perish, 
since  they  refuse  to  love  the 
Truth  that  would  save 
them. 

11  Therefore    God    visits   them 

with  an  active  delusion, 
till  they  put  faith  in  false- 
hood, 

12  so  that  all  may  be  doomed 

who  refuse  faith  in  the 
Truth  but  delight  in  evil. 

13  Now  we  are  bound  always  to 
thank  God  for  you,  brothers 
beloved  by  the  Lord,  because  God 
has  chosen  you  as  the  first  to 
be  reaped  for  salvation,  by  the 
consecration  of  your  spirit  and 

14  by  faith  in  the  Truth  ;  it  was 
for  this  that  he  called  you  by 
our  gospel,  to  gain  the  glory  of 

15  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Well 
then,  brothers,  stand  firm  and 
hold  to  the  rules  which  you 
have  learned  from  us  orally  or 

16  by  letter.  And  may  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  himself  and  God 
our  Father  who  has  loved  us 
and  given  us  eternal  encourage- 
ment and  good  hope,  graciously 

17  encourage  your  hearts  and 
strengthen  them  for  all  good  in 
deed  and  word. 


CHAPTER    III 

1  Finally,  brethren,  pray  for 
us,  that  the  word  of  the  Lord  may 
have  free  course,  and  be  glorified, 
even  as  it  is  with  you  : 

2  And  that  we  may  be  deliv- 
ered from  unreasonable  and  wicked 
men  :  for  all  men  have  not  faith. 

3  But  the  Lord  is  faithful,  who 
shall  stablish  you,  and  keep  you 
from  evil. 

4  And  we  have  confidence  in 
the  Lord  touching  you,  that  ye 
both  do  and  will  do  the  things 
which  we  command  you. 

5  And  the  Lord  direct  your 
hearts  into  the  love  of  God,  and 
into  the  patient  waiting  for  Christ. 

6  Now  we  command  you,  bre- 
thren, in  the  name  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  that  ye  withdraw 
yourselves     from     every     brother 


CHAPTER   III 

1  Finally,  brothers,  pray  for 
us,  that  the  word  of  the 
Lord  may  speed  on  and  tri- 
umph,  as   in   your   own   case, 

2  and  that  we  may  be  delivered 
from  perverse  and  evil  men 
— for  the  faith  is  not  held  by 
all. 

3  However,  the  Lord  is  faithful ; 
he  will  be  sure  to  strengthen 
you  and  protect  you  from  the 

4  Evil  one.  Now,  we  rely  on 
you  in  the  Lord,  confident 
that  you  do  and  will  do  what 

5  we  enjoin.  May  the  Lord 
direct  your  hearts  towards 
God's  love  and  towards  Christ's 
patience  ! 

6  Brothers,  we  charge  you  in 
the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  to  shun  any  brother  who 


506 


II   THESSALONIANS   III 


that  walketh  disorderly,  and  not 
after  the  tradition  which  he  re- 
ceived of  us. 

7  For  yourselves  know  how  ye 
ought  to  follow  us  :  for  we  behaved 
not  ourselves  disorderly  among 
you  ; 

8  Neither  did  we  eat  any  man's 
bread  for  nought ;  but  wrought 
with  labour  and  travail  night  and 
day,  that  we  might  not  be  charge- 
able to  any  of  you  : 

9  Not  because  we  have  not 
power,  but  to  make  ourselves  an 
ensample  unto  you  to  follow  us. 

10  For  even  when  we  were  with 
you,  this  we  commanded  you,  that 
if  any  would  not  work,  neither 
should  he  eat. 

11  For  we  hear  that  there  are 
some  which  walk  among  you  dis- 
orderly, working  not  at  all,  but 
are  busybodies. 

12  Now  them  that  are  such  we 
command  and  exhort  by  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  that  with  quietness 
they  work,  and  eat  their  own  bread. 

13  But  ye,  brethren,  be  not 
weary  in  well  doing. 

14  And  if  any  man  obey  not  our 
word  by  this  epistle,  note  that 
man,  and  have  no  company  with 
him,  that  he  may  be  ashamed. 

15  Yet  count  him  not  as  an 
enemy,  but  admonish  him  as  a 
brother. 

16  Now  the  Lord  of  peace  him- 
self give  you  peace  always  by  all 
means.      The  Lord  be  with  you  all. 

17  The  salutation  of  Paul  with 
mine  own  hand,  which  is  the  token 
in  every  epistle  :  so  I  write. 

18  The  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  be  with  you  all.     Amen. 

U  The  second  epistle  to  the 
Thessalonians  was  written 
from  Athens. 


is  loafing,  instead  of  following 
the    rule    you    got  *  from   us. 

7  For  you  know  quite  well  how 
to  copy  us  ;    we  did  not  loaf  in 

8  your  midst,  we  did  not  take 
free  meals  from  anyone  ;  no, 
toiling  hard  at?  our  trade,  we 
worked  night  and  day,  so  as  not 
to  be  a  burden  to  any  of  you. 

9  Not  that  we  have  no  right  to 
such  support  ;  it  was  simply  to 

10  give  you  a  pattern  to  copy.  We 
used  to  charge  you  even  when 
we  were  with  you,  '  If  a  man 
will  not  work,  he  shall  not  eat.' 

1 1  But  we  are  informed  that  some 
of  your  number  are  loafing, 
busybodies    instead    of    busy. 

12  Now  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
we  charge  and  exhort  such  per- 
sons to  keep  quiet,  to  do  their 
work  and  earn  their  own  living. 

13  As  for  yourselves,  brothers, 
never  grow  tired  of  doing  what 

14  is  right.  Only,  if  anyone  will 
not  obey  our  orders  in  this 
letter,  mark  that  man,  do  not 
associate  with  him — that  will 

15  make  him  feel  ashamed  !  You 
are  not  to  treat  him  as  an 
enemy,  but  to  put  him  under 
discipline  as  a  brother. 

16  May  the  Lord  of  peace  him- 
self grant  you  peace  contin- 
ually, whatever  comes. 

The  Lord  be  with  you  all. 

17  The  salutation  is  in  my  own 
hand,  Paul's  ;  that  is  a  mark  in 
every  letter  of  mine.     This  is 

18  how  I  write.  '  The  grace  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  be  with 
you  all.' 

*  Reading  παρεΚάβετε  with  Β  G,  etc.,  for 

παρίλάβοσαν. 


THE    FIRST    EPISTLE    OF   PAUL   THE   APOSTLE   TO 

TIMOTHY 


CHAPTER   I 

1  Paul,  an  apostle  of  Jesus 
Christ  by  the  commandment  of 
God  our  Saviour,  and  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  which  is  our  hope  ; 

2  Unto  Timothy,  my  own  son 
in  the  faith :  Grace,  mercy,  cnid 
peace,  from  God  our  Father  and 
Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 

3  As  I  besought  thee  to  abide 
still  at  Ephesus,  when  I  went  into 
Macedonia,  that  thou  mightest 
charge  some  that  they  teach  no 
other  doctrine, 

4  Neither  give  heed  to  fables 
and  endless  genealogies,  which 
minister  questions,  rather  than 
godly  edifying  which  is  in  faith  : 
so  do. 

5  Now  the  end  of  the  command- 
ment is  charity  out  of  a  pure  heart, 
and  of  a  good  conscience,  and  of 
faith  unfeigned  : 

6  From  which  some  having 
swerved  have  turned  aside  unto 
vain  jangling  ; 

7  Desiring  to  be  teachers  of  the 
law  ;  understanding  neither  what 
they  say,  nor  whereof  they  affirm. 

8  But  we  know  that  the  law  is 
good,  if  a  man  use  it  lawfully  ; 

9  Knowing  this,  that  the  law  is 
not  made  for  a  righteous  man,  but 
for  the  lawless  and  disobedient,  for 
the  ungodly  and  for  sinners,  for 
unholy  and  profane,  for  murderers 
of  fathers  and  murderers  of  mo- 
thers, for  manslayers, 

10  For  whoremongers,  for  them 
that  defile  themselves  with  man- 
kind, for  menstealers,  for  liars,  for 
perjured  persons,  and  if  there  be 
any  other  thing  that  is  contrary  to 
sound  doctrine  ; 

11  According  to  the  glorious 
gospel  of  the  blessed  God,  which 
was  committed  to  my  trust. 


CHAPTER    I 

1  Paul  an  apostle  of  Christ 
Jesus  by  command  of  God 
our  Saviour  and  Christ  Jesus 

2  our  Hope,  to  Timotheus  his 
lawful  son  in  the  faith  :  grace, 
mercy,  peace  from  God  the  Fa- 
ther and  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord. 

3  As  I  asked  you  when  I  was 
on  my  way  to  Macedonia,  stay 
where  you  are  at  Ephesus 
and  warn   certain  individuals 

4  against  teaching  novelties  and 
studying  myths  and  intermin- 
able genealogies  ;  such  studies 
bear  upon  speculations  rather 
than  on  the  divine  order  which 

5  belongs  to  faith.  Whereas  the 
aim  of  the  Christian  disci- 
pline is  the  love  that  springs 
from  a  pure  heart,  from  a 
good   conscience,   and   from   a 

6  sincere  faith.  Certain  individ- 
uals have  failed  here  by  turning 

7  to  empty  argument  ;  doctors 
of  the  Law  is  what  they  want  to 
be,  but  they  have  no  idea 
either  of  the  meaning  of  the 
words  they  use  or  of  the  themes 

8  on  which  they  harp.  I  am 
quite  aware  that  '  the  Law  is 
admirable  ' — provided  that  one 
makes    a    lawful    use    of    it ; 

9  he  must  keep  in  mind  that  no 
law  is  ever  made  for  honest 
people  but  for  the  lawless  and 
the  insubordinate,  for  the 
impious  and  the  sinful,  for 
the  irreverent  and  the  profane, 
for  parricides  and  matricides, 

10  murderers,  immoral  persons, 
sodomites,  kidnappers,  liars, 
perjurers,  and  whatever  else  is 

11  contrary  to  sound  doctrine  as 
laid  down  by  that  glorious  gos- 
pel of  the  blessed  God  with 
which  I  have  been  entrusted. 


507 


508 


I   TIMOTHY   II 


12  And  I  thank  Christ  Jesus 
our  Lord,  who  hath  enabled 
me,  for  that  he  counted  me 
faithful,  putting  me  into  the 
ministry  ; 

13  Who  was  before  a  blas- 
phemer, and  a  persecutor,  and 
injurious:  but  I  obtained  mercy, 
because  I  did  it  ignorantly  in 
unbelief. 

14  And  the  grace  of  our  Lord 
was  exceeding  abundant  with 
faith  and  love  which  is  in  Christ 
Jesus. 

15  This  is  a  faithful  saying,  and 
worthy  of  all  acceptation,  that 
Christ  Jesus  came  into  the  world 
to  save  sinners  ;  of  whom  I  am 
chief. 

16  Howbeit  for  this  cause  I  ob- 
tained mercy,  that  in  me  first 
Jesus  Christ  might  shew  forth 
all  longsuffering,  for  a  pattern 
to  them  which  should  hereafter 
believe  on  him  to  life  ever- 
lasting. 

17  Now  unto  the  King  eternal, 
immortal,  invisible,  the  only  wise 
God,  be  honour  and  glory  for  ever 
and  ever.     Amen. 

18  This  charge  I  commit  unto 
thee,  son  Timothy,  according  to 
the  prophecies  which  went  before 
on  thee,  that  thou  by  them  might- 
est  war  a  good  warfare  ; 

19  Holding  faith,  and  a  good 
conscience  ;  which  some  having 
put  away  concerning  faith  have 
made  shipwreck  : 

20  Of  whom  is  Hymenaeus  and 
Alexander ;  whom  I  have  deli- 
vered unto  Satan,  that  they  may 
learn  not  to  blaspheme. 


12  I  render  thanks  to  Christ  Je- 
sus our  Lord,  who  has  made  me 
able  for  this  ;  he  considered  me 
trustworthy     and      appointed 

13  me  to  the  ministry,  though  I 
had  formerly  been  a  blas- 
phemer and  a  persecutor  and  a 
wanton  aggressor.  I  obtained 
mercy  because  in  my  unbelief  I 
had   acted   out'  of   ignorance  ; 

14  and  the  grace  of  our  Lord 
flooded  my  life  along  with  the 
faith  and  love  that  Christ  Jesus 

15  inspires.  It  is  a  sure  word, 
it  deserves  all  praise,  that 
"  Christ  Jesus  came  into  the 
world  to  save  sinners  "  ;  and 
though  I  am  the  foremost  of 

16  sinners,  I  obtained  mercy,  for 
the  purpose  of  furnishing  Christ 
Jesus  with  the  chief  illustration 
of  his  utter  patience  ;  I  was  to 
be  the  typical  instance  of  all 
who  were  to  believe  in  him  and 

17  gain  eternal  life.  To  the  King 
of  eternity,  immortal,  invisible, 
the  only  God,  be  honour  and 
glory  for  ever  and  ever :  Amen. 

18  I  transmit  these  instructions 
to  you,  Timotheus  my  son,  in 
accordance  with  what  the 
prophets  said  who  first  directed 
me  to  you  ;  fight  the  good  fight 

19  on  these  lines,  keeping  hold  of 
faith  and  a  good  conscience. 
Certain  individuals  have 
scouted  the  good  conscience 
and  thus   come  to   grief  over 

20  their  faith — including  Hyme- 
naeus and  Alexander,  whom  I 
have  made  over  to  Satan.  That 
will  teach  them  to  stop  their 
blasphemous  ongoings  ! 


CHAPTER   II 

1  I  exhort  therefore,  that,  first 
of  all,  supplications,  prayers,  in- 
tercessions, and  giving  of  thanks, 
be  made  for  all  men  ; 

2  For  kings,  and  for  all  that  are 
in  authority  ;  that  we  may  lead  a 
quiet  and  peaceable  life  in  all  god- 
liness and  honesty. 

3  For  this  is  good  and  acceptable 
in  the  sight  of  God  our  Saviour  ; 


CHAPTER   II 

1  Well,  my  very  first  counsel 
is  that  supplications,  prayers, 
petitions,  and  thanksgiving, 
are  to  be   offered  for  all  men 

2  — for  kings  and  all  in  au- 
thority, that  we  may  lead  a 
tranquil  life   in  all   piety  and 

3  gravity ;  it  is  good  to  pray  thus, 
it  is  acceptable  to  our  Saviour, 

4  to  the  God  who  desires  all  men 


I    TIMOTHY    III 


509 


4  Who  will  have  all  men  to  be 
saved,  and  to  come  unto  the  know- 
ledge of  the  truth. 

δ  For  there  is  one  God,  and  one 
mediator  between  God  and  men, 
the  man  Christ  Jesus  ; 

6  Who  gave  himself  a  ransom 
for  all,  to  be  testified  in  due  time. 

7  Whereunto  I  am  ordained  a 
preacher,  and  an  apostle,  (I  speak 
the  truth  in  Christ,  and  lie  not  ;) 
a  teacher  of  the  Gentiles  in  faith 
and  verity. 

8  I  will  therefore  that  men  pray 
every  where,  lifting  up  holy  hands, 
without  wrath  and   doubting. 

9  In  like  manner  also,  that 
women  adorn  themselves  in  modest 
apparel,  with  shamefacedness  and 
sobriety  ;  not  with  broided  hair, 
or  gold,  or  pearls,  or  costly  array  ; 

10  But  (which  becometh  wo- 
men professing  godliness)  with 
good  works. 

11  Let  the  woman  learn  in 
silence  with  all  subjection.   , 

12  But  I  suffer  not  a  woman  to 
teach,  nor  to  usurp  authority  over 
the  man,  but  to  be  in  silence. 

13  For  Adam  was  first  formed, 
then  Eve. 

1-1  And  Adam  was  not  deceived, 
but  the  woman  being  deceived  was 
in  the  transgression. 

15  Notwithstanding  she  shall 
be  saved  in  childbearing,  if  they 
continue  in  faith  and  charity  and 
holiness  with  sobriety. 


to  be  saved  and  to  attain  the 

5  knowledge  of  the  Truth.  For 
"  there  is  one  God  "  and  "  one 
intermediary  between  God  and 

6  men,  the  man  Christ  Jesus  who 
gave  himself  as  a  ransom  for 
all  "  : — in  due  time  this  was  at- 

7  tested,  and  I  was  appointed  to 
be  its  herald  and  apostle  ( I  am 
not  telling  a  lie,  it  is  quite  true), 
to  teach  the  Gentiles  faith  and 
truth. 

8  Now  I  want  the  men  to  offer 
prayer  at  any  meeting  of  the 
church  ;  and  let  the  hands  they 
lift  to  heaven  be  holy — they 
must  be  free  from  anger  and 

9  dissension.  Women  in  turn  are 
to  dress  modestly  and  quietly 
in  seemly  garb  ;  they  are  not  to 
adorn  themselves  with  plaits  of 
hair,  with  gold  or  pearls  or  ex- 

10  pensive  finery,  but  with  good 
deeds    (as    befits   women    who 

11  make  a  religious  profession).  A 
woman  must  listen  quietly  in 
church  and  be  perfectly  sub- 

12  missive  ;  I  allow  no  woman  to 
teach  or  dictate  to  men,  she 

13  must  keep  quiet.  For  Adam 
was   created   first,   then   Eve  ; 

11  and  Adam  was  not  deceived,  it 
was  Eve  who  was  deceived  and 

15  who  fell  into  sin.  However, 
women  will  get  safely  through 
childbirth  if  they  continue  to 
be  faithful  and  loving  and  holy 
as  well  as  unassuming. 


CHAPTER    III 

1  This  is  a  true  saying,  If  a 
man  desire  the  office  of  a  bishop, 
he  desireth  a  good  work. 

2  A  bishop  then  must  be  blame- 
less, the  husband  of  one  wife, 
vigilant,  sober,  of  good  behaviour, 
given  to  hospitality,  apt  to 
teach  ; 

3  Not  given  to  wine,  no  striker, 
not  greedy  of  filthy  lucre  ;  but 
patient,  not  a  brawler,  not  cove- 
tous ; 

4  One  that  ruleth  well  his  own 

*  Reading  ανθρώπινος  with  D,  the  Old  Latin,  Ambrosiaster,  and  Western  codices 
known  to  Jerome.  It  is  much  more  easy  to  understand  how  it  was  altered  to  πιστός 
for  the  sake  of  uniformity  with  i.  15,  etc.,  than  vice  versa. 


CHAPTER    III 

It  is  a  popular  *  saying  that 
"  whoever  aspires  to  office  is 
set  upon  an  excellent  occupa- 
tion." Well,  for  the  office  of  a 
bishop  a  man  must  be  above 
reproach  ;  he  must  be  only 
married  once,  he  must  be  tem- 
perate, master  of  himself,  un- 
ruffled, hospitable,  a  skilled 
teacher,  not  a  drunkard  or 
violent,  but  lenient  and  concili- 
atory, not  a  lover  of  money, 
able  to  manage  his  own  house- 


510 


I   TIMOTHY   IV 


house,  having  his  children  in  sub- 
jection with  all  gravity  ; 

5  (For  if  a  man  know  not  how 
to  rule  his  own  house,  how  shall  he 
take  care  of  the  church  of  God  ?) 

6  Not  a  novice,  lest  being  lifted 
up  with  pride  he  fall  into  the  con- 
demnation of  the  devil. 

7  Moreover  he  must  have  a 
good  report  of  them  which  are 
without ;  lest  he  fall  into  reproach 
and  the  snare  of  the  devil. 

8  Likewise  must  the  deacons  be 
grave,  not  doubletongued,  not 
given  to  much  wine,  not  greedy  of 
filthy  lucre  ; 

9  Holding  the  mystery  of  the 
faith  in  a  pure  conscience. 

10  And  let  these  also  first  be 
proved  ;  then  let  them  use  the 
office  of  a  deacon,  being  found 
blameless. 

11  Even  so  must  their  wives  be 
grave,  not  slanderers,  sober,  faith- 
ful in  all  things. 

12  Let  the  deacons  be  the  hus- 
bands of  one  wife,  ruling  their 
children  and  their  own  houses  well. 

13  For  they  that  have  used  the 
office  of  a  deacon  well  purchase 
to  themselves  a  good  degree,  and 
great  boldness  in  the  faith  which 
is  in  Christ  Jesus. 

14  These  things  write  I  unto 
thee,  hoping  to  come  unto  thee 
shortly  : 

15  But  if  I  tarry  long,  that  thou 
mayest  know  how  thou  oughtest 
to  behave  thyself  in  the  house  of 
God,  which  is  the  church  of  the 
living  God,  the  pillar  and  ground 
of  the  truth. 

16  And  without  controversy 
great  is  the  mystery  of  godliness  : 
God  was  manifest  in  the  flesh, 
justified  in  the  Spirit,  seen  of 
angels,  preached  unto  the  Gen- 
tiles, believed  on  in  the  world, 
received  up  into  glory. 


hold    properly    and    keep    his 
children   submissive   and   per- 

5  fectly  respectful  (if  a  man 
does  not  know  how  to  manage 
his  own  household,  how  is  he  to 
look  after  the  church  of  God  ? ) ; 

6  he  must  not  be  a  new  convert, 
in  case  he  gets  conceited  and 
incurs  the  doom  passed  on  the 

7  devil  ;  also,  he  must  have  a 
good  reputation  among  out- 
siders, in  case  he  incurs  slander 
and  is  trapped  by  the  devil. 

8  Deacons  in  turn  are  to  be 
serious  men  ;  they  are  not  to  be 
tale-bearers     or     addicted     to 

9  drink  or  pilfering  ;  they  must 
maintain  the  divine  truth  of  the 
faith  with  a  pure  conscience. 

10  They  too  must  be  put  on  pro- 
bation ;  after  that,  if  they  are 
above  reproach,  they  can  serve 

11  as  deacons.  Their  wives  must 
be  serious  too  ;  they  must  not 
be  slanderers  but  temperate  and 

12  absolutely  trustworthy.  Dea- 
cons are  only  to  be  married 
once,  and  they  must  manage 
their  children  and  households 

13  properly.  For  those  who  do 
good  service  as  deacons  win  a 
good  position  for  themselves  as 
well  as  great  freedom  in  the 

14  faith  of  Christ  Jesus.  Though  I 
hope  to  come  to  you  before  long, 
I  am  writing  to  you  in  this  way, 

15  in  case  I  am  detained,  to  let  you 
see  how  people  ought  to  behave 
within  the  household  of  God  ;  it 
is  the  church  of  the  living  God, 
the  pillar  and  bulwark  of  the 

16  Truth.  And  who  does  not  ad- 
mit how  profound  is  the  divine 
truth  of  our  religion  ? — it  is  He 
who  was  "  manifest  in  the  flesh, 
vindicated  by  the  Spirit,  seen  by 
the  angels,  preached  among  the 
nations,  believed  on  throughout 
the  world,  taken  up  to  glory." 


CHAPTER    IV 

1  Now  the  Spirit  speaketh  ex- 
pressly, that  in  the  latter  times 
some  shall  depart  from  the  faith, 
giving  heed  to  seducing  spirits, 
and  doctrines  of  devils  ; 


CHAPTER   IV 

But  in  later  days,  the  Spirit 
distinctly  declares,  certain 
people  will  rebel  against  the 
faith  ;  they  will  listen  to  spirits 
of   error  and  to  the  doctrines 


I    TIMOTHY   IV 


511 


2  Speaking  lies  in  hypocrisy  ; 
having  their  conscience  seared 
with  a  hot  iron  ; 

3  Forbidding  to  marry,  ay\d  com- 
manding to  abstain  from  meats, 
which  God  hath  created  to  be 
received  with  thanksgiving  of 
them  which  believe  and  know  the 
truth. 

4  For  every  creature  of  God  is 
good,  and  nothing  to  be  refused,  if 
it  be  received  with  thanksgiving : 

5  For  it  is  sanctified  by  the  word 
of  God  and  prayer. 

6  If  thou  put  the  brethren  in 
remembrance  of  these  things,  thou 
shalt  be  a  good  minister  of  Jesus 
Christ,  nourished  up  in  the  words 
of  faith  and  of  good  doctrine, 
whereunto  thou  hast  attained. 

7  But  refuse  profane  and  old 
wives'  fables,  and  exercise  thyself 
rather  unto  godliness. 

8  For  bodily  exercise  profiteth 
little  :  but  godliness  is  profitable 
unto  all  things,  having  promise  of 
the  life  that  now  is,  and  of  that 
which  is  to  come. 

9  This  is  a  faithful  saying  and 
worthy  of  all  acceptation. 

10  For  therefore  we  both  labour 
and  suffer  reproach,  because  we 
trust  in  the  living  God,  who  is 
the  Saviour  of  all  men,  specially 
of  those  that  believe. 

11  These  things  command  and 
teach. 

12  Let  no  man  despise  thy 
youth  ;  but  be  thou  an  example  of 
the  believers,  in  word,  in  conver- 
sation, in  charity,  in  spirit,  in 
faith,  in  purity. 

13  Till  I  come,  give  attendance 
to  reading,  to  exhortation,  to  doc- 
trine. 

14  Neglect  not  the  gift  that  is  in 
thee,  which  was  given  thee  by  pro- 
phecy, with  the  laying  on  of  the 
hands  of  the  presbytery. 

15  Meditate  upon  these  things  ; 
give  thyself  wholly  to  them ;  that 
thy  profiting  may  appear  to  all. 

16  Take  heed  unto  thyself,  and 
unto  the  doctrine  ;  continue  in 
them :  for  in  doing  this  thou  shalt 
both  save  thyself,  and  them  that 
hear  thee. 


2  that  daemons  teach  through 
plausible     sophists     who     are 

3  seared  in  conscience — men  who 
prohibit  marriage  and  insist  on 
abstinence  from  foods  which 
God  created  for  believing  men, 
who  understand  the  Truth,  to 
partake  of  with  thanksgiving. 

4  Anything  God  has  created  is 
good,  and  nothing  is  to  be 
tabooed — provided  it  is  eaten 

5  with  thanksgiving,  for  then  it  is 
consecrated  by  the  prayer  said 

6  over  it.  Lay  this  before  the 
brotherhood,  and  you  will  be 
an  excellent  minister  of  Christ 
Jesus,  brought  up  on  the  truths 
of  the  faith  and  on  the  lessons  of 
the  good  doctrine  you  have  al- 

7  ready  followed.  Shut  your  mind 
against  these  profane,  drivel- 
ling myths  ;    train  for  the  reli- 

8  gioixs  life.  The  training  of  the 
body  is  of  small  service,  but 
religion  is  of  service  in  all  di- 
rections :  it  contains  the  prom- 
ise of  life  both  for  the  present 

9  and  for  the  future.  It  is  a  sure 
word,    it    deserves    all    praise, 

10  that  "  we  toil  and  strive  * 
because  our  hope  is  fixed  upon 
the  living  God,  the  Saviour  of 
all     men  " — of     believers     in 

11  particular.     Give    these  orders 

12  and  teach  these  lessons.  Let  no 
one  slight  you  because  you  are 
a  youth,  but  set  the  believers  an 
example  of  speech,  behaviour, 

13  love,  faith,  and  purity.  At- 
tend to  your  Scripture-reading, 
your  preaching,  and  yourteach- 

14  ing,  till  I  come.  You  have  a  gift 
that  came  to  you  transmitted 
by  the  prophets,  when  the  pres- 
bytery laid  their  hands  upon 
you  ;    do  not  neglect  that  gift. 

15  Attend  to  these  duties,  let 
them  absorb  you,  so  that  all 
men  may  note  your  progress. 

16  Watch  yourself  and  watch  your 
teaching  ;  stick  to  your  work  ; 
if  you  do  that,  you  will  save 
your  hearers  as  well  as  yourself. 

*    Reading  άγωίΊ^όμ^θα        With  X* 

ACGK,  etc.  The  context  requires  an 
aggressive,  active  verb.  The  "  sure 
words  "  all  have  a  more  or  less  esehato- 
logical  outlook. 


δ  12 


I   TIMOTHY   V 


CHAPTER   V 

1  Rebuke  not  an  elder,  but 
intreat  him  as  a  father  ;  and  the 
younger  men  as  brethren  ; 

2  The  elder  women  as  mothers  ; 
the  younger  as  sisters,  with  all 
purity. 

3  Honour  widows  that  are 
widows  indeed. 

4  But  if  any  widow  have  chil- 
dren or  nephews,  let  them  learn  first 
to  shew  piety  at  home,  and  to 
requite  their  parents  :  for  that  is 
good  and  acceptable  before  God. 

5  Now  she  that  is  a  widow 
indeed,  and  desolate,  trusteth  in 
God,  and  continueth  in  supplica- 
tions and  prayers  night  and  day. 

6  But  she  that  liveth  in  pleasure 
is  dead  while  she  liveth. 

7  And  these  things  give  in 
charge,  that  they  may  be  blame- 
less. 

8  But  if  any  provide  not  for  his 
own,  and  specially  for  those  of  his 
own  house,  he  hath  denied  the 
faith,  and  is  worse  than  an  infidel. 

9  Let  not  a  widow  be  taken  into 
the  number  under  threescore 
years  old,  having  been  the  wife  of 
one  man, 

10  Well  reported  of  for  good 
works  ;  if  she  have  brought  up 
children,  if  she  have  lodged, 
strangers,  if  she  have  washed 
the  saints'  feet,  if  she  have  re- 
lieved the  afflicted,  if  she  have 
diligently  followed  every  good 
work. 

11  But  the  younger  widows 
refuse:  for  when  they  have  begun 
to  wax  wanton  against  Christ, 
they  will  marry  ; 

12  Having  damnation,  because 
they  have  cast  off  their  first  faith. 

13  And  withal  they  learn  to  be 
idle,  wandering  about  from  house 
to  house;  ;  and  not  only  idle,  but 
tattlers  also  and  busybodies, 
speaking  things  which  they  ought 
not. 

14  I  wiD  tnerefore  that  the 
younger  women  marry,  bear  chil- 
dren, guide  the  house,  give  none 

*  I  accept,  the  conjecture  λαρθάρονσ-ι 
for  the  μανθάνονσι  of  the  canonical  text, 
which  makes  the  erammatical  construction 


CHAPTER   V 

1  Never  censure  an  older  man 
harshly  ;  appeal  to  him  as  a 
father.     Treat    younger    men 

2  like  brothers,  older  women  like 
mothers,  younger  women  like 
sisters — with  perfect  propriety. 

3  Widows  who  really  need  it 
must  be   supported   from   the 

4  funds.  (When  a  widow  has 
children  or  grandchildren,  they 
must  learn  that  the  first  duty 
of  religion  is  to  their  own  house- 
hold, and  that  they  should 
make  some  return  to  those  who 
have  brought  them  up.  In 
God's  sight  this  is  an  accept- 

5  able  thing. )  The  really  forlorn 
widow  has  her  hope  fixed  on 
God,  night  and  day  she  is  at 
her  prayers  and  supplications  ; 

6  whereas  the  widow  who  plunges 
into  dissipation  is  dead  before 

7  ever  she  dies.  So  lay  down  the 
following  rules,  to  prevent  any 

8  reproach  being  incurred.  Who- 
ever does  not  provide  for  his 
own  relatives  and  particularly 
for  his  own  family,  has  repudi- 
ated the  faith  :  he  is  worse  than 

9  an  infidel.  No  one  under  sixty 
is  to  be  put  on  the  church's  list 
of  widows  ;  and  she  must  have 

10  been  only  once  married,  she 
must  have  a  reputation  for 
good  service,  as  a  woman  who 
has  brought  up  children,  shown 
hospitality,  washed  the  feet  of 
the  saints,  relieved  distress,  and 
interested  herself  in  all   good 

11  works.  Refuse  to  put  young 
widows  on  the  list,  for  when 
their  wanton  desires  alienate 
them  from  Christ,  they  want  to 

12  marry  and  thus  are  guilty  of 
breaking    their   first   troth   to 

13  Him.  Besides,  they  become 
idle  unconsciously  *  by  gadding 
about  from  one  house  to  an- 
other— and  not  merely  idle  but 
gossips  and  busybodies,  repeat- 
ing things  they  have  no  right  to 

14  mention.  So  I  prefer  young 
Widows  to  marry  again,  to  bear 
children,    to    look    after    their 

very  awkward. 


I    TIMOTHY   VI 


513 


occasion  to  the  adversary  to  speak 
reproachfully. 

15  For  some  are  already  turned 
aside  after  Satan.  < 

16  If  any  man  or  woman  that 
believeth  have  widows,  let  them 
relieve  them,  and  let  not  the 
church  be  charged  ;  that  it  may 
relieve  them  that  are  widows 
indeed. 

17  Let  the  elders  that  rule  well 
be  counted  worthy  of  dquble 
honour,  especially  they  who 
labour  in  the  word  and  doctrine. 

18  For  the  scripture  saith, 
Thou  shalt  not  muzzle  the  ox  that 
treadeth  out  the  corn.  And,  The 
labourer  is  worthy  of  his  reward. 

19  Against  an  elder  receive  not 
an  accusation,  but  before  two  or 
three  witnesses. 

20  Them  that  sin  rebuke  before 
all,  that  others  also  may  fear. 

211  charge  thee  before  God,  and 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  the 
elect  angels,  that  thou  observe 
these  things  without  preferring 
one  before  another,  doing  nothing 
by  partiality. 

22  Lay  hands  suddenly  on  no 
man,  neither  be  partaker  of  other 
men's  sins  :  keep  thyself  pure. 

23  Drink  no  longer  water,  but 
use  a  little  wine  for  thy  stomach's 
sake  and  thine  often  infirmities. 

24  Some  men's  sins  are  open 
beforehand,  going  before  to  judg- 
ment ;  and  some  men  they  follow 
after. 

25  Likewise  also  the  good  works 
of  some  are  manifest  beforehand  ; 
and  they  that  are  otherwise  can- 
not be  hid. 


households,  and  not  to  afford 
our  opponents  any  chance  of 

15  reviling  us.  As  it  is,  some 
widows  have  already  turned  af - 

16  ter  Satan. — Any  believer,  man 
or  woman,  who  has  widowed 
relatives,  must  give  them  relief  ; 
the  church  is  not  to  be  bur- 
dened with  them  ;  she  has  to 
relieve  the  widows  who  really 

17  need  relief .  Presbyters  who  are 
efficient  presidents  are  to  be 
considered  worthy  of  ample  re- 
muneration, particularly  those 
who  have  the  task  of  preaching 

18  and  teaching  :  Scripture  says, 
You  must  not  muzzle  an  ox 
when  he  is  treading  the  grain, 
and  Λ  workman  deserves  his 
wages. 

19  Never  let  any  charge  be 
brought  against  a  presbyter, 
unless  it  is  certified  by  two  or 

20  three  witnesses.  Those  who  are 
guilty  of  sin  you  must  expose  in 
public,  to  overawe  the  others. 

21  In  the  presence  of  God  and 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  and  the 
elect  angels,  I  adjure  you  to  be 
unprejudiced  in  carrying  out 
these    orders  ;     be    absolutely 

22  impartial.  Never  be  in  a  hurry 
to  ordain  a  presbyter  ;  do  not 
make  yourself  responsible  for 
the  sins  of  another  man — keep 

24  your  own  life  pure.*  Some 
people's  sins  are  notorious  and 
call  for  judgment,  but  in  some 
cases  sin  only  comes  out  after- 

25  wards.  Good  works  are  equally 
conspicuous  ;    and  even  when 


they    are     not,     they    cannot 
escape  notice  for  ever. 

*  The  words,  "  Give  up  being  a  total  abstainer  ;  take  a  little  wine  for  the  sake 
of  your  stomach  and  your  frequent  attacks  of  illness,"  which  follow,  are  either 
a  marginal  gloss  or  misplaced. 


CHAPTER    VI 

1  Let  as  many  servants  as  are 
under  the  yoke  count  their  own 
masters  worthy  of  all  honour, 
that  the  name  of  God  and  his 
doctrine  be  not  blasphemed. 

2  And  they  that  have  believing 
masters,  let  them  not  despise 
them,  because  they  are  brethren  ; 
but  rather  do  them  service,  because 

17 


CHAPTER   VI 

Let  all  servants  who  are 
under  the  yoke  of  slavery 
remember  that  their  masters 
are  entitled  to  perfect  respect 
— otherwise  it  will  be  a  scandal 
to  the  Name  of  God  and  to  our 
doctrine.  Those  who  have 
Christian  believers  as  their 
masters  must  not  take  liberties 


514 


I   TIMOTHY   VI 


they  are  faithful  and  beloved,  par- 
takers df  the  benefit.  These 
things  teach  and  exhort. 

3  If  any  man  teach  otherwise, 
and  consent  not  to  whole- 
some words,  even  the  words  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  to  the 
doctrine  which  is  according  to 
godliness  ; 

4  He  is  proud,  knowing  no- 
thing, but  doting  about  questions 
and  strifes  of  words,  whereof  Com- 
eth envy,  strife,  railings,  evil  sur- 
misings, 

5  Perverse  disputings  of  men 
of  corrupt  minds,  and  destitute  of 
the  truth,  supposing  that  gain  is 
godliness :  from  such  withdraw 
thyself. 

6  But  godliness  with  content- 
ment is  great  gain. 

7  For  we  brought  nothing  into 
this  world,  and  it  is  certain  we  can 
carry  nothing  out. 

8  And  having  food  and  raiment 
let  us  be  therewith  content. 

9  But  they  that  will  be  rich  fall 
into  temptation  and  a  snare,  and 
i>tto  many  foolish  and  hurtful 
lusts,  which  drown  men  in  de- 
struction and  perdition. 

10  For  the  love  of  money  is 
the  root  of  all  evil  :  which  while 
some  coveted  after,  they  have 
erred  from  the  faith,  and  pierced 
themselves  through  with  many 
sorrows. 

11  But  thou,  Ο  man  of  God, 
flee  these  things  ;  and  follow  after 
righteousness,  godliness,  faith, 
love,  patience,  meekness. 

12  Fight  the  good  fight  of  faith, 
lay  hold  on  eternal  life,  whereunto 
thou  art  also  called,  and  hast 
professed  a  good  profession  before 
many  witnesses. 

13  I  give  thee  charge  in  the 
sight  of  God,  who  quickeneth  all 
things,  and  before  Christ  Jesus, 
who  before  Pontius  Pilate  wit- 
nessed a  good  confession  ; 

14  That  thou  keep  this  com- 
mandment without  spot,  unre- 
bukeable,  until  the  appearing  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ : 

15  Which  in  his  times  he  shall 
shew,  who  is  the  blessed  and  only 


with  them  because  they  are 
brothers  ;  they  must  be  all  the 
better  servants  because  those 
who  get  the  good  of  their  ser- 
vice are  believers  and  beloved. 

3  This  is  what  you  are  to  teach 
and  preach.  Anyone  who 
teaches  novelties  and  refuses  to 
fall  in  with  the  sound  words  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  and  the 
doctrine  that  tallies  with  piety, 

4  is  a  conceited,  ignorant  crea- 
ture, with  a  morbid  passion 
for  controversy  and  argument 
which  only  leads  to  envy,  dis- 
sension,   insults,    insinuations, 

5  and  constant  friction  between 
people  who  are  depraved  in 
mind  and  deprived  of  the 
Truth.     They  imagine  religion 

6  is  a  paying  concern.  And  so  it 
is — provided  it  goes  with  a  con- 

7  tented  spirit  ;  for  we  bring 
nothing  into  the  world,  and  we 
can    take    nothing   out    of    it. 

8  If  we  have  food  and  clothes, 
we  must  be  content  with  that. 

9  Those  who  are  eager  to  be  rich 
get  tempted  and  trapped  in 
many  senseless  and  pernicious 
propensities  that  drag  men 
down  to  ruin  and  destruction. 

10  For  love  of  money  is  the  root 
of  all  mischief  ;  it  is  by  aspiring 
to  be  rich  that  certain  indi- 
viduals have  gone  astray  from 
the  faith  and  found  themselves 
pierced  with  many  a  pang  of 

11  remorse.  Shun  that,  Ο  man  of 
God,  aim  at  integrity,  piety, 
faith,    love,    stedfastness,   and 

12  suavity ;  fight  in  the  good 
fight  of  the  faith,  secure  that 
life  eternal  to  which  you  were 
called  when  you  voiced  the 
good  confession  in  the  presence 

13  of  many  witnesses.  In  the 
presence  of  God  who  is  the  Life 
of  all,  and  of  Christ  Jesus  who 
testified  to  the  good  confession 

14  before  Pontius  Pilate,  I  charge 
you  to  keep  your  commission 
free  from  stain,  free  from  re- 
proach, till  the  appearance  of 

15  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ — which 
will  be  brought  about  in  due 
time  by  that  blessed  and  only 


I   TIMOTHY    VI 


515 


Potentate,  the  King  of  kings,  and 
Lord  of  lords ; 

16  Who  only  hath  immortality, 
dwelling  in  the  light  which  no 
man  can  approach  unto  ;  whom 
no  man  hath  seen,  nor  can  see :  to 
whom  be  honour  and  power  ever- 
lasting.    Amen. 

17  Charge  them  that  are  rich  in 
this  world,  that  they  be  not  high- 
minded,  nor  trust  in  uncertain 
riches,  but  in  the  living  God,  who 
giveth  us  richly  all  things  to  enjoy ; 

18  That  they  do  good,  that 
they  be  rich  in  good  works,  ready 
to  distribute,  willing  to  com- 
municate ; 

19  Laying  up  in  store  for  them- 
selves a  good  foundation  against 
the  time  to  come,  that  they  may 
lay  hold  on  eternal  life. 

20  Ο  Timothy,  keep  that  which 
is  committed  to  thy  trust,  avoiding 
profane  and  vain  babblings,  and 
oppositions  of  science  falsely  so 
called  : 

21  Which  some  professing  have 
erred  concerning  the  faith.  Grace 
be  with  thee.     Amen. 

11  The  first  to  Timothy  was 
written  from  Laodicea,  which 
is  the  chiefest  city  of  Phrygia 
Pacatiana. 


Sovereign,   King  of  kings  and 

16  Lord  of  lords,  who  alone  has  im- 
mortality, who  dwells  in  light 
that  none  can  approach,  whom 
no  man  has  ever  seen  or  can 
see.  To  him  be  honour  and 
eternal  dominion  :  Amen. 

17  Charge  the  rich  of  this  world 
not  to  be  supercilious,  and  not 
to  fix  their  hopes  on  so  uncer- 
tain a  thing  as  riches  but  on  the 
living  God  who  richly  provides 
us  with  all  the  enjoyments  of 

18  life  ;  tell  them  to  be  bountiful, 
rich     in     good     works,     open- 

19  handed  and  generous,  amassing 
right  good  *  treasure  for  them- 
selves in  the  world  to  come,  in 
order  to  secure  the  life  which 
is  life  indeed. 

20  Ο  Timotheus,  keep  the  se- 
curities of  the  faith  intact  : 
avoid  the  profane  jargon  and 
contradictions  of  what  is  falsely 

21  called  '  Knowledge.'  Certain 
individuals  have  failed  in  the 
faith  by  professing  that. 

Grace  be  with  you.    [Amen.] 

*  For  βεμελιον  I  accept  the  attractive 
conjecture  θέμα.  λίαν,  in  view  of  the  close 

parallel  in  Tobit  iv.  9-10  (θέμα,  yap  άγαθ'ον 
θησανρίζεί<;  σεαυτώ  ets  Ύ\μίρα,ν  a.vayKt\<;  '  JiOTt 
ϊλΐ-ημοσννη  έκ  θανάτου  ρΰεται). 


THE    SECOND    EPISTLE    OP   PAUL   THE    APOSTLE   TO 


TIMOTHY 


CHAPTER    I 

1  Paul,  an  apostle  of  Jesus 
Christ  by  the  will  of  God,  accord- 
ing to  the  promise  of  life  which  is 
in  Christ  Jesus, 

2  To  Timothy,  my  dearly  be- 
loved son :  Grace,  mercy,  and 
peace,  from  God  the  Father  and 
Christ  Jesus  our  Lord. 

3  I  thank  God,  whom  I  serve 
from  my  forefathers  with  pure 
conscience,  that  without  ceasing  I 
have  remembrance  of  thee  in  my 
prayers  night  and  day  ; 

4  Greatly  desiring  to  see  thee, 
being  mindful  of  thy  tears,  that  I 
may  be  filled  with  joy  ; 

5  When  I  call  to  remembrance 
the  unfeigned  faith  that  is  in  thee, 
which  dwelt  first  in  thy  grand- 
mother Lois,  and  thy  mother  Eu- 
nice ;  and  I  am  persuaded  that  in 
thee  also. 

6  Wherefore  I  put  thee  in  re- 
membrance that  thou  stir  up  the 
gift  of  God,  which  is  in  thee  by 
the  putting  on  of  my  hands. 

7  For  God  hath  not  given  us  the 
spirit  of  fear  ;  but  of  power,  and 
of  love,  and  of  a  sound  mind. 

8  Be  not  thou  therefore  ashamed 
of  the  testimony  of  our  Lord,  nor 
of  me  his  prisoner  :  but  be  thou 
partaker  of  the  afflictions  of  the 
gospel  according  to  the  power  of 
God; 

9  Who  hath  saved  us,  and  called 
us  with  an  holy  calling,  not  ac- 
cording to  our  works,  but  accord- 
ing to  his  own  purpose  and  grace, 
which  was  given  us  in  Christ 
Jesus  before  the  world  began, 

10  But  is  now  made  manifest 
by  the  appearing  of  our  Saviour 
Jesufc  Christ,  who  hath  abolished 


CHAPTER    I 

1  Paul  an  apostle  of  Christ 
Jesus  by  the  will  of  God  in 
the  service  of  the  Life  he  has 

2  promised  in  Christ  Jesus — to 
his  beloved  son  Timotheus : 
grace,  mercy,  peace,  from  God 
the  Father  and  Christ  Jesus 
our  Lord. 

3  I  render  thanks  to  God,  the 
God  of  my  fathers  whom  I 
worship  with  a  pure  conscience, 
as  I  mention  you  constantly  in 

4  my  prayers.  When  I  recall  the 
tears  you  shed  when  we  parted, 
I  long  by  night  and  day  to  see 

5  you  again.  That  would  fill  me 
with  joy,  for  I  am  reminded  of 
your  sincere  faith,  a  faith 
which  dwelt  first  in  your  grand- 
mother Lois  and  your  mother 
Eunice,  as  it  dwells  (I  feel  sure) 
in  yourself. 

6  Hence  I  would  remind  you 
to  rekindle  the  divine  gift 
which  you  received  when  my 
hands   were    laid    upon   you  ; 

7  for  God  has  not  given  us  a 
timid  spirit  but  a  spirit  of 
power  and  love  and  discipline. 

8  So  do  not  be  ashamed  to  testify 
to  our  Lord,  and  do  not  be 
ashamed  of  a  prisoner  of  the 
Lord  like  me ;  join  me  in  bear- 
ing suffering  for  the  gospel  by 

9  the  power  of  the  God  who  has 
saved  us  and  called  us  to  a  life 
of  consecration — not  for  any- 
thing we  have  done  but  because 
he  chose  to  do  it  himself,  by  the 
grace  which  he  gave  us  ages 

10  ago  in  Christ  Jesus  and  has 
now  revealed  in  the  appearance 
of   our   Saviour   Jesus   Christ, 


516 


II   TIMOTHY   II 


517 


death,  and  hath  brought  life  and 
immortality  to  light  through  the 
gospel : 

11  Whereunto  I  am  appointed 
a  preacher,  and  an  apostle,  and  a 
teacher  of  the  Gentiles. 

12  For  the  which  cause  I  also 
suffer  these  things  :  nevertheless 
I  am  not  ashamed  :  for  I  know 
whom  I  have  believed,  and  am 
persuaded  that  he  is  able  to  keep 
that  which  I  have  committed  unto 
him  against  that  day. 

13  Hold  fast  the  form  of  sound 
words,  which  thou  hast  heard  of 
me,  in  faith  and  love  which  is  in 
Christ  Jesus. 

14  That  good  thing  which  was 
committed  unto  thee  keep  by  the 
Holy  Ghost  which  dwelleth  in  us. 

15  This  thou  knowest,  that  all 
they  which  are  in  Asia  be  turned 
away  from  me  ;  of  whom  are  Phy- 
gellus  and  Hermogenes. 

16  The  Lord  give  mercy  unto 
the  house  of  Onesiphorus  ;  for  he 
oft  refreshed  me,  and  was  not 
ashamed  of  my  chain  : 

17  But,  when  he  was  in  Rome, 
he  sought  me  out  very  diligently, 
and  found  me. 

18  The  Lord  grant  unto  him 
that  he  may  find  mercy  of  the 
Lord  in  that  day  :  and  in  how 
many  things  he  ministered  unto 
me  at  Ephesus,  thou  knowest  very 
well. 


who  has  put  down  death  and 
brought  life  and  immortality 

11  to  light  by  the  gospel.  Of 
that  gospel  I  have  been 
appointed  a  herald  and  an 

12  apostle  and  a  teacher,  and 
this  is  why  I  am  suffering. 
Still,  I  am  not  ashamed 
of  it  ;  I  know  whom  I  have 
trusted,  and  I  am  certain  he 
is  able  to  keep  what  I  have 
put  into  his  hands  till  the 
great  Day. 

13  Model  yourself  on  the 
sound  instruction  you  have 
had  from  me  in  the  faith  and 

14  love  of  Christ  Jesus.  Keep 
the  great  securities  of  your 
faith  intact,  by  aid  of  the  holy 
Spirit  that  dwells  within  us. 

15  You  are  aware  that  all  the 
Asiatics  have  discarded  me, 
including  Phygelus  and  Her- 

16  mogenes.  May  the  Lord  show 
favour  to  the  household  of 
Onesiphorus,  for  many  a 
time  he  braced  me  up  ;  he 
was  not  ashamed  of  my  im- 

17  prisonment  —  no,  he  made 
eager   search   for  me   when 

18  he  reached  Rome,  and  he 
found  me  (may  he  find 
favour  with  the  Lord  on  the 
great  Day  !  The  Lord  grant 
it  ! ).  And  you  know  very 
well  what  a  help  he  was  to 
me  in  Ephesus. 


CHAPTER   II 

1  THOU  therefore,  my  son,  be 
strong  in  the  grace  that  is  in 
Christ  Jesus. 

2  And  the  things  that  thou  hast 
heard  of  me  among  many  wit- 
nesses, the  same  commit  thou  to 
faithful  men,  who  shall  be  able  to 
teach  others  also. 

3  Thou  therefore  endure  hard- 
ness, as  a  good  soldier  of  Jesus 
Christ. 

4  No  man  that  warreth  en- 
tangleth  himself  with  the  affairs 
of  this  life  ;  that  he  may  please 
him  who  hath  chosen  him  to  be 
a  soldier. 

5  And  if  a  man  also  strive  for 


CHAPTER   II 

1  Now,  my  son,  be  strong 
in     the      grace      of      Christ 

2  '  Jesus,     and     transmit     the 

instructions  I  gave  you  in 
presence  of  many  witnesses 
to  trustworthy  men,  that 
they  may  be  competent  to 
teach  others. 

3  Join  the  ranks  of  those 
who  bear  suffering,  like 
a  loyal  soldier  of  Christ 
Jesus. 

4  No  soldier  gets  entangled 
in  civil  pursuits  ;  his  aim  is 
to  satisfy  his  commander. 

5  Again,  a  competitor  in  the 
games  is  not  crowned  unless 


518 


II  TIMOTHY   II 


masteries,  yet  is  he  not  crowned, 
except  he  strive  lawfully. 

6  The  husbandman  that  la- 
boureth  must  be  first  partaker  of 
the  fruits. 

7  Consider  what  I  say  ;  and  the 
Lord  give  thee  understanding  in 
all  things. 

8  Remember  that  Jesus  Christ  of 
the  seed  of  David  was  raised  from 
the  dead  according  to  my  gospel : 

9  Wherein  I  suffer  trouble,  as 
an  evil  doer,  even  unto  bonds  ;  but 
the  word  of  God  is  not  bound. 

10  Therefore  I  endure  all  things 
for  the  elect's  sakes,  that  they  may 
also  obtain  the  salvation  which  is 
in  Christ  Jesus  with  eternal  glory. 

11  It  is  a,  faithful  saying :  For  if 
we  be  dead  with  him,  we  shall  also 
live  with  him : 

12  If  we  suffer,  we  shall  also 
reign  with  him  .•  if  we  deny  him, 
he  also  will  deny  us  : 

13  If  we  believe  not,  yet  he 
abideth  faithful :  he  cannot  deny 
himself. 

14  Of  these  things  put  them  in 
remembrance,  charging  them  before 
the  Lord  that  they  strive  not  about 
words  to  no  profit,  but  to  the  sub- 
verting of  the  hearers. 

15  Study  to  shew  thyself  ap- 
proved unto  God,  a  workman  that 
needeth  not  to  be  ashamed,  rightly 
dividing  the  word  of  truth. 

16  But  shun  profane  and  vain 
babblings  :  for  they  will  increase 
unto  more  ungodliness. 

17  And  their  word  will  eat  as 
doth  a  canker  :  of  whom  is  Hy- 
menseus  and  Philetus  ; 

18  Who  concerning  the  truth 
have  erred,  saying  that  the  resur- 
rection is  past  already ;  and  over- 
throw the  faith  of  some. 

19  Nevertheless  the  foundation 
of  God  standeth  sure,  having  this 
seal,  The  Lord  knoweth  them  that 
are  his.  And,  Let  every  one  that 
nameth  the  name  of  Christ  depart 
from  iniquity. 

20  But  in  a  great  house  there 
are  not  only  vessels  of  gold  and  of 
silver,  but  also  of  wood  and  of 
earth  ;  and  some  to  honour,  and 
some  to  dishonour. 


6  he  observes  the  rules.  The 
farmer  who  has  done  the  work 
must  have  the  first   share  of 

7  the  fruit.  Think  what  I  mean ! 
The  Lord  will  help  you  to  un- 
derstand perfectly. 

8  Never  forget  "  Jesus  Christ 
risen  from  the  dead,  descended 
from  David  " — that  is  my  gos- 

9  pel,  for  which  I  have  to  suffer 
imprisonment  as  if  I  were  a 
criminal.  (But  there  is  no 
prison  for  the  word  of  God.) 

10  All  I  endure  is  for  the  sake  of 
the  elect,  to  let  them  obtain 
their  share  of  the  salvation  of 
Christ  Jesus  and  also  of  eternal 

11  glory.     It  is  a  sure  word,  that 

"  If   we  have  died  with  him, 
we  shall  live  with  him, 

12  if  we  endure,  then  we  shall 

reign  with  him, 
if  we  disown  him,  then  he 
shall  disown  us, 

13  if  we  are  faithless,  he  re- 
mains faithful ' ' — for  he  cannot 
be  untrue  to  himself. 

14  Remind  men  of  this  :  adjure 
them  before  the  Lord  not  to 
bandy  arguments — no  good 
comes  out  of  that,  it  only 
means  the  undoing  of  your  au- 

15  dience.  Do  your  utmost  to  let 
God  see  that  you  at  least  are 
a  sound  workman,  with  no  need 
to  be  ashamed  of  the  way  you 
handle  the  word  of  the  Truth. 

16  Avoid  all  that  profane  jargon, 
for  it  leads  people  still  further 

17  into  irreligion,  and  their  doc- 
trine spreads  like  a  gangrene. 
So  it  is  with  Hymenaeus  and 

18  Philetus ;  they  have  failed  in  the 
Truth  by  arguing  that  the  resur- 
rection has  taken  place  already, 
and  they  are  undermining  some 

19  people's  faith.  But  the  solid 
foundation  laid  by  God  re- 
mains, and  this  is  its  inscription: 

the  Lord  knows  who  are  his, 
and 

1  let  everyone  who  names  the 
name  of  the  Lord  give  up  evil.' 

20  In  any  great  house  there  are 
indeed  vessels  not  only  of  gold 
and  silver  but  also  of  wood  and 
clay,  some  for  noble,  some  for 


II    TIMOTHY   III 


519 


21  If  a  man  therefore  purge 
himself  from  these,  he  shall  be 
a  vessel  unto  honour,  sanctified, 
and  meet  for  the  master's  use, 
and  prepared  unto  every  good 
work. 

22  Flee  also  youthful  lusts  : 
but  follow  righteousness,  faith, 
charity,  peace,  with  them  that 
call  on  the  Lord  out  of  a  pure 
heart. 

23  But  foolish  and  unlearned 
questions  avoid,  knowing  that  they 
do  gender  strifes. 

24  And  the  servant  of  the  Lord 
must  not  strive  ;  but  be  gentle 
unto  all  men,  apt  to  teach,  pa- 
tient, 

25  In  meekness  instructing 
those  that  oppose  themselves  ;  if 
God  peradventure  will  give  them 
repentance  to  the  acknowledging 
of  the  truth  ; 

26  And  that  they  may  recover 
themselves  out  of  the  snare  of 
the  devil,  who  are  taken  captive 
by  him  at  his  will. 

CHAPTER   III 

1  This  know  also,  that  in  the 
last  days  perilous  times  shall 
come. 

2  For  men  shall  be  lovers  of 
their  own  selves,  covetous,  boast- 
ers, proud,  blasphemers,  dis- 
obedient to  parents,  unthankful, 
unholy, 

3  Without  natural  affection, 
trucebreakers,  false  accusers,  in- 
continent, fierce,  despisers  of  those 
that  are  good, 

4  Traitors,  heady,  highminded, 
lovers  of  pleasures  more  than 
lovers  of  God  ; 

5  Having  a  form  of  godliness, 
but  denying  the  power  thereof  : 
from  such  turn  away. 

6  For  of  this  sort  are  they 
which  creep  into  houses,  and  lead 
captive  silly  women  laden  with 
sins,  led  away  with  divers  lusts, 

7  Ever  learning,  and  never  able 
to  come  to  the  knowledge  of  the 
truth. 

8  Now  as  Jannes  and  Jambres 
withstood  Moses,  so  do  these  also 


21  menial  service.  If  one  will  only 
keep  clear  of  the  latter,  he  will 
be  put  to  noble  use,  he  will  be 
consecrated  and  useful  to  the 
Owner  of  the  House,  he  will  be 
set  apart  for  good  work  of  all 

22  kinds.  So  shun  the  lusts  of 
youth  and  aim  at  integrity, 
faith,  love,  and  peace,  in  the 
company  of  those  who  invoke 
the  Lord  out  of  a  pure  heart. 

23  Shut  your  mind  against  foolish, 
popular  controversy  ;    be  sure 

24  that  only  breeds  strife.  And 
the  Lord's  servant  must  not 
be  a  man  of  strife  ;  he  must  be 
kind  to  everybody,  a  skilled 
teacher,  a  man  who  will  not 

25  resent  injuries  ;  he  must  be 
gentle  in  his  admonitions  to  the 
opposition — God  may  perhaps 
let  them  change  their  mind  and 

26  admit  the  Truth ;  they  may 
come  to  their  senses  again  and 
escape  the  snare  of  the  devil, 
as  they  are  brought  back  to 
life  by  God  to  do  his  will. 

CHAPTER    III 

1  Mark  this,  there  are  hard 
times     coming     in     the      last 

2  days.  For  men  will  be  self- 
ish, fond  of  money,  boastful, 
haughty,  abusive,  disobedient 
to    their    parents,    ungrateful, 

3  irreverent,  callous,  relentless, 
scurrilous,  dissolute,  and  sav- 
age ;    they  will  hate  goodness, 

4  they  will  be  treacherous,  reck- 
less and  conceited,  preferring 

5  pleasure  to  God — for  though 
they  keep  up  a  form  of  religion, 
they  will  have  nothing  to  do 

6  with  it  as  a  force.  Avoid  all 
such.  Some  of  them  worm 
their  way  into  families  and  get 
hold  of  the  women-folk  who 
feel  crushed  by  the  burden  of 
their  sins — wayward  creatures 

7  of  impulse,  who  are  always 
curious  to  learn  and  never  able 
to  attain  the  knowledge  of  the 

8  Truth.  For  these  guides  of 
theirs  are  hostile  to  the  Truth, 
just  as  Jannes  and  Jambres 
were  hostile  to  Moses  ;  they  are 


520 


Π   TIMOTHY   IV 


resist  the  truth :  men  of  corrupt 
minds,  reprobate  concerning  the 
faith. 

9  But  they  shall  proceed  no 
further :  for  their  folly  shall  be 
manifest  unto  all  men,  as  their's 
also  was. 

10  But  thou  hast  fully  known 
my  doctrine,  manner  of  life,  pur- 
pose, faith,  longsuffering,  charity, 
patience, 

11  Persecutions,  afflictions, 
which  came  unto  me  at  Antioch, 
at  Iconium,  at  Lystra;  what  per- 
secutions I  endured  :  but  out  of 
them  all  the  Lord  delivered  me. 

12  Yea,  and  all  that  will  live 
godly  in  Christ  Jesus  shall  suffer 
persecution. 

13  But  evil  men  and  seducers 
shall  wax  worse  and  worse,  deceiv- 
ing, and  being  deceived. 

14  But  continue  thou  in  the 
things  which  thou  hast  learned  and 
hast  been  assured  of,  knowing  of 
whom  thou  hast  learned  them,  ; 

15  And  that  from  a  child  thou 
hast  known  the  holy  scriptures, 
which  are  able  to  make  thee  wise 
unto  salvation  through  faith  which 
is  in  Christ  Jesus. 

16  All  scripture  is  given  by 
inspiration  of  God,  and  is  profit- 
able for  doctrine,  for  reproof,  for 
correction,  for  instruction  in  right- 
eousness : 

17  That  the  man  of  God  may  be 
perfect,  throughly  furnished  unto 
aU  good  works. 

CHAPTER   IV 

1  I  charge  thee  therefore  before 
God,  and  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
who  shall  judge  the  quick  and  the 
dead  at  his  appearing  and  his 
kingdom  ; 

2  Preach  the  word ;  be  instant 
in  season,  out  of  season;  reprove, 
rebuke,  exhort  with  all  long- 
suffering  and  doctrine. 

3  For  the  time  will  come  when 
they  will  not  endure  sound 
doctrine  ;  but  after  their  own 
lusts  shall  they  heap  to  them- 
selves teachers,  having  itching 
ears  ; 

4  And    they    shall    turn    away 


depraved  in  mind  and  useless 
9  for  all  purposes  of  faith.  How- 
ever, they  will  get  no  further, 
for  their  aberration  will  be  de- 
tected by  everyone,  as  was  the 
case  with  these  magicians. 

10  Now  you  have  followed  my 
teaching,  my  practice,  my 
aims,  my  faith,  my  patience, 

11  my  love,  my  stedfastness,  my 
persecutions,  my  sufferings — 
all  that  befell  me  at  Antioch, 
Iconium  and  Lystra,  all  the 
persecutions  I  had  to  undergo, 
from  which  the  Lord  rescued 
me. 

12  Yes,  and  all  who  want  to 
live  the  religious  life  in  Christ 
Jesus  will  be  persecuted. 

13  Bad  characters  and  im- 
postors will  go  from  bad  to 
worse,    deceiving    others    and 

14  deceived  themselves  ;  but 
hold  you  to  what  you  have 
been  taught,  hold  to  your 
convictions,     remember     who 

15  your  teachers  were,  remem- 
ber you  have  known  from 
childhood  the  sacred  writings 
that  can  impart  saving  wisdom 
by  faith  in  Christ  Jesus. 

16  All  scripture  is  inspired 
by  God  and  profitable  for 
teaching,  for  reproof,  for 
amendment,    and     for     moral 

17  discipline,  to  make  the  man 
of  God  proficient  and  equip 
him  for  good  work  of  every 
kind. 

CHAPTER   IV 

1  In  the  presence  of  God  and 
of  Christ  Jesus  who  will  judge 
the  living  and  the  dead,  in  the 
light  of  his  appearance  and  his 

2  reign,  I  adjure  you  to  preach 
the  word  ;  keep  at  it  in 
season  and  out  of  season,  re- 
futing, checking,  and  exhorting 
men  ;  never  lose  patience  with 
them,  and  never  give  up  your 

3  teaching,  for  the  time  will  come 
when  people  will  decline  to  be 
taught  sound  doctrine  and  will 
accumulate  teachers  to  suit 
themselves  and  tickle  their  own 

4  fancies  ;     they    will    give    up 


II    TIMOTHY   IV 


521 


their  ears  from  the  truth,  and  shall 
be  turned  unto  fables. 

5  But  watch  thou  in  all  things, 
endure  afflictions,  do  the  work  of 
an  evangelist,  make  full  proof  of 
thy  ministry. 

6  For  I  am  now  ready  to  be 
offered,  and  the  time  of  my  depar- 
ture is  at  hand. 

7  I  have  fought  a  good  fight,  I 
have  finished  my  course,  I  have 
kept  the  faith  : 

8  Henceforth  there  is  laid  up  for 
me  a  crown  of  righteousness, 
which  the  Lord,  the  righteous 
judge,  shall  give  me  at  that  day  : 
and  not  to  me  only,  but  unto  all 
them  also  that  love  his  appearing. 

9  Do  thy  diligence  to  come 
shortly  unto  me  : 

10  For  Demas  hath  forsaken 
me,  having  loved  this  present 
world,  and  is  departed  unto  Thes- 
salonica  ;  Crescens  to  Galatia, 
Titus  unto  Dalmatia. 

1 1  Only  Luke  is  with  me.  Take 
Mark,  and  bring  him  with  thee  : 
for  he  is  profitable  to  me  for  the 
ministry. 

12  And  Tychicus  have  I  sent  to 
Ephesus. 

13  The  cloke  that  I  left  at  Troas 
with  Carpus,  when  thou  comest, 
bring  with  thee,  and  the  books, 
bid  especially  the  parchments. 

14  Alexander  the  coppersmith 
did  me  much  evil :  the  Lord 
reward  him  according  to  his  works : 

15  Of  whom  be  thou  ware  also  ; 
for  he  hath  greatly  withstood  our 
words. 

16  At  my  first  answer  no  man 
stood  with  me,  but  all  men  for- 
sook me  :  /  pray  God  that  it  may 
not  be  laid  to  their  charge. 

17  Notwithstanding  the  Lord 
stood  with  me,  and  strengthened 
me  ;  that  by  me  the  preaching 
might  be  fully  known,  and  that 
all  the  Gentiles  might  hear  :  and 
I  was  delivered  out  of  the  mouth 
of  the  lion. 

18  And  the  Lord  shall  deliver 
me  from  every  evil  work,  and  will 
preserve  me  unto  his  heavenly 
kingdom  :  to  whom  be  glory  for 
ever  and  ever.     Amen. 


listening  to  the  Truth  and  turn 
to  myths. 

5  Whatever  happens,  be  self- 
possessed,  flinch  from  no  suf- 
fering, do  your  work  as  an 
evangelist,  and  discharge  all 
your  duties  as  a  minister. 

6  The  last  drops  of  my  own 
sacrifice  are  falling  ;  my  time 
to  go  has  come. 

7  I  have  fought  in  the 
good  fight  ;  I  have  run  my 
course  ;  I  have  kept  the 
faith. 

8  Now  the  crown  of  a  good 
life  awaits  me,  with  which  the 
Lord,  that  just  Judge,  will  re- 
ward me  on  the  great  Day — 
and  not  only  me  but  all  who 
have  loved  and  longed  for  his 
appearance. 

9  Do  your  best  to  come  soon 

10  to  me,  for  Demas,  in  his  love 
for  this  world,  has  deserted  me 
and  gone  to  Thessalonica  ; 
Crescens  is  off  to  Gaul,  Titus 

11  to  Dalmatia,  Luke  is  the  only 
one  who  is  with  me.  Pick  up 
Mark  and  bring  him  along  with 
you,  for  he  is  of  great  use  in 

12  helping  me.  (I  have  had  to 
send    Tychicus    to    Ephesus.) 

1 3  When  you  come ,  bring  the  man- 
tle I  left  at  Troas  with  Carpus, 
also  my  books,  and  particularly 
my  paper. 

14  Alexander  the  blacksmith 
has  done  me  a  lot  of  harm  ;  the 
Lord  will  pay  him  back  for  tvhat 
he  has  done   (beware  of  him), 

15  for  he  has  been  bitterly  hostile 

16  to  anything  I  have  said.  Th<° 
first  time  I  had  to  defend  my- 
self, I  had  no  supporters ;  every- 
one deserted  me.  God  grant  it 
may  not  be  brought  up  against 

17  them!  But  the  Lord  supported 
me  and  gave  me  strength  to 
make  a  full  statement  of  the 
gospel  and  let  all  the  heathen 
hear  it.     I  was  rescued  from  the 

18  jaws  of  the  lion.  The  Lord  will 
rescue  me  from  every  assault  of 
evil,  he  will  bring  me  safe  to  his 
own  realm  in  heaven.  To  him 
be  glory  for  ever  and  ever  ! 
Amen. 


522 


II   TIMOTHY    IV 


19  Salute  Prisca  and  Aquila, 
and  the  household  of  Onesiphorus. 

20  Erastus  abode  at  Corinth : 
but  Trophimus  have  I  left  at 
Miletum  sick. 

21  Do  thy  diligence  to  come 
before  winter.  Eubulus  greeteth 
thee,  and  Pudens,  and  Linus,  and 
Claudia,  and  all  the  brethren. 

22  The  Lord  Jesus  Christ  he 
with  thy  spirit.  Grace  be  with 
you.     Amen. 

*\  The  second  epistle  unto  Timo- 
theus,  ordained  the  first 
bishop  of  the  church  of  the 
Ephesians,  was  written  from 
Rome,  when  Paul  was  brought 
before  Nero  the  second  time. 


19  Salute  Prisca  and  Aquila  and 
the  household  of  Onesiphorus. 

20  Erastus    stayed    on    at    Co- 
rinth :    I  left  Trophimus  ill  at 

21  Miletus.     Do     your     best     to 
come  before  winter. 

Eubulus  salutes  you  ;  so  do 
Pudens,  Linus,  Claudia,  and 
all  the  brotherhood. 

22  The  Lord  Jesus  be  with  your 
spirit. 

Grace  be  with  you  all. 


THE    EPISTLE    OF   PAUL   TO 


TITUS 


CHAPTER   I 

1  Paul,  a  servant  of  God,  and 
an  apostle  of  Jesus  Christ,  accord- 
ing to  the  faith  of  God's  elect,  and 
the  acknowledging  of  the  truth 
which  is  after  godliness  ; 

2  In  hope  of  eternal  life,  which 
God,  that  cannot  lie,  promised 
before  the  world  began  ; 

3  But  hath  in  due  times  mani- 
fested his  word  through  preach- 
ing, which  is  committed  unto  me 
according  to  the  commandment  of 
God  our  Saviour  ; 

4  To  Titus,  mine  own  son  after 
the  common  faith:  Grace,  mercy, 
and  peace,  from  God  the  Father  and 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  our  Saviour. 

5  For  this  cause  left  I  thee  in 
Crete,  that  thou  shouldest  set  in 
order  the  things  that  are  wanting, 
and  ordain  elders  in  every  city,  as 
I  had  appointed  thee  : 

6  If  any  be  blameless,  the  hus- 
band of  one  wife,  having  faithful 
children  not  accused  of  riot  or 
unruly. 

7  For  a  bishop  must  be  blame- 
less, as  the  steward  of  God  ;  not 
selfwilled,  not  soon  angry,  not 
given  to  wine,  no  striker,  not  given 
to  filthy  lucre  ; 

8  But  a  lover  of  hospitality,  a 
lover  of  good  men,  sober,  just, 
holy,  temperate  ; 

9  Holding  fast  the  faithful  word 
as  he  hath  been  taught,  that  he 
may  be  able  by  sound  doctrine 
both  to  exhort  and  to  convince 
the  gainsayers. 

10  For  there  are  many  unruly 
and  vain  talkers  and  deceivers, 
specially  they  of  the  circumcision  : 

*  This  passage  seems  to  have  been 
added,  rather  awkwardly,  to  the  original 
text. 


CHAPTER    I 

1  Paul  a  servant  of  God  and 
an  apostle  of  Jesus  Christ 
for  the  faith  of  God's  elect  and 
for  their  knowledge  of  the 
Truth  that  goes  with  a  religious 

2  life,  serving  in  hope  of  the  life 
eternal  which  God,  who  never 

3  lies,  promised  ages  ago — he 
gave  effect  to  his  word  in  due 
time  by  a  proclamation  with 
which  I  have  been  entrusted  by 
command  of  God  our  Saviour  : 

4  — to  Titus  my  lawful  son  in  a 
faith  we  hold  in  common ; 
grace  and  peace  from  God  the 
Father  and  Christ  Jesus  our 
Saviour. 

5  I  left  you  behind  in  Crete  in 
order  to  finish  putting  things 
right  and  to  appoint  presbyters 
in  every  town  as  I  told  you, 

6  men  who  are  above  reproach, 
only  once  married,  with  chil- 
dren who  believe  and  who  are 
not  liable  to  the  charge  of  being 
profligate     or     insubordinate. 

7  [For  a  bishop  must  be  above 
reproach — he  is  a  steward  of 
God's  house — he  must  not  be 
presumptuous  or  hot-tempered 
or   a   drunkard   or   violent   or 

8  addicted  to  pilfering  ;  he  must 
be  hospitable,  a  lover  of  good- 
ness, master  of  himself,  a  just 
man,  a  religious  man,  and  ab- 

9  stemious  ;  he  must  hold  by  the 
sure  truths  of  doctrine  so  as  to 
be  able  to  give  instruction  in 
sound  doctrine  and  refute  ob- 

10  jections  raised  by  any.]*  For 
there  are  plenty  of  insubordi- 
nate creatures  who  impose  on 
people  with  their  empty  argu- 
ments, particularly  those  who 
have  come  over  from  Judaism  5 


523 


524 


TITUS    II 


11  Whose  mouths  must  be 
stopped,  who  subvert  whole  houses, 
teaching  things  which  they  ought 
not,  for  filthy  lucre's  sake. 

12  One  of  themselves,  even  a 
prophet  of  their  own,  said,  The 
Cretlans  are  alway  liars,  evil 
beasts,  slow  bellies. 

13  This  witness  is  true.  Where- 
fore rebuke  them  sharply,  that 
they  may  be  sound  in  the  faith  ; 

14  Not  giving  heed  to  Jewish 
fables,  and  commandments  of 
men,  that  turn  from  the  truth. 

15  Unto  the  pure  all  things  are 
pure :  but  unto  them  that  are 
defiled  and  unbelieving  is  nothing 
pure  ;  but  even  their  mind  and 
conscience  is  defiled. 

16  They  profess  that  they  know 
God ;  but  in  works  they  deny  him, 
being  abominable,  and  disobedient, 
and  unto  every  good  work  repro- 
bate. 


11  they  must  be  silenced,  for  they 
are  undermining  whole  families 
by  teaching  objectionable  doc- 
trine for  the  base  end  of  making 

12  money.  It  has  been  said  by  one 
of  themselves,  by  a  prophet  of 
their  own,  that — 

"  Cretans  are  always  liars,  evil 
beasts,  lazy  gluttons." 

13  That  is  a  true  statement.  So 
deal  sharply  with  them,  to  have 

14  them  sound  in  the  faith  instead 
of  studying  Jewish  myths  and 
rules  laid  down  by  men  who 

15  have  discarded  the  Truth.  For 
the  pure  all  things  are  pure, 
but  nothing  is  pure  for  the 
polluted  and  unbelieving ;  their 
very  mind  and  conscience  are 

16  polluted.  They  profess  to  know 
God,  but  they  deny  him  by 
their  deeds  ;  they  are  detest- 
able, disobedient,  and  useless 
for  good  work  of  any  kind. 


CHAPTER    II 

1  But  speak  thou  the  things 
which  become  sound  doctrine  : 

2  That  the  aged  men  be  sober, 
grave,  temperate,  sound  in  faith, 
in  charity,  in  patience. 

3  The  aged  women  likewise, 
that  they  be  in  behaviour  as  becom- 
eth  holiness,  not  false  accusers, 
not  given  to  much  wine,  teachers 
of  good  things  ; 

4  That  they  may  teach  the  young 
women  to  be  sober,  to  love  their 
husbands,  to  love  their  children, 

5  To  be  discreet,  chaste,  keepers 
at  home,  good,  obedient  to  their 
own  husbands,  that  the  word  of 
God  be  not  blasphemed. 

6  Young  men  likewise  exhort 
to  be  sober  minded. 

7  In  all  things  shewing  thyself 
a  pattern  of  good  works :  in 
doctrine  shewing  uncorruptness, 
gravity,  sincerity, 

8  Sound  speech,  that  cannot  be 
condemned  ;  that  he  that  is  of 
the  contrary  part  may  be  ashamed, 
having  no  evil  thing  to  say  of  you. 

9  Exhort  servants  to  be  obedient 
unto   their  own  masters,   and  to 


CHAPTER    II 

1  You  must  instruct  people  in 
what    is    due    to    sound    doc- 

2  trine.  Tell  the  older  men  to  be 
temperate,  serious,  masters  of 
themselves,  sound  in  faith,  in 

3  love,  and  in  stedfastness.  Tell 
the  older  women  also  to  be  rev- 
erent in  their  demeanour  and 
not  to  be  slanderei\s  or  slaves  to 

4  drink  ;  they  must  give  good 
counsel,  so  that  the  young 
women  may  be  trained  to  love 

5  their  husbands  and  children, 
to  be  mistress  of  themselves, 
chaste,  domestic,  kind,  and 
submissive  to  their  husbands 
— otherwise  it  will  be  a  scandal 

6  to  the  gospel.  Tell  the  young 
men  also  to  be  masters  of  them- 

7  selves  at  all  points  ;  set  them 
an  example  of  good  conduct  ; 
be  sincere  and  serious  in  your 

8  teaching,  let  your  words  be 
sound  and  such  that  no  excep- 
tion can  be  taken  to  them,  so 
that  the  opposite  side  may  be 
confounded  by  finding  nothing 
that  they  can  say  to  our  dis- 

9  credit.    Tell  servants  to  be  sub- 


TITUS   III 


525 


please  them  well  in  all  things  ;  not 
answering  again  ; 

10  Not  purloining,  but  shewing 
all  good  fidelity  ;  that  they  may 
adorn  the  doctrine  of  God  our 
Saviour  in  all  things. 

11  For  the  grace  of  God  that 
bringeth  salvation  hath  appeared 
to  all  men, 

12  Teaching  us  that,  denying 
ungodliness  and  worldly  lusts,  we 
should  live  soberly,  righteously, 
and  godly,  in  this  present  world  ; 

13  Looking  for  that  blessed 
hope,  and  the  glorious  appearing 
of  the  great  God  and  our  Saviour 
Jesus  Christ ; 

14  Who  gave  himself  for  us, 
that  he  might  redeem  us  from  all 
iniquity,  and  purify  unto  himself 
a  peculiar  people,  zealous  of  good 
works. 

15  These  things  speak,  and 
exhort,  and  rebuke  with  all  author- 
ity.    Let  no  man  despise  thee. 


missive  to  their  masters  and 
to   give  them   satisfaction   all 

10  round,  not  to  be  refractory,  not 
to  embezzle,  but  to  prove 
themselves  truly  faithful  at  all 
points,  so  as  to  be  an  ornament 
to    the    doctrine    of    God    our 

11  Saviour  in  all  respects.  For  the 
grace  of  God  has  appeared  to 

12  save  all  men,  and  it  schools  us 
to  renounce  irreligion  and 
worldly  passions  and  to  live  a 
life  of  self-mastery,  of  integrity, 
and   of   piety   in   this   present 

13  world,  awaiting  the  blessed 
hope  of  the  appearance  of  the 
Glory  of  the  great  God  and  of 

14  our  Saviour  Christ  Jesus,  who 
gave  himself  up  for  us  to  re- 
deem us  from  all  iniquity  and 
secure  himself  a  clean  people 
with  a  zest  for  good  works. 

15  Tell  them  all  this,  exhort  and 
reprove,  with  full  authority  ; 
let  no  one  slight  you. 


CHAPTER    III 

1  Put  them  in  mind  to  be  sub- 
ject to  principalities  and  powers, 
to  obey  magistrates,  to  be  ready 
to  every  good  work, 

2  To  speak  evil  of  no  man,  to 
be  no  brawlers,  but  gentle,  shewing 
all  meekness  unto  all  men. 

3  For  we  ourselves  also  were 
sometimes  foolish,  disobedient, 
deceived,  serving  divers  lusts  and 
pleasures,  living  in  malice  and 
envy,  hateful,  and  hating  one 
another. 

4  But  after  that  the  kindness 
and  love  of  God  our  Saviour  to- 
ward man  appeared, 

5  Not  by  works  of  righteousness 
which  we  have  done,  but  accord- 
ing to  his  mercy  he  saved  us,  by 
the  washing  of  regeneration,  and 
renewing  of  the  Holy  Ghost ; 

6  Which  he  shed  on  us  abun- 
dantly through  Jesus  Christ  our 
Saviour  ; 

7  That  being  justified  by  his 
grace,  we  should  be  made  heirs 
according  to  the  hope  of  eternal 
life. 

8  This  is  a  faithful  saying,  and 


CHAPTER    III 

1  Remind  them  to  be  sub- 
missive to  their  rulers  and 
authorities ;  they  must  obey, 
they  must  be   ready   for  any 

2  good  work,  they  must  abuse  no 
one,  they  must  not  quarrel,  but 
be  conciliatory  and  display 
perfect  gentleness  to  all  men. 

3  For  we  ourselves  were  once 
senseless,  disobedient,  astray, 
enslaved  to  all  manner  of 
passions  and  pleasures  ;  we 
spent  our  days  in  malice  and 
envy,  we  were  hateful,  and  we 

4  hated  one  another.  But  "  the 
goodness  and  affection  of  God 

5  our  Saviour  appeared  ;  and  he 
saved  us,  not  for  anything  we 
had  done  but  from  his  own  pity 
for  us,  by  the  water  that  means 
regeneration  and  renewal  under 

6  the  holy  Spirit  which  he  poured 
upon  us  richly  through  Jesus 

7  Christ  our  Saviour,  that  we 
might  be  justified  by  his  grace 
and  become  heirs  to  the  hope 

8  of  life  eternal."  It  is  a  sure 
saying. 

I  want  you  to  insist  on  this, 


526 


TITUS    III 


these  things  I  will  that  thou 
affirm  constantly,  that  they  which 
have  believed  in  God  might  be, 
careful  to  maintain  good  works. 
These  things  are  good  and  profit- 
able unto  men. 

9  But  avoid  foolish  questions, 
and  genealogies,  and  contentions, 
and  strivings  about  the  law  ;  for 
they  are  unprofitable  and  vain. 

10  A  man  that  is  an  heretick 
after  the  first  and  second  admoni- 
tion reject ; 

11  Knowing  that  he  that  is  such 
is  subverted,  and  sinneth,  being 
condemned  of  himself. 

12  When  I  shall  send  Artemas 
unto  thee,  or  Tychicus,  be  diligent 
to  come  unto  me  to  Nicopolis :  for 
1  have  determined  there  to  winter. 

13  Bring  Zenas  the  lawyer  and 
Apollos  on  their  journey  diligently, 
that  nothing  be  wanting  unto 
them. 

14  And  let  our's  also  learn  to 
maintain  good  works  for  necessary 
uses,  that  they  be  not  unfruitful. 

15  All  that  are  with  rne  salute 
thee.  Greet  them  that  love  us  in 
the  faith.  Grace  be  with  you  all. 
Amen. 

i[  It  was  written  to  Titus,  or- 
dained the  first  bishop  of  the 
church  of  the  Cretians,  from 
Nicopolis  of  Macedonia. 


that  those  who  have  faith  in 
God  must  profess  honest  occu- 
pations. Such  counsels  are 
9  right  and  good  for  men.  But 
avoid  foolish  controversy,  and 
let  genealogies  and  dissensions 
and  strife  over  the  Law  alone, 
for  these  are  fruitless  and 
futile. 

10  After  a  first  and  a  second 
warning  have  no  more  to  do 

11  with  a  factious  person  ;  you 
may  be  sure  a  man  like  that  is 
perverted  ;  he  is  sinning  and  he 
knows  it. 

12  Whenever  I  send  Artemas  or 
Tychicus  to  you,  do  your  best 
to  come  to  me  at  Nicopolis.  for 
I  have  decided  to  winter  there. 

13  Give  a  hearty  send-off  to  Zenas 
the  jurist  and  Apollos ;  see  that 

14  they  want  for  nothing.  Our 
people  must  really  learn  to  pro- 
fess honest  occupations,  so  as  to 
be  able  to  meet  such  special  oc- 
casions :  they  must  not  be  idle. 

15  All  who  are  with  me  salute 
you. 

Salute  those  who  love  us  in 
the  faith. 

Grace  be  with  you  all. 


THE    EPISTLE    OF  PAUL   TO 

PHILEMON 


1  Paul,  a  prisoner  of  Jesus 
Christ,  and  Timothy  our  brother, 
unto  Philemon  our  dearly  beloved, 
and  fellowlabourer, 

2  And  to  our  beloved  Apphia, 
and  Archippus  our  fellowsoldier, 
and  to  the  church  in  thy  house  : 

3  Grace  to  you,  and  peace, 
from  God  our  Father  and  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ. 

4  I  thank  my  God,  making 
mention  of  thee  always  in  my 
prayers. 

5  Hearing  of  thy  love  and 
faith,  which  thou  hast  toward 
the  Lord  Jesus,  and  toward  all 
saints  ; 

6  That  the  communication  of 
thy  faith  may  become  effectual 
by  the  acknowledging  of  every 
good  thing  which  is  in  you  in 
Christ  Jesus. 

7  For  we  have  great  joy  and 
consolation  in  thy  love,  because 
the  bowels  of  the  saints  are  re- 
freshed by  thee,  brother. 

8  Wherefore,  though  I  might  be 
much  "bold  in  Christ  to  enjoin  thee 
that  which  is  convenient, 

9  Yet  for  love's  sake  I  rather 
beseech  thee,  being  such  an  one 
as  Paul  the  aged,  and  now  also 
a  prisoner  of  Jesus  Christ. 

10  I  beseech  thee  for  my  son 
Onesimus,  whom  I  have  begotten 
in  my  bonds  : 

11  Which  in  time  past  was  to 
thee  unprofitable,  but  now  profit- 
able to  thee  and  to  me  : 

12  Whom  I  have  sent  again  : 
thou  therefore  receive  him,  that 
is,  mine  own  bowels  : 

13  Whom  I  would  have  retained 
with  me,  that  in  thy  stead  he 
might  have  ministered  unto  me  in 
the  bonds  of  the  gospel : 


1  Paul  a  prisoner  of  Christ 
Jesus  and  brother  Timotheus, 
to   our   beloved   fellow-worker 

2  Philemon,  to  our  sister  Apphia, 
to  our  fellow-soldier  Archippus, 
and  to  the  church  that  meets 

3  in  your  house  :  grace  and  peace 
to  you  from  God  our  Father 
and  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

4  I  always  thank  my  God  when 
I  mention  you  in  my  prayers  ; 

5  for  as  I  hear  of  your  love  and 
loyalty  to  the  Lord  Jesus  and 

6  to  all  the  saints,  I  pray  that  by 
their  participation  in  your  loyal 
faith  they  may  have  a  vivid 
sense  of  how  much  good  we  * 
Christians  can  attain. 

7  I  have  had  great  joy  and  en- 
couragement over  your  love, 
my  brother,  over  the  way  you 
have  refreshed  the  hearts  of  the 

8  saints.  Hence,  although  in 
Christ  I  would  feel  quite  free  to 

9  order  you  to  do  your  duty,  I 
prefer  to  appeal  to  you  on  the 
ground  of  love.  Well,  then,  as 
Paul  the  old  man,  who  now-a- 
days  is  a  prisoner  for  Christ 

10  Jesus,  I  appeal  to  you  on  behalf 
of  my  spiritual  son  born  while 
I  was*  in  prison.  It  is  Onesimus  ! 

1 1  Once  you  found  him  a  worthless 
character,  but  now-a-days  he  is 
worth  something  to  you  and 

12  me.  I  am  sending  him  back  to 
you,  and  parting  with  my  very 

13  heart.  I  would  have  liked  to 
keep  him  beside  me,  that  as 
your  deputy  he  might  serve  me 
during   my   imprisonment   for 

*  Reading  ημΐν  instead  of  ϋμΐν.  As 
Lightfoot  observes,  "  scribes  would  be 
strongly  tempted  to  alter  ήμϊν  into  νμΐν 
from  a  misapprehension  of  the  sense,  and 
a  wish  to  apply  the  words  to  Philemon 
and  his  household." 


527 


528 


PHILEMON 


14  But  without  thy  mind  would 
I  do  nothing ;  that  thy  benefit 
should  not  be  as  it  were  of  neces- 
sity, but  willingly. 

15  For  perhaps  he  therefore 
departed  for  a  season,  that  thou 
shouldest  receive  him  for  ever  ; 

16  Not  now  as  a  servant,  but 
above  a  servant,  a  brother  beloved, 
specially  to  me,  but  how  much 
more  unto  thee,  both  in  the  flesh, 
and  in  the  Lord  ? 

17  If  thou  count  me  therefore  a 
partner,  receive  him  as  myself. 

18  If  he  hath  wronged  thee,  or 
oweth  thee  ought,  put  that  on 
mine  account  ; 

19  I  Paul  have  written  it  with 
mine  own  hand,  I  will  repay  it : 
albeit  I  do  not  say  to  thee  how 
thou  ο  west  unto  me  even  thine 
own  self  besides. 

20  Yea,  brother,  let  me  have 
joy  of  thee  in  the  Lord  :  refresh 
my  bowels  in  the  Lord. 

21  Having  confidence  in  thy 
obedience  I  wrote  unto  thee,  know- 
ing that  thou  wilt  also  do  more 
than  I  say. 

22  But  withal  prepare  me  also 
a  lodging :  for  I  trust  that  through 
your  prayers  I  shall  be  given 
unto  you. 

23  There  salute  thee  Epaphras, 
my  fellowprisoner  in  Christ  Jesus  ; 

24  Marcus,  Aristarchus,  Demas, 
Lucas,  my  fellowlabourers. 

25  The  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  be  with  your  spirit.     Amen. 

H  Written  from  Rome  to  Phile- 
mon, by  Onesimus  a  servant. 


14  the  gospel  ;  but  I  did  not  want 
to  do  anything  without  your 
consent,  so  that  your  gcodness 
to  me  might  come  of  your  own 
free  will,  without  any  appear- 
ance of  constraint. 

15  Perhaps  this  was  why  you 
and  he  were  parted  for  a  while, 
that  you  might  get  him  back 

16  for  good,  no  longer  a  mere  slave 
but  something  more  than  a 
slave — a  beloved  brother  ; 
especially  dear  to  me  but  how 
much  more  to  you  as  a  man  and 

17  as  a  Christian  !  You  count  me 
a  partner  ?     Then  receive  him 

18  as  you  would  receive  me,  and 
if  lie  has  cheated  you  of  any 
money  or  owes  you  any  sum, 
put  that  down  to  my  acccunt. 

19  This  is  in  my  own  handwriting  : 
'  I  Paul  promise  to  refund  it  ' — 
not  to  mention  that  you  owe 
me,  over  and  above,  your  very 

20  soul.  Come,  brother,  let  me 
have  some  return  from  you  in 
the  Lord  !  Refresh  my  heart  in 
Christ. 

21  I  send  you  this  letter  relying 
on  your  obedience  ;  I  know 
you  will  do  even  more  than  I 

22  tell  you.  And  get  quarters 
ready  for  me,  for  I  am  hoping 
that  by  your  prayers  I  shall  be 
restored  to  you. 

23  Epaphras  my  fellow-prisoner 
in    Christ    Jesus    salutes    you. 

24  So  do  Mark,  Aristarchus, 
Demas  and  Luke,  my  fellow- 
workers. 

25  The  grace  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  be  with  your  spirit. 
Amen. 


THE    EPISTLE    TO    THE 

HEBREWS 


CHAPTER   I 

1  God,  who  at  sundry  times 
and  in  divers  manners  spake  in 
time  past  unto  the  fathers  by 
the  prophets, 

2  Hath  in  these  last  days 
spoken  unto  us  by  his  Son, 
whom  he  hath  appointed  heir 
of  all  things,  by  whom  also  he 
made  the  worlds; 

3  Who  being  the  brightness 
of  his  glory,  and  the  express 
image  of  his  person,  and 
upholding  all  things  by  the 
word  of  his  power,  when  he 
had  by  himself  purged  our 
sins,  sat  down  on  the  right 
hand  of  the  Majesty  on 
high  ; 

4  Being  made  so  much 
better  than  the  angels,  as  he 
hath  by  inheritance  obtained 
a  more  excellent  name  than 
they. 

5  For  unto  which  of  the 
angels  said  he  at  any  time, 
Thou  art  my  Son,  this  day 
have  I  begotten  thee  ?  And 
again,  I  will  be  to  him  a 
Father,  and  he  shall  be  to  me 
a  Son? 

6  And  again,  when  he  bring- 
eth  in  the  firstbegotten  into 
the  world,  he  saith,  And  let  all 
the  angels  of  God  worship  him. 

7  And  of  the  angels  he 
saith,  Who  maketh  his  angels 
spirits,  and  his  ministers  a 
flame  of  fire.        , 

8  But  unto  the  Son  he 
saith,  Thy  throne,  Ο  God,  is 
for  ever  and  ever :  a  sceptre 
of  righteousness  is  the  sceptre 
of  thy  kingdom. 

9  Thou  hast  loved  righteous- 
ness, and  hated  iniquity ;  there- 


CHAPTER    I 

1  Many  were  the  forms  and 
fashions  in  which  God  spoke 
of  old  to  our  fathers   by  the 

2  prophets,  but  in  these  days  at 
the  end  he  has  spoken  to  us  by 
a  Son — a  Son  whom  he  ap- 
pointed heir  of  the  universe,  as 
it  was  by  him  that  he  created 

3  the  world.  He,  reflecting  God's 
bright  glory  and  stamped  with 
God's  own  character,  sustains 
the  universe  with  his  word  of 
power  ;  when  he  had  secured 
our  purification  from  sins,  he  sat 
down  at  the  right  hand  of  the 

4  Majesty  on  high  ;  and  thus  he  is 
superior  to  the  angels,  as  he  has 
inherited  a  Name  superior  to 

5  theirs.  For  to  what  angel  did 
God  ever  say, 

'  Thou  art  my  son, 
to-day  have  I  become  thy  fa- 
ther '  ? 
Or  again, 

'  /  will  be  a  father  to  him, 
atid  he  shall  be  a  son  to  me  '  ? 

6  And  further,  when  introducing 
the  Firstborn  into  the  world, 
he  says, 

1  Let  all  God's  angels  worship 
him.' 

7  While  he  says  of  angels, 

'  Who  makes  his  angels  into 

winds, 
his  servants  into  flames  of  fire,' 

8  he  says  of  the  Son, 

1  God  is  thy  throne  for  ever  and 

ever, 
thy  royal  sceptre  is  the  sceptre 

of  equity  : 

9  thou   hast   loved  justice   and 

hated  laivlessness ,  * 
therefore   God,   thy   God,   has 
consecrated  thee 
*  Reading  άνομίαν  instead  of  iSucCav. 


529 


530 


HEBREWS   ΤΙ 


fore  God,  even  thy  God,  hath 
anointed  thee  with  the  oil  of  glad- 
ness above  thy  fellows. 

10  And,  Thou,  Lord,  in  the 
beginning  hast  laid  the  foundation 
of  the  earth ;  and  the  heavens  are 
the  works  of  thine  hands  : 

1 1  They  shall  perish  ;  but  thou 
remainest ;  and  they  all  shall  wax 
old  as  doth  a  garment ; 

12  And  as  a  vesture  shalt  thou 
fold  them  up,  and  they  shall  be 
changed  :  but  thou  art  the  same, 
and  thy  years  shall  not  fail. 

13  But  to  which  of  the  angels 
said  he  at  any  time,  Sit  on  my  right 
hand,  until  I  make  thine  enemies 
thy  footstool  ? 

14  Are  they  not  all  ministering 
spirits,  sent  forth  to  minister  for 
them  who  shall  be  heirs  of  sal- 
vation ? 


with  the  oil  of  rejoicing  beyond 
thy  comrades  ' — 

10  and, 

'  Thou  didst  found  the  earth  at 
the  beginning,  Ο  Lord, 

and  the  heavens  are  the  toork 
of  thy  hands  ; 

11  they  will  perish,  bid  thou  re- 
mainest, they  will  all  be  worn 
out  like  a  garment, 

12  ihou  wilt  roll  them  up  like  a 
mantle  and*  they  will  be  changed, 

bid  thou  art  the  same, 

and  thy  years  will  never  fail.' 

13  To  what  angel  did  he  ever  say, 

'  Sit  at  my  right  hand, 
till  I  make   your  enemies  a 
footstool  for  your  feet  '? 

14  Are  not  all  angels  merely  spirits 
in  the  divine  service,  commis- 
sioned for  the  benefit  of  those 
who  are  to  inherit  salvation  ? 


CHAPTER   II 

1  Therefore  we  ought  to  give 
the  more  earnest  heed  to  the 
things  which  we  have  heard,  lest 
at  any  time  we  should  let  them 
slip. 

2  For  if  the  word  spoken  by 
angels  was  stedfast,  and  every 
transgression  and  disobedience 
received  a  just  recompence  of 
reward ; 

3  How  shall  we  escape,  if  we 
neglect  so  great  salvation  ;  which 
at  the  first  began  to  be  spoken 
by  the  Lord,  and  was  confirmed 
unto  us  by  them  that  heard 
him  ; 

4  God  also  bearing  them  witness, 
both  with  signs  and  wonders,  and 
with  divers  miracles,  and  gifts  of 
the  Holy  Ghost,  according  to  his 
own  will  ? 

5  For  unto  the  angels  hath 
he  not  put  in  subjection  the 
world  to  come,  whereof  we 
speak. 

6  But  one  in  a  certain  place 
testified,  saying,  What  is  man, 
that  thou  art  mindful  of  him  ?  or 
the  son  of  man,  that  thou  visitest 
him  ? 

7  Thou  madest  him  a  little 
lower     than     the     angels  ;     thou 


CHAPTER    II 

1  We  must  therefore  pay 
closer  attention  to  what  we 
have  heard,  in  case  we   drift 

2  away.  For  if  the  divine  word 
spoken  by  angels  held  good,  if 
transgression  and  disobedience 
met  with   due  punishment  in 

8  every  case,  how  shall  we  escape 
the  penalty  for  neglecting  a 
salvation  which  was  originally 
proclaimed  by  the  Lord  him- 
self and  guaranteed  to  us  by 

4  those  who  heard  him,  while 
God  corroborated  their  testi- 
mony with  signs  and  wonders 
and  a  variety  of  miraculous 
powers,  distributing  the  holy 
Spirit  as  it  pleased  him. 

5  For  the  world  to  come,  of 
which  I  am  speaking,  was  not 

6  put  under  the  control  of  angels. 
One  writer,  as  we  know,  has 
affirmed, 

What  is  man,  that  thou  art 
mindful  of  him  1 
or  the  son  of  man,  that  thou 
careslfor  him  1 

7  For  a  little  while   thou  hast 

put  him  lower  than  the 
angels, 

*  Omitting  [ώς  Ιμάτιον],  which  has  been 
repeated  from  the  previous  line. 


HEBREWS   II 


531 


crownedst  him  with  glory  and 
honour,  and  didst  set  him  over 
the  works  of  thy  hands  : 

8  Thou  hast  put  all  things  in 
subjection  under  his  feet.  For  in 
that  he  put  all  in  subjection  under 
him,  he  left  nothing  that  is  not 
put  under  him.  But  now  we  see 
not  yet  all  things  put  under  him. 

9  But  we  see  Jesus,  who  was 
made  a  little  lower  than  the  angels 
for  the  suffering  of  death,  crowned 
with  glory  and  honour  ;  that  he 
by  the  grace  of  God  should  taste 
death  for  every  man. 

10  For  it  became  him,  for 
whom  are  all  things,  and  by  whom 
are  all  things,  in  bringing  many 
sons  unto  glory,  to  make  the  cap- 
tain of  their  salvation  perfect 
through  sufferings. 

11  For  both  he  that  sanctifleth 
and  they  who  are  sanctified  are  all 
of  one  :  for  which  cause  he  is  not 
ashamed  to  call  them  brethren, 

12  Saying,  I  will  declare  thy 
name  unto  my  brethren,  in  the 
midst  of  the  church  will  I  sing 
praise  unto  thee. 

13  And  again,  I  will  put  my 
trust  in  him.  And  again,  Behold 
I  and  the  children  which  God  hath 
given  me. 

14  Forasmuch  then  as  the  chil- 
dren are  partakers  of  flesh  and 
blood,  he  also  himself  likewise  took 
part  of  the  same  ;  that  through 
death  he  might  destroy  him  "that 
had  the  power  of  death,  that  is, 
the  devil  ; 

15  And  deliver  them  who 
through  fear  of  death  were  all  their 
lifetime  subject  to  bondage. 

16  For  verily  he  took  not  on 
him  the  nature  of  angels  ;  but  he 
took  on  him  the  seed  of  Abraham. 

17  Wherefore  in  all  things  it 
behoved  him  to  be  made  like  unto 
his  brethren,  that  he  might  be  a 
merciful  and  faithful  high  priest 
in  things  -pertaining  to  God,  to 
make  reconciliation  for  the  sins  of 
the  people. 

18  For  in  that  he  himself  hath 
suffered  being  tempted,  he  is  able 
to  succour  them  that  are  tempted. 


crowning  him  with  glory  and 
honour, 

8  ■putting  all  things  under  his 

feet.  * 
Now  by  putting  all  things  under 
him,  the  writer  meant  to  leave 
nothing  out  of  his  control.  But, 
as  it  is,  we  do  not  yet  see  all 

9  things  controlled  by  man  ;  what 
we  do  see  is  Jesus  who  was  put 
lower  than  the  angels  for  a  little 
while  to  suffer  death,  and  who 
has  been  crowned  with  glory  and 
honour  that  by  God's  grace  he 
might  taste   death  for   every- 

10  one.  In  bringing  many  sons  to 
glory,  it  was  befitting  that  He 
for  whom  and  by  whom  the 
universe  exists,  should  perfect 
the  Pioneer  of  their  salvation 

11  by  suffering.  For  sanctifier 
and  sanctified  have  all  one 
origin.  That  is  why  he  is  not 
ashamed  to  call  them  brothers, 

12  saying, 

'  /  will  proclaim  thy  name  to 
my  brothers, 
in  the  midst  of  the  church 
I  will  sing  of  thee,' 

13  and  again, 

'  I  will  put  my  trust  in  him,' 
and  again, 

'  Here  am  I  and  the  children 
God  has  given  me.' 

14  Since  the  children  then  share 
blood  and  flesh,  he  himself  par- 
ticipated in  their  nature,  so 
that  by  dying  he  might  crush 
him  who  wields  the  power  of 
death  (that  is  to  say,  the  devil) 

15  and  release  from  thraldom 
those    who    lay   under    a  life- 

16  long  fear  of  death.  (For  of 
course  it  is  not  angels  that  he 
succours,  it  is  the  offspring  of 
Abraham.) 

17  He  had  to  resemble  his 
brothers  in  every  respect,  in 
order  to  prove  a  merciful  and 
faithful  high  priest  in  things 
divine,  to  expiate  the  sins  of 

18  the  People.  It  is  as  he  suffered 
by  his  temptations  that  he  is 
able  to  help  the  tempted. 

*    Omitting   και   κατε'στΓ,σας    αύτοι/    ίπΐ    τα 
'.pyo.  τΰν  χειρών  σου. 


532 


HEBREWS    III 


CHAPTER   III 

1  Wherefoke,  holy  brethren, 
partakers  of  the  heavenly  calling, 
consider  the  Apostle  and  High 
Priest  of  our  profession,  Christ 
Jesus  ; 

2  Who  was  faithful  to  him  that 
appointed  him,  as  also  Moses  was 
faithful  in  all  his  house. 

3  For  this  man  was  counted 
worthy  of  more  glory  than  Moses, 
inasmuch  as  he  who  hath  builded 
the  house  hath  more  honour  than 
the  house. 

4  For  every  house  is  builded  by 
some  man  ;  but  he  that  built  all 
things  is  God. 

5  And  Moses  verily  was  faithful 
in  all  his  house,  as  a  servant,  for 
a  testimony  of  those  things  which 
were  to  be  spoken  after  ; 

6  But  Christ  as  a  son  over  his 
own  house  ;  whose  house  are  we, 
if  we  hold  fast  the  confidence  and 
the  rejoicing  of  the  hope  firm  unto 
the  end. 

7  Wherefore  (as  the  Holy 
Ghost  saith,  To  day  if  ye  will  hear 
his  voice, 

8  Harden  not  your  hearts,  as 
in  the  provocation,  in  the  day  of 
temptation  in  the  wilderness  : 

9  When  your  fathers  tempted 
me,  proved  me,  and  saw  my  works 
forty  years. 

10  Wherefore  I  was  grieved 
with  that  generation,  and  said, 
They  do  alway  err  in  their  heart  ; 
and  they  have  not  known  my 
ways. 

11  So  I  sware  in  my  wrath, 
They  shall  not  enter  into  my  rest.) 

12  Take  heed,  brethren,  lest 
there  be  in  any  of  you  an  evil 
heart  of  unbelief,  in  departing 
from  the  living  God. 

13  But  exhort  one  another 
daily,  while  it  is  called  To  day  ; 
lest  any  of  you  be  hardened 
through  the  deceitfulness  of  sin. 

14  For  we  are  made  partakers 
of  Christ,  if  we  hold  the  beginning 
of  our  confidence  stedfast  unto  the 
end  ; 

*  Omitting  μ^χρί  τίΚονς  βεβαίαν,  which  has  probably  been  inserted  from   ver.   14, 
where  the  same  words  occur  in  a  similar  connexion. 


CHAPTER    III 

1  Holy  brothers,  you  who  par- 
ticipate in  a  heavenly  call- 
ing, look  at  Jesus  then,  at  the 
apostle  and  high  priest  of  our 

2  confession  ;  he  is  faithful  to 
Him  who  appointed  him.  For 
while  Moses  also  was  faithful 
in    every  department   of  God's 

3  house,  Jesus  has  been  adjudged 
greater  glory  than  Moses,  inas- 
much as  the  founder  of  a 
house    enjoys    greater    honour 

4  than  the  house  itself.  (Every 
house  is  founded  by  someone, 
but  God  is  the  founder  of  all.) 

5  Besides,  while  Moses  was 
faithful  hi  every  department  of 
God's  house  as  an  attendant — 

6  by  way  of  witness  to  the  coming 
revelation — Christ  is  faithful 
as  a  Son  over  God's  house. 

Now  we  are  this  house  of 
God,  if  we  will  only  keep  confi- 
dent and  proud  of  our  hope.* 

7  Therefore,  as    the  holy    Spirit 
says, 
To-day,  when  you  hear  his  voice, 

8  harden  not  your  hearts  as 
at  the  Provocation . 

on  the  day  of  the  Tempta- 
tion in  the  desert, 

9  where  your  fathers  put  me  to 
the  proof,  and  for  forty 
years  felt  what  I  could  do. 

10  Therefore  I  grew  exasperated 
with  that  generation, 

I  said,   '  They  are  always 

astray  in   their  heart  '  : 

They  icould  not  learn  my  ivays: 

11  so  I  swore  in  my  anger, 
'  They  shall  never  enter  my  2?<?sf.' 

12  Brothers,  take  care  in  case 
there  is  a  wicked,  unbelieving 
heart  in  any  of  you.  moving  you 
to   apostatize   from  the  living 

13  God.  Rather  admonish  one 
another  daily,  so  long  as  1  his 
word  To-day  is  uttered,  that 
none  of  you  may  be  deceived  by 

14  sin  and  hardened.  For  we  only 
participate  in  Christ  provided 
that  we  keep  firm  to  the  very 
end  the  confidence  with  which 


HEBREWS   IV 


533 


15  While  it  is  said,  To  day  if  ye 
will  hear  his  voice,  harden  not 
your  hearts,  as  in  the  provoca- 
tion. 

16  For  some,  when  they  had 
heard,  did  provoke  :  howbeit  not 
all  that  came  out  of  Egypt  by 
Moses. 

17  But  with  whom  was  he 
grieved  forty  years  ?  ivas  it  not 
with  them  that  had  sinned,  whose 
carcases  fell  in  the  wilderness  ? 

18  And  to  whom  sware  he  that 
they  should  not  enter  into  his 
rest,  but  to  them  that  believed 
not  ? 

19  So  we  see  that  they  could  not 
enter  in  because  of  unbelief. 


15  we  started,  this  word  ever 
sounding  in  our  ears, 

To-day,  when  you  hear  his 
voice,  harden  not  your  hearts  as 
at  the  Provocation. 

16  Who  heard  and  yet  provoked 
him  ?  WTas  it  not  all  who  left 
Egypt  under  the  leadership  of 

17  Moses  ?  And  with  whom  was 
he  exasperated  for  forty  years  ? 
Was  it  not  with  those  who 
sinned,  whose  corpses  fell  in  the 

18  desert  ?  And  to  whom  did  he 
swear  that  they  woidd  never  enter 
his  Rest  1     To  whom  but  those 

19  who  disobeyed  ?  Thus  we  see 
it  was  owing  to  unbelief 
that  they  could  not  enter. 


CHAPTER    IV 

1  Let  us  therefore  fear,  lest,  a 
promise  being  left  us  of  entering 
into  his  rest,  any  of  you  should 
seem  to  come  short  of  it. 

2  For  unto  us  was  the  gospel 
preached,  as  well  as  unto  them  : 
but  the  word  preached  did  not 
profit  them,  not  being  mixed  with 
faith  in  them  that  heard  it. 

3  For  we  which  have  believed 
do  enter  into  rest,  as  he  said, 
As  I  have  sworn  in  my  wrath, 
if  they  shall  enter  into  my 
rest :  although  the  works  were 
finished  from  the  foundation  of 
the  world. 

4  For  he  spake  in  a  certain 
place  of  the  seventh  day  on  this 
wise,  And  God  did  rest  the  seventh 
day  from  all  his  works. 

5  And  in  this  place  again,  If 
they  shall  enter  into  my  rest. 

6  Seeing  therefore  it  remaineth 
that  some  must  enter  therein, 
and  they  to  whom  it  was  first 
preached  entered  not  in  because 
of  unbelief  : 

7  Again,  he  limiteth  a  certain 
day,  saying  in  David,  To  day, 
after  so  long  a  time  ;  as  it  is  said, 
To  day  if  ye  will  hear  his  voice, 
harden  not  your  hearts. 

8  For  if  Jesus  had  given  them 
rest,  then  would  he  not  afterward 
have  spoken  of  another  day. 

*    Reading       συγκεκβρασμεΐΌς      ΟΓ       συγκεκραμένος 

Peshitto,  etc. 


CHAPTER    IV 

1  Well  then,  as  the  promise 
of  entrance  is  still  left  to  us, 
let  us  be  afraid  of  anyone  being 

2  judged  to  have  missed  it.  For 
we  have  had  the  good  news  as 
well  as  they ;  only,  the  message 
they  heard  was  of  no  use  to 
them,  because  it  did  not  meet 
with  *     faith    in    the    hearers. 

3  For  we  do  enter  the  Rest  by  our 
faith  :   according  to  his  word, 

As  I  swore  in  my  anger, 
they  shall  never  enter  my  Rest — 
although  his  works  were  all  over 
by  the  foundation  of  the  world. 

4  For  he  says  this  somewhere 
about  the  seventh  day  :  And 
God  rested  from  all  his  works  on 

5  the  seventh  day.  And  again  in 
this   passage,   they  shall  never 

6  enter  my  Rest.  Since  then  it  is 
reserved  for  some  to  enter  it, 
and  since  those  who  formerly 
got  the  good  news  failed  to 
enter  owing  to  their  disobedi- 

7  ence,  he  again  fixes  a  day  ;  To- 
day— as  he  says  in  '  David  ' 
after  so  long  an  interval,  and  as 
has  been  already  quoted — 

To-day,   when    you  hear  his 

voice, 
harden  not  your  hearts. 

8  Thus  if  Joshua  had  given  them 
Rest,  God  would  not  speak 
later      about      another      day. 

with     N>     the     Old     Latin,     the 


534 


HEBREWS   V 


9  There  remaineth  therefore  a 
rest  to  the  people  of  God. 

10  For  he  that  is  entered  into 
his  rest,  he  also  hath  ceased  from 
his  own  works,  as  God  did  from  his. 

11  Let  us  labour  therefore  to 
enter  into  that  rest,  lest  any  man 
fall  after  the  same  example  of 
unbelief. 

12  For  the  word  of  God  is 
quick,  and  powerful,  and  sharper 
than  any  twoedged  sword,  piercing 
even  to  the  dividing  asunder  of 
soul  and  spirit,  and  of  the  joints 
and  marrow,  and  is  a  discerner  of 
the  thoughts  and  intents  of  the 
heart. 

13  Neither  is  there  any  creature 
that  is  not  manifest  in  his  sight : 
but  all  things  are  naked  and 
opened  unto  the  eyes  of  him  with 
whom  we  have  to  do. 

14  Seeing  then  that  we  have  a 
great  high  priest,  that  is  passed 
into  the  heavens,  Jesus  the  Son  of 
God,  let  us  hold  fast  our  profession. 

15  For  we  have  not  an  high 
priest  which  cannot  be  touched 
with  the  feeling  of  our  infirmities  ; 
but  was  in  all  points  tempted  like 
as  we  are,  yet  without  sin. 

16  Let  us  therefore  come  boldly 
unto  the  throne  of  grace,  that  we 
may  obtain  mercy,  and  find  grace 
to  help  in  time  of  need. 


9  There  is  a  sabbath -Rest,  then, 
reserved  still  for  the  People  of 

10  God  (for  once  a  man  enters 
his  rest,  he  rests  from  work  just 

•  as  God  did). 

1 1  Let  us  be  eager  then  to  enter 
that  Rest,  in  case  anyone  falls 
into  the  same  sort  of  disobedi- 

12  ence.  For  the  Logos  of  God 
is  a  living  thing,  active  and 
more  cutting  than  any  sword 
with  double  edge,  penetrating 
to  the  very  division  of  soul  and 
spirit,  joints  and  marrow — 
scrutinizing  the  very  thoughts 
and  conceptions  of  the  heart. 

13  And  no  created  thing  is  hidden 
from  him;  all  things  lie  open  and 
exposed  before  the  eyes  of  him 
with  whom  we  have  to  reckon. 

14  As  we  have  a  great  high 
priest,  then,  who  has  passed 
through  the  heavens,  Jesus  the 
Son  of  God,  let  us  hold  fast  to 

15  our  confession  ;  for  ours  is  no 
high  priest  who  is  incapable  of 
sympathizing  with  our  weak- 
nesses, but  one  who  has  been 
tempted  in  every  respect  like 
ourselves,  yet  without  sinning. 

16  So  let  us  approach  the  throne 
of  grace  with  confidence,  that 
we  may  receive  mercy  and  find 
grace  to  help  us  in  the  hour  of 
need. 


CHAPTER   V 

1  Fob  every  high  priest  taken 
from  among  men  is  ordained  for 
men  in  things  pertaining  to  God, 
that  he  may  offer  both  gifts  and 
sacrifices  for  sins  : 

2  Who  can  have  compassion  on 
the  ignorant,  and  on  them  that 
are  out  of  the  way  ;  for  that  he 
himself  also  is  compassed  with 
infirmity. 

3  And  by  reason  hereof  he 
ought,  as  for  the  people,  so  also 
for  himself,  to  offer  for  sins. 

4  And  no  man  taketh  this 
honour  unto  himself,  but  he  that 
is  called  of  God,  as  was  Aaron. 

5  So  also  Christ  glorified  not 
himself  to  be  made  an  high  priest ; 
but  he  that  said  unto  him,  Thott 


CHAPTER   V 

1  Every  high  priest  who  is 
selected  from  men  and  ap- 
pointed to  act  on  behalf  of  men 
in  things  divine,  offering  gifts 

2  and  sacrifices  for  sins,  can  deal 
gently  with  those  who  err 
through  ignorance,  since  he 
himself  is  beset  with  weakness 

3  — which  obliges  him  to  present 
offerings  for  his  own  sins  as 
well  as  for  those  of  the  People. 

4  Also,  it  is  an  office  which  no  one 
elects  to  take  for  himself  ;  he  is 
called  to  it  by   God,   just  as 

5  Aaron  was.  Similarly  Christ 
was  not  raised  to  the  glory  of 
the  high  priesthood  by  himself 
but  by  Him  who  declared  to 
him, 


HEBREWS   VI 


535 


art  my  Son,  to  day  have  I  begotten 
thee. 

6  As  he  saith  also  in  another 
place,  Thou  art  a  priest  for  ever 
after  the  order  of  Melchisedec. 

7  Who  in  the  days  of  his  flesh, 
when  he  had  offered  up  prayers 
and  supplications  with  strong 
crying  and  tears  unto  him  that 
was  able  to  save  him  from  death, 
and  was  heard  in  that  he  feared  ; 

8  Though  he  were  a  Son,  yet 
learned  he  obedience  by  the  things 
which  he  suffered  ; 

9  And  being  made  perfect,  he 
became  the  author  of  eternal  salva- 
tion unto  all  them  that  obey  him  ; 

10  Called  of  God  an  high  priest 
after  the  order  of  Melchisedec. 

11  Of  whom  we  have  many 
things  to  say,  and  hard  to  be 
uttered,  seeing  ye  are  dull  of  hear- 
ing. 

12  For  when  for  the  time  ye 
ought  to  be  teachers,  ye  have 
need  that  one  teach  you  again 
which  be  the  first  principles  of  the 
oracles  of  God  ;  and  are  become 
such  as  have  need  of  milk,  and  not 
of  strong  meat. 

13  For  every  one  that  useth 
milk  is  unskilful  in  the  word  of 
righteousness  :  for  he  is  a  babe. 

14  But  strong  meat  belongeth 
to  them  that  are  of  full  age,  even 
those  who  by  reason  of  use  have 
their  senses  exercised  to  discern 
both  good  and  evil. 

CHAPTER   VI 

1  Therefore  leaving  the  prin- 
ciples of  the  doctrine  of  Christ,  let 
us  go  on  unto  perfection ;  not  lay- 
ing again  the  foundation  of  repent- 
ance from  dead  works,  and  of  faith 
toward  God, 

2  Of  the  doctrine  of  baptisms, 
and  of  laying  on  of  hands,  and  of 
resurrection  of  the  dead,  and  of 
eternal  judgment. 

3  And  this  will  we  do,  if  God 
permit. 

4  For  it  is  impossible  for  those 
who  were  once  enlightened,  and 
have  tasted  of  the  heavenly  gift, 
and  were  made  partakers  of  the 
Holv  Ghost, 


Thou  art  my  son, 
to-day    have    I    become    thy 
father. 

6  Just  as  elsewhere  he  says, 

Thou  art  a  jjric'sifor  ever,  with 
the  rank  of  Melchizedek. 

7  I*i  the  days  of  his  flesh,  with 
bitter  cries  and  tears,  he  offered 
prayers  and  supplications  to 
Him  who  was  able  to  save  him 
from  death  ;  and  he  was  heard, 
because     of     his     godly    fear. 

8  Thus,  Son  though  he  was,  he 
learned  by  all  he  suffered  how 

9  to  obey,  and  by  being  thus  per- 
fected he  became  the  source  of 
eternal    salvation  for  all   who 

10  obey  him,  being  designated  by 
God  high  priest  ivith  the  rank  of 
Melchizedek. 

11  On  this  point  I  have  a  great 
deal  to  say,  which  it  is  hard  to 
make  intelligible  to  you.  For 
you  have  grown  dull  of  hearing. 

12  Though  by  this  time  you 
should  be  teaching  other  peo- 
ple, you  still  need  someone 
to  teach  you  once  more  the 
rudimentary  principles  of  the 
divine  revelation.  You  are  in 
need  of  milk,  not  of  solid  food. 

13  (For  anyone  who  is  fed  on  milk 
is  unskilled  in  moral  truth  ;  he 

14  is  a  mere  babe.  Whereas  solid 
food  is  for  the  mature,  for  those 
who  have  their  faculties  trained 
by  exercise  to  distinguish  good 
and  evil.) 

CHAPTER   VI 

1  Let  us  pass  on  then  to  what 
is  mature,  leaving  elementary 
Christian  doctrine  behind,  in- 
stead of  laying  the  foundation 
over  again  with  repentance 
from  dead  works,  with  faith  in 

2  God,  with  instruction  about 
ablutions  and  the  laying  on  of 
hands,  about  the  resurrection 
of  the  dead  and  eternal  punish- 

3  ment.    With  God's  permission, 

4  we  will  take  this  step.*  For  in 
the  case  of  people  who  have 
been  once  enlightened,  who 
tasted  the  heavenly  Gift,  who 

*  Reading    ποιησομεν    with    χ   Β,    the 
Latin  version,  etc.,  instead  of  πουίσωμεν. 


536 


HEBREWS   VI 


5  And  have  tasted  the  good 
word  of  God,  and  the  powers  of  the 
world  to  come, 

6  If  they  shall  fall  away,  to 
renew  them  again  unto  repent- 
ance ;  seeing  they  crucify  to  them- 
selves the  Son  of  God  afresh,  and 
put  him  to  an  open  shame. 

7  For  the  earth  which  drinketh 
in  the  rain  that  cometh  oft  upon 
it,  and  bringeth  forth  herbs  meet 
for  them  by  whom  it  is  dressed, 
receiveth  blessing  from  God  : 

8  But  that  which  beareth 
thorns  and  briers  is  rejected,  and 
is  nigh  unto  cursing ;  whose  end  is 
to  be  burned. 

9  But,  beloved,  we  are  per- 
suaded better  things  of  you,  and 
things  that  accompany  salvation, 
though  we  thus  speak. 

10  For  God  is  not  unrighteous 
to  forget  your  work  and  labour  of 
love,  which  ye  have  shewed 
toward  his  name,  in  that  ye  have 
ministered  to  the  saints,  and  do 
minister. 

11  And  we  desire  that  every 
one  of  you  do  shew  the  same  dili- 
gence to  the  full  assurance  of  hope 
unto  the  end  : 

12  That  ye  be  not  slothful,  but 
followers  of  them  who  through 
faith  and  patience  inherit  the 
promises. 

13  For  when  God  made  promise 
to  Abraham,  because  he  could 
swear  by  no  greater,  he  sware  by 
himself, 

14  Saying,  Surely  blessing  I 
will  bless  thee,  and  multiplying 
I  will  multiply  thee. 

15  And  so,  after  he  had  pa- 
tiently endured,  he  obtained  the 
promise. 

16  For  men  verily  swear  by  the 
greater :  and  an  oath  for  con- 
firmation is  to  them  an  end  of  all 
strife. 

17  Wherein  God,  willing  more 
abundantly  to  shew  unto  the  heirs 
of  promise  the  immutability  of 
his  counsel,  confirmed  it  by  an 
oath  : 

18  That  by  two  immutable 
things,  in  which  it  ivas  impossible 
for  God  to  lie,  we  might  have  a 


participated  in  the  holy  Spirit, 

5  who  tasted  the  goodness  of 
God's  word  and  the  powers  of 
the  world  to  come,  and  then 

6  fell  away — it  is  impossible  to 
make  them  repent  afresh,  since 
they  crucify  the  Son  of  God  in 
their  own  persons  and  hold  him 
up  to  obloquy. 

7  For  laud  which  absorbs  the 
rain  that  often  falls  on  it, 
and  bears  plants  that  are  use- 
ful to  those  for  whom  it  is 
tilled,  receives  a  blessing  from 

8  God;  whereas,  if  it  produces 
thorns  and  thistles,  it  is  repro- 
bate and  on  the  verge  of  being 
cursed — its  fate  is  to  be  burned. 

9  Though  I  say  this,  beloved, 
I  feel  sure  you  will  take  the 
better  course  that  means  salva- 
tion. 

10  God  is  not  unfair  :  he  will 
not  forget  what  you  have 
done,  or  the  love  you  have 
shown  for  his  sake  in  minister- 
ing, as  you  still  do,  to  the 
saints. 

11  It  is  my  heart's  desire  that 
each  of  you  would  prove 
equally  keen  upon  realizing 
your  full  hope  to  the  very  end, 

12  so  that  instead  of  being  slack 
you  may  imitate  those  who  in- 
herit the  promises  by  their 
stedfast  faith. 

13  For  in  making  a  promise  to 
Abraham 

God  swore  by  himself 

(since    he   could  swear  by 
none  greater), 

14  I  will  indeed  bless  you    and 

multiply  you. 

15  Thus  it  was  that  Abraham 
by  his  stedfastness  obtained 
what  he  had  been  promised. 

16  For  as  men  swear  by  a 
greater  than  themselves,  and 
as  an  oath  means  to  them 
a     guarantee    that    ends    any 

17  dispute,  God,  in  his  desire  to 
afford  the  heirs  of  the  Promise 
a  special  proof  of  the  solid  char- 
acter of  his  purpose,  interposed 

18  with  an  oath  ;  so  that  by  these 
two  solid  facts  (the  Promise  and 
the  Oath),  where  it  is  impos• 


HEBREWS   VII 


537 


strong  consolation,  who  have  fled 
for  refuge  to  lay  hold  upon  the 
hope  set  before  us  : 

19  Which  hope  we  have  as  an 
anchor  of  the  soul,  both  sure  and 
stedfast,  and  which  entereth  into 
that  within  the  veil  ; 

20  Whither  the  forerunner  is  for 
us  entered,  even  Jesus,  made  an 
high  priest  for  ever  after  the  order 
of  Melchisedec. 

CHAPTER   VII 

1  For  this  Melchisedec,  king 
of  Salem,  priest  of  the  most  high 
God,  who  met  Abraham  returning 
from  the  slaughter  of  the  kings, 
and  blessed  him  ; 

2  To  whom  also  Abraham  gave 
a  tenth  part  of  all ;  first  being  by 
interpretation  King  of  righteous- 
ness, and  after  that  also  King  of 
Salem,  which  is,  King  of  peace  ; 

3  Without  father,  without 
mother,  without  descent,  having 
neither  beginning  of  days,  nor  end 
of  life;  but  made  like  unto  the 
Son  of  God  ;  abideth  a  priest  con- 
tinually. 

4  Now  consider  how  great  this 
man  was,  unto  whom  even  the 
patriarch  Abraham  gave  the  tenth 
of  the  spoils. 

5  And  verily  they  that  are  of  the 
sons  of  Levi,  who  receive  the  office 
of  the  priesthood,  have  a  command- 
ment to  take  tithes  of  the  people 
according  to  the  law,  that  is,  of 
their  brethren,  though  they  come 
out  of  the  loins  of  Abraham  : 

6  But  he  whose  descent  is  not 
counted  from  them  received 
tithes  of  Abraham,  and  blessed 
him  that  had  the  promises. 

7  And  without  all  contradiction 
the  less  is  blessed  of  the  better. 

8  And  here  men  that  die  re- 
ceive tithes ;  but  there  he  receiveih 
them,  of  whom  it  is  witnessed  that 
he  liveth. 

9  And  as  I  may  so  say,  Levi  also, 
who  receiveth  tithes,  payed  tithes 
in  Abraham. 

10  For  he  was  yet  in  the  loins 
of  his  father,  when  Melchisedec 
met  him. 


sible  for  God  to  be  false,  we 
refugees  might  have  strong  en- 
couragement to  seize  the  hope 
19  set  before  us,  anchoring  the 
soul  to  it  safe  and  sure,  as  it 
enters  the  inner  Presence  be- 
hind the  veil. 


20 


CHAPTER   VII 


There  Jesus  entered  for  us  in 
advance,  when  he  became  high 
priest  for   ever  with    the   rank 

1  of  Melehizedek.  For  Melehi- 
zedek,  the  king  of  Salem,  a  priest 
of  the  Most  High  God,  who  met 
Abraham  on  his  return  from  the 
slaughter  of  the  kings  and  blessed 

2  him — who  had  a  tenth  part  of 
everything  assigned  him  by 
Abraham — this  Melehizedek  is 
primarily  a  king  of  righteousness 
(that  is  the  meaning  of  his 
name)  ;  then,  besides  that,  king 
of  Salem  (which  means,  king  of 

3  peace).  He  has  neither  father 
nor  mother  nor  genealogy,  nei- 
ther a  beginning  to  his  days  nor 
an  end  of  his  life,  but,  resem- 
bling the  Son  of  God,  continues 

4  to  be  priest  permanently.  Now 
mark  the  dignity  of  this  man. 
The   patriarch   Abraham   paid 

5  him  a  tenth  of  the  spoils.  Those 
sons  of  Levi  who  receive  the 
priestly  office  are  indeed  or- 
dered by  law  to  tithe  the  people 
(that  is,  their  brothers),  al- 
though the  latter  are  descended 

6  from  Abraham  ;  but  he  who 
had  no  Levitical  genealogy 
actually  tithed  Abraham  and 
blessed    the    possessor    of    the 

7  promises  !  (And  there  is  no 
question  that  it  is  the  inferior 
who  is  blessed  by  the  superior.) 

8  Again,  it  is  mortal  men  in  the 
one  case  who  receive  tithes, 
while  in  the  other  it  is  one  of 
whom  the  witness  is  that  '  he 
lives.' 

In  fact,  we  might  almost 
say  that  even  Levi  the  receiver 
of  tithes  paid  tithes  through 
Abraham  ;  for  he  was  still  in 
the  loins  of  his  father  when 
Melehizedek  met  him. 


9 


10 


538 


HEBREWS   VII 


11  If  therefore  perfection  were 
by  the  Levitical  priesthood,  (for 
under  it  the  people  received  the 
law.)  what  further  need  was  there 
that  another  priest  should  rise 
after  the  order  of  Melchisedec, 
and  not  be  called  after  the  order 
of  Aaron  ? 

12  For  the  priesthood  being 
changed,  there  is  made  of  neces- 
sity a  change  also  of  the  law. 

13  For  he  of  whom  these  things 
are  spoken  pertaineth  to  another 
tribe,  of  which  no  man  gave  at- 
tendance at  the  altar. 

14  For  it  is  evident  that  our 
Lord  sprang  out  of  Juda  ;  of 
which  tribe  Moses  spake  nothing 
concerning  priesthood. 

15  And  it  is  yet  far  more  evi- 
dent :  for  that  after  the  similitude 
of  Melchisedec  there  ariseth  an- 
other priest, 

16  Who  is  made,  not  after  the 
law  of  a  carnal  commandment, 
but  after  the  power  of  an  endless 
life. 

17  For  he  testifieth,  Thou  art 
a  priest  for  ever  after  the  order  of 
Melchisedec. 

18  For  there  is  verily  a  disannul- 
ling of  the  commandment  going 
before  for  the  weakness  and  un- 
profitableness thereof. 

19  For  the  law  made  nothing 
perfect,  but  the  bringing  in  of  a 
better  hope  did  ;  by  the  which  we 
draw  nigh  unto  God. 

20  And  inasmuch  as  not  without 
an  oath  he  was  made  priest : 

21  (For  those  priests  were  made 
without  an  oath  ;  but  this  with 
an  oath  by  him  that  said  unto 
him,  The  Lord  sware  and  will  not 
repent,  Thou  art  a  priest  for  ever 
after  the  order  of  Melchisedec  :) 

22  By  so  much  was  Jesus  made 
a  surety  of  a  better  testament. 

23  And  they  truly  were  many 
priests,  because  they  were  not 
suffered  to  continue  by  reason  of 
death  : 

24  But  this  man,  because  he 
continueth  ever,  hath  an  un- 
changeable priesthood. 

25  Wherefore  he  is  able  also  to 
«ave  them  to  the  uttermost  that 


11  Further,  if  the  Levitical 
priesthood  had  been  the  means 
of  reaching  perfection  (for  it 
was  on  the  basis  of  that  priest- 
hood that  the  Law  was  enacted 
for  the  People),  why  was  it  still 
necessary  for  another  sort  of 
priest  to  emerge  ivith  the  rank 
of  Melchizedek,  instead  of  sim- 

12  ply  with  the  rank  of  Aaron  (for 
when  the  priesthood  is  changed, 
a  change  of  law  necessarily  fol- 
lows) ? 

13  He  who  is  thus  described 
belongs  to  another  tribe, 
no  member  of  which  ever  de- 
voted   himself    to    the    altar ; 

14  for  it  is  evident  that  our 
Lord  sprang  from  Judah,  and 
Moses  never  mentioned  priest- 
hood in  connexion  with  that 
tribe. 

15  This  becomes  all  the  more 
plain  when  another  priest 
emerges  resem  b  lin  g  Melch  izedek, 

16  one  who  has  become  a  priest  by 
the  power  of  an  indissoluble 
Life  and  not  by  the  law  of  an 

17  external  command ;  for  the 
witness  to  him  is, 

Thou  art  priest  for  ever,  with 
the  rank  of  Melchizedek. 

18  A  previous  command  is  set 
aside  on  account  of  its  weak- 

19  ness  and  uselessness  (for  the 
Law  made  nothing  perfect ) ,  and 
there  is  introduced  a  better 
Hope;  by  means  of  which  we 

20  can  draw  near  to  God.  A  bet- 
ter Hope,  because  it  was  not 
promised  apart  from  an  oath. 

21  Previous  priests  became  priests 
apart  from  any  oath,  but  he 
has  an  oath  from  Him  who  said 
to  him, 

The  Lord  has  sivorn,  and  he 
»  will  not  change  his  mind, 

thou  art  a  priest  for  ever. 

22  And  this  makes  Jesus  surety 

23  for  a  superior  covenant.  Also, 
while  they  became  priests  in 
large  numbers,  since  death  pre- 
vents them  from  continuing  to 

24  serve,  he  holds  his  priesthood 
without  any  successor,  since  he 

25  continues  for  ever.  Hence  for 
all  time,  he  is  able  to  save  those 


Xl.Ill.DXV.Ej  VV  Ο        Vlll 


come  unto  God  by  him,  seeing  he 
ever  liveth  to  make  intercession 
for  them. 

26  For  such  an  high  priest 
became  us,  who  is  holy,  harmless, 
undefined,  separate  from  sinners, 
and  made  higher  than  the  hea- 
vens ; 

27  Who  needeth  not  daily,  as 
those  high  priests,  to  offer  up 
sacrifice,  first  for  his  own  sins,  and 
then  for  the  people's  :  for  this  he 
did  once,  when  he  offered  up  him- 
self. 

28  For  the  law  maketh  men 
high  priests  which  have  infirmity  ; 
but  the  word  of  the  oath,  which 
was  since  the  law,  maketh  the  Son, 
who  is  consecrated  for  evermore. 


who  approach  God  through 
him,  as  he  is  always  living  to 
intercede  on  their  behalf. 

26  Such  was  the  high  priest 
for  us,  saintly,  innocent,  un- 
stained, lifted  high  above  the 
heavens,  far  from  all  contact 

27  with  the  sinful,  one  who  has  no 
need,  like  yonder  high  priests, 
day  by  day  to  offer  sacrifices 
first  for  their  own  sins  and  then 
for  those  of  the  People — he  did 
that  once  for  all  in  offering  up 

28  himself.  For  the  Law  appoints 
human  beings  in  their  weakness 
to  the  priesthood ;  but  the 
word  of  the  Oath  appoints  a 
Son  who  is  made  perfect  for 
ever. 


CHAPTER    VIII 

1  Now  of  the  things  which  we 
have  spoken  this  is  the  sum  :  We 
have  such  an  high  priest,  who  is 
set  on  the  right  hand  of  the  throne 
of  the  Majesty  in  the  heavens  ; 

2  A  minister  of  the  sanctuary, 
and  of  the  true  tabernacle,  which 
the  Lord  pitched,  and  not  man. 

3  For  every  high  priest  is  or- 
dained to  offer  gifts  and  sacrifices  : 
wherefore  it  is  of  necessity  that  this 
man  have  somewhat  also  to  offer. 

4  For  if  he  were  on  earth,  he 
should  not  be  a  priest,  seeing  that 
there  are  priests  that  offer  gifts 
according  to  the  law  : 

5  Who  serve  unto  the  example 
and  shadow  of  heavenly  things,  as 
Moses  was  admonished  of  God 
when  he  was  about  to  make  the 
tabernacle:  for,  See,  saith  he,  that 
thou  make  all  things  according  to 
the  pattern  shewed  to  thee  in  the 
mount. 

6  But  now  hath  he  obtained  a 
more  excellent  ministry,  by  how 
much  also  he  is  the  mediator  of  a 
better  covenant,  which  was  estab- 
lished upon  better  promises. 

7  For  if  that  first  covenant  had 
been  faultless,  then  should  no 
place  have  been  sought  for  the 
second. 

8  For  finding  fault  with  them, 

*  Or,   as  Coverdale  translates, 
pith."    "  All  this  "  means  "  all  the  previous  argument." 


CHAPTER   VIII 

The  point  *  of  all  this  is,  we 
do  have  such  a  high  priest, 
one  who  is  seated  at  the  right 
hand  of  the  throne  of  Majesty 
in  the  heavens,  and  who  offi- 
ciates in  the  sanctuary  or  true 
tabernacle  set  up  by  the  Lord  and 
not  by  man.  Now,  as  every 
high  priest  is  appointed  to  offer 
gifts  and  sacrifices,  he  too  must 
have  something  to  offer.  Were 
he  on  earth,  he  would  not  be 
a  priest  at  all,  for  there  are 
priests  already  to  offer  the  gifts 
prescribed  by  Law  (men  who 
serve  a  mere  outline  and 
shadow  of  the  heavenly — as 
Moses  was  instructed,  when  he 
was  about  to  execute  the  build- 
ing of  the  tabernacle  :  see,  God 
said,  that  you  make  everything  on 
the  pattern  shown  you  upon  the 
mountain).  As  it  is,  however, 
the  divine  service  he  has  ob- 
tained is  superior,  owing  to  the 
fact  that  he  mediates  a  superior 
covenant,  enacted  with  su- 
perior promises.  For  if  the 
first  covenant  had  been  fault- 
less, there  would  have  been  no 
occasion  for  a  second.  Whereas 
God  does  find  fault  with  the 
people  of  that  covenant,  when 

the 


540 


HEBREWS   IX 


he  saith,  Behold,  the  days  come, 
saith  the  Lord,  when  I  will  make 
a  new  covenant  with  the  house  of 
Israel  and  with  the  house  of  Judah : 

9  Not  according  to  the  covenant 
that  I  made  with  their  fathers  in 
the  day  when  I  took  them  by  the 
hand  to  lead  them  out  of  the  land 
of  Egypt ;  because  they  continued 
not  in  my  covenant,  and  I  regard- 
ed them  not,  saith  the  Lord. 

10  For  this  is  the  covenant 
that  I  will  make  with  the  house 
of  Israel  after  those  days,  saith 
the  Lord  ;  I  will  put  my  laws  into 
their  mind,  and  write  them  in 
their  hearts :  and  I  will  be  to  them 
a  God,  and  they  shall  be  to  me  a 
people  : 

11  And  they  shall  not  teach 
every  man  his  neighbour,  and 
every  man  his  brother,  saying, 
Know  the  Lord :  for  all  shall 
know  me,  from  the  least  to  the 
greatest. 

12  For  I  will  be  merciful  to 
their  unrighteousness,  and  their 
sins  and  their  iniquities  will  I 
remember  no  more. 

13  In  that  he  saith,  A  new 
covenant,  he  hath  made  the  first 
old.  Now  that  which  decayeth 
and  waxeth  old  is  ready  to  vanish 
away. 

*  The  same  Greek  word  as  is 


he  says : 

The  day  is  coming,  saith  the 
Lord,  when  lie  ill  conclude  a 
new  covenant  with  the  house 
of  Israel  andwitJi  the  house 
of  Judah.  It  iv  ill  not  be  on 
the  lines  of  the  covenant  I 
made  with  their  fathers, 
9  on  the  day  I  took  them  by  the 
hand  to  lead  out  of  Egypt's 
land;  for  they  would  not 
hold  to  my  covenant,  so  I  let 
them  alone,*  saith  the  Lord. 

10  This  is   the  covenant  I  will 

make  with  the  house  of  Israel 
when  that  day  comes,  saith 
the  Lord ;  I  will  set  my  laws 
within  their  mind,  inscrib- 
ing them  upon  their  hearts  ; 
I  will  be  a  God  to  them,  and 
they  shall  be  a  People  to  me  ; 

11  one  citizen  will  no  longer  teach 

his  fellow,  one  man  will  no 
longer  teach  his  brother,  say- 
ing, '  Know  the  Lord,' for  all 
will  know  me,  low  and  high 
together. 

12  /  will  be  merciful  to  their  in- 

iquities, and  remember  their 
sins  no  more. 

13  By  saying  '  a  neiv  covenant,'  he 
antiquates  the  first.  And  what- 
ever is  antiquated  and  aged  is 
on  the  verge  of  vanishing. 

translated  "  neglected  "  in  ii.  3. 


CHAPTER    IX 

1  Then  verily  the  first  covenant 
had  also  ordinances  of  divine 
service,  and  a  worldly  sanctuary. 

2  For  there  was  a  tabernacle 
made  ;  the  first,  wherein  was  the 
candlestick,  and  the  table,  and  the 
shewbread  ;  which  is  called  the 
sanctuary. 

3  And  after  the  second  veil,  the 
tabernacle  which  is  called  the 
Holiest  of  all  ; 

4  Which  had  the  golden  censer, 
and  the  ark  of  the  covenant  over- 
laid round  about  with  gold,  wherein 
was  the  golden  pot  that  had  manna, 
and  Aaron's  rod  that  budded, 
and  the  tables  of  the  covenant  ; 

5  And  over  it  the  cherubims  of 
glory  shadowing  the  mercyseat ; 


CHAPTER    IX 

1  The  first  covenant  had  in- 
deed its  regulations  for  wor- 
ship and  a  material  sanctuary. 

2  A  tent  was  set  up,  the  outer 
tent,  containing  the  lampstand, 
the  table,  and  the  loaves  of  the 
Presence  ;     this   is   called    the 

3  Holy  place.  But  behind  the 
second  veil  was  the  tent  called 

4  the  Holy  of  Holies,  containing 
the  golden  altar  of  incense,  and 
also  the  ark  of  the  covenant 
covered  all  over  with  gold, 
which  held  the  golden  pot  of 
manna,  the  rod  of  Aaron  that 
once      blossomed,     and       the 

5  tablets  of  the  covenant  ;  above 
this  were  the  cherubims  of 
the  Glory,  overshadowing  the 


HEBREWS    IX 


541 


of    which  we   cannot   now   speak 
particularly. 

6  Now  when  these  things  were 
thus  ordained,  the  priests  went 
always  into  the  first  tabernacle, 
accomplishing  the  service  of  God. 

7  But  into  the  second  ivent  the 
high  priest  alone  once  every  year, 
not  without  blood,  which  he 
offered  for  himself,  and  for  the 
errors  of  the  people  : 

8  The  Holy  Ghost  this  signify- 
ing, that  the  way  into  the  holiest 
of  all  was  not  yet  made  manifest, 
while  as  the  first  tabernacle  was 
yet  standing  : 

9  Which  teas  a  figure  for  the 
time  then  present,  in  which  were 
offered  both  gifts  and  sacrifices, 
that  could  not  make  him  that  did 
the  service  perfect,  as  pertaining 
to  the  conscience  ; 

10  Which  stood  only  in  meats 
and  drinks,  and  divers  washings, 
and  carnal  ordinances,  imposed 
on  them  until  the  time  of  refor- 
mation. 

11  But  Christ  being  come  an 
high  priest  of  good  things  to 
come,  by  a  greater  and  more  per- 
fect tabernacle,  not  made  with 
hands,  that  is  to  say,  not  of  this 
building  ; 

12  Neither  by  the  blood  of 
goats  and  calves,  but  by  his  own 
blood  he  entered  in  once  into  the 
holy  place,  having  obtained  eternal 
redemption  for  us. 

13  For  if  the  blood  of  bulls  and 
of  goats,  and  the  ashes  of  an 
heifer  sprinkling  the  unclean, 
sanctifieth  to  the  purifying  of  the 
flesh: 

14  How  much  more  shall  the 
blood  of  Christ,  who  through  the 
eternal  Spirit  offered  himself 
without  spot  to  God,  purge  your 
conscience  from  dead  works  to 
serve  the  living  God  ? 

15  And  for  this  cause  he  is  the 
mediator  of  the  new  testament, 
that  by  means  of  death,  for  the 
redemption  of  the  transgressions 
that  were  under  the  first  testa- 
ment, they  which  are  called  might 
receive  the  promise  of  eternal 
inheritance. 


mercy  seat — matters  which  it 
is  impossible  for  me  to  discuss 

6  at  present  in  detail.  Such  were 
the  arrangements  for  worship. 
The  priests  constantly  enter 
the  first  tent,  in  the  discharge 

7  of  their  ritual  duties,  but  the 
second  tent  is  entered  only  once 
a  year  by  the  high  priest  alone 
— and  it  must  not  be  without 
blood,  which  he  presents  on 
behalf  of  himself  and  the  errors 

8  of  the  People.  By  this  the 
holy  Spirit  means  that  the  way 
into  the  Holiest  Presence  was 
not   disclosed   so   long   as   the 

9  first  tent  (which  foreshadowed 
the  present  age)  was  still 
standing,  with  its  offerings  of 
gifts  and  saciifices  which 
cannot  possibly  make  the  con- 
science of  the  worshipper  per- 

10  feet,  since  they  relate  merely 
to  food  and  drink  and  a  variety 
of  ablutions — outward  regula- 
tions for  the  body,  that  only 
hold  till  the  period  of  the  New 

11  Order.  But  when  Christ  ar- 
rived as  the  high  priest  of  the 
bliss  that  was  to  be,  he  passed 
through  the  greater  and  more 
perfect  tent  which  no  hands 
had  made  (no  part,  that  is  to 

12  say,  of  the  present  order),  not 
taking  any  blood  of  goats 
and  oxen  but  his  own  blood, 
and  entered  once  for  all  into 
the   Holy  place.     He  secured 

13  an  eternal  redemption.  For 
if  the  blood  of  goats  and  bulls 
and  the  ashes  of  a  heifer, 
sprinkled  on  defiled  persons, 
give  them  a  holiness  that  bears 

14  on  bodily  purity,  how  much 
more  shall  the  blood  of  Christ, 
who  in  the  spirit  of  the  eternal 
offered  himself  as  an  unblem- 
ished sacrifice  to  God,  cleanse 
your  conscience  from  dead 
works  to  serve  a  living  God  ? 

15  He  mediates  a  new  covenant 
for  this  reason,  that  those  who 
have  been  called  may  obtain 
the  eternal  inheritance  they 
have  been  promised,  now  that 
a  death  Las  occurred  which 
redeems  them  from  the  trans- 


542 


HEBREWS   IX 


16  For  where  a  testament  is, 
there  must  also  of  necessity  be  the 
death  of  the  testator. 

17  For  a  testament  is  of  force 
after  men  are  dead  :  otherwise  it 
is  of  no  strength  at  ah  while  the 
testator  liveth. 

18  Whereupon  neither  the  first 
testament  was  dedicated  without 
blood. 

19  For  when  Moses  had  spoken 
every  precept  to  all  the  people  ac- 
cording to  the  law,  he  took  the 
blood  of  calves  and  of  goats,  with 
water,  and  scarlet  wool,  and  hys- 
sop, and  sprinkled  both  the  book, 
and  all  the  people, 

20  Saying,  This  is  the  blood  of 
the.  testament  which  God  hath 
enjoined  unto  you. 

21  Moreover  he  sprinkled  with 
blood  both  the  tabernacle,  and  all 
the  vessels  of  the  ministry. 

22  And  almost  all  things  are 
by  the  law  purged  with  blood ;  and 
without  shedding  of  blood  is  no 
remission. 

23  It  was  therefore  necessary 
that  the  patterns  of  things  in  the 
heavens  should  be  purified  with 
these  ;  but  the  heavenly  things 
themselves  with  better  sacrifices 
than  these. 

24  For  Christ  is  not  entered 
into  the  holy  places  made  with 
hands,  which  are  the  figures  of  the 
true  ;  but  into  heaven  itself,  now 
to  appear  in  the  presence  of  God 
for  us  : 

25  Nor  yet  that  he  should  offer 
himself  often,  as  the  high  priest 
entereth  into  the  holy  place  every 
year  with  blood  of  others  ; 

26  For  then  must  he  often  have 
suffered  since  the  foundation  of 
the  world  :  but  now  once  in  the 
end  of  the  world  hath  he  appeared 
to  put  away  sin  by  the  sacrifice  of 
himself. 

27  And  as  it  is  appointed  unto 
men  once  to  die,  but  after  this  the 
judgment : 

28  So  Christ  was  once  offered  to 
bear  the  sins  of  many  ;  and  unto 
them  that  look  for  him  shall  he 
appear  the  second  time  without 
sin  unto  salvation. 


gressions  involved  in  the  first 

16  covenant.  Thus  in  the  case  of 
a  will,  the  death  of  the  testator 

17  must  be  announced.  A  will 
only  holds  in  cases  of  death  ;  it 
is  never  valid  so  long  as  the 

18  testator  is  alive.  Hence  even 
the  first  covenant  of  God's  will 
was  not  inaugurated  apart  from 

19  blood  ;  for  after  Moses  had  an- 
nounced every  command  in  the 
Law  to  all  the  people,  he  took 
the  blood  of  calves  and  goats, 
together  with  water,  scarlet 
wool  and  hyssop,  sprinkling  the 

20  book  and  all  the  people,  and 
saying,  This  is  the  blood  of  that 
covenant  which   is   God's   com- 

21  mandfor  you.  He  even  sprin- 
kled with  blood  the  tent  and 
all  the  utensils  of  worship  in 

22  the  same  way.  In  fact,  one 
might  almost  say  that  by  Law 
everything  is  cleansed  with 
blood.     No  blood  shed,  no  re- 

23  mission  of  sins  !  Now,  while 
the  copies  of  the  heavenly 
things  had  to  be  cleansed  with 
sacrifices  like  these,  the  heav- 
enly things  themselves  required 

24  nobler  sacrifices.  For  Christ 
has  not  entered  a  holy  place 
which  human  hands  have  made 
(a  mere  type  of  the  reality  !)  ; 
he  has  entered  heaven  itself, 
now  to  appear  in  the  presence  of 

25  God  on  our  behalf.  Nor  was  it 
to  offer  himself  repeatedly,  like 
the  high  priest  entering  the  holy 
place    every  year   with   blood 

26  that  was  not  his  own  : — for  in 
that  case  he  would  have  had  to 
suffer  repeatedly,  ever  since  the 
world  was  founded.  Nay,  once 
for  all,  at  the  end  of  the  world, 
he  has  appeared  with  his  self- 

27  sacrifice  to  abolish  sin.  And  just 
as  it  is  appointed  for  men  to  die 
once  and  after  that  tobe  judged, 

28  so  Christ,  after  being  once  sacri- 
ficed to  bear  the  sins  of  many, 
will  appear  again,  not  to  deal 
with  sin  but  for  the  saving  of 
those  who  look  out  *  for  him. 

*  Paul's  word  in  Phil.  iii.  20  ;  but  I 
translate  "  look  out  "  here,  in  order  to 
suggest  the  antithesis  in  x.  27. 


HEBREWS   Χ 


543 


CHAPTER   Χ 

1  For  the  law  having  a  shadow 
of  good  things  to  come,  and  not 
the  very  image  of  the  things,  can 
never  with  those  sacrifices  which 
they  offered  year  by  year  continu- 
ally make  the  comers  thereunto 
perfect. 

2  For  then  would  they  not  have 
ceased  to  be  offered  ?  because 
that  the  worshippers  once  purged 
should  have  had  no  more  con- 
science of  sins. 

3  But  in  those  sacrifices  there  is 
a  remembrance  again  made  of  sins 
every  year. 

4  For  it  is  not  possible  that  the 
blood  of  bulls  and  of  goats  should 
take  away  sins. 

5  Wherefore  when  he  cometh 
into  the  world,  he  saith,  Sacrifice 
and  offering  thou  wouldest  not, 
but  a  body  hast  thou  prepared  me  : 

6  In  burnt  offerings  and  sacri- 
fices for  sin  thou  hast  had  no 
pleasure. 

7  Then  said  I,  Lo,  I  come  (in 
the  volume  of  the  book  it  is  written 
of  me,)  to  do  thy  will,  Ο  God. 

8  Above  when  he  said,  Sacrifice 
and  offering  and  burnt  offerings 
and  offering  for  sin  thou  wouldest 
not,  neither  hadst  pleasure  there- 
in ;  which  are  offered  by  the  law  ; 

9  Then  said  he,  Lo,  I  come  to 
do  thy  will,  Ο  God.  He  taketh 
away  the  first,  that  he  may  estab- 
lish the  second. 

10  By  the  which  will  we  are 
sanctified  through  the  offering  of 
the  body  of  Jesus  Christonce  for  all. 

11  And  every  priest  standeth 
daily  ministering  and  offering 
oftentimes  the  same  sacrifices, 
which  can  never  take  away  sins  : 

12  But  this  man,  after  he  had 
offered  one  sacrifice  for  sins  for 
ever,  sat  down  on  the  right  hand 
of  God  ; 

13  From  henceforth  expecting 
till  his  enemies  be  made  his  foot- 
stool. 

14  For  by  one  offering  he  hath 
perfected  for  ever  them  that  are 
sanctified. 

15  Whereof    the     Holy     Ghost 


CHAPTER   X 

1  For  as  the  Law  has  a  mere 
shadow  of  the  bliss  that  is 
to  be,  instead  of  representing 
the  reality  of  that  bliss,  it  can 
never  perfect  those  who  draw 
near  with  the  same  annual  sac- 
rifices that  are  perpetually  of- 

2  fered.  Otherwise,  they  would 
surely  have  ceased  to  be  offered; 
for  the  worshippers,  once 
cleansed,  would  no  longer  be 

3  conscious  of  sins  !  As  it  is,  they 
are  an  annual  reminder  of  sins 

4  (for  the  blood  of  bulls  and  goats 
cannot  possibly  remove  sins  !). 

5  Hence,  on  entering  the  world 
he  says, 

Thou  hast  no  desire  for  sacri- 
fice or  offering  ; 
it  is  a  body  thou  hast  pre- 
pared for  me — 

6  in    holocausts    and   sin-offer 

ings  thou   takest  no  de- 
light. 

7  aSO  /  said,  '  Here  I  come — in 

the  roll  of  the  book  this  is 
written  of  me — 
I  come  to  do  thy  will,  Ο  God.' 

8  He  begins  by  saying,  Thou  hast 
no  desire  for,  thou  takest  no  de- 
light in,  sacrifices  and  offerings 
and  holocausts  and  sin-offerings 
(and  these  are  what  are  offered 

9  in  terms  of  the  Law)  ;  he  then 
adds,  Here  I  come  to  do  thy  will. 
He  does  away  with  the  first  in 
order  to  establish  the  second. 

10  And  it  is  by  this  will  that  we 
are  consecrated,  because  Jesus 
Christ  once  for  all  has  offered 
up  his  body. 

11  Again,  while  every  priest  * 
stands  daily  at  his  service, 
offering  the  same  sacrifices  re- 
peatedly, sacrifices  which  never 

12  can  take  sins  away — He  offered 
a  single  sacrifice  for  sins  and 
then  seated  himself  for  all  time 

13  at  the  right  hand  of  God,  to  wait 
until  his  enemies  are  made  afoot- 

14  stool  for  his  ■  feet.  For  by  a 
single  offering  he  has  made  the 
sanctified  perfect  for  all  time. 

15  Besides,  we  have  the  testimony 
*  Reading  tepeis  instead  of  ίρχκρ^νς. 


544 


HEBREWS   Χ 


also  is  a  witness  to  us  :    for  after 
that  he  had  said  before, 

16  This  is  the  covenant  that  I 
will  make  with  them  after  those 
days,  saith  the  Lord,  I  will  put 
my  laws  into  their  hearts,  and  in 
their  minds  will  I  write  them ; 

17  And  their  sins  and  iniquities 
will  I  remember  no  more. 

18  Now  where  remission  of  these 
is,  there  is  no  more  offering  for  sin. 

19  Having  therefore,  brethren, 
boldness  to  enter  into  the  holiest 
by  the  blood  of  Jesus, 

20  By  a  new  and  living  way, 
which  he  hath  consecrated  for  us, 
through  the  veil,  that  is  to  say, 
his  flesh  ; 

21  And  having  an  high  priest 
over  the  house  of  God  ; 

22  Let  us  draw  near  with  a  true 
heart  in  full  assurance  of  faith, 
having  our  hearts  sprinkled  from 
an  evil  conscience,  and  our  bodies 
washed  with  pure  water. 

23  Let  us  hold  fast  the  profes- 
sion of  our  faith  without  wavering ; 
(for  he  is  faithful  that  promised  ;) 

24  And  let  us  consider  one  an- 
other to  provoke  unto  love  and  to 
good  works  : 

25  Not  forsaking  the  assem- 
bling of  ourselves  together,  as  the 
manner  of  some  is  ;  but  exhorting 
one  another :  and  so  much  the 
more,  as  ye  see  the  day  approach- 
ing. 

26  For  if  we  sin  wilfully  after 
that  we  have  received  the  know- 
ledge of  the  truth,  there  remaineth 
no  more  sacrifice  for  sins, 

27  But  a  certain  fearful  looking 
for  of  judgment  and  fiery  indig- 
nation, which  shall  devour  the 
adversaries. 

28  He  that  despised  Moses'  law 
died  without  mercy  under  two  or 
three  witnesses  : 

29  Of  how  much  sorer  punish- 
ment, suppose  ye,  shall  he  be 
thought  worthy,  who  hath  trod- 
den under  foot  the  Son  of  God, 
and  hath  counted  the  blood  of  the 
covenant,  wherewith  he  was  sanc- 
tified, an  unholy  thing,  and  hath 
done  despite  unto  the  Spirit  of 
grace  ? 


of  the  holy  Spirit ;    for  after 
saying, 

16  This  is  the  covenant  I  will 

make  icith  them  when  thai 

day  comes,  saith  the  Lord, 

I  ivill  set  my  laws  upon  their 

hearts, 
inscribing    them    upon    their 
minds, 
he  adds, 

17  And  their  sins  and  breaches  of 

the  law  I  will  remember  no 
more. 

18  Now  where  these  are  remitted, 
an  offering  for  sin  exists  no 
longer. 

19  Brothers,  since  we  have  con- 
fidence to  enter  the  holy  Pres- 
ence in  virtue  of  the  blood  of 

20  Jesus,  by  the  fresh,  living  way 
which  he  has  inaugurated  for 
us   through   the   veil    (that   is, 

21  through  his  flesh),  and  since  we 
have    a    great    Priest    over    the 

22  house  of  God,  let  us  draw  near 
with  a  true  heart,  in  absolute 
assurance  of  faith,  our  hearts 
sprinkled  clean  from  a  bad  con- 
science, and  our  bodies  washed 

23  in  pure  water  ;  let  us  hold  the 
hope  we  avow  without  waver- 
ing  (for  we   can  rely  on  him 

24  who  gave  us  the  Promise )  ;  and 
let  us  consider  how  to  stir  up 
one  another  to  love  and  good 

25  deeds — not  ceasing  to  meet  to- 
gether, as  is  the  habit  of  some, 
but  admonishing  one  another, 
all  the  more  so,  as  you  see  the 

26  Day  coming  near.  For  if  we 
sin  deliberately,  after  receiving 
the  knowledge  of  the  Truth, 
there  is  no  longer  any  sacrifice 

27  for  sins  left,  nothing  but  an 
awful  outlook  of  doom,  of  that 
burning  Wrath  which  will  con- 

28  sume  the  foes  of  God.  Anyone 
who  has  rejected  the  law  of 
Moses  dies  without  mercy,  on 
the  evidence  of  two  or  of  three 

29  witnesses.  How  much  heavier, 
do  you  suppose,  will  be  the 
punishment  assigned  to  him 
who  has  spurned  the  Son  of 
God,  who  has  profaned  the  cov- 
enant-blood with  which  he  was 
sanctified,  who  has  insulted  the 


HEBREWS    XI 


545 


30  For  we  know  him  that  hath 
said,  Vengeance  belongeth  unto  me, 
I  will  recompense,  saith  the  Lord. 
And  again,  The  Lord  shall  judge 
his  people. 

31  It  is  a  fearful  thing  to  fall 
into  the  hands  of  the  living  God. 

32  But  call  to  remembrance  the 
former  days,  in  which,  after  ye 
were  illuminated,  ye  endured  a 
great  fight  of  afflictions  ; 

33  Partly,  whilst  ye  were  made 
a  gazingstock  both  by  reproaches 
and  afflictions  ;  and  partly,  whilst 
ye  became  companions  of  them 
that  were  so  used. 

34  For  ye  had  compassion  of  me 
in  my  bonds,  and  took  joyfully  the 
spoiling  of  your  goods,  knowing  in 
yourselves  that  ye  have  in  heaven 
a  better  and  an  enduring  substance. 

35  Cast  not  away  therefore  your 
confidence,  which  hath  great  re- 
compence  of  reward. 

36  For  ye  have  need  of  patience, 
that,  after  ye  have  done  the  will 
of  God,  ye  might  receive  the  pro- 
mise. 

37  For  yet  a  little  while,  and  he 
that  shall  come  will  come,  and  will 
not  tarry. 

38  Now  the  just  shall  live  by 
faith  :  but  if  any  man  draw  back, 
my  sold  shall  have  no  pleasure  in 
him. 

39  But  we  are  not  of  them  who 
draw  back  unto  perdition  ;  but  of 
them  that  believe  to  the  saving  of 
the  soul. 


30  Spirit  of  grace  ?  We  know  who 
said,  Vengeance  is  mine,  Ι  ιοΜ 
exact  a  requital :  and  again, 
The  Lord  loill  pass  sentence  on 

31  his  people.  It  is  an  awful 
thing  to  fall  into  the  hands  of 
the  living  God. 

32  Recall  the  former  days  when, 
after  you  were  enlightened,  you 
endured  a  hard  struggle  of  suf- 

33  fering,  partly  by  being  held  up 
yourselves  to  obloquy  and  an- 
guish, partly  by  making  com- 
mon   cause    with    those    who 

34  fared  in  this  way  ;  for  you  did 
sympathize  with  the  prisoners, 
and  you  took  the  confiscation  of 
your  own  belongings  cheerfully, 
conscious  that  elsewhere  you 
had  higher,  you  had  lasting, 
possessions. 

35  Now  do  not  drop  that  con- 
fidence of  yours ;  it  carries 
with    it    a    rich    hope    of    re- 

36  ward.  Steady  patience  is  what 
you  need,  so  that  after  doing 
the  will  oi  God  you  may  get 
what  you  have  been  promised. 

37  For  in  a  little,  a  very  little  now, 

The  Coming  One  ivill  arrive 
without  delay. 

38  Meantime  my  just  man  shall 

live  on  by  h  is  faith  ; 
if  he  shrinks  back,  my  soul 
takes  no  delight  in  him. 

39  We  are  not  the  men  to  shrink 
back  and  be  lost,  but  to 
have  faith  and  so  to  win  our 
souls. 


CHAPTER    XI 

1  Now  faith  is  the  substance  of 
things  hoped  for,  the  evidence  of 
things  not  seen. 

2  For  by  it  the  elders  obtained  a 
good  report. 

3  Through  faith  we  understand 
that  the  worlds  were  framed  by 
the  word  of  Gcd,  so  that  things 
which  are  seen  were  not  made  of 
things  which  do  appear. 

4  By  faith  Abel  offered  unto 
God  a  more  excellent  sacrifice 
than  Cain,  by  which  he  obtained 
witness  that  he  was  righteous, 
God     testifying      of      his      gifts  : 


CHAPTER    XI 

1  Now  faith  means  we  are 
confident  of  what  we  hope 
for,  convinced  of  what  we  do 

2  not  see.  It  was  for  this  that 
the  men  of  old  won  their  record. 

3  It  is  by  faith  we  understand 
that  the  world  was  fashioned 
by  the  word  of  God,  and  thus 
the  visible  was  made  out  of  the 

4  invisible.  It  was  by  faith  that 
Abel  offered  God  a  richer  sacri- 
fice than  Cain  did,  and  thus 
won  from  God  the  record  of 
being  '  just.'  on  the  score  of 
what  he  gave  ;  he  died ,  but  by 


546 


HEBREWS   XI 


and    by    it    he    being    dead    yet 
speaketh. 

5  By  faith  Enoch  was  translated 
that  he  should  not  see  death ;  and 
was  not  found,  because  God  had 
translated  him  :  for  before  his 
translation  he  had  this  testimony, 
that  he  pleased  God. 

6  But  without  faith  it  is  impos- 
sible to  please  him  :  for  he  that 
cometh  to  God  must  believe  that 
he  is,  and  that  he  is  a  rewarder  of 
them  that  diligently  seek  him. 

7  By  faith  Noah,  being  warned 
of  God  of  things  not  seen  as  yet, 
moved  with  fear,  prepared  an  ark 
to  the  saving  of  his  house ;  by  the 
which  he  condemned  the  world, 
and  became  heir  of  the  righteous- 
ness which  is  by  faith. 

8  By  faith  Abraham,  when  he 
was  called  to  go  out  into  a  place 
which  he  should  after  receive  for 
an  inheritance,  obeyed  ;  and  he 
went  out,  not  knowing  whither 
he  went. 

9  By  faith  he  sojourned  in  the 
land  of  promise,  as  in  a  strange 
country,  dwelling  in  tabernacles 
with  Isaac  and  Jacob,  the  heirs 
with  him  of  the  same  promise  : 

10  For  he  looked  for  a  city 
which  hath  foundations,  whose 
builder  and  maker  is  God. 

11  Through  faith  also  Sara  her- 
self received  strength  to  conceive 
seed,  and  was  delivered  of  a  child 
when  she  was  past  age,  because 
she  judged  him  faithful  who  had 
promised. 

12  Therefore  sprang  there  even 
of  one,  and  him  as  good  as  dead, 
so  many  as  the  stars  of  the  sky  in 
multitude,  and  as  the  sand  which 
is  by  the  sea  shore  innumerable. 

13  These  all  died  in  faith,  not 
having  received  the  promises,  but 
having  seen  them  afar  off.  and 
were  persuaded  of  them,  and  em- 
braced them,  and  confessed  that 
they  were  strangers  and  pilgrims 
on  the  earth. 

14  For  they  that  say  such 
things  declare  plainly  that  they 
seek  a  country. 

15  And  truly,  if  they  had  been 
mindful     of     that     country    from 


his  faith  he  is  speaking  to  us 

5  still.  It  was  by  faith  that 
Enoch  was  taken  to  heaven,  so 
that  he  never  died  (he  was  not 
overtaken  by  death,  for  God  had 
taken  him  away).  For  before 
he  was  taken  to  heaven,  his 
record  was  that  he  had  satisfied* 

6  God  ;  and  apart  from  faith  it  is 
impossible  to  satisfy  him,  for 
the  man  who  draws  near  to 
God  must  believe  that  he  exists 
and  that  he  does  reward  those 

7  who  seek  him.  It  was  by  faith 
that  Noah,  after  being  told  by 
God  what  was  still  unseen,  rev- 
erently constructed  an  ark  to 
save  his  household  ;  thus  he 
condemned  the  world  and  be- 
came heir  of  the  righteousness 

8  that  follows  faith.  It  was  by 
faith  that  Abraham  obeyed  his 
call  to  go  forth  to  a  place  which 
he  would  receive  as  an  inherit- 
ance ;  he  went  forth,  although 
he  did  not  know  where  he  was 

9  to  go.  It  was  by  faith  that  he 
sojourned  in  the  promised  land, 
as  in  a  foreign  country,  residing 
in  tents,  as  did  Isaac  and  Jacob 
who  were  co-heirs  with  him  of 

10  the  same  promise  ;  he  was 
waiting  for  the  City  with  its 
fixed  foundations,  whose  buil- 

11  der  and  maker  is  God.  It  was 
by  faith  that  even  Sara  got 
strength  to  conceive,  bearing  a 
son  when  she  was  past  the  age 
for  it — because  she  considered 
she  could  rely  on  Him  who  gave 

12  the  promise.  Thus  a  single 
man,  though  he  was  physically 
impotent,  had  issue  in  number 
like  the  stars  in  heaven,  countless 
as    the    sand    on    the    seashore. 

13  (These  all  died  in  faith  without 
obtaining  the  promises  ;  they 
only  saw  them  far  away  and 
hailed  them,  owning  they 
were  '  strangers  and  exiles  upon 

14  earth.'  Now  people  who  speak 
in  this  way  plainly  show  they 
are  in  search  of  a  fatherland. 

15  If   they  thought   of   the   land 

*  Here,  as  elsewhere,  "  satisfy  "  is 
used  in  the  sense  of  a  servant  giving 
satisfaction  to  his  master. 


HEBREWS   XI 


547 


whence  they  came  out,  they  m;ght 
have  had  opportunity  to  have 
returned. 

16  But  now  they  desire  a  bet- 
ter country,  that  is,  an  heavenly  : 
wherefore  God  is  not  ashamed  to 
be  called  their  God  :  for  he  hath 
prepared  for  them  a  city. 

17  By  faith  Abraham,  when  he 
was  tried,  offered  up  Isaac  :  and  he 
that  had  received  the  promises 
offered  up  his  only  begotten  son, 

18  Of  whom  it  was  said,  That  in 
Isaac  shall  thy  seed  be  called  : 

19  Accounting  that  God  was 
able  to  raise  him  up,  even  from 
the  dead  ;  from  whence  also  he 
received  him  in  a  figure. 

20  By  faith  Isaac  blessed  Jacob 
and  Esau  concerning  things  to 
come. 

21  By  faith  Jacob,  when  he 
was  a  dying,  blessed  both  the  sons 
of  Joseph ;  and  worshipped,  lean- 
ing upon  the  top  of  his  staff. 

22  By  faith  Joseph,  when  he 
died,  made  mention  of  the  de- 
parting of  the  children  of  Israel  ; 
and  gave  commandment  concern- 
ing his  bones. 

23  By  faith  Moses,  when  he  was 
born,  was  hid  three  months  of  his 
parents,  because  they  saw  he  was 
a  proper  child  ;  and  they  were  not 
afraid  of  the  king's  command- 
ment. 

24  By  faith  Moses,  when  he  was 
come  to  years,  refused  to  be  called 
the  son  of  Pharaoh's  daughter  ; 

25  Choosing  rather  to  suffer 
affliction  with  the  people  of  God, 
than  to  enjoy  the  pleasures  of  sin 
for  a  season  ; 

26  Esteeming  the  reproach  of 
Christ  greater  riches  than  the  trea- 
sures in  Egypt  :  for  he  had  respect 
unto  the  recompence  of  the  reward. 

27  By  faith  he  forsook  Egypt, 
not  fearing  the  wrath  of  the  king  : 
for  he  endured,  as  seeing  him  who 
is  invisible. 

28  Through  faith  he  kept  the 
passover,  and  the  sprinkling  of 
blood,  lest  be  that  destroyed  the 
firstborn  should  touch  them. 

29  By  faith  they  passed  through 
the  Red  sea  as  by  dry  land  :  which 


they   have    left    behind,    they 
would  have  time  to  go  back, 

16  but  they  really  aspire  to  the 
better  land  in  heaven.  That  is 
why  God  is  not  ashamed  to  be 
called  their  God  ;    he  has  pre- 

1 7  pared  a  City  for  them . )  It  was 
by  faith,  when  Abraham  was 
put  to  the  test,  that  he  sacrificed 
Isaac  ;  he  was  ready  to  sacri- 
fice his  only  son,  although  he 

18  had  received  the  promises  and 
had  been  told  that  it  is  through 
Isaac  that  your  offspring  shall  be 

19  reckoned — for  he  considered 
God  was  able  even  to  raise  men 
from  the  dead.  Hence  he  did 
get  him  back,  by  what  was  a 

20  parable  of  the  resurrection.  It 
was  by  faith  that  Isaac  blessed 
Jacob  and  Esau  in  connexion 

21  with  the  future.  It  was  by 
faith  that,  when  Jacob  was  dy- 
ing, he  blessed  each  of  the  sons 
of  Joseph, bendingin  prayer  over 

22  the  head  of  his  staff.  It  was  by 
faith  that  Joseph  at  his  end 
thought  about  the  exodus  of 
the  sons  of  Israel,  and  gave  or- 

23  ders  about  his  own  bones.  It 
was  by  faith  that  Moses  was 
hidden  for  three  months  after 
birth  by  his  parents,  because 
they  saw  the  child  was  beautiful, 
and  had  no  fear  of  the  royal 

24  decree.  It  was  by  faith  that 
Moses  refused,  when  he  had 
grown  up,  to  be  called  the  son 

25  of  Pharaoh's  daughter ;  ill- 
treatment  with  God's  people  he 
preferred  to  the  passing  pleas- 

26  ures  of  sin,  considering  obloquy 
with  the  messiah  to  be  richer 
wealth  than  all  Egypt's  treas- 
ures— for  he  had  an  eye  ί  ο  the 

27  Reward.  It  was  by  faith  that 
he  left  Egypt,  not  from  any  fear 
of  the  king's  wrath  ;  like  one 
who  saw  the  King  Invisible,  he 

28  never  flinched.  It  was  by  faith 
that  he  celebrated  the  passover 
and  performed  the  sprinkling 
by  blood,  so  that  the  destroying 
angel  might  not  touch  Israel's 

29  first-born.  It  was  by  faith  that 
they  crossed  the  Red  Sea  like 
dry  land — and  when  the  Egyp- 


548 


HEBREWS   XII 


the    Egyptians    assaying    to    do 
were   drowned. 

30  By  faith  the  walls  of  Jericho 
fell  down,  after  they  were  com- 
passed about  seven  days. 

31  By  faith  the  harlot  Rahab 
perished  not  with  them  that  be- 
lieved not.  when  she  had  received 
the  spies  with  peace. 

32  And  what  shall  I  more  say  ? 
for  the  time  would  fail  me  to 
tell  of  Gedeon,  and  of  Barak,  and 
of  Samson,  and  of  Jephthae  ;  of 
David  also,  and  Samuel,  and  of 
the  prophets  : 

33  Who  through  faith  subdued 
kingdoms,  wrought  righteousness, 
obtained  promises,  stopped  the 
mouths  of  lions, 

34  Quenched  the  violence  of  fire, 
escaped  the  edge  of  the  sword ,  out 
of  weakness  were  made  strong, 
waxed  valiant  in  fight,  turned  to 
flight  the  armies  of  the  aliens. 

35  Women  received  their  dead 
raised  to  life  again  :  and  others 
were  tortured,  not  accepting  de- 
liverance ;  that  they  might  obtain 
a  better  resurrection  : 

36  And  others  had  trial  of  cruel 
mockings  and  scourgings,  yea, 
moreover  of  bonds  and  imprison- 
ment : 

37  They  were  stoned,  they  were 
sawn  asunder,  were  tempted,  were 
slain  with  the  sword  :  they  wan- 
dered about  in  sheepskins  and 
goatskins  ;  being  destitute,  afflic- 
ted, tormented  ; 

38  (Of  whom  the  world  was 
not  worthy : )  they  wandered  in 
deserts,  and  in  mountains,  and  in 
dens  and  caves  of  the  earth. 

39  And  these  all,  having  ob- 
tained a  good  report  through 
faith,  received  not  the  promise  : 

40  God  having  provided  some 
better  thing  for  us,  that  they  with- 
out us  should  not  be  made  perfect. 

CHAPTER   XII 

1  Wherefore  seeing  we  also 
are  compassed  about  with  so 
great  a  cloud  of  witnesses,  let  us 


tians  attempted  it  they  were 

30  drowned.  It  was  by  faith  that 
the  walls  of  Jericho  collapsed, 
after  being  surrounded  for  only 

31  seven  days.  It  was  by  faith 
that  Rahab  the  harlot  did  not 
perish  along  with  those  who 
were  disobedient,  as  she  had 
welcomed  the  scouts  peaceably. 

32  And  what  more  shall  I  say  ? 
Time  would  fail  me  to  tell  of 
Gideon,  of  Barak,  and  Samson 
and  Jephthah,  of   David  and 

33  Samuel  and  the  prophets — men 
who  by  faith  conquered  king- 
doms, administered  justice, 
obtained  promises,  shut  the 
mouth  of  lions,  quenched  the 

34  power  of  fire,  escaped  the  edge 
of  the  sword,  from  weakness 
won  to  strength,  proved  valiant 
in  warfare,  and  routed  hosts  of 

35  foreigners.  Some  were  given 
back  to  their  womankind, 
raised  from  the  very  dead  ; 
others  were  broken  on  the 
wheel,  refusing  to  accept  re- 
lease, that  they  might  obtain 

36  a  better  resurrection  ;  others, 
again,  had  to  experience  scoffs 
and  scourging,  aye  chains  and 

37  imprisonment  —  they  were 
stoned,*  sawn  in  two,  and  cut 
to  pieces  ;  they  had  to  roam 
about  in  sheepskins  and  goat- 
skins,  forlorn,   oppressed,    ill- 

38  treated  (men  of  whom  the  world 
was  not  worthy),  wanderers  in 
the  desert  and  among  the  lulls, 

39  in  caves  and  gullies.  They  all 
won  their  record  for  faith,  but 
the  Promise  they  did  not  obtain. 

40  God  had  something  better  in 
store  for  us ;  he  would  not  have 
them  perfected  apart  from  us. 

*  The  next  word,  έπαράσ-θησ-αν.  is  either 
due  to  dittography  (with  the  following 
ϊπρίσθησ-αν)  or  a  corruption  of  some  word 

like    ίπυράσθη&αν    ΟΓ  (παρώθησαν.         I  have 

left  it  untranslated. 

CHAPTER    XII 

1  Therefore,  with  all  this 
host  of  witnessesf  encircling 
us,    we    must   strip    off   every 


t  The    Greek    word    is   beginning    already   to   hover   round  the  special   sense    of 
martyrs  "  ;  but  the  broader  sense  is  obviously  required  here. 


HEBREWS    XII 


549 


lay  aside  every  weight,  and  the  sin 
which  doth  so  easily  beset  us,  and 
let  us  run  with  patience  the  race 
that  is  set  before  us, 

2  Looking  unto  Jesus  the  author 
and  finisher  of  our  faith ;  who  for 
the  joy  that  was  set  before  him 
endured  the  cross,  despising  the 
shame,  and  is  set  down  at  the 
right  hand  of  the  throne  of  God. 

3  For  consider  bim  that  endured 
such  contradiction  of  sinners  against 
himself,  lest  ye  be  wearied,  and 
faint  in  your  minds. 

4  Ye  have  not  yet  resisted  unto 
blood,  striving  against  sin. 

5  And  ye  have  forgotten  the  ex- 
hortation which  speaketh  unto 
you  as  unto  children,  My  son, 
despise  not  thou  the  chastening 
of  the  Lord,  nor  faint  when  thou 
art  rebuked  of  him  : 

6  For  whom  the  Lord  loveth  he 
chasteneth,  and  scourge  th  every 
son  whom  he  receiveth. 

7  If  ye  endure  chastening,  God 
dealeth  with  you  as  with  sons  ;  for 
what  son  is  he  whom  the  father 
chasteneth  not  ? 

8  But  if  ye  be  without  chastise- 
ment, whereof  all  are  partakers, 
then  are  ye  bastards,  and  not 
sons. 

9  Furthermore  we  have  had 
fathers  of  our  flesh  which  corrected 
us,  and  we  gave  them  reverence  : 
shall  we  not  much  rather  be  in 
subjection  unto  the  Father  of 
spirits,  and  live  ? 

10  For  they  verily  for  a  few 
days  chastened  tis  after  their  own 
pleasure  ;  but  he  for  our  profit, 
that  we  might  be  partakers  of  his 
holiness. 

11  Now  no  chastening  for  the 
present  seemeth  to  be  joyous,  but 
grievous  :  nevertheless  afterward 
it  yieldeth  the  peaceable  fruit  of 
righteousness  unto  them  which  are 
exercised  thereby. 

12  Wherefore  lift  vip  the  hands 
which  hang  down,  and  the  feeble 
knees  ; 

13  And  make  straight  paths  for 
your  feet,  lest  that  which  is  lame 
be  turned  out  of  the  way ;  but  let 
it  rather  be  healed. 


handicap,  strip  off  sin  with  its 
clinging  folds,  to  run  our  ap- 

2  pointed  course  steadily,  our 
eyes  fixed  upon  Jesus  as  the 
pioneer  and  the  perfection  of 
faith — upon  Jesus  who,  in 
order  to  reach  his  own  ap- 
pointed joy,  steadily  endured 
the  cross,  thinking  nothing  of 
its  shame,  and  is  now  seated  at 
the  right  hand  of  the  throne  of 

3  God.  Compare  him  who  stead- 
ily endured  all  that  hostility 
from  sinful  men,  so  as  to  keep 
your  own  hearts  from  fainting 

4  and  failing.  You  have  not  had 
to  shed  blood  yet  in  the  strug- 

5  gle  against  sin.  And  have  you 
forgotten  the  word  of  appeal 
that  reasons  with  you  as 
sons  ? — - 

My  son,  never  make  light  of  the 

Lord's  discipline, 
never  faint  under  his  reproofs; 

6  for   the   Lord   disciplines   the 

man  he  loves,  and  scourges 
every  son  he  receives. 

7  It  is  for  discipline  that  you 
have  to  endure.  God  is  treat- 
ing you  as  sons  ;  for  where  is 
the  son  who  is  not  disciplined 

8  by  his  father  ?  Discipline  is 
the  portion  of  all  ;  if  you  get 
no  discipline,  then  you  are  not 

9  sons  but  bastards.  Why,  we 
had  fathers  of  our  flesh  to  dis- 
cipline us,  and  we  yielded  to 
them  !  Shall  we  not  far  more 
submit  to  the   Father  of  our 

1 0  spirits,  and  so  live  ?  For  while 
their  discipline  was  only  for  a 
time,  and  inflicted  at  their 
pleasure,  he  disciplines  us  for 
our  good,  that  we  may  share  in 

11  his  own  holiness.  Discipline 
always  seems  for  the  time  to  be 
a  thing  of  pain,  not  of  joy  : 
but  those  who  are  trained  lay  it 
reap  the  fruit  of  it  afterwards 
in  the  peace  of  an  upright  life. 

12  So  up  with  your  listless  hands  ! 
Strengthen    your    weak    knees ! 

13  And  make  straight  paths  for 
your  feet  to  walk  in.  You 
must  not  let  the  lame  get  dis- 
located, but  rather  make 
them  whole. 


550 


HEBREWS    XII 


1 4  Follow  peace  with  all  men, 
and  holiness,  without  which  no 
man  shall  see  the  Lord  : 

15  Looking  diligently  lest  any 
man  fail  of  the  grace  of  God  ;  lest 
any  root  of  bitterness  springing 
up  trouble  you,  and  thereby  many 
be  defiled  ; 

16  Lest  there  be  any  forni- 
cator, or  profane  person,  as  Esau, 
who  for  one  morsel  of  meat  sold 
his  birthright. 

17  For  ye  know  how  that 
afterward,  when  he  would  have 
inherited  the  blessing,  he  was 
rejected :  for  he  found  no 
place  of  repentance,  though 
he  sought  it  carefully  with 
tears. 

18  For  ye  are  not  come  unto 
the  mount  that  might  be  touched, 
and  that  burned  with  fire,  nor 
unto  blackness,  and  darkness, 
and  tempest, 

1 9  And  the  sound  of  a  trumpet, 
and  the  voice  of  words  ;  which 
voice  they  that  heard  intreated 
that  the  word  should  not  be 
spoken  to  them  any  more  : 

20  (For  they  could  not  endure 
that  which  was  commanded, 
And  if  so  much  as  a  beast 
touch  the  mountain,  it  shall  be 
stoned,  or  thrust  through  with  a 
dart : 

21  And  so  terrible  was  the 
sight,  that  Moses  said,  I  exceed- 
ingly fear  and  quake  : ) 

22  But  ye  are  come  unto 
mount  Sion,  and  unto  the  city 
of  the  living  God,  the  heavenly 
Jerusalem,  and  to  an  innumer- 
able company  of  angels, 

23  To  the  general  assembly 
and  church  of  the  firstborn, 
which  are  written  in  heaven, 
and  to  God  the  Judge  of  all,  and 
to  the  spirits  of  just  men  made 
perfect, 

24  And  to  Jesus  the  media- 
tor of  the  new  covenant,  and 
to  the  blood  of  sprinkling,  that 
speaketh  better  things  than  that 
of  Abel. 

25  See  that  ye  refuse  not  him 
that  speaketh.  For  if  they  es- 
caped not  who  refused  him  that 


14  Aim  at  peace  with  all — and 
at  that  consecration  without 
which  no  one  will  ever  see  the 
Lord  ; 

15  see  to  it  that  no  one  misses 
the  grace  of  God, 

that  no  root  of  bitterness 
grows  up  to  be  a  trouble  by 
contaminating  all  the  rest  of 
you  ; 

1 6  that  no  one  turns  to  sexual 
vice  or  to  a  profane  life  as 
Esau  did — Esau,  who  for  a 
single  meal  parted  with  his 
birthright. 

17  You  know  how  later  on, 
when  he  wanted  to  obtain  his 
inheritance  of  blessing,  he 
was  set  aside ;  he  got  no 
chance  to  repent,  though  he 
tried  for  it  with  tears. 

18  You  have  not  come  to 
what  you  can  touch,  to  flames 
of  fire,  to  mist  and  gloom  and 

19  stormy  blasts,  to  the  blare  of  a 
trumpet  and  to  a  Voice  whose 
words  made  those  who  heard 
it  refuse  to  hear  another 
syllable 

20  (for  they  could  not  bear  the 
command, 

If  even  a  beast 
touches  the  mountain, 
it  must  be  stoned) — 

21  indeed,  so  awful  was  the 
sight  that  Moses  said, 

/  am  terrified  and  aghast. 

22  You  have  come  to  mount 
Sion, 

the  city  of  the  living  God, 
the  heavenly  Jerusalem, 
to    myriads    of    angels    in 
festal  gathering, 

23  to  the  assembly  of  the  first- 
born registered  in  heaven, 

to  the  God  of  all  as  judge, 
to  the  spirits  of  just  men 
made  perfect. 

24  to  Jesus  who  mediates  the 
new  covenant, 

and  to  the  sprinkled  blood 
whose  message  is  nobler  than 
Abel's. 

25  See  that  you  do  not  refuse 
to  listen  to  His  voice. 

For  if  they  failed  to  escape, 
who  refused  to  listen  to  their 


HEBREWS    XIII 


551 


spake  on  earth,  much  more  shall 
not  we  escape,  if  we  turn  away  from 
him  that  speaketh  from  heaven  : 

26  Whose  voice  then  shook  the 
earth :  but  now  he  hath  promised, 
saying,  Yet  once  more  I  shake  not 
the  earth  only,  but  also  heaven. 

27  And  this  icord,  Yet  once 
more,  signifieth  the  removing  of 
those  things  that  are  shaken,  as  of 
things  that  are  made,  that  those 
things  which  cannot  be  shaken 
may  remain. 

28  Wberefore  we  receiving  a 
kingdom  which  cannot  be  moved, 
let  us  have  grace,  whereby  we  may 
serve  God  acceptably  with  reve- 
rence and  godly  fear  : 

29  For  our  God  is  a  consuming 
fire. 


instructor  upon  earth,  much 
less  shall  we,  if  we  discard 
Him  who  speaks  from  heaven. 

26  Then  his  voice  shook  the 
earth,  but  now  the  assurance 
is,  once  again  I  will  make 
heaven  as  well  as  earth  to  quake. 

27  That  phrase,  once  again,  de- 
notes the  removal  of  what  is 
shaken  (as  no  more  than 
created),    to   leave   only  what 

28  stands  unshaken.  Therefore 
let  us  render  thanks  *  that  we 
get  an  unshaken  realm  ;  and 
in  this  way  let  us  worship  God 

29  acceptably — but  with  godly 
fear  f  and  awe,  for  our  God  is 
indeed  a  consuming  fire. 

*  Reading  ίχωμεν. 

t  Like  Jesus  himself  (v.  7). 


CHAPTER    XIII 

1  Let  brotherly  love  continue. 

2  Be  not  forgetful  to  entertain 
strangers  :  for  thereby  some  have 
entertained  angels  unawares. 

3  Remember  them  that  are  in 
bonds,  as  bound  with  them  ; 
and  them  which  suffer  adversity, 
as  being  yourselves  also  in  the 
body. 

4  Marriage  is  honourable  in  all, 
and  the  bed  undefiled  :  but  whore- 
mongers and  adulterers  God  will 
judge. 

5  Let  your  conversation  be  with- 
out covetousness  ;  and  be  content 
with  such  things  as  ye  have  :  for 
he  hath  said,  I  will  never  leave 
thee,  nor  forsake  thee. 

6  So  that  we  may  boldly  say, 
The  Lord  is  my  helper,  and  I  will 
not  fear  what  man  shall  do  unto 
me. 

7  Remember  them  which  have 
the  rule  over  you,  who  have  spoken 
unto  you  the  word  of  God  :  whose 
faith  follow,  considering  the  end 
of  their  conversation. 

8  Jesus  Christ  the  same  yester- 
day, and  to  day,  and  for  ever. 

9  Be  not  carried  about  with 
divei's  and  strange  doctrines.  For 
it  is  a  good  thing  that  the  heart  be 
established  with  grace  ;  not  with 


CHAPTER    XIII 

1  Let     your     brotherly     love 

2  continue.  Never  forget  to 
be  hospitable,  for  by  hospi- 
tality  some   have   entertained 

3  angels  unawares.  Remember 
prisoners  as  if  you  were  in 
prison  yourselves  ;  remember 
those  who  are  being  ill-treated, 
since  you  too  are  in  the  body. 

4  Let  marriage  be  held  in  hon- 
our by  all,  and  keep  the  mar- 
riage-bed unstained.  God  will 
punish  the  vicious  and   adul- 

5  terous.  Keep  your  life  free 
from  the  love  of  money ;  be 
content  with  what  you  have, 
for  He  has  said.  Never  will  1 
fail  you,  never  will  I  forsake  you. 

6  So  that  we  can  say  confidently, 
The  Lord  is  my  helper,  I  will  not 
be  afraid.  What  can  men  do  to 
me  i 

7  Remember  your  leaders,  the 
men  who  spoke  the  word,  of 
God  to  you  ;  look  back  upon 
the  close  of  their  career,  and 
copy  their  faith. 

8  Jesus  Christ  is  always  the 
same,   yesterday,  to-day,   and 

9  for  ever.  Never  let  yourselves 
be  carried  away  with  a  variety 
of  novel  doctrines  ;  for  the  right 
thing   is   to   have   one's  heart 


552 


HEBREWS   XIII 


meats,  which  have  not  profited 
them  that  have  been  occupied 
therein. 

10  We  have  an  altar,  whereof 
they  have  no  right  to  eat  which 
serve  the  tabernacle. 

11  For  the  bodies  of  those 
beasts,  whose  blood  is  brought 
into  the  sanctuary  by  the  high 
priest  for  sin,  are  burned  without 
the  camp. 

12  Wherefore  Jesus  also,  that  he 
might  sanctify  the  people  with  his 
own  blood,  suffered  without  the 
gate. 

13  Let  us  go  forth  therefore 
unto  him  without  the  camp,  bear- 
ing his  reproach. 

14  For  here  have  we  no  con- 
tinuing city,  but  we  seek  one  to 
come. 

15  By  him  therefore  let  us  offer 
the  sacrifice  of  praise  to  God  con- 
tinually, that  is,  the  fruit  of  our 
lips  giving  thanks  to  his  name. 

16  But  to  do  good  and  to 
communicate  forget  not :  for 
with  such  sacrifices  God  is  well 
pleased. 

17  Obey  them  that  have  the 
rule  over  you,  and  submit  your- 
selves :  for  they  watch  for  your 
souls,  as  they  %that  must  give 
account,  that  they  may  do  it  with 
joy,  and  not  with  grief  :  for  that 
is  unprofitable  for  you. 

18  Pray  for  us :  for  we  trust  we 
have  a  good  conscience,  in  all 
things  willing  to  live  honestly. 

1 9  But  I  beseech  you  the  rather 
to  do  this,  that  I  may  be  restored 
to  you  the  sooner. 

20  Now  the  God  of  peace,  that 
brought  again  from  the  dead  our 
Lord  Jesus,  that  great  shepherd  of 
the  sheep,  through  the  blood  of  the 
everlasting  covenant, 

21  Make  you  perfect  in  every 
good  work  to  do  his  will,  working 
in  you  that  which  is  wellpleasing 
in  his  sight,  through  Jesus  Christ  ; 
to  whom  be  glory  for  ever  and  ever. 
Amen. 

22  And  I  beseech  you,  brethren, 
suffer  the  word  of  exhortation :  for 
I  have  written  a  letter  unto  you 
in  few  words. 


strengthened  by  grace,  not  by 
the  eating  of  food — that  has 
never  been  any  use  to  those 
who  have  had  recourse  to  it. 

10  Our  altar  is  one  of  which  the 
worshippers  have  no  right  to 

11  eat.  For  the  bodies  of  the  ani- 
mals whose  blood  is  taken  into 
the  holy  Place  by  the  high  priest 
as  a  sin-offering,  are  burned  out- 

12  side  the  camp  ;  and  so  Jesus  also 
suffered  outside  the  gate,  in 
order  to  sanctify  the  people  by 

13  his  own  blood.  Let  us  go  to 
him    outside    the    camp,    then, 

14  bearing  his  obloquy  (for  we 
have  no  lasting  city  here  below, 

15  we  seek  the  City  to  come).  And 
by  him  let  us  constantly  offer 
praise  to  God  as  our  sacrifice, 
that  is,   the  fruit  of  lips  that 

16  celebrate  his  Name.  Do  not 
forget  beneficence  and  charity, 
either  ;  these  are  the  kind  of 
sacrifices  that  are  acceptable  to 
God. 

17  Obey  your  leaders,  submit  to 
them  ;  for  they  are  alive  to  the 
interests  of  your  souls,  as  men 
who  will  have  to  account  for 
their  trust.  Let  their  work  be 
a  joy  to  them  and  not  a  grief — 
which  would  be  a  loss  to  your- 
selves. 

18  Pray  for  me,  for  I  am  sure 
I  have  a  clean  conscience  ;  my 
desire  is  in  every  way  to  lead 

19  an  honest  life.  I  urge  you  to 
this  all  the  more,  that  I  may 
get  back  to  you  the  sooner. 

20  May  the  God  of  peace  who 
brought  up  from  the  dead  our 
Lord  Jesus,  the  great  Shepherd 
of  the  sheep,  with  the  blood  of  the 

21  eternal  covenant,  furnish  you 
with  everything  *  for  the  doing 
of  his  will,  creating  in  your 
lives  by  Jesus  Christ  what  is 
acceptable  in  his  own  sight  ! 
To  him  be  glory  for  ever  and 
ever  :   Amen. 

22  I  appeal  to  you,  brothers,  to 
bear  with  this  appeal  of  mine. 
It  is  but  a  short  letter. 

*  Omitting  with  N,  D•,  the  Latin 
and  Bohairic  versions,  etc.,  the  homiletio 
addition  of  ipy•?. 


HEBREWS   XIII 


553 


23  Know  ye  that  our  brother       23 
Timothy  is  set  at  liberty  ;   with 
whom,  if  he  come  shortly,  I  will 

see  you. 

24  Salute  all  them  that  have  the      24 
rule  over  you,  and  all  the  saints. 
They  of  Italy  salute  you. 

25  Grace  be  with  you  all.    Amen.       25 
1Ϊ  Written  to  the  Hebrews  from 

Italy  by  Timothy. 


You  must  understand  that 
[our]  brother  Timotheus  is  now 
free.  If  he  comes  soon,  he  and 
I  will  see  you  together. 

Salute  all  your  leaders  and 
all  the  saints.  The  Italians 
salute  you. 

Grace  be  with  you  all.  Amen. 


THE   GENERAL  EPISTLE   OF 


JAMES 


CHAPTER   I 

1  James,  a  servant  of  God  and 
of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  to  the 
twelve  tribes  which  are  scattered 
abroad,  greeting. 

2  My  brethren,  count  it  all  joy 
when  ye  fall  into  divers  tempta- 
tions ; 

3  Knowing  this,  that  the  trying 
of  your  faith  worketh  patience. 

4  But  let  patience  have  her  per- 
fect work,  that  ye  may  be  perfect 
and  entire,  wanting  nothing. 

5  If  any  of  you  lack  wisdom,  let 
him  ask  of  God,  that  giveth  to 
all  men  liberally,  and  upbraideth 
not ;  and  it  shall  be  given  him. 

6  But  let  him  ask  in  faith,  no- 
thing wavering.  For  he  that 
wavereth  is  like  a  wave  of  the  sea 
driven  with  the  wind  and  tossed. 

7  For  let•  not  that  man  think 
that  he  shall  receive  any  thing  of 
the  Lord. 

8  A  double  minded  man  is  un- 
stable in  all  his  ways. 

9  Let  the  brother  of  low  degree 
rejoice  in  that  he  is  exalted  : 

10  But  the  rich,  in  that  he  is 
made  low  :  because  as  the  flower 
of  the  grass  he  shall  pass  away. 

11  For  the  sun  is  no  sooner 
risen  with  a  burning  heat,  but  it 
withereth  the  grass,  and  the  flower 
thereof  falleth,  and  the  grace  of 
the  fashion  of  it  perisheth :  so  also 
shall  the  rich  man  fade  away  in 
his  ways. 

12  Blessed  is  the  man  that  en- 
dureth  temptation :  for  when  he  is 
tried,  he  shall  receive  the  crown  of 
life,  which  the  Lord  hath  promised 
to  them  that  love  him. 

13  Let  no  man  say  when  he  is 
tempted,  I  am  tempted  of  God  : 


CHAPTER   1 

1  James,  a  servant  of  God  and 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  to 
the  twelve  tribes  in  the  Dis- 
persion :    greeting. 

2  Greet  it  as  pure  joy,  my 
brothers,  when  you  come  across 

3  any  sort  of  trial,  sure  that  the 
sterling  temper  of   your  faith 

4  produces  endurance  ;  only,  let 
your  endurance  be  a  finished 
product,  so  that  you  may  be 
finished  and  complete,  with 
never  a  defect. 

5  Whoever  of  you  is  defective 
in  wisdom,  let  him  ask  God 
who  gives  to  all  men  without 
question  or  reproach,  and  the 
gift  will  be  his. 

6  Only,  let  him  ask  in  faith, 
with  never  a  doubt  ;  for  the 
doubtful  man  is  like  surge  of 
the  sea  whirled  and  swayed  by 

7  the  wind  ;  that  man  need  not 
imagine  he  will  get  anything 

8  from  God,  double-minded  crea- 
ture   that  he  is,   wavering  at 

9  every  turn.  Let  a  brother  of 
low  position  exult  when  he  is 
raised  ;   but  let  one  who  is  rich 

10  exult  in  being  lowered  ;  for 
the  rich  will  pass  away  like  the 

11  flower  of  the  grass — up  comes 
the  sun  with  the  scorching  wind 
and  ivithers  the  grass,  its  flower 
drops  off,  and  the  splendour 
of  it  is  ruined ;  so  shall  the  rich 
fade  away  amid  their  pursuits. 

12  Blessed  is  he  who  endures  under 
trial  ;  for  when  he  has  stood 
the  test,  he  will  gain  the  crown 
of  life  which  is  promised  to  all 

13  who  love  Him.  Let  no  one 
who  is  tried  by  temptation  say, 
'  My   temptation    comes   from 


554 


JAMES   I 


555 


for  God  cannot  be  tempted  with 
evil,  neither  tempteth  he  any 
man  : 

14  But  every  man  is  tempted, 
when  he  is  drawn  away  of  his  own 
lust,  and  enticed. 

15  Then  when  lust  hath  con- 
ceived, it  bringeth  forth  sin  :  and 
sin,  when  it  is  finished,  bringeth 
forth  death. 

16  Do  not  err,  my  beloved 
brethren. 

17  Every  good  gift  and  every 
perfect  gift  is  from  above,  and 
cometh  down  from  the  Father  of 
lights,  with  whom  is  no  variable- 
ness, neither  shadow  of  turning. 

18  Of  his  own  will  begat  he  us 
with  the  word  of  truth,  that  we 
should  be  a  kind  of  firstfruits  of 
his  creatures. 

19  Wherefore,  my  beloved  bre- 
thren, let  every  man  be  swift  to 
hear,  slow  to  speak,  slow  to  wrath  : 

20  For  the  wrath  of  man  work- 
eth  not  the  righteousness  of  God. 

21  Wherefore  lay  apart  all  fil- 
thiness  and  superfluity  of  naughti- 
ness, and  receive  with  meekness 
the  engrafted  word,  which  is  able 
to  save  your  souls. 

22  But  be  ye  doers  of  the  word, 
and  not  hearers  only,  deceiving 
your  own  selves. 

23  For  if  any  be  a  hearer  of  the 
word,  and  not  a  doer,  he  is  like 
unto  a  man  beholding  his  natural 
face  in  a  glass  : 

24  For  he  beholdeth  himself, 
and  goeth  his  way,  and  straight- 
way forgetteth  what  manner  of 
man  he  was. 

25  But  whoso  looketh  into  the 
perfect  law  of  liberty,  and  con- 
tinueth  therein,  he  being  not  a 
forgetful  hearer,  but  a  doer  of  the 
work,  this  man  shall  be  blessed 
in  his  deed. 

26  If  any  man  among  you  seem 
to  be  religious,  and  bridleth  not 
his  tongue,  but  deceiveth  his  own 
heart,  this  man's  religion  is  vain. 

27  Pure  religion  and  undeflled 
before  God  and  the  Father  is  this, 
To  visit  the  fatherless  and  widows 
in  their  affliction,  and  to  keep  him- 
self unspotted  from  the  world. 


God  '  ;     God    is    incapable    of 
being  tempted  by  evil  and  he 

14  tempts  no  one.  Everyone  is 
tempted  as  he  is  beguiled  and 
allured    by    his    own    desire ; 

15  then  Desire  conceives  and 
breeds  Sin,  while  Sin  matures 

16  and  gives  birth  to  Death.  Make 
no  mistake  about  this,  my  be- 

17  loved  brothers  :  all  we  are 
given  is  good,  and  all  our  en- 
dowments are  faultless,  de- 
scending from  above,  from  the 
Father  of  the  heavenly  lights, 
who  knows  no  change  of  rising 
and    setting,    who     casts     no 

18  shadow  on  the  earth.  It  was 
his  own  will  that  we  should  be 
born  by  the  Word  of  the  truth, 
to  be  a  kind  of  firstfruits  among 

19  his  creatures.  Be  sure  of  that, 
my  beloved  brothers. 

Let    everyone    be    quick    to 
listen,  slow  to  talk,  slow  to  be 

20  angry — for  human  anger  does 
not  promote  divine  righteous- 

21  ness  ;  so  clear  away  all  the  foul 
rank  growth  of  malice,  and 
make  a  soil  of  modesty  for  the 
Word  which  roots  itself  in- 
wardly with  power  to  save  your 

22  souls.  Act  on  the  Word,  in- 
stead of  merely  listening  to  it 

23  and  deluding  yourselves.  For 
whoever  listens  and  does  noth- 
ing, is  like  a  man  who  glances 
at  his  natural  face  in  a  mirror  : 

24  he  glances  at  himself,  goes  off, 
and  at  once   forgets  what  he 

25  was  like.  Whereas  he  who 
gazes  into  the  faultless  law  of 
freedom  and  remains  in  that 
position,  proving  himself  to  be 
no  forgetful  listener  but  an 
active  agent,  he  will  be  blessed 

26  in  his  activity.  Whoever  con- 
siders he  is  religious,  and  does 
not  bridle  his  tongue,  but 
deceives  his  own  heart,  his  re- 

27  ligion  is  futile.  Pure,  unsoiled 
religion  in  the  judgment  of 
God  the  Father  means  this  :  to 
care  for  *  orphans  and  widows  in 
their  trouble,  and  to  keep  one- 
self from  the  stain  of  the  world . 

*  As  in  Matthew  xxv.  36,   th*  wor<i 
implies  personal  service  and  help, 


556 


JAMES    II 


CHAPTER    II 

1  My  brethren,  have  not  the 
faith  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the 
Lord  of  glory,  with  respect  of  per- 
sons. 

2  For  if  there  come  unto  your 
assembly  a  man  with  a  gold  ring, 
in  goodly  apparel,  and  there  come 
in  also  a  poor  man  in  vile  rai- 
ment ; 

3  And  ye  have  respect  to  him 
that  weareth  the  gay  clothing,  and 
say  unto  him,  Sit  thou  here  in  a 
good  place  ;  and  say  to  the  poor, 
Stand  thou  there,  or  sit  here  under 
my  footstool  : 

4  Are  ye  not  then  partial  in 
yourselves,  and  are  become  judges 
of  evil  thoughts  ? 

5  Hearken,  my  beloved  breth- 
ren, Hath  not  God  chosen  the 
poor  of  this  world  rich  in  faith,  and 
heirs  of  the  kingdom  which  he 
hath  promised  to  them  that  love 
him  ? 

6  But  ye  have  despised  the  poor. 
Do  not  rich  men  oppress  you,  and 
draw  you  before  the  judgment 
seats  ? 

7  Do  not  they  blaspheme  that 
worthy  name  by  the  which  ye 
are  called  ? 

8  If  ye  fulfil  the  royal  law  ac- 
cording to  the  scripture,  Thou 
shalt  love  thy  neighbour  as  thy- 
self, ye  do  well  : 

9  But  if  ye  have  respect  to 
persons,  ye  commit  sin,  and  are 
convinced  of  the  law  as  trans- 
gressors. 

10  For  whosoever  shall  keep 
the  whole  law,  and  yet  offend  in 
one  point,  he  is  guilty  of  all. 

1 1  For  he  that  said,  Do  not  com- 
mit adultery,  said  also,  Do  not 
kill.  Now  if  thou  commit  no 
adultery,  yet  if  thou  kill,  thou 
art  become  a  transgressor  of  the 
law. 

12  So  speak  ye,  and  so  do,  as 
they  that  shall  be  judged  by  the 
law  of  liberty. 

*  Reading•  η  κάθον  Uei  with  Β  and 
si  nnc  t-vid  nee  from  the  Latin  version. 


CHAPTER   II 

1  My  brothers,  as  you  believe 
in  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
who  is  the  Glory,  pay  no  servile 

2  regard  to  people.  Suppose 
there  comes  into  your  meeting 
a  man  who  wears  gold  rings 
and  handsome  clothes,  and  also 

3  a  poor  man  in  dirty  clothes  ;  if 
you  attend  to  the  wearer  of  the 
handsome  clothes  and  say  to 
him,  "  Sit  here,  this  is  a  good 
place,"  and  tell  the  poor  man, 
"  You    can    stand,"    or    "  Sit 

4  there*  at  my  feet,"  are  you  not 
drawing  distinctions  in  your 
own  minds  and  proving  that 
you    judge    people    with    par- 

5  tiality  ?  Listen,  my  beloved 
brothers  ;  has  not  God  chosen 
the  poor  of  this  world  to  be 
rich  in  faith  and  to  inherit  the 
realm  which  he  has  promised 

6  to  those  who  love  him  ?  Now 
you  insult  the  poor.  Is  it  not 
the  rich  who  lord  it  over  you 

7  and  drag  you  to  court  ?  Is  it 
not  they  who  scoff  at  the  noble 

8  Name  you  bear  ?  If  you  really 
fulfil  the  royal  law  laid  down 
by  scripture,  You  must  love  your 
neighbour  as  yourself,  well  and 

9  good  ;  but  if  you  pay  servile 
regard  to  people,  you  commit 
a  sin,   and  the   Law  convicts 

10  you  of  transgression.  For  who- 
ever obeys  the  whole  of  the 
Law  and  only  makes  a  single 

1 1  slip,  is  guilty  of  everything.  He 
who  said,  Do  not  commit  adul- 
tery, also  said,  Do  not  kill.  Now 
if  you  do  not  commit  adultery 
but  if  you  kill,  you  have  trans- 

12  gressed  the  Law.  Speak,  act, 
as  those  who  are  to  be  judged 

13  by  the  law  of  freedom  ;  for  the 
judgment  will  be  merciless  to 
the  man  who  has  shown  no 
mercy — whereas  the  merciful 
life  will  triumph  in  the  face  of 

11  judgment,  f  Do  not  defame 
one  another,  brothers  ;  he  who 
defames  or  judges  his  brother 
defames  and  judges  the  Law  ; 


t  Restoring  4  u  -'2  to  what  seems  to  have  been  its  original  place. 


JAMES   II 


557 


13  For  he  shall  have  judgment 
without  mercy,  that  hath  shewed 
no  mercy  ;  and  mercy  rejoiceth 
against  judgment. 

14  What  doth  it  profit,  my  bre- 
thren, though  a  man  say  he  hath 
faith,  and  have  not  works  ?  can 
faith  save  him  ? 

15  If  a  brother  or  sister  be 
naked,  and  destitute  of  daily  food, 

16  And  one  of  you  say  unto 
them,  Depart  in  peace,  be  ye 
warmed  and  filled  ;  notwithstand- 
ing ye  give  them  not  those  things 
which  are  needful  to  the  body  ; 
what  doth  it  profit  ? 

17  Even  so  faith,  if  it  hath  not 
works,  is  dead,  being  alone. 

18  Yea,  a  man  may  say,  Thou 
hast  faith,  and  I  have  works  : 
shew  me  thy  faith  without  thy 
works,  and  I  will  shew  thee  my 
faith  by  my  works. 

19  Thou  belie  vest  that  there 
is  one  God  ;  thou  doest  well : 
the  devils  also  believe,  and 
tremble. 

20  But  wilt  thou  know,  Ο  vain 
man,  that  faith  without  works  is 
dead? 

21  Was  not  Abraham  our  father 
justified  by  works,  when  he  had 
offered  Isaac  his  son  upon  the 
altar  ? 

22  Seest  thou  how  faith  wrought 
with  his  works,  and  by  works  was 
faith  made  perfect  ? 

23  And  the  scripture  was  ful- 
filled which  saith,  Abraham  be- 
lieved God,  and  it  was  imputed 
unto  him  for  righteousness  : 
and  he  was  called  the  Friend  of 
God. 

24  Ye  see  then  how  that  by 
works  a  man  is  justified,  and  not 
by  faith  only. 

25  Likewise  also  was  not  Rahab 
the  harlot  justified  by  works,  when 
she  had  received  the  messengers, 
and  had  sent  them  out  another 
way  ? 

26  For  as  the  body  without  the 
spirit  is  dead,  so  faith  without 
works  is  dead  also. 

•  This  seems  \\  kely  to  have  been  the 
original  position  of  4  17. 


and  if  you  judge  the  Law,  you 
pass  sentence  on  it  instead  of 
12  obeying  it.  One  alone  is  the 
legislator,  who  passes  sentence  ; 
it  is  He  who  is  able  to  save  and 
to  destroy  ;  who  are  you,  to 
judge  your  neighbour  ? 

14  My  brothers,  what  is  the  use 
of  anyone  declaring  he  has 
faith,  if  he  has  no  deeds  to 
show  ?    Can  his  faith  save  him  ? 

15  Suppose  some  brother  or  sister 
is  ill -clad  and   short  of   daily 

16  food  ;  if  any  of  you  says  to 
them,  "  Depart  in  peace  !  Get 
warm,  get  food,"  without  sup- 
plying their  bodily  needs,  what 

17  use  is  that  ?  So  faith,  unless  it 
has    deeds,  is  dead    in    itself. 

18  Someone  will  object,  '  And  you 
claim  to  have  faith  !  '  Yes,  and 
I  claim  to  have  deeds  as  well  ; 
you  show  me  your  faith  with- 
out any  deeds,  and  I  will  show 
you  by  my  deeds  what  faith  is  ! 

19  You  believe  in  one  God  ?  Well 
and  good.    So  do  the  devils,  and 

20  they  shudder.  But  will  you 
understand,  you  senseless  fel- 
low, that  faith  without  deeds 

21  is  dead  ?  When  our  father 
Abraham  offered  his  son  Isaac 
on  the  altar,  was  he  not  justi- 

22  fied  by  what  he  did  ?  In  his 
case,  you  see,  faith  co-operated 
with  deeds,  faith  was  com- 
pleted by  deeds,  and  the  scrip- 

23  ture  was  fulfilled  :  Abraham  be- 
lieved God,  and  this  was  counted 
to  him  as  righteousness — he  was 

24  called  God's  friend.  You  ob- 
serve it  is  by  what  he  does  that 
a  man  is  justified,  not  simply 

25  by  what  he  believes.  So  too 
with  Rahab  the  harlot.  Was 
she  not  justified  by  what  she 
did,  when  she  entertained  the 
scouts  and  got  them  away  by 
a  different  road  ? 

26  For  as  the  body  without  the 
breath  of  life  is  dead, 

so    faith    is    dead    without 
deeds. 
17  Whoever,  then,  knows  what  is 
right  to  do  and  does  not  do 
it,  that  is  a  sin  for  him.* 


558 


JAMES    III 


CHAPTER    III 

1  My  brethren,  be  not  many 
masters,  knowing  that  we  shall 
receive  the  greater  condemnation. 

2  For  in  many  things  we  offend 
all.  If  any  man  offend  not  in 
word,  the  same  is  a  perfect  man, 
and  able  also  to  bridle  the  whole 
body. 

3  Behold,  we  put  bits  in  the 
horses'  mouths,  that  they  may 
obey  us ;  and  we  turn  about  their 
whole  body. 

4  Behold  also  the  ships,  which 
though  they  be  so  great,  and  are 
driven  of  fierce  winds,  yet  are  they 
turned  about  with  a  very  small 
helm,  whithersoever  the  governor 
listeth. 

5  Even  so  the  tongue  is  a  little 
member,  and  boasteth  great  things. 
Behold,  how  great  a  matter  a  little 
fire  kindleth  ! 

6  And  the  tongue  is  a  fire,  a 
world  of  iniquity :  so  is  the  tongue 
among  our  members,  that  it  de- 
fileth  the  whole  body,  and  setteth 
on  fire  the  course  of  nature ;  and 
it  is  set  on  fire  of  hell. 

7  For  every  kind  of  beasts,  and 
of  birds,  and  of  serpents,  and  of 
things  in  the  sea,  is  tamed,  and 
hath  been  tamed  of  mankind  : 

8  But  the  tongue  can  no  man 
tame  ;  it  is  an  unruly  evil,  full  of 
deadly  poison. 

9  Therewith  bless  we  God,  even 
the  Father  ;  and  therewith  curse 
we  men,  which  are  made  after  the 
similitude  of  God. 

10  Out  of  the  same  mouth  pro- 
ceedeth  blessing  and  cursing.  My 
brethren,  these  things  ought  not 
so  to  be. 

11  Doth  a  fountain  send  forth 
at  the  same  place  sweet  water  and 
bitter  ? 

12  Can  the  fig  tree,  my  brethren, 
bear  olive  berries  ?  either  a  vine, 
figs  ?  so  can  no  fountain  both  yield 
salt  water  and  fresh. 

13  Who  is  a  wise  man  and  en- 
dued with  knowledge  among  you  ? 
let  him  shew  out  of  a  good  conver- 
sation his  works  with  meekness  of 
wisdom. 


CHAPTER    III 

1  My  brothers,  do  not  swell 
the  ranks  of  the  teachers  ; 
remember,  we  teachers  will  be 
judged  with  special  strictness. 

2  We  all  make  many  a  slip,  but 
whoever  avoids  slips  of  speech 
is  a  perfect  man  ;  he  can  bridle 
the  whole  of  the  body  as  well 

3  as  the  tongue.  We  put  bridles 
into  the  mouths  of  horses  to 
make  them  obey  us,  and  so, 
you   see,*   we    can   move    the 

4  whole  of  their  bodies.  Look  at 
ships,  too  ;  for  all  their  size  and 
speed  under  stiff  winds,  they 
are  turned  by  a  tiny  rudder 
wherever  the  mind  of  the  steers- 

5  man  chooses.  So  the  tongue  is 
a  small  member  of  the  body, 
but  it  can  boast  of  great  ex- 
ploits. What  a  forest  is  set 
ablaze  by  a  little  spark  of  fire  ! 

6  And  the  tongue  is  a  fire,  the 
tongue  proves  a  very  world  of 
mischief  among  our  members, 
staining  the  whole  of  the  body 
and  setting  fire  to  the  round 
circle  of  existence  with  a  flame 

7  fed  by  hell.  For  while  every 
kind  of  beast  and  bird,  of 
creeping  animals  and  creatures 
marine,   is   tameable   and  has 

8  been  tamed  by  mankind,  no 
man  can  tame  the  tongue — 
plague  of  disorder  that  it  is,  full 

9  of  deadly  venom  !  With  the 
tongue  we  bless  the  Lord  and 
Father,  and  with  the  tongue  we 
curse  men  made  in  God's  like- 

10  ness ;  blessing  and  cursing 
stream  from  the  same  lips  !  My 
brothers,  this  ought  not  to  be. 

11  Does  a  fountain  pour  out  fresh 
water  and  brackish  from  the 
same  hole  ?    Can  a  fig  tree,  my 

12  brothers,  bear  olives  ?  Or  a 
vine,  figs  ?  No  more  can  salt 
water  yield  fresh. 

13  Who  among  you  is  wise  and 
learned  ?  Let  him  show  by 
his  good  conduct,  with  the 
modesty  of  wisdom,  what  his 

•  Reading  with  C  P,  the  Syriac  and 
Armenian  versions,  I6e  (ιδού),  instead  of 
ei  έί. 


JAMES    IV 


559 


14  But  if  ye  have  bitter  envying 
and  strife  in  your  hearts,  glory 
not,  and  lie  not  against  the  truth. 

15  This  wisdom  descendeth  not 
from  above,  but  is  earthly,  sen- 
sual, devilish. 

16  For  where  envying  and  strife 
is,  there  is  confusion  and  every 
evil  work. 

17  But  the  wisdom  that  is  from 
above  is  first  pure,  then  peaceable, 
gentle,  and  easy  to  be  intreated, 
full  of  mercy  and  good  fruits,  with- 
out partiality,  and  without  hypo- 
crisy. 

18  And  the  fruit  of  righteous- 
ness is  sown  in  peace  of  them  that 
make  peace. 


14  deeds  are.  But  if  you  are 
cherishing  bitter  jealousy  and 
rivalry  in  your  hearts,  do  not 
pride  yourselves  on  that — and 

15  be  false  to  the  truth.  That 
is  not  the  wisdom  which  comes 
down  from  above,  it  is  an  earth- 
ly wisdom,  sensuous,  devilish  ; 

16  for  wherever  jealousy  and 
rivalry    exist,    there    disorder 

17  reigns  and  every  evil.  The 
wisdom  from  above  is  first 
of  all  pure,  then  peaceable,  for- 
bearing, conciliatory,  full  of 
mercy  and  wholesome  fruit, 
unambiguous,  straightforward ; 

18  and  the  peacemakers  who  sow 
in  peace  reap  righteousness. 


CHAPTER   IV 

1  From  whence  come  wars  and 
fightings  among  you  ?  come  they 
not  hence,  even  of  your  lusts  that 
war  in  your  members  ? 

2  Ye  lust,  and  have  not :  ye 
kill,  and  desire  to  have,  and  can- 
not obtain  :  ye  fight  and  war,  yet 
ye  have  not,  because  ye  ask  not. 

3  Ye  ask,  and  receive  not,  be- 
cause ye  ask  amiss,  that  ye  may 
consume  it  upon  your  lusts. 

4  Ye  adulterers  and  adulter- 
esses, know  ye  not  that  the  friend- 
ship of  the  world  is  enmity  with 
God  ?  whosoever  therefore  will  be 
a  friend  of  the  world  is  the  enemy 
of  God. 

5  Do  ye  think  that  the  scripture 
saith  in  vain,  The  spirit  that  dwell- 
eth  in  us  lusteth  to  envy  ? 

6  But  he  giveth  more  grace. 
Wherefore  he  saith,  God  resisteth 
the  proud,  but  giveth  grace  unto 
the  humble. 

7  Submit  yourselves  therefore 
to  God.  Resist  the  devil,  and  he 
will  flee  from  you. 

8  Draw  nigh  to  God,  and  he  will 
draw  nigh  to  you.  Cleanse  your 
hands,  ye  sinners ;  and  purify  your 
hearts,  ye  double  minded. 

9  Be  afflicted,  and  mourn,  and 
weep :  let  your  laughter  be  turned 
to  mourning,  and  your  joy  to 
heaviness. 

10  Humble    yourselves    in   the 


CHAPTER   IV 

1  Where  do  conflicts,  where 
do  wrangles  come  from,  in  your 
midst  ?  Is  it  not  from  these 
passions    of    yours    that    war 

2  among  your  members  ?  You 
crave,  and  miss  what  you  want: 
you  envy  *  and  covet,  but  you 
cannot  acquire  :  you  wrangle 
and  fight — you  miss  what  you 
want  because  you  do  not  ask 

3  God  for  it ;  you  do  ask  and  you 
do  not  get  it,  because  you  ask 
with  the  wicked  intention  of 
spending  it  on  your  pleasures. 

4  (Wanton  creatures  !  do  you 
not  know  that  the  world's 
friendship  means  enmity  to 
God  ?  Whoever,  then,  chooses 
to  be  the  world's  friend,  turns 

5  enemy  to  God.  What.,  do  you 
consider  this  is  an  idle  word  of 
scripture  ? — '  He  yearns  jeal- 
ously   for    the    spirit    he    set 

6  within  us.')  Yet  he  gives  grace 
more  and  more  :  thus  it  is  said, 

The  haughty  God  opposes, 
butto  the  humble  he  gives  grace. 

7  Well  then,  submit  yourselves 
to  God  : 

resist  the  devil. 

and  he  will  fly  from  you : 

8  draw  near  to  God, 

and  he  will  draw  near  to 
you. 

*  Accepting    φθονείτε,    the    conjecture 
of  Erasmus,  for  the  φονεύετε  of  the  MSS. 


560 


JAMES   V 


sight  of  the  Lord,  and  he  shall  lif  υ 
you  up. 

11  Speak  not  evil  one  of  an- 
other, brethren.  He  that  speak - 
eth  evil  of  Jtis  brother,  and  judgeth 
his  brother,  speaketh  evil  of  the 
law,  and  judgeth  the  law  :  but  if 
thou  judge  the  law,  thou  art  not  a 
doer  of  the  law,  but  a  judge. 

12  There  is  one  lawgiver,  who 
is  able  to  save  and  to  destroy :  who 
art  thou  that  judgest  another  ? 

13  Go  to  now,  ye  that  say,  To 
day  or  to  morrow  we  will  go  into 
such  a  city,  and  continue  there  a 
year,  and  buy  and  sell,  and  get 
gain  : 

14  Whereas  ye  know  not  what 
shall  be  on  the  morrow.  For 
what  is  your  life  ?  It  is  even  a 
vapour,  that  appeareth  for  a  little 
time,  and  then  vanisheth  away. 

15  For  that  ye  ought  to  say,  If 
the  Lord  will,  we  shall  live,  and 
do  this,  or  that. 

16  But  now'  ye  rejoice  in  your 
boastings :  all  such  rejoicing  is 
evil. 

17  Therefore  to  him  that  know- 
eth  to  do  good,  and  doeth  it  not, 
to  him  it  is  sin. 


Cleanse     your    hands,     you 

sinners, 
and  purify  your  hearts,  you 

double-minded. 
9       Lament     and     mourn     and 

weep, 
let  your  laughter  be  turned 

to  mourning, 
and  your  joy  to  depression  ; 
10       humble  yourselves  before  the 

Lord, 
and     then     he     will     raise 

you  up. 

13  Come  now,  you  who  say, 
"  To-day  or  to-morrow  we  are 
going  to  such  and  such  a  city  ; 
we  shall  spend  a  year  there 
trading  and  making  money  " — 

14  you  know  nothing  about  to- 
morrow ! 

For  what  is  your  life  ? 

You  are  but  a  mist,  which 
appears  for  a  little  and  then 
vanishes. 

15  You  ought  rather  to  say, 
' '  If  the  Lord  will , 

we  shall  live  to  do  this  or 
that." 

16  But  here  you  are,  boasting 
in  your  proud  pretensions  1 

All  such  boasting  is  wicked. 


CHAPTER   V 

1  Go  to  now,  ye  rich  men,  weep 
and  howl  for  your  miseries  that 
shall  come  upon  you. 

2  Your  riches  are  corrupted, 
and  your  garments  are  moth- 
eaten. 

3  Your  gold  and  silver  is  can- 
kered ;  and  the  rust  of  them  shall 
be  a  witness  against  you,  and  shall 
eat  your  flesh  as  it  were  fire.  Ye 
have  heaped  treasure  together  for 
the  last  days. 

4  Behold,  the  hire  of  the  la- 
bourers who  have  reaped  down 
your  fields,  which  is  of  you  kept 
back  by  fraud,  crieth  :  and  the 
cries  of  them  which  have  reaped 
are  entered  into  the  ears  of  the 
Lord  of  sabaol  1 1 . 

5  Ye  have  lived  in  pleasure  on 
the  earth,  and  been  wanton  ;  ye 

*  Transferrin?  the  last  clause  of  ver.  3 
position. 


CHAPTER    V 

1  Come  now,   you   rich  men, 
weep   and  shriek  over  your 

impending  miseries  ! 
You  have   been  storing  up 
treasure  in  the  very  last  days ;  * 

2  your  wealth  lies  rotting, 
and  your  clothes  are  moth- 
eaten  ; 

3  your  gold  and  silver  lie 
rusted  over,  and  their  rust  will 
be  evidence  against  you,  it  will 
devour  your  flesh  like  fire. 

4  See,  the  wages  of  which 
you  have  defrauded  the  work- 
men who  mowed  your  fields 
call  out, 

and  the  cries  of  the  harvest- 
ers have  readied  the  ears  of  the 
Lord  of  Hosts. 

5  You  have  revelled  on  earth 
and  plunged  into  dissipation; 

to  what  appears  to  have  heen  its  original 


JAMES   V 


561 


have  nourished  your  hearts,  as  in 
a  day  of  slaughter. 

6  Ye  have  condemned  and  killed 
the  just ;  and  he  doth  not  resist 
you. 

7  Be  patient  therefore,  breth- 
ren, unto  the  coming  of  the  Lord. 
Behold,  the  husbandman  waiteth 
for  the  precious  fruit  of  the  earth, 
and  hath  long  patience  for  it,  until 
he  receive  the  early  and  latter 
rain. 

8  Be  ye  also  patient  ;  stablish 
your  hearts :  for  the  coming  of  the 
Lord  draweth  nigh. 

9  Grudge  not  one  against 
another,  brethren,  lest  ye  be 
condemned :  behold,  the  judge 
standeth  before  the  door. 

10  Take,  my  brethren,  the  pro- 
phets, who  have  spoken  in  the 
name  of  the  Lord,  for  an  example 
of  suffering  affliction,  and  of  pa- 
tience. 

11  Behold,  we  count  them 
happy  which  endure.  Ye  have 
heard  of  the  patience  of  Job,  and 
have  seen  the  end  of  the  Lord  ; 
that  the  Lord  is  very  pitiful,  and 
of  tender  mercy. 

12  But  above  all  things,  my 
brethren,  swear  not,  neither  by 
heaven,  neither  by  the  earth, 
neither  by  any  other  oath :  but  let 
your  yea  be  yea  ;  and  your  nay, 
nay ;  lest  ye  fall  into  condemna- 
tion. 

13  Is  any  among  you  afflicted  ? 
let  him  pray.  Is  any  merry  ?  let 
him  sing  psalms. 

14  Is  any  sick  among  you  ?  let 
him  call  for  the  elders  of  the 
church  ;  and  let  them  pray  over 
him,  anointing  him  with  oil  in  the 
name  of  the  Lord  : 

1 5  And  the  prayer  of  faith  shall 
save  the  sick,  and  the  Lord  shall 
raise  him  up ;  and  if  he  have  com- 
mitted sins,  they  shall  be  forgiven 
him. 

16  Confess  your  faults  one  to 
another,  and  pray  one  for  another, 
that  ye  may  be  healed.  The 
effectual  fervent  prayer  of  a 
righteous  man  availeth  much. 

17  Elias  was  a  man  subject  to 
like   passions  as  we  are,  and  he 


you  have  fattened  yourselves 
as  for  the  Day  of  slaugh- 
ter ; 

6  you   have    condemned,    you 

have       murdered       the 
righteous — unresisting. 

7  Be  patient,  then,  brothers, 
till  the  arrival  of  the  Lord. 
See  how  the  farmer  wafts  for 
the  precious  crop  of  the  land, 
biding  his  time  patiently  till  he 
gets  the  autumn  and  the  spring 

8  rains  ;  have  patience  your- 
selves, strengthen  your  hearts, 
for  the  arrival  of  the  Lord  is  at 

9  hand.  Do  not  murmur  against 
one  another,  brothers,  lest  you 
are  judged  ;  look,  the  Judge  is 

10  standing  at  the  very  door  !  As 
an  example  of  fortitude  and  en- 
durance, brothers,  take  the 
prophets  who   have  spoken  in 

11  the  name  of  the  Lord.  See,  toe 
call  the  stedfast  happy ;  you 
have  heard  of  the  stedfastness 
of  Job,  and  you  have  seen  the 
end  of  the  Lord  with  him,  seen 
that  the  Lord  is  very  com- 
passionate and  pitiful. 

12  Above  all,  my  brothers, 
never  swear  an  oath,  either  by 

,  heaven  or  by  earth  or  by  any- 
thing else  ;  let  your  "  yes  " 
be  a  plain  "  yes,"  your  "  no  " 
a  plain  "  no,"  lest  you  incur 
judgment. 

13  Is  any  one  of  you  in  trouble  ? 
let  him  pray. 

Is  anyone  thriving  ?  let  him 
sing  praise. 

14  Is  anyone  ill  ?  let  him 
summon  the  presbyters  of  the 
church,  and  let  them  pray 
over  him,  anointing  him  with 
oil  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  : 

15  the  prayer  of  faith  will  restore 
the  sick  man,  and  the  Lord 
will  raise  him  up  ;  even  the 
sins  he  has  committed  will  be 
forgiven  him. 

16  So  confess  your  sins  to  one 
another  and  pray  for  one 
another,  that  you  may  be 
healed  ;  the  prayers  of  the 
righteous     have     a     powerful 

17  effect.  Elijah  was  a  man  with 
a  nature  just  like  our  own ;  but 


562 


JAMES    V 


prayed  earnestly  that  it  might  not 
rain  :  and  it  rained  not  on  the 
earth  by  the  space  of  three  years 
and  six  months. 

18  And  he  prayed  again,  and 
the  heaven  gave  rain,  and  the 
earth  brought  forth  her  fruit. 

19  Brethren,  if  any  of  you  do 
err  from  the  truth,  and  one  con- 
vert him  ; 

20  Let  him  know,  that  he  which 
converteth  the  sinner  from  the 
error  of  his  way  shall  save  a  soul 
from  death,  and  shall  hide  a  mul- 
titude of  sins. 


he  offered  prayer  that  it  might 
not  rain,  and  for  three  years 
and  six  months  it  did  not  rain  ; 

18  then  he  prayed  again,  and  the 
sky  yielded  rain,  the  earth 
brought  forth  its  fruit. 

19  My  brothers,  if  any  one  of 
you  goes  astray  from  the  truth 
and  someone  brings  him  back, 

20  understand  that  he  who  brings 
a  sinner  back  from  the  error  of 
his  way  saves  his  soul  from 
death  and  hides  a  host  of  sins. 


THE    FIRST    EPISTLE    GENERAL    OP 


PETER 


CHAPTER    I 

1  Peter,  an  apostle  of  Jesus 
Christ,  to  the  strangers  scattered 
throughout  Pontus,  Galatia,  Cap- 
padocia,  Asia,  and  Bithynia, 

2  Elect  according  to  the  fore- 
knowledge of  God  the  Father, 
through  sanctification  of  the 
Spirit,  unto  obedience  and  sprink- 
ling of  the  blood  of  Jesus  Christ : 
Grace  unto  you,  and  peace,  be  mul- 
tiplied. 

3  Blessed  be  the  God  and  Father 
of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  which 
according  to  his  abundant  mercy 
hath  begotten  us  again  unto  a 
lively  hope  by  the  resurrection  of 
Jesus  Christ  from  the  dead, 

4  To  an  inheritance  incorrup- 
tible, and  undefiled,  and  that 
fadeth  not  away,  reserved  in 
heaven  for  you, 

5  Who  are  kept  by  the  power  of 
God  through  faith  unto  salvation 
ready  to  be  revealed  in  the  last 
time. 

6  Wherein  ye  greatly  rejoice, 
though  now  for  a  season,  if  need 
be,  ye  are  in  heaviness  through 
manifold  temptations  : 

7  That  the  trial-  of  your  faith, 
being  much  more  precious  than  of 
gold  that  perisheth,  though  it  be 
tried  with  fire,  might  be  found 
unto  praise  and  honour  and  glory 
at  the  appearing  of  Jesus  Christ: 

8  Whom  having  not  seen,  ye 
love  ;  in  whom,  though  now  ye  see 
him  not,  yet  believing,  ye  rejoice 
with  joy  unspeakable  and  full  of 
glory  : 

9  Receiving  the  end  of  your 
faith,  even  the  salvation  of  your 
souls. 

10  Of  which  salvation  the  pro- 


CHAPTER    I 

1  Peter  an  apostle  of  Jesus 
Christ,  to  the  exiles  of  the 
Dispersion  in  Pontus,  Galatia, 
Cappadocia,     Asia,     and     Bi- 

2  thynia,  whom  God  the  Father 
has  predestined  and  chosen,  by 
the  consecration  of  the  Spirit, 
to  obey  Jesus  Christ  and  be 
sprinkled  with  his  blood  :  may 
grace  and  peace  be  multiplied 
to  you. 

3  Blessed  be  the  God  and  Fa- 
ther of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  ! 
By  his  great  mercy  we  have 
been  born  anew  to  a  life  of  hope 
through  the  resurrection  of 
Jesus    Christ   from    the    dead, 

4  born  to  an  unscathed,  inviolate, 
unfading    inheritance  ;      it    is 

5  kept  in  heaven  for  you,  and  the 
power  of  God  protects  you  by 
faith  till  you  do  inherit  the 
salvation  which  is  all  ready  to 
be  revealed  at  the  last  hour. 

6  You  will  rejoice  then,  though 
for  the  passing  moment  you 
may    need    to    suffer    various 

7  trials  ;  that  is  only  to  prove 
your  faith  is  sterling  (far  more 
precious  than  gold  which  is 
perishable  and  yet  is  tested  by 
fire),  and  it  redounds  to  your 
praise  and  gTory  and  honour 
at  the  revelation  of  Jesus 
Christ. 

8  You  never  knew  him ,  but  you 
love  him  ;  for  the  moment  you 
do  not  see  him,  but  you 
believe  in  him,  and  you  will 
thrill  with  an  unspeakable  and 

9  glorious  joy  to  obtain  the  out- 
come of  your  faith  in  the  sal- 

10  vation    of    your    souls.     Even 
prophets    have    searched    and 


563 


564 


I   PETER   I 


phets  have  enquired  and  searched 
diligently,  who  prophesied  of  the 
grace  that  should  come  unto  you  : 

11  Searching  what,  or  what 
manner  of  time  the  Spirit  of 
Christ  which  was  in  them  did 
signify,  when  it  testified  before- 
hand the  sufferings  of  Christ,  and 
the  glory  that  should  follow. 

12  Unto  whom  it  was  revealed, 
that  not  unto  themselves,  but  unto 
us  they  did  minister  the  things, 
which  are  now  reported  unto  you 
by  them  that  have  preached  the 
gospel  unto  you  with  the  Holy 
Ghost  sent  down  from  heaven  ; 
which  things  the  angels  desire  to 
look  into. 

13  AVherefore  gird  up  the  loins 
of  your  mind,  be  sober,  and  hope 
to  the  end  for  the  grace  that  is  to 
be  brought  unto  you  at  the  reve- 
lation of  Jesus  Christ  ; 

14  As  obedient  children,  not 
fashioning  yourselves  according 
to  the  former  lusts  in  your  ignor- 
ance : 

15  But  as  he  which  hath  called 
you  is  holy,  so  be  ye  holy  in  all 
manner  of  conversation  ; 

16  Because  it  is  written,  Be  ye 
holy  ;  for  I  am  holy. 

17  And  if  ye  call  on  the  Father, 
who  without  respect  of  persons 
judgeth  according  to  every  man's 
work,  pass  the  time  of  your  so- 
journing here  in  fear  : 

18  Forasmuch  as  ye  know  that 
ye  were  not  redeemed  with  cor- 
ruptible things,  as  silver  and 
gold,  from  your  vain  conversation 
received  by  tradition  from  your 
fathers  ; 

19  But  with  the  precious  blood 
of  Christ,  as  of  a  lamb  without 
blemish  and  without  spot : 

20  Who  verily  was  foreordained 
before  the  foundation  of  the  world, 
but  was  manifest  in  these  last- 
times  for  you, 

21  Who  by  him  do  believe  in 
God,  that  raised  him  up  from  the 
dead,  and  gave  him  glory  ;  that 
your  faith  and  hope  might  be  in 
God. 

22  Seeing  ye  have  purified  your 
souls  in  obeying  the  truth  through 


inquired  about  that  salvation, 
the  prophets  who•  prophesied 
of  the  grace  that  was  meant  for 

11  you  ;  the  Spirit  of  messiah 
within  them  foretold  all  the 
suffering  of  messiah  and  his 
after-glory,  and  they  pondered 
when  or  how  this  was  to  come  ; 

12  to  them  it  was  revealed  that 
they  got  this  intelligence  * 
not  for  themselves  but  for  you, 
regarding  all  that  has  now  been 
disclosed  to  you  by  those  who 
preached  the  gospel  to  you 
through  the  holy  Spirit  sent 
from  heaven. 

The  very  angels  long  to  get 
a  glimpse  of  this  1 

13  Brace  up  your  minds,  then, 
keep  cool,  and  put  your  hope 
for  good  and  all  in  the  grace 
that  is  coming  to  you  at  the 

14  revelation  of  Jesus  Christ.  Be 
obedient  children,  instead  of 
moulding  yourselves  to  the  pas- 
sions that  once  ruled  the  days 

15  of  your  ignorance  ;  as  He  who 
called  you  is  holy,  so  you  must 
be  holy  too  in  all  your  conduct 

16  — for  it  is  written,  You  shall  be 

17  holy  because  I  am  holy.  And  as 
you  call  upon  a  Father  who 
judges  everyone  impartially  by 
what  he  has  done,  be  reverent 
in  your  conduct  while  you  so- 
journ here  below  ;  you  know  it 

18  was  not  by  perishable  silver  or 
gold  that  you  were  ransomed 
from   the   futile    traditions   of 

19  your  past,  but  by  the  precious 
blood   of   Christ,   a  lamb   un- 

20  blemished  and  unstained.  He 
was  predestined  before  the 
foundation  of  the  world  and 
has  appeared  at  the  end  of  the 

21  ages  for  your  sake  ;  it  is  by  him 
that  you  believe  in  God 
who  raised  him  from  the  dead 
and  gave  him  glory  ;  and  thus 
your  faith  means  hope  in  God. 

22  Now  that  your  obedience  to 
the    Truth    has    purified    your 

*  On  the  basis  of  Enoch  i.  2  (οΰκ  eU 

τηι>  vvv  yeveav  διεί'Ίονμην  αλλ'   eirt  πόρρω    ονσαν 

ίγώ  λαλώ)  Dr.  Rondel  Harris  plausibly 
reads  iievoovvTo,  as  above,  for  the  διηκόΐ'ονν 
of  the  ordinary  text. 


I   PETER    II 


565 


the  Spirit  unto  unfeigned  love  of 
the  brethren,  see  that  ye  love  one 
another  with  a  pure  heart  fer- 
vently : 

23  Being  born  again,  not  of  cor- 
ruptible seed,  but  of  incorruptible, 
by  the  word  of  God,  which  liveth 
and  abideth  for  ever. 

24  For  all  flesh  is  as  grass,  and 
all  the  glory  of  man  as  the  flower 
of  grass.  The  grass  withereth,  and 
the  flower  thereof  falleth  away: 

25  But  the  word  of  the  Lord 
endureth  for  ever.  And  this  is 
the  word  which  by  the  gospel  is 
preached  unto  you. 


souls  for  a  brotherly  love  that 
is    sincere,    love    one    another 

23  h  artily  and  steadily.  You  are 
born  anew  of  immortal,  not 
of  mortal   seed,  by  the   living, 

24  lasting  word  of  God  ;   for 

All  flesh  is  like  the  grass, 
and   all   its   glory   like   the 
flower  of  grass : 

the  grass  withers 

and  the  floivcr  fades, 

25  but  the  word  of  the  Lord  lasts 

for  ever — 
and    that    is    the   word    of   the 
gospel  for  you. 


CHAPTER    II 

1  Wherefore  laying  aside  all 
malice,  and  all  guile,  and  hypo- 
crisies, and  envies,  and  all  evil 
speakings, 

2  As  newborn  babes,  desire  the 
sincere  milk  of  the  word,  that  ye 
may  grow  thereby  : 

3  If  so  be  ye  have  tasted  that 
the  Lord  is  gracious. 

4  To  whom  coming,  as  unto  a 
living  stone,  disallowed  indeed  of 
men,  but  chosen  of  God,  and  pre- 
cious, 

5  Ye  also,  as  lively  stones,  are 
built  up  a  spiritual  house,  an  holy 
priesthood,  to  offer  up  spiritual 
sacrifices,  acceptable  to  God  by 
Jesus  Christ. 

6  Wherefore  also  it  is  contained 
in  the  scripture,  Behold,  I  lay  in 
Sion  a  chief  corner  stone,  elect, 
precious  :  and  he  that  believeth  on 
him  shall  not  be  confounded. 

7  Unto  you  therefore  which  be- 
lieve he  is  precious  :  but  unto  them 
which  be  disobedient,  the  stone 
which  the  builders  disallowed,  the 
same  is  made  the  head  of  the 
corner, 

8  And  a  stone  of  stumbling,  and 
a  rock  of  offence,  even  to  them 
which  stumble  at  the  word,  being 
disobedient :  whereunto  also  they 
were  appointed. 

9  But  ye  are  a  chosen  genera- 
tion, a  royal  priesthood,  an  holy 
nation,  a  peculiar  people  ;  that  ye 


CHAPTER   II 

1  So  off  with  all  malice,  all  guile 
and  insincerity  and  envy  and 

2  slander  of  every  kind  !  Like 
newly-born  children,  thirst  for 
the  pure,  spiritual  milk  to  make 

3  you  grow  up  to  salvation.  You 
have  had  a  taste  of  the  kind- 
ness of  the  Lord  :   come  to  him 

4  then — come  to  that  living  Stone 
which  men  have  rejected  and 
God  holds  choice  and  precious, 

5  come  and,  like  living  stones 
yourselves,  be  built  into  a  spir- 
itual house,  to  form  a  conse- 
crated priesthood  for  the  offer- 
ing of  those  spiritual  sacrifices 
that    are    acceptable    to    God 

6  through  Jesus  Christ.  For  thus 
it  stands  in  the  scripture  : 

Here  I  lay  a  Stone  in  Sion, 
a  choice,  a  precious  corner- 
stone : 

he  who  believes  in  him  will 
never  be  disappointed. 

7  Now  you  believe,  you  hold  him 
'  precious,'  but  as  for  the  un- 
believing— 

the  very  stone  the  builders  re- 
jected 
is  now  the  cornerstone, 

8  a  stone  over  which  men  stumble 
and  a  rock  of  offence  :  they 
stumble  over  it  in  their  disobe- 
dience to  God's  word.     Such  is 

9  their  appointed  doom.  But 
you  are  the  elect  race,  the  royal 
priesthood,   the  consecrated  na- 


566 


I   PETER   II 


should  shew  forth  the  praises  of 
him  who  hath  called  you  out  of 
darkness  into  his  marvellous 
light : 

10  Which  in  time  past  were  not 
a  people,  but  are  now  the  people 
of  God  :  which  had  not  obtained 
mercy,  but  now  have  obtained 
mercy. 

11  Dearly  beloved,  I  beseech 
you  as  strangers  and  pilgrims,  ab- 
stain from  fleshly  lusts,  which  war 
against  the  soul  ; 

12  Having  your  conversation 
honest  among  the  Gentiles  :  that, 
whereas  they  speak  against  you  as 
evildoers,  they  may  by  your  good 
works,  which  they  shall  behold, 
glorify  God  in  the  day  of  visita- 
tion. 

13  Submit  yourselves  to  every 
ordinance  of  man  for  the  Lord's 
sake  :  whether  it  be  to  the  king, 
as  supreme  ; 

14  Or  unto  governors,  as  unto 
them  that  are  sent  by  him  for  the 
punishment  of  evildoers,  and  for 
the  praise  of  them  that  do  well. 

15  For  so  is  the  will  of  God, 
that  with  well  doing  ye  may  put 
to  silence  the  ignorance  of  foolish 
men  : 

16  As  free,  and  not  using  your 
liberty  for  a  cloke  of  malicious- 
ness, but  as  the  servants  of  God. 

17  Honour  all  men.  Love  the 
brotherhood.  Fear  God.  Honour 
the  king. 

18  Servants,  be  subject  to  your 
masters  with  all  fear ;  not  only  to 
the  good  and  gentle,  but  also  to 
the  fro  ward. 

19  For  this  is  thankworthy,  if  a 
man  for  conscience  toward  God 
endure  grief,  suffering  wrongfully. 

20  For  what  glory  is  it,  if,  when 
ye  be  buffeted  for  your  faults,  ye 
shall  take  it  patiently  ?  but  if, 
when  ye  do  well,  and  suffer  for  it, 
ye  take  it  patiently,  this  is  ac- 
ceptable with  God. 

21  For  even  hereunto  were  ye 
called :  because  Christ  also  suffered 
for  us,  leaving  us  an  example,  that 
ye  should  follow  his  steps  : 

22  Who  did  no  sin,  neither  was 
euile  found  in  his  mouth  : 


Hon,  the  People  who  belong  to 
Him,  that  you  may  proclaim  the 
wondrous  deeds  of  Him  who  has 
called  you  from  darkness  to  his 

10  wonderful  light- — you  who  once 
were  no  people  and  now  are 
God's  people,  you  tvho  once  were 
unpitied  and  now  are  pitied. 

11  Beloved,  as  sojourners  and 
exiles  I  appeal  to  you  to 
abstain  from  the  passions  of 
the  flesh  that  wage  war  upon 

12  the  soul.  Conduct  yourselves 
properly  before  pagans  ;  so 
that  for  all  their  slander  of  you 
as  bad  characters,  they  may 
come  to  glorify  God  when  you 
are  put  upon  your  trial,  by 
what  they  see  of  your  good 
deeds. 

13  Submit  for  the  Lord's  sake  to 
any  human  authority  ;  submit 

14  to  the  emperor  as  supreme,  and 
to  governors  as  deputed  by  him 
for  the  punishment  of  wrong- 
doers and  the  encouragement 

15  of  honest  people — for  it  is  the 
will  of  God  that  by  your  honest 
lives  you  should  silence  the 
ignorant  charges  of  foolish  per- 

16  sons.  Live  like  free  men,  only 
do  not  make  your  freedom  a 
pretext  for  misconduct ;    live 

17  like  servants  of  God.  Do 
honour  to  all,  love  the  brother- 
hood, reverence  God,  honour  the 
emperor. 

18  Servants,  be  submissive  to 
your  masters  with  perfect  re- 
spect, not  simply  to  those  who 
are  kind  and  reasonable  but  to 

19  the  surly  as  well — for  it  is  a 
merit  when  from  a  sense  of  God 
one  bears  the  pain  of  unjust 

20  suffering.  Where  is  the  credit 
in  standing  punishment  for 
having  done  wrong  ?  No,  if 
you  stand  suffering  for  having 
done  right,  that  is  what  God 

21  counts  a  merit.  It  is  your 
vocation  ;  for  when  Christ 
suffered  for  you,  he  left  you  an 
example,  and  you  must  follow 
his  footsteps. 

22  He  committed  no  sin, 

no    guile    was    ever  found 
upon  his  lips  ; 


I   PETER    III 


567 


23  Who,  when  he  was  reviled, 
reviled  not  again  ;  when  he  suf- 
fered, he  threatened  not ;  but 
committed  himself  to  him  that 
judgeth   righteously  : 

24  Who  his  own  self  bare  our 
sins  in  his  own  body  on  the  tree, 
that  we,  being  dead  to  sins, 
should  live  unto  righteousness : 
by  whose  stripes  ye  were  healed. 

25  For  ye  were  as  sheep  going 
astray  ;  but  are  now  returned  unto 
the  Shepherd  and  Bishop  of  your 
souls. 


23 


he  was  reviled  and  made  no 
retort, 
he     suffered     and     never 
threatened, 
but  left  everything  to  Him  who 

24  judges  justly  ;  he  bore  our  sins 
in  his  own  body  on  the  gibbet, 
that  we  might  break  with  sin 
and  live  for  righteousness  ;  and 
by  his  wounds  you  have  been 

25  healed.  You  were  astray  like 
sheep,  but  you  have  come  back 
now  to  the  Shepherd  and 
Guardian  of  your  souls. 


CHAPTER    III 

1  Likewise,  ye  wives,  be  in 
subjection  to  your  own  husbands  ; 
that,  if  any  obey  not  the  word, 
they  also  may  without  the  word 
be  won  by  the  conversation  of  the 
wives  ; 

2  While  they  behold  your 
chaste  conversation  coupled  with 
fear. 

3  Whose  adorning  let  it  not  be 
that  outward  adorning  of  plaiting 
the  hair,  and  of  wearing  of  gold, 
or  of  putting  on  of  apparel  : 

4  But  let  it  be  the  hidden  man 
of  the  heart,  in  that  which  is  not 
corruptible,  even  the  ornament  of 
a  meek  and  quiet  spirit,  which 
is  in  the  sight  of  God  of  great 
price. 

5  For  after  this  manner  in  the 
old  time  the  holy  women  also,  who 
trusted  in  God,  adorned  them- 
selves, being  in  subjection  unto 
their  own  husbands  : 

6  Even  as  Sara  obeyed  Abra- 
ham, calling  him  lord  :  whose 
daughters  ye  are,  as  long  as  ye  do 
well,  and  are  not  afraid  with  any 
amazement. 

7  Likewise,  ye  husbands,  dwell 
with  them  according  to  knowledge, 
giving  honour  unto  the  wife,  as 
unto  the  weaker  vessel,  and  as 
being  heirs  together  of  the  grace 
of  life  ;  that  your  prayers  be  not 
hindered. 

8  Finally,  be  ye  all  of  one  mind, 
having  compassion  one  of  another, 
love  as  brethren,  be  pitiful,  be 
courteous : 


CHAPTER    III 

1  In  the  same  way,  you  wives 
must  be  submissive  to  your 
husbands,  so  that  even  those 
who  will  not  believe  the  Word 
may  be  won  over  without  a 
word  by  the  behaviour  of  their 

2  wives,  when  they  see  how 
chaste  and  reverent  you  are. 

3  You  are  not  to  adorn  your- 
selves on  the  outside  with 
braids  of  hair  and  ornaments  of 

4  gold  and  changes  of  dress,  but 
inside,  in  the  heart,  with  the 
immortal  beauty  of  a  gentle 
and  modest  spirit,  which  in  the 
sight  of  God  is  of  rare  value. 

5  It  was  in  this  way  long  ago  that 
the  holy  women  who  hoped  in 
God  adorned  themselves.  They 
were  submissive  to  their  hus- 

6  bands.  Thus  Sara  obeyed 
Abraham  by  calling  him  '  lord.'' 
And  you  are  daughters  of  Sara 
if   you   do   what   is   right   and 

7  yield  to  no  panic.  *  In  the  same 
way  you  husbands  must  be 
considerate  in  living  with  your 
wives,  since  they  are  the  weaker 
sex  ;  you  must  honour  them  as 
heirs  equally  with  yourselves  of 
the  grace  of  Life,  so  that  your 
prayers  may  not  be  hindered. 

8  Lastly,  you  must  all  be 
united,  you  must  have  sym- 
pathy, brotherly  love,  com- 
passion,   and    humility,    never 

*  Apparently  an  allusion  to  the  fear 
of  violence  at  the  hands  of  their  (pagan  ?) 
husbands.  The  language,  but  not  th." 
idea,  is  that  of  Proverbs  in.  25. 


568 


I   PETER   III 


9  Not  rendering  evil  for  evil,  or 
railing  for  railing  :  but  contrari- 
wise blessing ;  knowing  that  ye  are 
thereunto  called,  that  ye  should 
inherit  a  blessing. 

10  For  he  that  will  love  life,  and 
see  good  days,  let  him  refrain  his 
tongue  from  evil,  and  his  lips  that 
they  speak  no  guile  : 

11  Let  him  eschew  evil,  and  do 
good  ;  let  him  seek  peace,  and 
ensue  it. 

12  For  the  eyes  of  the  Lord  are 
over  the  righteous,  and  his  ears  are 
open  unto  their  prayers  :  but  the 
face  of  the  Lord  is  against  them 
that  do  evil. 

13  And  who  is  he  that  will  harm 
you,  if  ye  be  followers  of  that 
which  is  good  ? 

14  But  and  if  ye  suffer  for 
righteousness'  sake,  happy  are  ye  : 
and  be  not  afraid  of  their  terror, 
neither  be  troubled  ; 

15  But  sanctify  the  Lord  God 
in  your  hearts  :  and  be  ready 
always  to  give  an  answer  to  every 
man  that  asketh  you  a  reason  of 
the  hope  that  is  in  you  with  meek- 
ness and  fear  : 

16  Having  a  good  conscience  ; 
that,  whereas  they  speak  evil  of 
you,  as  of  evildoers,  they  may  be 
ashamed  that  falsely  accuse  your 
good  conversation  in  Christ. 

17  For  it  is  better,  if  the  will  of 
God  be  so,  that  ye  suffer  for  well 
doing,  than  for  evil  doing. 

18  For  Christ  also  hath  once 
suffered  for  sins,  the  just  for  the 
unjust,  that  he  might  bring  us  to 
God,  being  put  to  death  in  the 
flesh,  but  quickened  by  the  Spirit  : 

19  By  which  also  he  went  and 
preached  unto  the  spirits  in 
prison  ; 

20  Which  sometime  were  dis- 
obedient, when  once  the  long- 
suffering  of  God  waited  in  the 
days  of  Noah,  while  the  ark  was  a 
preparing,  wherein  few,  that  is, 
eight  souls  were  saved  by  water. 

21  The  like  figure  whereunto 
even  baptism  doth  also  now  save 


9  paying  back  evil  for  evil,  never 
reviling  when  you  are  reviled, 
but  on  the  contrary  blessing. 
For  this  is  your  vocation,  to 
bless  and  to  inherit  blessing  ; 

10  he  who  would  love  Life 

and  enjoy  good  days, 
let  him  keep  his  tongue  from  evil 
and  his  lips  from  speaking  gu  He : 

11  let  him  shim  wrong  and  do 
right,  let  him  seek  peace  and 
make  peace  his  aim. 

12  For  the  eyes  of  the  Lord  are 
on  the  upright,  and  liis  ears  are 
open  to  their  cry  ;  but  the  face  of 
the  Lord is  set  against  wrongdoers. 

13  Yet  who  will  wrong  you  if  you 
have  a  passion  for  goodness  ? 

14  Even  supposing  you  have  to 
suffer  for  the  sake  of  what  is 
right,  still  you  are  blessed. 
Have  no  fear  of  their  threats,  do 

15  not  let  that  trouble  you,  but  rev- 
erence Christ  as  Lord  in  your 
own  hearts.  Always  be  ready 
with  a  reply  for  anyone  who 
calls  you  to  account  for  the 
hope  you  cherish,  but  answer 
gently  and  with  a  sense  of  rev- 

16  erence  ;  see  that  you  have  a 
clean  conscience,  so  that,  for  all 
their  slander  of  you,  these  li- 
bellers of  your  good  Christian 
behaviour   may    be    ashamed. 

17  For  it  is  better  to  suffer  for 
doing  right  (if  that  should  be 
the  will  of  God)  than  for  doing 

18  wrong.  Christ  himself  died  for 
sins,  once  for  all,  a  just  man  for 
unjust  men,  that  he  mightbring 
us  near  to  God  ;  in  the  flesh  he 
was  put  to  death  but  he  came 
to  life  in  the  Spirit.     (It  was  in 

19  the  Spirit  that  Enoch  *  also 
went  and  preached  to  the  im- 

20  prisoned  spirits  who  had  dis- 
obeyed at  the  time  when  God's 
patience  held  out  during  the 
construction  of  the  ark  in  the 
days  of  Noah — the  ark  by 
which  only  a  few  souls,  eight  in 
all,  were  brought  safely  through 

21  the  water.  Baptism,  the  coun- 
terpart of  that,  saves  you  to- 


*  Accepting  the  emendation  of  Dr.  Rendol  Harris  that  "Ενώχ  has  been  omitted 
after  ex  ώ  και  (ΕΝΩΚΑΙ  [ΕΝΩΧ]),  by  "a  scribe's  blunder  in  dropping  some  repeated 
let  tore."     The  story  of  this  mission  is  told  in  the  Book  of  Enoch  (see  above,  p.  564). 


I    PETER    IV 


569 


us  (not  the  putting  away  of  the 
filth  of  the  flesh,  but  the  answer  of 
a  good  conscience  toward  God,) 
by  the  resurrection  of  Jesus 
Christ  : 

22  Who    is    gone    into    heaven,      22 
and  is  on  the  right  hand  of  God  ; 
angels  and  authorities  and  powers 
being  made  subject  unto  him. 


day  (not  the  mere  washing  of 
dirt  from  the  flesh  but  the 
prayer  for  a  clean  conscience 
before  God)  by  the  resurrection 
of  Jesus  Christ  who  is  at  God's 
right  hand — for  he  went  to 
heaven  after  angels,  author- 
ities, and  powers  celestial  had 
been  made  subject  to  him.) 


CHAPTER    IV 

1  Forasmuch  then  as  Christ 
hath  suffered  for  us  in  the  flesh, 
arm  yourselves  likewise  with  the 
same  mind  :  for  he  that  hath 
suffered  in  the  flesh  hath  ceased 
from  sin  ; 

2  That  he  no  longer  should  live 
the  rest  of  his  time  in  the  flesh  to  the 
lusts  of  men,  but  to  the  will  of  God. 

3  For  the  time  past  of  our  life 
may  suffice  us  to  have  wrought 
the  will  of  the  Gentiles,  when  we 
walked  in  lasciviousness,  lusts,  ex- 
cess of  wine,  revellings,  banquet- 
ings,  and  abominable  idolatries  : 

4  Wherein  they  think  it  strange 
that  ye  run  not  with  them  to  the 
same  excess  of  riot,  speaking  evil 
of  you : 

5  Who  shall  give  account  to  him 
that  is  ready  to  judge  the  quick 
and  the  dead. 

6  For  for  this  cause  was  the  gos- 
pel preached  also  to  them  that  are 
dead,  that  they  might  be  judged 
according  to  men  in  the  flesh,  but 
live  according  to  God  in  the 
spirit. 

7  But  the  end  of  all  things  is  at 
hand  :  be  ye  therefore  sober,  and 
watch  unto  prayer. 

8  And  above  all  things  have  fer- 
vent charity  among  yourselves  : 
for  charity  shall  cover  the  multi- 
tude of  sins. 

9  Use  hospitality  one  to  another 
without  grudging. 

10  As  every  man  hath  received 
the  gift,  even  so  minister  the  same 
one  to  another,  as  good  stewards 
of  the  manifold  grace  of  God. 

11  If  any  man  speak,  let  him 
speak  as  the  oracles  of  God  ;  if  any 
man  minister,  let  him  do  it  as  of  the 
ability   which   God   giveth :    that 


CHAPTER    IV 

1  Well,  as  Christ  has  suffered 
for  us  in  the  flesh,  let  this 
very  conviction  that  he  who 
has  suffered  in  the   flesh  gets 

2  quit  of  sin,  nerve  you  to 
spend  the  rest  of  your  time 
in  the  flesh  for  the  will  of 
God  and  no  longer  for  human 
passions. 

3  It  is  quite  enough  to  have 
done  as  pagans  choose  to  do, 
during  the  time  gone  by  ! 

You  used  to  lead  lives  of 
sensuality,  lust,  carousing, 
revelry,  dissipation  and  illicit 

4  idolatry,  and  it  astonishes 
them  that  you  will  not  plunge 
with  them  still  into  the  same 
flood      of     profligacy.        They 

5  abuse  you,  but  they  will  have  to 
answer  for  that  to  Him  who  is 
prepared   to   judge   the   living 

6  and  the  dead  (for  this  was  why 
the  gospel  was  preached  to  the 
dead  as  well,  that  while  they 
are  judged  in  the  flesh  as  men, 
they  τ  ay  live  as  God  lives  in 
the  spirit). 

7  Now  the  end  of  all  is  near. 
Steady  then,  keap  cool  and 
pray  ! 

8  Above  all,  be  keen  to  love 
one     another,     for     love    hides 

9  a  host  of  si)is.  Be  hospitable 
to    each    other,    and    do    not 

10  grudge  it.  You  must  serve  one 
another,  each  with  the  talent 
he  has  received,  as  efficient 
stewards  of  God's  varied  grace. 

11  If  anyone  preaches,  he  must 
preach  as  one  who  utters  the 
words  of  God  ;  if  anyone  ren- 
ders some  service,  it  must  be  as 
one  who  is  supplied  by  God  with 
power,  so  that  in  everything 


570 


I   PETER   V 


God  in  all  things  may  be  glorified 
through  Jesus  Christ,  to  whom  be 
praise  and  dominion  for  ever  and 
ever.     Amen. 

12  Beloved,  think  it  not  strange 
concerning  the  fiery  trial  which 
is  to  try  you,  as  though  some 
strange  thing  happened  unto  you  : 

13  But  rejoice,  inasmuch  as  ye 
are  partakers  of  Christ's  suffer- 
ings ;  that,  when  his  glory  shall 
be  revealed,  ye  may  be  glad  also 
with  exceeding  joy. 

.  14  If  ye  be  reproached  for  the 
name  of  Christ,  happy  are  ye  ;  for 
the  spirit  of  glory  and  of  God 
resteth  upon  you  :  on  their  part  he 
is  evil  spoken  of,  but  on  your  part 
he  is  glorified. 

15  But  let  none  of  you  suffer  as 
a  murderer,  or  as  a  thief,  or  as 
an  evildoer,  or  as  a  busybody  in 
other  men's  matters. 

16  Yet  if  any  man  suffer  as  a 
Christian,  let  him  not  be  ashamed  ; 
but  let  him  glorify  God  on  this 
behalf. 

17  For  the  time  is  come  that 
judgment  must  begin  at  the 
house  of  God  :  and  if  it  first  begin  at 
us,  what  shall  the  end  be  of  them 
that  obey  not  the  gospel  of  God  ? 

18  And  if  the  righteous  scarcely 
be  saved,  where  shall  the  ungodly 
and  the  sinner  appear  ? 

19  Wherefore  let  them  that 
suffer  according  to  the  will  of  God 
commit  the  keeping  of  their  souls 
to  him  in  well  doing,  as  unto  a 
faithful  Creator. 


God  may  be  glorified  through 
Jesus  Christ.  The  glory  and 
the  dominion  are  his  for  ever 
and  ever :    Amen. 

12  Beloved,  do  not  be  surprised 
at  the  ordeal  that  has  come  to 
test  you,  as  though  some  for- 

13  eign  experience  befell  you.  You 
are  sharing  what  Christ  suf- 
fered ;  so  rejoice  in  it,  that  you 
may    also    rejoice    and    exult 

14  when  his  glory  is  revealed.  If 
you  are  denounced  for  the  sake 
of  Christ,  you  are  blessed  ;  for 
then  the  Spirit  of  glory  and 
power,  the  Spirit  of  God  him- 

15  self,  is  resting  on  you.  None  of 
you  must  suffer  as  a  murderer 
or  a  thief  or  a  bad  character  or 
a  revolutionary  ; 

16  but  if  a  man  suffers  for  being 
a  Christian,  he  must  not  be 
ashamed,  he  must  rather  glorify 
God  for  that. 

17  It  is  time  for  the  Judg- 
ment to  begin  with  the  household 
of  God  ; 

and  if  it  begins  with  us, 

what  will  be  the  fate  of 
those  who  refuse  obe- 
dience to  God's  gospel  ? 

18  If   the  just  man  is  scarcely 

saved, 
what  will  become  of  the  im- 
pious and  sinful  1 

19  So  let  those  who  are  suffering 
by  the  will  of  God  trust  their 
souls  to  him,  their  faithful 
Creator,  as  they  continue  to  do 
right. 


CHAPTER   V 

1  The  elders  which  are  among 
you  I  exhort,  who  am  also  an  elder, 
and  a  witness  of  the  sufferings  of 
Christ,  and  also  a  partaker  of  the 
glory  that  shall  be  revealed  : 

2  Feed  the  flock  of  God  which 
is  among  you,  taking  the  over- 
sight thereof,  not  by  constraint, 
but  willingly  ;  not  for  filthy  lucre, 
but  of  a  ready  mind  ; 

3  Neither  as  being  lords  over 
God's  heritage,  but  being  ensam- 
ples  to  the  flock. 

4  And  when  the  chief  She  pherd 


CHAPTER   V 

1  Now  I  make  this  appeal  to 
your  presbyters  (for  I  am  a 
presbyter  myself,  I  was  a  wit- 
ness of  what  Christ  suffered  and 
I  am  to  share  the  glory  that  will 
be  revealed),  be  shepherds  to 

2  your  flock  of  God  ;  take  charge 
of  them  willingly  *  instead  of 
beins  pressed  to  it,  not  to  make 
a  base  profit  from  it  but  freely, 

3  not  by  way  of  lording  it  over 
your  charges  but  proving  a  pat- 

4  tern  to  the  flock.     Then  you 

*    Omitting  κατά  9eov. 


I   PETER   V 


571 


shall  appear,  ye  shall  receive  a 
crown  of  glory  that  fadeth  not 
away. 

5  Likewise,  ye  younger,  submit 
yourselves  unto  the  elder.  Yea, 
all  of  you  be  subject  one  to  an- 
other, and  be  clothed  with  humil- 
ity :  for  God  resisteth  the  proud, 
and  giveth  grace  to  the  humble. 

6  Humble  yourselves  therefore 
under  the  mighty  hand  of  God, 
that  he  may  exalt  you  in  due 
time  : 

7  Casting  all  your  care  upon 
him ;  for  he  careth  for  you. 

8  Be  sober,  be  vigilant ;  because 
your  adversary  the  devil,  as  a 
roaring  lion,  walketh  about,  seek- 
ing whom  he  may  devour  : 

9  Whom  resist  stedfast  in  the 
faith,  knowing  that  the  same 
afflictions  are  accomplished  in 
your  brethren  that  are  in  the 
world. 

10  But  the  God  of  all  grace,  who 
hath  called  us  unto  his  eternal 
glory  by  Christ  Jesus,  after  that 
ye  have  suffered  a  while,  make  you 
perfect,  stablish,  strengthen,  settle 
you. 

11  To  him  be  glory  and  do- 
minion for  ever  and  ever.     Amen. 

12  By  Silvanus,  a  faithful 
brother  unto  you,  as  I  suppose, 
I  have  written  briefly,  exhorting, 
and  testifying  that  this  is  the  true 
grace  of  God  wherein  ye  stand. 

13  The  church  that  is  at  Baby- 
lon, elected  together  'with  you, 
saluteth  you ;  and  so  doth  Marcus 
my  son. 

14  Greet  ye  one  another  with  a 
kiss  of  charity.  Peace  be  with 
you  afl  that  are  in  Christ  Jesus. 
Amen. 


will  receive  the  unfading  crown 
of  glory,  when  the  chief  Shep- 
herd   makes    his    appearance. 

5  You  younger  men  must  also 
submit  to  the  presbyters.  In- 
deed you  must  all  put  on  the 
apron  of  humility  to  serve  one 
another,  for 

the  haughty  God  opposes, 
but   to    the   humble   he   gives 
grace. 

6  Humble  yourselves  under  the 
strong  hand  of  God,  then,  so 
that  when  it  is  time,  he  may 

7  raise  you  ;  let  all  your  anxieties 
fall  upon  him,  for  his  interest 
is  in  you. 

8  Keep  cool,  keep  awake. 
Your  enemy  the  devil  prowls 
like  a  roaring  lion,  looking  out 

9  for  someone  to  devour.  Resist 
him  ;  keep  your  foothold  in  the 
faith,  and  learn  to  pay  the 
same  tax  of  suffering  as  the  rest 
of  your  brotherhood  through- 

10  out  the  world.  Once  you  have 
suffered  for  a  little,  the  God  of 
all  grace  who  has  called  you  to 
his  eternal  glory  in  Christ 
Jesus,  will  *  repair  and  recruit 

11  and  strengthen  you.  The 
dominion  is  his  for  ever  and 
ever  :    Amen. 

12  By  the  hand  of  Silvanus,  a 
faithful  brother  (in  my  Opin- 
ion), I  have  written  you  these 
few  lines  of  encouragement,  to 
testify  that  this  is  what  the 
true  grace  of  God  means. 
Stand  in  that  grace. 

13  Your  sister-church  in  Baby- 
lon, elect  like  yourselves,  sa- 
lutes   you.     So    does   my   son 

14  Mark.  Salute  one  another  with 
a  kiss  of  love. 

Peace  be  to  you  all  who  are 
in  Christ  [Jesus]. 

*  Omitting  θεμελιώσει  with  A  B,   the 
Latin  and  Ethiopic  versions. 


THE   SECOND    EPISTLE   GENERAL   OP 


PETER 


CHAPTER    I 

1  Simon  Peter,  a  servant  and 
an  apostle  of  Jesus  Christ,  to  them 
that  have  obtained  like  precious 
faith  with  us  through  the  right- 
eousness of  God  and  our  Saviour 
Jesus  Christ : 

2  Grace  and  peace  be  multi- 
plied unto  you  through  the  know- 
ledge of  God,  and  of  Jesus  our 
Lord, 

3  According  as  his  divine  power 
hath  given  unto  us  all  things  that 
pertain  unto  life  and  godliness, 
through  the  knowledge  of  him  that 
hath  called  us  to  glory  and 
virtue  : 

4  Whereby  are  given  unto  us 
exceeding  great  and  precious 
promises  :  that  by  these  ye  might 
be  partakers  of  the  divine  nature, 
having  escaped  the  corruption 
that  is  in  the  world  through  lust. 

5  And  beside  this,  giving  all  dili- 
gence, add  to  your  faith  virtue  ; 
and  to  virtue  knowledge  ; 

6  And  to  knowledge  temper- 
ance ;  and  to  temperance  patience ; 
and  to  patience  godliness  ; 

7  And  to  godliness  brotherly 
kindness  ;  and  to  brotherly  kind- 
ness charity. 

8  For  if  these  things  be  in  you, 
and  abound,  they  make  you  that 
ye  shall  neither  be  barren  nor  un- 
fruitful in  the  knowledge  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

9  But  he  that  lacketh  these 
things  is  blind,  and  cannot  see  afar 
off,  and  hath  forgotten  that  he  was 
purged  from  his  old  sins. 

10  Wherefore  the  rather,  breth- 
ren, give  diligence  to  make  your 
calling  and  election  sure  :  for  if 
ye  do  these  things,  ye  shall  never 
faU: 


CHAPTER   I 

1  Symeon  Peter,  a  servant 
and  apostle  of  Jesus  Christ, 
to  those  who  have  been  allotted 
a  faith  of  equal  privilege  with 
ours,  by  the  equity  of  our  God 

2  and  saviour  Jesus  Christ :  grace 
and  peace  be  multiplied  to  you 
by    the    knowledge    of  *     our 

3  Lord.  Inasmuch  as  his  power 
divine  has  bestowed  on  us 
every  requisite  for  life  and  piety 
by  the  knowledge  of  him  who 
called  us  to  his  own  glory  and 

4  excellence — bestowing  on  us 
thereby  promises  precious  and 
supreme,  that  by  means  of 
them  you  may  escape  the  cor- 
ruption produced  within  the 
world  by  lust,  and  participate 

5  in  the  divine  nature — for  this 
very  reason,  do  you  contrive  to 
make  it  your  whole  concern 
to  furnish  your  faith  with 
resolution,  resolution  with  in- 

6  telligence,  intelligence  with 
self-control,  self-control  with 
stedfastness,  stedfastness  with 

7  piety,  piety  with  brotherliness, 
brotherliness     with     Christian 

8  love.  For  as  these  qualities 
exist  and  increase  with  you, 
they  render  you  active  and 
fruitful  in  the  knowledge 
of    our    Lord    Jesus    Christ  ; 

9  whereas  he  who  has  not  these 
by  him  is  blind,  shortsighted, 
oblivious  that  he  has  been 
cleansed    from     his    erstwhile 

10  sins.  So  be  the  more  eager, 
brothers,  to  ratify  your  calling 
and  election,  for  as  you  practise 
these  qualities  you  will  never 

11  make   a   slip  :     you   will    thus 

•  Omitting  with  Ρ  and  the  Latin  Vul- 
gate, του  Oeoi  και  Ίησοϋ. 


572 


II   PETER    II 


573 


11  For  so  an  entrance  shall  be 
ministered  unto  you  abundantly 
into  the  everlasting  kingdom  of 
our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus 
Christ. 

12  Wherefore  I  will  not  be  negli- 
gent to  put  you  always  in  remem- 
brance of  these  things,  though  ye 
know  them,  and  be  established  in 
the  present  truth. 

13  Yea,  I  think  it  meet,  as  long 
as  I  am  in  this  tabernacle,  to  stir 
you  up  by  putting  you  in  remem- 
brance ; 

14  Knowing  that  shortly  I  must 
put  off  this  my  tabernacle,  even  as 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  hath  shewed 
me. 

15  Moreover  I  will  endeavour 
that  ye  may  be  able  after  my  de- 
cease to  have  these  things  always 
in  remembrance. 

16  For  we  have  not  followed 
cunningly  devised  fables,  when  we 
made  known  unto  you  the  power 
and  coming  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  but  were  eyewitnesses  of 
his  majesty. 

17  For  he  received  from  God 
the  Father  honour  and  glory, 
when  there  came  such  a  voice  to 
him  from  the  excellent  glory, 
This  is  my  beloved  Son,  in  whom 
I  am  well  pleased. 

18  And  this  voice  which  came 
from  heaven  we  heard,  when  we 
were  with  him  in  the  holy  mount. 

19  We  have  also  a  more  sure 
word  of  prophecy  ;  where  unto  ye 
do  well  that  ye  take  heed,  as 
unto  a  light  that  shineth  in  a  dark 
place,  until  the  day  dawn,  and  the 
day  star  arise  in  your  hearts  : 

20  Knowing  this  first,  that  no 
prophecy  of  the  scripture  is  of 
any  private  interpretation. 

21  For  the  prophecy  came  not 
in  old  time  by  the  will  of  man :  but 
holy  men  of  God  spake  as  they 
were  moved  by  the  Holy  Ghost. 

CHAPTER    II 

1  But  there  were  false  prophets 
also  among  the  people,  even  as 
there  shall  be  false  teachers  among 
you,    who   privily   shall    bring   in 


be  richly  furnished  with  the 
right  of  entry  into  the  eternal 
realm  of  our  Lord  and  saviour 
Jesus  Christ. 

12  Hence  I  mean  to  keep  on  re- 
minding you  of  this,  although 
you  are  aware  of  it  and  are 

13  fixed  in  the  Truth  as  it  is  ;  so 
long  as  I  am  in  this  tent,  I  deem 
it  proper  to  stir  you  up  by  way 

14  of  reminder,  since  I  know  my 
tent  must  be  folded  up  very 
soon — as  indeed  our  Lord.  Jesus 

15  Christ  has  shown  me.  Yes,  and 
I  will  see  to  it  that  even  when  I 
am  gone,  you  will  keep  this  con- 

16  stantly  in  mind.  For  it  was  no 
fabricated  fables  that  we  fol- 
lowed when  we  reported  to  you 
the  power  and  advent  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ ;  we  were 
admitted  to  the  spectacle  of  his 

17  sovereignty,  when  he  was  in- 
vested with  honour  and  glory 
by  God  the  Father,  and  when 
the  following  voice  was  borne 
to  him  from  *  the  sublime 
Glory,  "  This  is  my  son,  the 
Beloved,  in  whom  I  delight." 

18  That  voice  borne  from  heaven 
we  heard,  we  who  were  beside 

19  him  on  the  sacred  hill,  and  thus 
we  have  gained  fresh  confirm- 
ation of  the  prophetic  word. 
Pray  attend  to  that  word  ;  it 
shines  like  a  lamp  within  a 
darksome  spot,  till  the  Lay 
dawns   and   the    daystar  rises 

20  within  your  hearts — under- 
standing this,  at  the  outset, 
that  no  prophetic  scripture 
allows  a  man  to  interpret  it  by 

21  himself  ;  for  prophecy  never 
came  by  human  impulse,  it 
was  when  carried  away  by  the 
holy  Spirit  that  the  f  holy 
men  of  God  spoke. 

*  Reading  with  the  Syriac  and  Latin 
(Vulgate)  versions  άπ-b  instead  of  ϋπό. 

t  Reading  οί  αγ«κ  θεοϋ  άνθρωποι  with  χ 
A,  the  Latin  version,  etc. 

CHAPTER    Π 

1       Stilt.,     false    prophets    did 

appear  among   the  People,  as 

among  you  also  there  will  be 

false  teachers,   men   who    will 


574 


II    PETER   II 


damnable  heresies, '  even  denying 
the  Lord  that  bought  them,  and 
bring  upon  themselves  swift  de- 
struction. 

2  And  many  shall  follow  their 
pernicious  ways ;  by  reason  of 
whom  the  way  of  truth  shall  be 
evil  spoken  of. 

3  And  through  covetousness 
shall  they  with  feigned  words 
make  merchandise  of  you  :  whose 
judgment  now  of  a  long  time 
lingereth  not,  and  their  damna- 
tion slumbereth  not. 

4  For  if  God  spared  not  the 
angels  that  sinned,  but  cast  them 
down  to  hell,  and  delivered  them 
into  chains  of  darkness,  to  be 
reserved  unto  judgment  ; 

5  And  spared  not  the  old  world, 
but  saved  Noah  the  eighth  -per- 
son, a  preacher  of  righteousness, 
bringing  in  the  flood  upon  the 
world  of  the  ungodly  ; 

6  And  turning  the  cities  of 
Sodom  and  Gomorrha  into  ashes 
condemned  them  with  an  over- 
throw, making  them  an  ensample 
unto  those  that  after  should  live 
ungodly  ; 

7  And  delivered  just  Lot,  vexed 
with  the  filthy  conversation  of  the 
wicked  : 

8  (For  that  righteous  man  dwel- 
ling among  them,  in  seeing  and 
hearing,  vexed  his  righteous  soul 
from  day  to  day  with  their  un- 
lawful deeds  ;) 

9  The  Lord  knoweth  how  to 
deliver  the  godly  out  of  tempta- 
tions, and  to  reserve  the  unjust 
unto  the  day  of  judgment  to  be 
punished  : 

10  But  chiefly  them  that  walk 
after  the  flesh  in  the  lust  of  un- 
cleanness,  and  despise  government. 
Presumptuous  are  they,  selfwilled, 
they  are  not  afraid  to  speak  evil 
of  dignities. 

11  Whereas  angels,  which  are 
greater  in  power  and  might,  bring 
not  railing  accusation  against 
them  before  the  Lord. 

12  But  these,  as  natural  brute 


insinuate  destructive  heresies, 
even  disowning  the  Lord  who 
ransomed  them  ;  they  bring 
rapid    destruction    on    them- 

2  selves,  and  many  will  follow 
their  immorality  (thanks  to 
them    the    true    Way    will    be 

3  maligned)  ;  in  their  lust  they 
will  exploit  you  with  cunning 
arguments — men  whose  doom 
comes  apace  from  of  old,  and 
destruction  is  awake  upon  their 

4  trail.  For  if  God  did  not  spare 
angels  who  had  sinned,  but 
committing  them  to  pits  of  the 
nether  gloom  in  Tartarus,  re- 
served   them    under    punish- 

5  ment  *  for  doom :  if  he  did 
not  spare  the  ancient  world  but 
kept  Noah,  the  herald  of  right- 
eousness, safe  with  seven  others, 
when  he  let  loose  the  deluge  on 
the    world    of    impious    men : 

6  if  he  reduced  the  cities  of 
Sodom  and  Gomorra  to  ashes 
when  he  sentenced  them  to 
devastation,  and  thus  gave  the 
impious  t  an  example  of  what 

7  was  in  store  for  them,  but 
rescued  righteous  Lot  who  was 
sore  burdened  by  the  im- 
moral behaviour  of  the  lawless 

8  (for  when  that  righteous  man 
resided  among  them,  by  what 
he  saw  and  heard  his  righteous 
soul  was  vexed  day  after  day 
with  their  unlawful  doings) — 

9  then  be  sure  the  Lord  knows 
how  to  rescue  pious  folk  from 
trial,  and  how  to  keep  the  un- 
righteous under  punishment  till 

10  the  day  of  doom,  particularly 
those  who  fall  in  with  the  pol- 
luting appetite  of  the  flesh  and 
despise  the  Powers  celestial. 
Daring,  presumptuous  crea- 
tures !  they  are  not  afraid  to 
scoff   at  ,the   angelic    Glories  ; 

11  whereas  even  angels,  superior 
in  might  and  power,  lay  no 
scoffing   charge   against    these 

12  before  the  Lord.  But  those 
people  ! — like     irrational     ani- 


*  Reading  with  X   A,    the  Latin    and 
Egyptian  versions,  and  SyrP1111  κολα<ομ£ΐΌυ5  τηρ^Γι»  instead  of  τηρούμενους. 

t  Reading  άσφίσιν  (Β  Ρ   Syrh)   or   τοις  ίο-φέση-  (sah  boh)  instead  of  αο-φεϊν.     As 
Weizsacker  renders  it,  "  ein  Vorbild  des  Kommenden  gebend  fur  die  Gottlosen." 


II   PETER   II 


575 


beasts,  made  to  be  taken  and  de- 
stroyed, speak  evil  of  the  things 
that  they  understand  not ;  and 
shall  utterly  perish  in  their  own 
corruption  ; 

13  And  shall  receive  the  reward 
of  unrighteousness,  as  they  that 
count  it  pleasure  to  riot  in  the  day 
time.  Spots  they  are  and  blem- 
ishes, sporting  themselves  with 
their  own  deceivings  while  they 
feast  with  you  ; 

14  Having  eyes  full  of  adultery, 
and  that  cannot  cease  from  sin  ; 
beguiling  unstable  souls  :  an  heart 
they  have  exercised  with  covetous 
practices  ;    cursed  children  : 

15  Which  have  forsaken  the 
right  way,  and  are  gone  astray, 
following  the  way  of  Balaam  the 
son  of  Bosor,  who  loved  the  wages 
of  unrighteousness  ; 

16  But  was  rebuked  for  his 
iniquity  :  the  dumb  ass  speaking 
with  man's  voice  forbad  the  mad- 
ness of  the  prophet. 

17  These  are  wells  without 
water,  clouds  that  are  carried  with 
a  tempest ;  to  whom  the  mist  of 
darkness  is  reserved  for  ever. 

18  For  when  they  speak  great 
swelling  words  of  vanity,  they  al- 
lure through  the  lusts  of  the  flesh, 
through  much  wantonness,  those 
that  were  clean  escaped  from 
them  who  live  in  error. 

19  While  they  promise  them 
liberty,  they  themselves  are  the 
servants  of  corruption :  for  of 
whom  a  man  is  overcome,  of 
the  same  is  he  brought  in  bond- 
age. 

20  For  if  after  they  have  es- 
caped the  pollutions  of  the  world 
through  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord 
and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  they  are 
again  entangled  therein,  and  over- 
come, the  latter  end  is  worse  with 
them  than  the  beginning. 

21  For  it  had  been  better  for 
them  not  to  have  known  the  way 
of  righteousness,  than,  after  they 
have  known  it,  to  turn  from  the 
holy  commandment  delivered  un- 
to them. 

22  But  it  is  happened  unto 
them  according  to  the  true  pro- 


mals,  creatures  of  mere  in- 
stinct, born  for  capture  and 
corruption,  they  scoff  at  what 
they  are  ignorant  of  ;  and 
like  animals  they   will  suffer 

13  corruption  and  ruin,  done 
out  of  *  the  profits  of  their 
evil-doing.  Pleasure  for  them 
is  revelling  in  open  daylight 
— spots  and  blots,  with  their 
dissipated    revelling,   as   they 

14  carouse  in  your  midst ! — their 
eyes  are  full  of  harlotry, 
insatiable  for  sin  ;  their  own 
hearts  trained  to  lust,  they 
beguile  unsteady  souls.     Ac- 

15  cursed  generation  !  they  have 
gone  wrong  by  leaving  the 
straight  road,  by  following  the 
road  of  Balaam  son  of  Bosor, 
who  liked  the  profits  of  evil- 

16  doing — but  he  got  reproved 
for  his  malpractice :  a  dumb 
ass  spoke  with  human  voice 
and  checked  the  prophet's 
infatuation. 

17  These  people  are  water- 
less fountains  and  mists 
driven  by  a  squall,  for  whom 
the    nether   gloom    of    dark- 

18  ness  t  is  reserved.  By  talk- 
ing arrogant  futilities  they 
beguile  with  the  sensual  lure 
of  fleshly  passion  those  who 
are  just  escaping  from  the 
company     of     misconduct — 

1 9  promising  them  freedom ,  when 
they  are  themselves  enslaved 
to  corruption  (for  a  man  is 
the    slave  of  whatever   over- 

20  powers  him).  After  escaping 
the  pollutions  of  the  world  by 
the  knowledge  of  our  Lord 
and  saviour  Jesus  Christ,  if 
they  get  entangled  and  over- 
powered again,  the  last  state 
is  worse  for  them   than   the 

21  first.  Better  had  they  never 
known  the  Way  of  righteous- 
ness, than  to  know  it  and 
then  turn  back  from  the  holy 
command    which    was    com- 

22  mitted  to  them.  They  verify 
the  truth  of  the  proverb  : 

*  Heading  with  χ*   Β  Ρ  Syr»"11  arm 

άδικουμΕΐ/οι  instead    Of    κομιονμεΐΌΐ. 
t   Omitting  [els  αίώι/α]. 


576 


II    PETER    III 


verb,  The  dog  is  turned  to  his  own 
vomit  again  :  and  the  sow  that  was 
washed  to  her  wallowing  in  the 
mire. 


"  The  daj  turns  back  to  what  he 
has  vomited, 

the  sow  when  washed  will  wal- 
low in  the  mire." 


CHAPTER    III 

1  This  second  epistle,  beloved, 
I  now  write  unto  you  ;  in  both 
which  I  stir  up  your  pure  minds  by 
way  of  remembrance  : 

2  That  ye  may  be  mindful  of  the 
words  which  were  spoken  before 
by  the  holy  prophets,  and  of  the 
commandment  of  us  the  apostles 
c  f  the  Lord  and  Saviour  : 

3  Knowing  this  first,  that  there 
shall  come  in  the  last  days  scoffers, 
walking  after  their  own  lusts, 

4  And  sajing,  Where  is  the 
promise  of  his  coming  ?  for  since 
the  fathers  fell  asleep,  all  things 
continue  as  they  were  from  the 
beginning  of  the  creation. 

5  For  this  they  willingly  are 
ignorant  of,  that  by  the  word  of 
God  the  heavens  were  of  old,  and 
the  earth  standing  out  of  the 
water  and  in  the  water  : 

6  Whereby  the  world  that  then 
was,  being  overflowed  with  water, 
perished  : 

7  But  the  heavens  and  the 
earth,  which  are  now,  by  the  same 
word  are  kept  in  store,  reserved 
unto  fire  against  the  day  of  judg- 
ment and  perdition  of  ungodly 
men. 

8  But,  beloved,  be  not  ignorant 
of  this  one  thing,  that  one  day 
is  with  the  Lord  as  a  thousand 
years,  and  a  thousand  years  as  one 
day. 

9  The  Lord  is  not  slack  con- 
cerning his  promise,  as  some  men 
count  slackness  ;  but  is  long- 
suffering  to  us-ward,  not  willing 
that  any  should  perish,  but  that- 
all  should  come  to  repentance. 

10  But  the  day  of  the  Lord  will 
come  as  a  thief  in  the  night ;  in  the 
which  the  heavens  shall  pass  away 
with  a  great  noise,  and  the  ele- 
ments shall  melt  with  fervent 
heat,  the  earth  also  and  the  works 

t  Reading  δι'   with  χ   A  Lat.  syr.  sah. 


CHAPTER    III 

1  This  is  the  second  letter  I 
have  already  written  to  you, 
beloved,  stirring  up  your  pure 

2  mind  *  by  way  of  reminder,  to 
have  you  recollect  the  words 
spoken  by  the  holy  prophets 
beforehand  and  the  command 
given   by   your  apostles   from 

3  the  Lord  and  saviour.  To 
begin  with,  you  know  that 
mockers  will  come  with  their 
mockeries  in  the  last  days,  men 
who  go  by  their  own  passions, 

4  asking,  "  Where  is  His  prom- 
ised advent  ?  Since  the  day 
our  fathers  fell  asleep,  things 
remain  exactly  as  they  were 
from  the  beginning  of  creation." 

5  They  wilfully  ignore  the  fact 
that  heavens  existed  long  ago, 
and  an  earth  which  the  word 
of  God  formed  of  water  and  by 

6  water.  By  water  the  then- 
existing  world  was  deluged  and 

7  destroyed,  but  the  present 
heavens  and  earth  are  treasured 
up  by  the  same  word  for 
fire,  reserved  for  the  day  when 
the   impious   are   doomed   and 

8  destroyed.  Beloved,  you  must 
not  ignore  this  one  fact,  that 
with  the  Lord  a  single  day  is  like 
a  thousand  years,  and  a  thou- 
sand years  are  like  a  single  day. 

9  The  Lord  is  not  slow  with  what 
he  promises,  according  to  cer- 
tain people's  idea  of  slowness  ; 
no,  he  is  longsuffering  for  your 
sake,f  he  does  not  wish  any  to 
perish  but  all  to  betake  them  to 

10  repentance.  The  day  of  the 
Lord  will  come  like  a  thief, 
when  the  heavens  will  vanish 
with  crackling  roar,  the  stars 
vill  be  set  ablaze  and  melt,  the 

*  A  difficult  phrase,  referring  perhaps 
to    freedom  from   the   contamination   of 
heresies.     Reusa    renders,    "  votre    sain 
jngement." 
etc. 


II    PETER    III 


577 


that  are  therein  shall  be  burned 
up. 

11  Seeing  then  that  all  these 
things  shall  be  dissolved,  what 
manner  of  persons  ought  ye  to  be 
in  all  holy  conversation  and  god- 
liness, 

12  Looking  for  and  hasting 
unto  the  coming  of  the  day  of 
God,  wherein  the  heavens  being 
on  fire  shall  be  dissolved,  and  the 
elements  shall  melt  with  fervent 
heat  ? 

13  Nevertheless  we,  according 
to  his  promise,  look  for  new 
heavens  and  a  new  earth,  wherein 
dwelleth  righteousness. 

14  Wherefore,  beloved,  seeing 
that  ye  look  for  such  things,  be 
diligent  that  ye  may  be  found  of 
him  in  peace,  without  spot,  and 
blameless. 

15  And  account  thai  the  long- 
suffering  of  our  Lord  is  salvation  ; 
even  as  our  beloved  brother  Paul 
also  according  to  the  wisdom 
given  unto  him  hath  written  unto 
you  ; 

16  As  also  in  all  his  epistles, 
speaking  in  them  of  these  things  ; 
in  which  are  some  things  hard  to 
be  understood,  which  they  that 
are  unlearned  and  unstable  wrest, 
as  they  do  also  the  other  scriptures, 
unto  their  own  destruction. 

17  Ye  therefore,  beloved,  seeing 
ye  know  these  things  before,  be- 
ware lest  ye  also,  being  led  away 
with  the  error  of  the  wicked,  fall 
from  your  own  stedfastness. 

18  But  grow  in  grace,  and  hi  the 
knowledge  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour 
Jesus  Christ.  To  him  be  glory 
both  now  and  for  ever.     Amen. 


earth  and  all  its  works  will  dis- 

11  appear.*  Now  as  all  things  are 
thus  to  be  dissolved,  what  holy 
and  pious  men  ought  you  to  be 

12  in  your  behaviour,  you  who 
expect  and  hasten  the  advent 
of  the  Day  of  God,  which  dis- 
solves the  heavens  in  fire  and 
makes  the  stars  blaze  and  melt ! 

13  It  is  new  heavens  and  a  new 
earth  that  we  expect,  as  He  has 
promised,  and  in  them  dwells 

14  righteousness.  Then,  beloved, 
as  you  are  expecting  this,  be 
eager  to  be  found  by  him  un- 
spotted   and    unblemished    in 

15  serene  assurance.  And  con- 
sider that  the  longsuffering 
of  our  Lord  means  salvation  ; 
as  indeed  our  beloved  brother 
Paul  has  written  to  you  out  of 
the  wisdom  vouchsafed  to  him, 

16  speaking  of  this  as  he  has  done 
in  all  his  letters — letters  con- 
taining some  knotty  points, 
which  ignorant  and  unsteady 
souls  twist  (as  they  do  the  rest 
of  the  scriptures)  to  their  own 

17  destruction.  Now,  beloved,  you 
are  forewarned  :  mind  you  are 
not  carried  away  by  the  error 
of  the  lawless  and  so  lose  your 

18  proper  footing  ;  but  grow  in 
the  grace  and  knowledge  of  our 
Lord  and  saviour  Jesus  Christ. 
To  him  be  the  glory  now 
and  to  the  day  of  eternity : 
Amen. 

*  Adding  ού*  before  «ipe0>j<r«T<u  with  the 
Sahidic  version. 


19 


THE    FIRST    EPISTLE    GENERAL    0Ή 


JOHN 


CHAPTER   I 


1  That  which  was  from  the  be- 
ginning, which  we  have  heard, 
which  we  have  seen  with  our  eyes, 
which  we  have  looked  upon,  and 
our  hands  have  handled,  of  the 
Word  of  life  ; 

2  (For  the  life  was  manifested, 
and  we  have  seen  it,  and  bear 
witness,  and  shew  unto  you  that 
eternal  life,  which  was  with  the 
Father,  and  was  manifested  unto 
us  ;) 

3  That  which  we  have  seen  and 
heard  declare  we  unto  you,  that 
ye  also  may  have  fellowship  with 
us  :  and  truly  our  fellowship  is 
with  the  Father,  and  with  his 
Son  Jesus  Christ. 

4  And  these  things  write  we  un- 
to you,  that  your  joy  may  be  full. 

5  This  then  is  the  message 
which  we  have  heard  of  him,  and 
declare  unto  you,  that  God  is 
light,  and  in  him  is  no  darkness 
at  all. 

6  If  we  say  that  we  have  fel- 
lowship with  him,  and  walk  in 
darkness,  we  lie,  and  do  not  the 
truth  : 

7  But  if  we  walk  in  the  light, 
as  he  is  in  the  light,  we  have 
fellowship  one  with  another,  and 
the  blood  of  Jesus  Christ  his  Son 
cleanseth  us  from  all  sin. 

8  If  we  say  that  we  have  no  sin, 
we  deceive  ourselves,  and  the 
truth  is  not  in  us. 

9  If  we  confess  our  sins,  he  is 
faithful  and  just  to  forgive  us  our 
sins,  and  to  cleanse  us  from  all 
unrighteousness. 

10  If  we  say  that  we  have  not 
sinned,  we  make  him  a  liar,  and 
his  word  is  not  in  us. 


CHAPTER   I 


1  It  is  of  what  existed  from 
the  very  beginning,  of  what 
we  heard,  of  what  we  saw,  of 
what  we  witnessed  and  touched 
with  our  own  hands,  it  is  of  the 

2  Logos  of  Life  (the  Life  has  ap- 
peared ;  we  saw  it,  we  testify 
to  it,  we  bring  you  word  of  that 
eternal  Life  which  existed  with 
the  Father  and  was  disclosed  to 

3  us) — it  is  of  what  we  heard  and 
saw  that  we  bring  you  word,  so 
that  you  may  share  our  fellow- 
ship ;  and  our  fellowship  is 
with  the  Father  and  with  his 
Son  Jesus  Christ. 

4  We  are  writing  this  to  you 
that  our  own  joy  may  be  com- 
plete. 

5  Here  is  the  message  we 
learned  from  him  and  announce 
to  you  :  '  God  is  light  and  in 
him  there  is  no  darkness,  none.' 

6  If  we  say,  '  We  have  fellowship 
with  him,'  when  we  live  and 
move  in  darkness,  then  we  are 
lying,  we  are  not  practising  the 

7  truth  ;  but  if  we  live  and  move 
within  the  light,  as  he  is  within 
the  light,  then  we  have  fellow- 
ship with  one  another,  and  the 
blood  of  Jesus  his  Son  cleanses 

8  us  from  every  sin.     If  we  say, 

'  We  are  not  guilty,' 
we   are   deceiving  ourselves 
and  the  truth  is  not  in  us  ; 

9  if  we  confess  our  sins, 

he  is  faithful  and  just,  he 
forgives  our  sins  and  cleanses 
us  from  all  iniquity  ; 
10       if   we  say,    '  We    have   not 
sinned,' 

we  make  him  a  liar  and  his 
word  is  not  within  us. 


578 


I   JOHN   II 


579 


CHAPTER   II 

1  My  little  children,  these  things 
write  I  unto  you,  that  ye  sin  not. 
And  if  any  man  sin,  we  have  an 
advocate  with  the  Father,  Jesus 
Christ  the  righteous  : 

2  And  he  is  the  propitiation  for 
our  sins  :  and  not  for  our's  only, 
but  also  for  the  sins  of  the  whole 
world. 

3  And  hereby  we  do  know  that 
we  know  him,  if  we  keep  his  com- 
mandments. 

4  He  that  saith,  I  know  him, 
and  keepeth  not  his  command- 
ments, is  a  liar,  and  the  truth  is 
not  in  him. 

5  But  whoso  keepeth  his  word, 
in  him  verily  is  the  love  of  God  per- 
fected :  hereby  know  we  that  we 
are  in  him. 

6  He  that  saith  he  abideth  in 
him  ought  himself  also  so  to  walk, 
even  as  he  walked. 

7  Brethren,  I  write  no  new 
commandment  unto  you,  but  an 
old  commandment  which  ye  had 
from  the  beginning.  The  old 
commandment  is  the  word  which 
ye  have  heard  from  the  beginning. 

8  Again,  a  new  commandment 
I  write  unto  you,  which  thing  is 
true  in  him  and  in  you  :  because 
the  darkness  is  past,  and  the  true 
light  now  shineth. 

9  He  that  saith  he  is  in  the 
light,  and  hateth  his  brother,  is 
in  darkness  even  until  now. 

10  He  that  loveth  his  brother 
abideth  in  the  light,  and  there  is 
none  occasion  of  stumbling  in  him . 

11  But  he  that  hateth  his  bro- 
ther is  in  darkness,  and  walketh 
in  darkness,  and  knoweth  not 
whither  he  goeth,  because  that 
darkness  hath  blinded  his  eyes. 

12  I  write  unto  you,  little  chil- 
dren, because  your  sins  are  for- 
given you  for  his  name's  sake. 

13  I  write  unto  you,  fathers,  be- 
cause ye  have  known  him  that  is 
from  the  beginning.  I  write  unto 
you,  young  men,  because  ye  have 
overcome  the  wicked  one.  I  write 
unto  you,  little  children,  because 
ye  have  known  the  Father. 


CHAPTER    II 

1  My  dear  children,  I  am 
writing  this  to  you  that  you 
may  not  sin  ;  but  if  anyone 
does  sin,  we  have  an  advocate 
with  the  Father  in  Jesus  Christ 

2  the  just  ;  he  is  himself  the 
propitiation  for  our  sins, 
though  not  for  ours  alone  but 
also  for  the  whole  world. 

3  This  is  how  we  may  be  sure 
we  know  him,  by  obeying  his 

4  commands.  He  who  says,  '  I 
know  him,'  but  does  not  obey 
his  commands,  is  a  liar  and  the 

5  truth  is  not  in  him  ;  but  who- 
ever obeys  his  word,  in  him 
love  to  God  is  really  complete. 
This  is  how  we  may  be  sure  we 

6  are  in  him  :  he  who  says  he 
'  remains  in  him  '  ought  to  live 
as  he  lived. 

7  Beloved,  I  am  not  writing 
you  any  new  command,  but  an 
old  command  which  you  have 
had  from  the  very  beginning  : 
the  old  command  is  the  word 

8  you  have  heard.  And  yet  it  is 
a  new  command  I  am  writing 
to  you — realized  in  him  and  also 
in  yourselves,  because  the  dark- 
ness is  passing  away  and  the 
true   light   is  already  shining. 

9  He  who  says  he  is  '  in  the  light ' 
'  and    hates   his   brother,    is   in 

10  darkness  still.  He  who  loves 
his  brother  remains  in  the  light 
— and  in  the  light  there  is  no 

1 1  pitfall  ;  but'  he  who  hates  his 
brother  is  in  darkness,  he  walks 
in  darkness  and  does  not  know 
where  he  is  going,  for  the  dark- 
ness has  blinded  his  eyes. 

12  My  dear  children,  I  am  writ- 
ing to  you,  because  your  sins 
are  forgiven  for  his  sake  : 

13  fathers,  I  am  writing  to  you, 

because    you    know    him 
who   is   from   the   very 
beginning : 
young  men,  I  am  writing  to 
you,    because    you    have   con- 
quered the  evil  One. 

children,  I  have  written  to 
you,  because  yo1'  know  the 
Father : 


580 


I   JOHN   II 


14  I  have  written  unto  you, 
fathers,  because  ye  have  known 
him  that  is  from  the  beginning.  I 
have  written  unto  you,  young  men, 
because  ye  are  strong,  and  the 
word  of  God  abideth  in  you,  and 
ye  have  overcome  the  wicked 
one. 

15  Love  not  the  world,  neither 
the  things  that  are  in  the  world. 
If  any  man  love  the  world,  the  love 
of  the  Father  is  not  in  him. 

16  For  all  that  is  in  the  world, 
the  lust  of  the  flesh,  and  the  lust 
of  the  eyes,  and  the  pride  of  life,  is 
not  of  the  Father,  but  is  of  the 
world. 

17  And  the  world  passeth  away, 
and  the  lust  thereof  :  but  he  that 
doeth  the  will  of  God  abideth  for 
ever. 

18  Little  children,  it  is  the  last 
time  :  and  as  ye  have  heard  that 
antichrist  shall  come,  even  now 
are  there  many  antichrists  ;  where- 
by we  know  that  it  is  the  last 
time. 

19  They  went  out  from  us,  but 
they  were  not  of  us  ;  for  if  they 
had  been  of  us,  they  would  no 
doubt  have  continued  with  us :  but 
they  went  out,  that  they  might  be 
made  manifest  that  they  were  not 
all  of  us. 

20  But  ye  have  an  unction  from 
the  Holy  One,  and  ye  know  all 
things. 

211  have  not  written  unto  you 
because  ye  know  not  the  truth,  but 
because  ye  know  it,  and  that  no 
lie  is  of  the  truth. 

22  Who  is  a  liar  but  he  that 
denieth  that  Jesus  is  the  Christ  ? 
He  is  antichrist,  that  denieth  the 
Father  and  the  Son. 

23  Whosoever  denieth  the  Son, 
the  same  hath  not  the  Father : 
[but]  he  that  acknowledged  the 
Son  hath  the  Father  also. 

24  Let  that  therefore  abide  in 
you,  which  ye  have  heard  from  the 
beginning.  If  that  which  ye  have 
heard  from  the  beginning  shall 
remain  in  you,  ye  also  shall  con- 
tinue in  the  Son,  and  in  the 
Father. 

25  And  this  is  the  promise  that 


14  fathers,  I  have  written  to 
you,  because  you  know  him  who 
is  from  the  very  beginning : 

young  men,  I  have  written  to 
you,  becavise  you  are  strong, 
and  the  word  of  God  remains 
within  you,  and  you  have  con- 
quered the  evil  One. 

15  Love  not  the  world,  nor  yet 
what  is  in  the  world  ;  if  anyone 
loves  the  world,  love  for  the 

16  Father  is  not  in  him.  For  all 
that  is  in  the  world,  the  desire 
of  the  flesh  and  the  desire  of 
the  eyes  and  the  proud  glory  of 
life,  belongs  not  to  the  Father 

17  but  to  the  world ;  and  the 
world  is  passing  away  with  its 
desire,  while  he  who  does  the 
will  of  God  remains  for  ever. 

18  Children,  it  is  the  last  hour. 
You  have  learned  that  '  Anti- 
christ is  coming.'  Well,  but 
many  antichrists  have  ap- 
peared— which  makes  us  sure  it 

19  is  the  last  hour.  They  with- 
drew from  us,  but  they  did  not 
belong  to  us  ;  had  they  be- 
longed to  us,  they  would  have 
remained  with  us,  but  they 
withdrew  to  make  it  plain  that 

20  they  are  none  of  us.  ,Now,  you 
have  been  anointed  by  the  holy 
One,  and  you  all  possess  know- 

21  ledge.  I  am  not  writing  to  you 
because  you  do  not  know  the 
truth,  but  because  you  do 
know  it,  and  know  that  no  lie 
has  any  connexion  with  the 
truth. 

22  Who  is  the  real  liar  ? 

who    but   he    who    denies 
that  Jesus  is  the  Christ  ? 
This  is '  antichrist,'  he  who  dis- 
owns the  Father  and  the  Son. 

23  No  one  who  disowns  the  Son 

can  possess  the  Father  : 
he  who  confesses  the  Son  pos- 
sesses the  Father  as  well. 

24  Let  that  remain  in  you  which 
you  learned  from  the  very  be- 
ginning ;  if  what  you  learned 
from  the  very  beginning  re- 
mains with  you,  then  you  will 
remain  in  the  Son  and  in  the 
Father. 

25  Now    this    is    what    he    has 


I   JOHN   III 


581 


he  hath  promised  us,  even  eternal 
life. 

26  These  things  have  I  written 
unto  you  concerning  them  that 
seduce  you. 

27  But  the  anointing  which  ye 
have  received  of  him  abideth  in 
you,  and  ye  need  not  that  any  man 
teach  you  :  but  as  the  same  an- 
ointing teacheth  you  of  all  things, 
and  is  truth,  and  is  no  lie,  and 
even  as  it  hath  taught  you,  ye 
shall  abide  in  him. 

28  And  now,  little  children, 
abide  in  him  ;  that,  when  he  shall 
appear,  we  may  have  confidence, 
and  not  be  ashamed  before  him  at 
his  coming. 

29  If  ye  know  that  he  is  right- 
eous, ye  know  that  every  one  that 
doeth  righteousness  is  born  of  him. 


26  promised  you,*  eternal  life.  I 
am  writing  to  you  in  this  way 
about  those  who  would  deceive 

27  you,  but  the  unction  you  re- 
ceived from  him  remains  within 
you,  and  you  really  need  no 
teaching  from  anyone  ;  simply 
remain  in  him,  for  his  unction 
teaches  you  about  everything 
and  is  true  and  is  no  lie — re- 
main in  him,  as  it  has  taught 

28  you  to  ,  do.  Remain  within 
him  now,  my  dear  children,  so 
that  when  he  appears,  we  may 
have  confidence  instead  of 
shrinking  from  him  in  shame  at 

29  his  arrival.  As  you  know  he  is 
just,  be  sure  that  everyone  who 
practises  righteousness  is  born 
of  him. 

*  Reading  νμϊν  instead  of  ήμΐν. 


CHAPTER   III 

1  Behold,  what  manner  of  love 
the  Father  hath  bestowed  upon 
us,  that  we  should  be  called  the 
sons  of  God  :  therefore  the  world 
knoweth  us  not,  because  it  knew 
him  not. 

2  Beloved,  now  are  we  the  sons 
of  God,  and  it  doth  not  yet  appear 
what  we  shall  be  :  but  we  know 
that,  when  he  shall  appear,  we 
shall  be  like  him ;  for  we  shall  see 
him  as  he  is. 

3  And  every  man  that  hath  this 
hope  in  him  purifieth  himself  even 
as  he  is  pure. 

4  Whosoever  committeth  sin 
transgresseth  also  the  law :  for  sin 
is  the  transgression  of  the  law. 

5  And  ye  know  that  he  was 
manifested  to  take  away  our  sins  ; 
and  in  him  is  no  sin. 

6  Whosoever  abideth  in  him 
sinheth  not :  whosoever  sinneth 
hath  not  seen  him,  neither  known 
him. 

7  Little  children,  let  no  man 
deceive  you  :  he  that  doeth  right- 
eousness is  righteous,  even  as  he 
is  righteous. 

8  He  that  committeth  sin  is  of 
the  devil  ;  for  the  devil  sinneth 
from  the  beginning.  For  this 
purpose  the  Son  of  God  was  mani- 


CHAPTER    III 

1  '  Born  of  him  !  '  Think  what 
a  love  the  Father  has  for  us,  in 
letting  us  be  called  '  chil- 
dren of  God  !  ' 

That  is  what  we  are.  The 
world  does  not  recognize  us  ? 
That  is  simply  because  it  did 
not  recognize  him. 

2  We  are  children  of  God  now, 
beloved  ;  what  we  are  to  be  is 
not  apparent  yet,  but  we  do 
know  that  when  he  appears,  we 
are  to  be  like  him — for  we  are 
to  see  him  as  he  is. 

3  And  everyone  who  rests  this 
hope  on  him,  purifies  himself 
as  he  is  pure. 

4  Everyone  who  commits  sin 
commits  lawlessness :  sin  is  law- 

5  lessness,  and  you  know  he  ap- 
peared to  take  [our]  sins  away. 

6  In  him  there  is  no  sin  ;  anyone 
who  remains  in  him  does  not 
sin — anyone  who  sins  has  nei- 

7  ther  seen  nor  known  him.  Let 
no  one  deceive  you,  my  dear 
children  :  he  who  practises 
righteousness  is  just,  as  He  is 

8  just  ;  he  who  commits  sin 
belongs  to  the  devil,  for  the 
devil  is  a  sinner  from  the  very 
beginning.  (This  is  why  the 
Son  of  God  appeared,  to  destroy 


582 


I    JOHN    III 


tested,  that  he  might  destroy  the 
works  of  the  devil. 

9  Whosoever  is  born  of  God 
doth  not  commit  sin ;  for  his  seed 
remaineth  in  him :  and  he  cannot 
sin,  because  he  is  born  of  God. 

10  In  this  the  children  of  God 
are  manifest,  and  the  children  of 
the  devil  :  whosoever  doeth  not 
righteousness  is  not  of  God, 
neither  he  that  loveth  not  his 
brother. 

11  For  this  is  the  message  that 
ye  heard  from  the  beginning,  that 
we  should  love  one  another. 

12  Not  as  Cain,  who  was  of  that 
wicked  one,  and  slew  his  brother. 
And  wherefore  slew  he  him  ?  Be- 
cause his  own  works  were  evil,  and 
his  brother's  righteous. 

13  Marvel  not,  my  brethren,  if 
the  world  hate  you. 

14  We  know  that  we  have  passed 
from  death  unto  life,  because  we 
love  the  brethren.  He  that  loveth 
not  his  brother  abideth  in  death. 

15  Whosoever  hateth  his  bro- 
ther is  a  murderer  :  and  ye  know 
that  no  murderer  hath  eternal  life 
abiding  in  him. 

16  Hereby  perceive  we  the  love 
of  God,  because  he  laid  down  his 
life  for  us  :  and  we  ought  to  lay 
down  our  lives  for  the  brethren. 

17  But  whoso  hath  this  world's 
good,  and  seeth  his  brother  have 
need,  and  shutteth  up  his  bowels 
of  compassion  from  him,  how 
dwelleth  the  love  of  God  in  him  ? 

18  My  little  children,  let  us  not 
love  in  word,  neither  in  tongue  ; 
but  in  deed  and  in  truth. 

19  And  hereby  we  know  that 
we  are  of  the  truth,  and  shall  as- 
sure our  hearts  before  him. 

20  For  if  our  heart  condemn  us, 
God  is  greater  than  our  heart,  and 
knoweth  all  things. 

21  Beloved,  if  our  heart  con- 
demn us  not,  then  have  we  confi- 
dence toward  God. 

22  And  whatsoever  we  ask,  we 
receive  of  him,  because  we  keep 
his  commandments,  and  do  those 
things  that  are  pleasing  in  his 
sight. 

23  And   this   is   his   command- 


9  the  deeds  of  the  devil.)  Any- 
one who  is  born  of  God  does  not 
commit  sin,  for  the  offspring  of 
God  remain  in  Him,  and  they 
cannot  sin,   because  they  are 

10  born  of  God.  Here  is  how  the 
children  of  God  and  the  chil- 
dren of  the  devil  are  recog- 
nized ;  anyone  who  does  not 
practise  righteousness  does  not 
belong  to  God,  and  neither  does 
he    who   has   no   love   for   his 

11  brother.  For  this  is  the  mes- 
sage you  have  learned  from  the 
very  beginning,  that  we  are  to 

12  love  one  another :  we  are  not 
to  be  like  Cain,  who  belonged 
to  the  evil  One  and  slew  his 
brother.  And  why  did  he  slay 
him  ?  Because  his  own  deeds 
were  evil  and  his  brother's  just. 

13  Do  not  wonder,  brothers,  that 

14  the  world  hates  you.  We 
know  we  have  crossed  from 
death  to  life,  because  we  love 
the  brotherhood  ;  he  who  has 
no  love  [for  his  brother] 
remains  in  death. 

1 5  Anyone  who  hates  his  brother 
is  a  murderer,  and  you  know 
no  murderer  has  eternal  life  re- 

16  maining  within  him.  We  know 
what  love  is  by  this,  that  He 
laid  down  his  life  for  us ;  so  we 
ought  to  lay  down  our  lives  for 

17  the  brotherhood.  But  who- 
ever possesses  this  world's 
goods,  and  notices  his  brother 
in  need,  and  shuts  his  heart 
against  him,  how  can  love  to 

18  God  remain  in  him  ?  My  dear 
children,  let  us  put  our  love  not 
into  words  or  into  talk  but  into 
deeds,  and  make  it  real. 

19  Thus  it  is  that  we  may  be 
sure  we  belong  to  the  truth 
and  reassure  ourselves  when- 
ever our  heart  condemns  us  ; 

20  for   God   is   greater   than   our 

21  heart,  and  he  knows  all.  If 
our  heart  does  not  condemn  us, 
beloved,  then  we  have  confi- 

22  dence  in  approaching  God,  and 
we  get  from  him  whatever  we 
ask,  because  we  obey  his  com- 
mands and  do  what  is  pleasing 

23  in  his  sight.     Now  this  is  what 


I    JOHN    IV 


583 


ment,  That  we  should  believe  on 
the  name  of  his  Son  Jesus  Christ, 
and  love  one  another,  as  he  gave 
us  commandment. 

24  And  he  that  keepeth  his 
commandments  dwelleth  in  him, 
and  he  in  him.  And  hereby 
we  know  that  he  abideth  in 
us,  by  the  Spirit  which  he  hath 
given  us. 


he  commands,  that  we  believe 
in  the  name  of  his  Son  Jesus 
Christ,  and  love  one  another  as 
24  he  has  commanded  us  to  do  ;  he 
who  obeys  his  commands  re- 
mains within  him — and  He 
remains  within  him.  And 
this  is  how  we  may  be  sure  he 
remains  within  us,  by  means 
of  the  Spirit  he  has  given  us. 


CHAPTER    IV 

1  Beloved,  believe  not  every 
spirit,  but  try  the  spirits  whether 
they  are  of  God  :  because  many 
false  prophets  are  gone  out  into 
the   world. 

2  Hereby  know  ye  the  Spirit  of 
God  :  Every  spirit  that  confesseth 
that  Jesus  Christ  is  come  in  the 
flesh  is  of  God  : 

3  And  every  spirit  that  con- 
fesseth not  that  Jesus  Christ  is 
come  in  the  flesh  is  not  of  God  : 
and  this  is  that  spirit  of  antichrist, 
whereof  ye  have  heard  that  it 
should  come  ;  and  even  now  al- 
ready is  it  in  the  world. 

4  Ye  are  of  God,  little  children, 
and  have  overcome  them  :  be- 
cause greater  is  he  that  is  in  you, 
than  he  that  is  in  the  woild. 

5  They  are  of  the  world  :  there- 
fore speak  they  of  the  world,  and 
the  world  heareth  them. 

6  We  are  of  God :  he  that  know- 
eth  God  heareth  us  ;  he  that  is 
not  of  God  heareth  not  us.  Here- 
by know  we  the  spirit  of  truth,  and 
the  spirit  of  error. 

7  Beloved,  let  us  love  one  an- 
other :  for  love  is  of  God  ;  and 
every  one  that  loveth  is  born  of 
God,  and  knoweth  God. 

8  He  that  loveth  not  knoweth 
not  God ;  for  God  is  love. 

9  In  this  was  manifested  the 
love  of  God  toward  us,  because 
that  God  sent  his  only  begotten 
Son  into  the  world,  that  we  might 
live  through  him. 

10  Herein  is  love,  not  that  we 
loved  God,  but  that  he  loved  us, 
and  sent  his  Son  to  be  the  pro- 
pitiation for  our  sins. 

11  Beloved,    if    God   so    loved 


CHAPTER   IV 

1  Do  not  believe  every  spirit, 
beloved,  but  test  the  spirits  to 
see  if  they  come  from  God  ; 
for  many  false  prophets  have 

2  emerged  in  the  world.  You  can 
recognize  the  Spirit  of  God  by 
this  :  every  spirit  which  con- 
fesses Jesus  as  the  Christ  incar- 

3  nate  comes  from  God,  and  every 
spirit  which  does  not  confess 
Jesus  [incarnate]  does  not  come 
from  God.  This  latter  is  the 
spirit  of  antichrist ;  you  were 
told  it  was  coming,  and  here 

4  it  is  already  in  the  world.  My 
dear  children,  you  belong  to 
God,  and  you  have  conquered 
all  such,  for  He  who  is  within 
you  is  greater  than  he  who  is 
in  the  world. 

5  They  belong  to  the  world, 
therefore  they  speak  as  inspired 
by  the  world,  and  the  world 

6  listens  to  them:  we  belong  to 
God — he  who  knows  God  listens 
to  us,  he  who  does  not  belong 
to  God  does  not  listen  to  us. 
This  is  how  we  recognize  the 
spirit  of  truth  and  the  spirit  of 

7  error.  Beloved,  let  us  love  one 
another,  for  love  belongs  to  God , 
and  everyone  who  loves  is  born 

8  of  God  and  knows  God  ;  he 
who  does  not  love,  does  not 
know    God,    for    God   is   love. 

9  This  is  how  the  love  of  God 
has  appeared  for  us,  by  God 
sending  his  only  Son  into  the 
world,  so  that  by  him  we  might 

10  live.  Love  lies  in  this,  not 
in  our  love  for  him  but  in  his 
love  for  us — in  the  sending  of 
his  Son  to  be  the  propitiation 

11  for  our  sins.     Beloved,  if  God 


584 


I    JOHN    V 


us,    we   ought  also    to    love   one 
another. 

12  No  man  hath  seen  God  at  any 
time.  If  we  love  one  another, 
God  dwelleth  in  us,  and  his  love 
is  perfected  in  us. 

13  Hereby  know  we  that  we 
dwell  in  him,  and  he  in  us,  because 
he  hath  given  us  of  his  Spirit. 

14  And  we  have  seen  and  do 
testify  that  the  Father  sent  the 
Son  to  be  the  Saviour  of  the 
world. 

15  Whosoever  shall  confess  that 
Jesus  is  the  Son  of  God,  God  dwell- 
eth in  him,  and  he  in  God. 

16  And  we  have  known  and 
believed  the  love  that  God  hath 
to  us.  God  is  love  ;  and  he  that 
dwelleth  in  love  dwelleth  in  God, 
and  God  in  him. 

17  Herein  is  our  love  made  per- 
fect, that  we  may  have  bold- 
ness in  the  day  of  judgment : 
because  as  he  is,  so  are  we  in  this 
world. 

18  There  is  no  fear  in  love  ;  but 
perfect  love  casteth  out  fear : 
because  fear  hath  torment.  He 
that  feareth  is  not  made  perfect 
in  love. 

19  We  love  him,  because  he 
first  loved  us. 

20  If  a  man  say,  I  love  God,  and 
hateth  his  brother,  he  is  a  liar  : 
for  he  that  loveth  not  his  brother 
whom  he  hath  seen,  how  can  he 
love  God  whom  he  hath  not  seen  ? 

21  And  this  commandment  have 
we  from  him,  That  he  who  loveth 
God  love  his  brother  also. 


had  such  love  for  us,  we  ought 

12  to  love  one  another.  God  no 
one  has  ever  seen  ;  but  if  we 
love  one  another,  then  God 
remains  within  us,  and  love  for 

13  him  is  complete  in  us.  This  is 
how  we  may  be  sure  we  remain 
in  him  and  he  in  us,  because  he 
has  given  us  a  share  in  his  own 

14  Spirit  ;  and  we  have  seen,  we 
can  testify,  that  the  Father  has 
sent  the  Son  as  the  Saviour  of 

15  the  world.  Whoever  confesses 
that  '  Jesus  is  the  Son  of  God,' 
in  him   God  remains,  and  he 

16  remains  in  God  ;  well,  we  do 
know,  we  have  believed,  the  love 
God  has  for  us.  God  is  love, 
and  he  who  remains  in  love 
remains  in    God,  and  God  re- 

17  mains  in  him.  Love  is  com- 
plete with  us  when  we  have 
absolute  confidence  about  the 
day  of  judgment,  since  in  this 
world  we  are  living  as  He  lives. 

18  Love  has  no  dread  in  it ;  no, 
love  in  its  fulness  drives  all 
dread  away,  for  dread  has  to 
do  with  punishment — anyone 
who  has  dread,  has  not  reached 

19  the  fulness  of  love.      We  love, 

20  because  He  loved  us  first.  If 
anyone  declares,  '  I  love  God,' 
and  yet  hates  his  brother,  he  is 
a  liar  ;  for  he  who  will  not  love 

.  his  brother  whom  he  has  seen, 
cannot  possibly  love  the  God 

21  whom  he  has  never  seen.  And 
we  get  this  command  from  him, 
that  he  who  loves  God  is  to 
love  his  brother  as  well. 


CHAPTER   V 

1  Whosoever  believeth  that 
Jesus  is  the  Christ  is  born  of  God  : 
and  every  one  that  loveth  him  that 
begat  loveth  him  also  that  is 
begotten  of  him. 

2  By  this  we  know  that  we  love 
the  children  of  God,  when  we  love 
God,  and  keep  his  command- 
ments. 

3  For  this  is  the  love  of  God, 
that  we  keep  his  commandments  : 
and  his  commandments  are  not 
grievous. 


CHAPTER   V 

1  Everyone  who  believes 
Jesus  is  the  Christ,  is  born  of 
God  ;  and  everyone  who  loves 
the    Father,    loves    the    sons* 

2  born  of  him.  This  is  how  we 
are  sure  that  we  love  God's 
children,   by   loving   God   and 

3  obeying  his  commands  (for 
love  to  God  means  keeping  his 
commands).     And     his     com• 

•  The  Greek  word  is  singular.  It  may 
be  taken  strictly,  as  meaning  "  the  Son,  ' 
or  generically  as  above  (see  the  next 
verse). 


I    JOHN    V 


585 


4  For    whatsoever    is    born    of        4 
God  overcometh  the   world  :   and 
this    is    the    victory    that    over- 
cometh the  world,  even  our  faith. 

5  Who   is   he   that   overcometh 

the  world,  but  he  that  belie veth         5 
that  Jesus  is  the  Son  of  God  ? 

6  This  is  he  that  came  by  water 
and  blood,  even  Jesus  Christ ;  not         6 
by  water  only,  but  by  water  and 
blood.     And  it  is  the  Spirit  that 
beareth  witness,  because  the  Spirit 

is  truth. 

7  For  there  are  three  that  bear 
record  in  heaven,  the  Father,  the         8 
Word,  and  the  Holy  Ghost  :  and 
these  three  are  one. 

8  And  there  are  three  that  bear 
witness  in  earth,  the  Spirit,  and        9 
the   water,   and   the    blood  :    and 
these  three  agree  in  one. 

9  If  we  receive  the  witness  of 
men.  the  witness  of  God  is  greater  :       10 
for    this    is    the    witness    of    God 
which  he  hath  testified  of  his  Son. 

10  He  that  belie  veth  on  the  Son 
of  God  hath  the  witness  in  him- 
self :  he  that  believeth  not  God 
hath  made  him  a  liar  ;  because  he 
believeth  not  the  record  that  God  11 
gave  of  his  Son. 

11  And  this  is  the  record,  that 
God  hath  given  to  us  eternal  life,      12 
and  this  life  is  in  his  Son. 

12  He  that  hath  the  Son  hath 
life  ;  and  he  that  hath  not  the  Son 

of  God  hath  not  life.  13 

13  These  things  have  I  written 
unto  you  that  believe  on  the  name 
of  the  Son  of  God  ;  that  ye  may 
know  that  ye  have  eternal  life,  and      14 
that  ye  may  believe  on  the  name 

of  the  Son  of  God. 

14  And   this  is  the   confidence 
that  we  have  in  him,  that,  if  we      15 
ask  any  thing  according  to  his  will, 

he  heareth  us  : 

1 5  And  if  we  know  that  he  hear 

us,  whatsoever  we  ask,  we  know      16 
that  we  have  the  petitions  that  we 
desired  of  him. 

1 6  If  any  man  see  his  brother  sin 
a  sin  which  is  not  unto  death,  he 
shall  ask,  and  he  shall  give  him  life 
for  them  that  sin  not  unto  death. 
There  is  a  sin  unto  death  :    I  do 

not  say  that  he  shall  pray  for  it.  17 


mands  are  not  irksome,  for 
whatever  is  born  of  God 
conquers  the  world.  Our 
faith,  that  is  the  conquest 
which  conquers  the  world. 
Who  is  the  world's  con- 
queror but  he  who  believes 
that  Jesus  is  the  Son  of 
God  ?  Jesus  Christ,  he  it 
is  who  came  by  water,  blood, 
and  Spirit — not  by  the  water 
alone,  but  by  the  water  and 
the  blood.  The  Spirit  is 
the  witness  to  this,  for  the 
Spirit  is  truth.  The  wit- 
nesses are  three,  the  Spirit 
and  the  water  and  the  blood, 
and  the  three  of  them  are  in 
accord.  If  we  accept  human 
testimony,  God's  testimony  is 
greater  ;  for  God's  testimony 
consists  in  his  testimony  to 
his  Son.  He  who  believes  in 
the  Son  of  God  possesses  that 
testimony  within  himself  ;  he 
who  will  not  believe  God,  has 
made  God  a  liar  by  refusing 
to  believe  the  testimony  which 
God  has  borne  to  his  Son. 
And  the  testimony  is,  that 
God  gave  us  life  eternal  and 
this  life  is  in  his  Son. 

He  who  possesses  the  Son 
possesses  life  : 

he  who  does  not  possess  the 
Son  does  not  possess  life. 

I  have  written  in  this  way 
to  you  who  believe  in  the 
name  of  the  Son  of  God,  that 
you  may  be  sure  you  have 
life  eternal.  Now  the  con- 
fidence we  have  in  him  is  this, 
that  he  listens  to  us  whenever 
we  ask  anything  in  accord- 
ance with  his  will  ;  and  if  we 
know  he  listens  to  whatever 
we  ask,  we  know  we  obtain 
the  requests  we  have  made 
to  him.  If  anyone  notices 
his  brother  committing  a  sin 
which  is  not  deadly,  he  will 
ask  and  obtain  life  for  him — 
for  anyone  who  does  not 
commit  a  deadly  sin.  There 
is  such  a  thing  as  deadly 
sin  ;  I  do  not  mean  he  is  to 
pray   for  that.      All   iniquity 


586 


I    JOHN    V 


17  All  unrighteousness  is  sin  : 
and  there  is  a  sin  not  unto 
death.  18 

18  We  know  that  whosoever  is 
born  of  God  sinneth  not  ;  but  he 
that  is  begotten  of  God  keepeth 
hiniself,  and  that  wicked  one 
toucheth  him  not.  19 

19  And  we  know  that  we  are  of 
God,  and  the  whole  world  lieth 
in  wickedness. 

20  And  we  know  that  the  Son      20 
of  God  is  come,  and  hath  given  us 

an  understanding,  that  we  may 
know  him  that  is  true,  and  we  are 
in  him  that  is  true,  even  in  his 
Son  Jesus  Christ.  This  is  the  true 
God,  and  eternal  life.  21 

21  Little  children,  keep  your- 
selves from  idols.     Amen. 


is  sin,  but  there  are  sins  which 
are  not  deadly. 

We  know  that  anyone  who  is 
born  of  God  does  not  sin ;  He 
who  was  born  of  God  preserves 
him,  and  the  evil  One  never 
catches  him. 

We  know  that  we  belong  to 
God,  and  that  the  whole  world 
lies  in  the  power  of  the  evil 
One. 

We  know  that  the  Son  of  God 
has  come,  and  has  given  us  in- 
sight to  know  Him  who  is  the 
Real  God  ;  and  we  are  in  Him 
who  is  real,  even  in  his  Son 
Jesus  Christ.  This  is  the  real 
God,  this  is  life  eternal.  My 
dear  children,  keep  clear  of 
idols. 


THE    SECOND    EPISTLE    OP 


JOHN 


1  The  elder  unto  the  elect  lady 
and  her  children,  whom  I  love  in 
the  truth ;  and  not  I  only,  but  also 
all  they  that  have  known  the 
truth ; 

2  For  the  truth's  sake,  which 
dwelleth  in  us,  and  shall  be  with 
us  for  ever. 

3  Grace  be  with  you,  mercy,  and 
peace,  from  God  the  Father,  and 
from  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the 
Son  of  the  Father,  in  truth  and 
love. 

4  I  rejoiced  greatly  that  I 
found  of  thy  children  walking  in 
truth,  as  we  have  received  a  com- 
mandment from  the  Father. 

5  And  now  I  beseech  thee,  lady, 
not  as  though  I  wrote  a  new  com- 
mandment unto  thee,  but  that 
which  we  had  from  the  beginning, 
that  we  love  one  another. 

6  And  this  is  love,  that  we  walk 
after  his  commandments.  This  is 
the  commandment,  That,  as  ye 
have  heard  from  the  beginning,  ye 
should  walk  in  it. 

7  For  many  deceivers  are  en- 
tered into  the  world,  who  confess 
not  that  Jesus  Christ  is  come  in  the 
flesh.  This  is  a  deceiver  and  an 
antichrist. 

8  Look  to  yourselves,  that  we 
lose  not  those  things  which  we 
have  wrought,  but  that  we  re- 
ceive a  full  reward. 

9  Whosoever  transgresseth,  and 
abideth  not  in  the  doctrine  of 
Christ,  hath  not  God.  He  that 
abideth  in  the  doctrine  of  Christ, 
he  hath  both  the  Father  and  the 
Son. 

10  If  there  come  any  unto  you, 
and  bring  not  this  doctrine,  re- 
ceive him  not  into  your  house, 
neither  bid  him  God  speed  : 


1  The  presbyter,  to  the  elect 
Lady  and  her  children  whom 
I  love  in  the  Truth  (and  not 
onlv  I  but  all  who  know  the 

2  Truth)  for  the  sake  of  the 
Truth  which  remains  within  us 
and  will  be  with  us  for  ever : 

3  grace,  mercy,  peace  will  be  with 
us  from  God  the  Father  and 
from  Jesus  Christ  the  Son  of 
the  Father,  in  truth  and 
love. 

4  I  was  overjoyed  to  find  some 
of  your  children  leading  the 
true  Life,  as  we  were  com- 
manded to  do  by  the  Father. 

5  And  now  I  entreat  you,  Lady — 
not  as  though  I  were  writing 
you  any  new  command,  it  is 
the  command  which  we  have 
had  from  the  very  beginning — 
let  us  love  one  another. 

6  To  live  by  his  commands, 
that  is  what  love  means  :  and 
the  command  is,  live  in  love 
as  you  have  learned  to  do 
from  the  very  beginning. 

7  I  say  this,  because  a  number 
of  impostors  have  emerged  in 
the  world,  men  who  will  not 
acknowledge  the  coming  of 
Jesus  Christ  in  the  flesh  ;  that 
marks  the  real  '  impostor '  and 
'  antichrist.' 

8  Watch  yourselves  ;  you  must 
not  lose  what  you  have  been 
working  for,  but  gain  a  full 
reward. 

9  Anyone  who  is  '  advanced  ' 
and  will  not  remain  by  the 
doctrine  of  Christ,  does  not 
possess  God  : 

he  who  remains  by  the  doc- 
trine of  Christ  possesses  both  the 
10  Father  and   the  Son.     If  any- 
one comes  to  you  and  does  not 


587 


588 


II    JOHN 


11  For  he  that  biddeth  him 
God  speed  is  partaker  of  his  evil 
deeds. 

12  Having  many  things  to 
write  unto  you,  I  would  not  write 
with  paper  and  ink  :  but  I  trust 
to  come  unto  you,  and  speak 
face  to  face,  that  our  joy  may  be 
full. 

13  The  children  of  thy  elect 
sister  greet  thee.     Amen. 


bring  this  doctrine,  do  not  ad- 

11  mit  him  to  the  house — do  not 
even  greet  him,  for  he  who 
greets  him  shares  in  his  wicked 
work. 

12  I  have  a  great  deal  to  write 
to  you,  but  I  do  not  mean  to 
use  ink  and  paper  ;  I  hope  to 
visit  you  and  have  a  talk  with 
you,  so  that  your*  joy  may  be 
unimpaired. 

13  The  children  of  your  elect 
Sister  greet  you. 

*  Reading  with  A  Β  and  several  ver- 
sions, νμων,  instead  Of  ημών. 


THE    THIRD    EPISTLE    OF 


JOHN 


1  The  elder  unto  the  well- 
beloved  Gaius,  whom  I  love  in  the 
truth. 

2  Beloved,  I  wish  above  all 
things  that  thou  niayest  prosper 
and  be  in  health,  even  as  thy  soul 
prospereth. 

3  For  I  rejoiced  greatly,  when 
the  brethren  came  and  testified  of 
the  truth  that  is  in  thee,  even  as 
thou  walkest  in  the  truth. 

4  I  have  no  greater  joy  than  to 
hear  that  my  children  walk  in 
truth. 

5  Beloved,  thou  doest  faith- 
fully whatsoever  thou  doest  to  the 
brethren,  and  to  strangers  ; 

6  Which  have  borne  witness  of 
thy  charity  before  the  church : 
whom  if  thou  bring  forward  on 
their  journey  after  a  godly  sort, 
thou  shalt  do  well : 

7  Because  that  for  his  name's 
sake  they  went  forth,  taking 
nothing  of  the  Gentiles. 

8  We  therefore  ought  to  receive 
such,  that  we  might  be  fellow- 
helpers  to  the  truth . 

9  I  wrote  unto  the  church :  but 
Diotrephes,  who  loveth  to  have 
the  preeminence  amor.g  them,  re- 
ceiveth  us  not. 

10  Wherefore,  if  I  come,  I  will 
remember  his  deeds  which  he 
doeth,  prating  against  us  with 
malicious  words  :  and  not  content 
therewith,  neither  doth  he  him- 
self receive  the  brethren,  and  for- 
biddeth  them  that  would,  and 
casteth  them  out  of  the  church. 

11  Beloved,  follow  not  that 
which  is  evil,  but  that  which  is 
good.  He  that  doeth  good  is  of 
God  :  but  he  that  doeth  evil  hath 
not  seen  God. 

12  Demetrius  hath  good  report 


1  The  presbyter,  to  the  be- 
loved Gaius  whom  I  love  in 
the  Truth. 

2  Beloved,  I  pray  you  may 
prosper  in  every  way  and  keep 
well — as  indeed  your  soul  is 
keeping  well. 

3  For  I  was  overjoyed  when 
some  brothers  arrived  and 
testified  to  the  truth  of  your 
life,  as  indeed  you  do  lead  the 

4  true  Life  ;  I  have  no  greater 
joy  than  to  hear  of  my 
children  living  in  the  Truth. 

5  Beloved,  you  are  acting 
loyally  in  rendering  any  service 
to  the  brothers  and  especially 

6  to  strangers ;  they  have  testified 
to  your  love  before  the  church. 
Pray  speed  them  on  their  jour- 

7  ney  worthily  of  God  ;  they 
have  started  out  for  his  sake 
and  declined  to  take  anything 

8  from  pagans  ;  hence  we  are 
bound  to  support  such  men,  to 
prove  ourselves  allies  of  the 
Truth. 

9  I  have  written  to  the  church  ; 
only,  Diotrephes,  who  likes  to 
take  the  lead  among  them,  re- 
pudiates me. 

10  So  when  I  come,  I  shall 
bring  up  what  he  is  doing, 
babbling  against  me  with 
wicked  words — and,  not  satis- 
fied with  words,  he  refuse's  to 
welcome  the  brothers,  checks 
those  who  want  to  welcome 
them,      and      excommunicates 

11  them  from  the  church.  Be- 
loved, do  not  imitate  evil  but 
good  ;  he  who  does  good  be- 
longs to  God,  he  who  does  evil 
has  never  seen  God. 

12  Everybody  testifies  to  De- 
metrius, and  so  does  the  Truth 


589 


590 


III   JOHN 


of  all  men,  and  of  the  truth  itself  : 
yea,  and  we  also  bear  record ;  and 
ye  know  that  our  record  is  true. 

13  I  had  many  things  to  write, 
but  I  will  not  with  ink  and  pen 
write  unto  thee  : 

14  But  I  trust  I  shall  shortly 
see  thee,  and  we  shall  speak  face 
to  face.  Peace  be  to  thee.  Our 
friends  salute  thee.  Greet  the 
friends  by  name. 


itself  :  I  testify  to  him  too,  and 
you  know  my  testimony  is 
true. 

13  I  had  a  great  deal  to  write  to 
you,  but  I  do  not  want  to 
write  to  you  with  ink  and  pen  ; 

14  I  am  hoping  to  see  you  soon, 
and  we  will  have  a  talk. 

Peace  to  you  !  The  friends 
salute  you  :  salute  the  friends 
one  by  one. 


THE    GENERAL   EPISTLE    OF 


JUDE 


1  Jude,  the  servant  of  Jesus 
Christ,  and  brother  of  James,  to 
them  that  are  sanctified  by  God 
the  Father,  and  preserved  in 
Jesus  Christ,  and  called  : 

2  Mercy  unto  you,  and  peace, 
and  love,  be  multiplied. 

3  Beloved,  when  1  gave  all  dili- 
gence to  write  unto  you  of  the 
common  salvation,  it  was  need- 
ful for  me  to  write  unto  you,  and 
exhort  you  that  ye  should  earnestly 
contend  for  the  faith  which  was 
once  delivered  unto  the  saints. 

4  For  there  are  certain  men 
crept  in  unawares,  who  were  be- 
fore of  old  ordained  to  this  con- 
demnation, ungodly  men,  turning 
the  grace  of  our  God  into  lascivi- 
ousness,  and  denying  the  only  Lord 
God,  and  our  Lord   Jesus  Christ. 

5  I  will  therefore  put  you  in 
remembrance,  though  ye  once 
knew  this,  how  that  the  Lord, 
having  saved  the  people  out  of  the 
land  of  Egypt,  afterward  destroyed 
them  that  believed  not. 

6  And  the  angels  which  kept 
not  their  first  estate,  but  left  their 
own  habitation,  he  hath  reserved 
in  everlasting  chains  under  dark- 
ness unto  the  judgment  of  the 
great  day. 

7  Even  as  Sodom  and  Gomor- 
rha,  and  the  cities  about  them  in 
like  manner,  giving  themselves 
over  to  fornication,  and  going 
after  strange  flesh,  are  set  forth  for 
an  example,  suffering  the  ven- 
geance of  eternal  fire. 

8  Likewise  also  these  filthy 
dreamers  defile  the  flesh,  despise 
dominion,  and  speak  evil  of  dig- 
nities. 


1  Judas,  a  servant  of  Jesus 
Christ  and  a  brother  of  James, 
to  those  who  have  been  called, 
who  are  beloved  by  God 
the  Father  and  kept  by  Jesus 

2  Christ :  mercy,  peace  and  love 
be  multiplied  to  you. 

3  Beloved,  my  whole  concern 
was  to  write  to  you  on  the  sub- 
ject of  our  common  salvation, 
but  I  am  forced  to  write  you 
an  appeal  to  defend  the  faith 
which   has   once   for   all   been 

4  committed  to  the  saints  ;  for 
certain  persons  have  slipped  in 
by  stealth  (their  doom  has  been 
predicted  long  ago),  impious 
creatures  who  pervert  the  grace 
of  our  God  into  immorality 
and  disown  our  sole  liege  and 

5  Lord,  Jesus  Christ.  Now  I 
want  to  remind  you  of  what 
you  are  perfectly  aware,  that 
though  the  Lord  once  *  brought 
the  People  safe  out  of  Egypt, 
he  subsequently  destroyed  the 

6  unbelieving,  while  the  angels 
who  abandoned  their  own  do- 
main, instead  of  preserving 
their  proper  rank,  are  reserved 
by  him  within  the  nether 
gloom,  in  chains  eternal,  for 
the  doom  of  the  great  Day — 

7  just  as  Sodom  and  Gomorra 
and  the  adjacent  cities,  which 
similarly  glutted  themselves 
with  vice  and  sensual  perver- 
sity, are  exhibited  as  a  warning 
of  the  everlasting  fire  they  are 

8  sentenced  to  suffer.  Despite  it 
all,  these  visionaries  pollute 
their  flesh,  scorn  the  Powers 
celestial,  and  scoff  at  the  an- 
gelic Glories. 


•  ίπαξ  must  be  connected,  as  in  the  Syriac  and  Egyptian  versions,  with   σώσος, 
not  with  ίίδότας  as  in  most  manuscripts. 

591 


592 


JTTDE 


9  Yet  Michael  the  archangel, 
when  contending  with  the  devil 
he  disputed  about  the  body  of 
Moses,  durst  not  bring  against  him 
a  railing  accusation,  but  said,  The 
Lord  rebuke  thee. 

10  But  these  speak  evil  of 
those  things  which  they  know  not : 
but  -what  they  know  naturally,  as 
brute  beasts,  in  those  things  they 
corrupt  themselves. 

11  Woe  unto  them  !  for  they 
have  gone  in  the  way  of  Cain,  and 
ran  greedily  after  the  error  of 
Balaam  for  reward,  and  perished 
in  the  gainsaying  of  Core. 

12  These  are  spots  in  your 
feasts  of  charity,  when  they  feast 
with  you,  feeding  themselves  with- 
out fear :  clouds  they  are  without 
water,  carried  about  of  winds  ; 
trees  whose  fruit  withereth,  with- 
out fruit,  twice  dead,  plucked  up 
by  the  roots  ; 

13  Raging  waves  of  the  sea, 
foaming  out  their  own  shame  ; 
wandering  stars,  to  whom  is  re- 
served the  blackness  of  darkness 
for  ever. 

14  And  Enoch  also,  the  seventh 
from  Adam,  prophesied  of  these, 
saying,  Behold,  the  Lord  cometh 
with  ten  thousands  of  his  saints, 

15  To  execute  judgment  upon 
all,  and  to  convince  all  that  are 
ungodly  among  them  of  all  their 
ungodly  deeds  which  they  have 
ungodly  committed,  and  of  all 
their  hard  speeches  which  ungodly 
sinners  have  spoken  against  him. 

16  These  are  murmurers.  com- 
plainers,  walking  after  their  own 
lusts  ;  and  their  mouth  speaketh 
great  swelling  ivords,  having  men's 
persons  in  admiration  because  of 
advantage. 

17  But.  beloved,  remember  ye 
the  words  which  were  spoken  be- 
fore of  the  apostles  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ ; 

18  How  that  they  told  you 
there  should  be  mockers  in  the  last 
time,  who  should  walk  after  their 
own  ungodly  lusts. 

19  These  be  they  who  separate 
themselves,  sensual,  having  not 
the  Spirit. 


9  Now  the  very  archangel 
Michael,  when  he  disputed  the 
body  of  Moses  with  Satan, 
did  not  dare  to  condemn  him 
with  scoffs  ;  what  he  said  was, 

10  The  Lord  rebuke  you !  But 
these  people  scoff  at  anything 
they  do  not  understand  ;  and 
whatever  they  do  understand, 
like  irrational  animals,  by  mere 
instinct,  that  proves  their  ruin. 

11  Woe  to  them  !  they  go  the 
road  of  Cain,  rush  into  Ba- 
laam's error  for  what  it  brings 
them,   and  perish  in   Korah's 

12  rebellion.  These  people  are 
stains  on  your  love-feasts  ; 
they  have  no  qualms  about 
carousing  in  your  midst,  they 
look  after  none  but  themselves — 
rainless  clouds,  swept  along  by 
the  wind,  trees  in  autumn  with- 

13  out  fruit,  doubly  dead  and  so 
uprooted,  wild  waves  foaming 
out  their  own  shame,  wander- 
ing stars  for  whom  the  nether 
gloom   of    darkness    has    been 

14  reserved  eternally.  It  was  of 
these,  too,  that  Enoch  the 
seventh  from  Adam  prophesied, 
when  he  said, 

Behold  the   Lord  comes  with 
myriads  of  his  holy  ones, 

15  to  execute  judgment  upon  all, 
and  to  convict  all  the  impious 
of  all  the  impious  deeds  they 

have  committed, 
and  of  all  the  harsh  things  said 
against  him  by  impious  sin- 
ners. 

16  For  these  people  are  murmur- 
ers, grumbling  at  their  lot  in 
life — they  fall  in  with  their  own 
passions,  their  talk  is  arrogant, 
they  pay  court  to  men  to  bene- 
fit themselves. 

17  Now,  beloved,  you  must  re- 
member the  words  of  the  apos- 
tles of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  ; 

18  they  told  you  beforehand,  "At 
the  end  of  things  there  will  be 
mockers  who  go  by  their  own 

19  impious  passions."  These  are 
the  people  who  set  up  divisions 
and  distinctions,  sensuous  crea- 
tures, destitute  of  the  Spirit. 

20  But  do  you,  beloved,  build  up 


JUDE 


593 


20  But  ye,  beloved,  building  up 
yourselves  on  your  most  holy  faith, 
praying  in  the  Holy  Ghost, 

21  Keep  yourselves  in  the  love 
of  God,  looking  for  the  mercy  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  unto  eternal 
life. 

22  And  of  some  have  compas- 
sion, making  a  difference  : 

23  And  others  save  with  fear, 
pulling  them  out  of  the  fire  ; 
hating  even  the  garment  spotted 
by  the  flesh. 

24  Now  unto  him  that  is  able  to 
keep  you  from  falling,  and  to  pre- 
sent you  faultless  before  the  pres- 
ence of  his  glory  with  exceeding 

joy, 

25  To  the  only  wise  God  our 
Saviour,  be  glory  and  majesty, 
dominion  and  power,  both  now 
and  ever.     Amen. 


yourselves  on  your  most  holy 
faith    and    pray    in    the    holy 

21  Spirit,  so  keeping  yourselves 
within  the  love  of  God  and 
waiting  for  the  mercy  of  our 
Lord    Jesus    Christ   that   ends 

||  in  life  eternal.  Snatch  some 
from  the  fire,  and  have  mercy  on 
thewaverers,*  trembling  as  you 
touch  them,  with  loathing  for 
the  garment  which  the  flesh  has 
stained. 

24  Now  to  him  who  is  able  to 
keep  you  from  slipping  and  to 
make  your  stand  unblemished 
and  exultant  before  his  glory 

25  — to  the  only  God,  our  saviour 
through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord, 
be  glory,  majesty,  dominion 
and  authority,  before  all  time 
and  now  and  for  all  time  : 
Amen. 


*    Reading  και  ονς  μ*ν 

and  Jerome. 


πυρός  αρπάζετε,  διακρινόμενους  Si  έλεάτε,   with     SyTI"1,1  Clement 


THE  REVELATION 


St.    JOHN    THE    DIVINE 


CHAPTER    I 

1  Thk  Revelation  of  Jesus 
Christ,  which  God  gave  unto  him, 
to  shew  unto  his  servants  things 
which  must  shortly  come  to  pass  ; 
and  he  sent  and  signified  it  by  his 
angel  unto  his  servant  John  : 

2  Who  bare  record  of  the  word 
of  God,  and  of  the  testimony  of 
Jesus  Christ,  and  of  all  things 
that  he  saw. 

3  Blessed  is  he  that  readeth,  and 
they  that  hear  the  words  of  this 
prophecy,  and  keep  those  things 
which  are  written  therein :  for  the 
time  is  at  hand. 

4  John  to  the  seven  churches 
which  are  in  Asia  :  Grace  be  unto 
you,  and  peace,  from  him  which 
is,  and  which  was,  and  which  is  to 
come ;  and  from  the  seven  Spirits 
which  are  before  his  throne  ; 

5  And  from  Jesus  Christ,  tvho  is 
the  faithful  witness,  and  the  first 
begotten  of  the  dead,  and  the 
prince  of  the  kings  of  the  earth. 
Unto  him  that  loved  us,  and 
washed  us  from  our  sins  in  his 
own  blood, 

6  And  hath  made  us  kings  and 
priests  unto  God  and  his  Father  ; 
to  him  be  glory  and  dominion  for 
ever  and  ever.     Amen. 

7  Behold,  he  cometh  with 
clouds  ;  and  every  eye  shall  see 
him,  and  they  also  which  pierced 
him :  and  all  kindreds  of  the  earth 
shall  wail  because  of  him.  Even 
so,  Amen. 

8  I  am  Alpha  and  Omega,  the 
beginning  and  the  ending,  saith 
the  Lord,  which  is,  and  which  was, 
and  which  is  to  come,  the  Al- 
mighty. 

9  I  John,  who  also  am  your 
brother,  and  companion  in  tribu- 


CHAPTER    I 

1  A  revelation  by  Jesus 
Christ,  which  God  granted 
him  for  his  servants,  to  show 
them  what  must  come  to  pass 
very  soon  ;  he  disclosed  it  by 
sending  it  through  his  angel  to 

2  his  servant  John,  who  now 
testifies  to  what  is  God's  word 
and  Jesus  Christ's  testimony — ■ 

3  to  what  he  saw.  Blessed  is  he 
who  reads  aloud,  blessed  they 
who  hear  the  words  of  this 
prophecy  and  lay  to  heart  what 
is  written  in  it ;  for  the  time 
is  near. 

4  John  to  the  seven  churches  in 
Asia  : 

grace  be  to  you  and  peace 
from 

HE    WHO    IS    AND    WAS    AND 
IS   COMING, 

and  from  the  seven   Spirits 

5  before  his  throne,  and  from 
Jesus  Christ  the  faithful  wit- 
ness, the  first-born  from  the 
dead,  and  the  prince  over  the 
kings  of  earth  ;  to  him  who 
loves  us  and  has  loosed  us  from 
our  sins  by  sheddinghisblood — 

6  he  has  made  us  a  realm  of 
priests  for  his  God  and  Father, 
— to  him  be  glory  and  dominion 

7  for  ever  and  ever :  Amen.  Lo, 
he  is  coming  on  the  clouds,  to  be 
seen  by  every  eye,  even  by 
those  who  impaled  him,  and  all 
the  tribes  of  earth  will  wail  be- 
cause of  him  :  even  so,  Amen. 

8  "  /  am  the  alpha  and  the 
omega,"  said  the  Lord  God.  who 
is  and  was  and  is  coming, 
the  almighty. 

9  I  John,  your  brother  and 
your  companion  in  the  distress 


594 


REVELATION   I 


595 


lation,  and  in  the  kingdom  and 
patience  of  Jesus  Christ,  was  in  the 
isle  that  is  called  Patmos,  for  the 
word  of  God,  and  for  the  testi- 
mony of  Jesus  Christ. 

10  I  was  in  the  Spirit  on  the 
Lord's  day,  and  heard  behind  me 
a  great  voice,  as  of  a  trumpet, 

11  Saying,  I  am  Alpha  and 
Omega,  the  first  and  the  last :  and, 
What  thou  seest,  write  in  a  book, 
and  send  it  unto  the  seven 
churches  which  are  in  Asia ;  unto 
Ephesus,  and  unto  Smyrna,  and 
unto  Pergamos,  and  unto  Thya- 
tira,  and  unto  Sardis,  and  unto 
Philadelphia,  and  unto  Laodicea. 

12  And  I  turned  to  see  the 
voice  that  spake  with  me.  And 
being  turned,  I  saw  seven  golden 
candlesticks  ; 

13  And  in  the  midst  of  the 
seven  candlesticks  one  like  unto  the 
Son  of  man,  clothed  with  a  garment 
down  to  the  foot,  and  girt  about 
the  paps  with  a  golden  girdle. 

14  His  head  and  his  hairs  were 
white  like  wool,  as  white  as  snow  ; 
and  his  eyes  were  as  a  flame  of  fire  ; 

15  And  his  feet  like  unto  fine 
brass,  as  if  they  burned  in  a  fur- 
nace ;  and  his  voice  as  the  sound 
of  many  waters. 

16  And  he  had  in  his  right  hand 
seven  stars :  and  out  of  his  mouth 
went  a  sharp  twoedged  sword  : 
and  his  countenance  was  as  the 
sun  shineth  in  his  strength. 

17  And  when  I  saw  him,  I  fell  at 
his  feet  as  dead.  And  he  laid  his 
right  hand  upon  me,  saying  unto  me, 
Fear  not;  I  am  the  first  and  the  last : 

18  7  am  he  that  liveth,  and  was 
dead ;  and,  behold,  I  am  alive  for 
evermore,  Amen  ;  and  have  the 
keys  of  hell  and  of  death. 

19  Write  the  things  which  thou 
hast  seen,  and  the  things  which 
are,  and  the  things  which  shall  be 
hereafter  ; 

20  The  mystery  of  the  seven 
stars  which  thou  sawest  in  my 
right  hand,  and  the  seven  golden 
candlesticks.  The  seven  stars  are 
the  angels  of  the  seven  churches  : 
and  the  seven  candlesticks  which 
thou  sawest  are  the  seven  churches. 


and  realm  and  patient  endur- 
ance which  Jesus  brings,  found 
myself  in  the  island  called  Pat- 
mos, for  adhering  to  God's 
word  and  the  testimony  of 
Jesus. 

10  On  the  Lord's  day  I  found 
myself  rapt  in  the  Spirit,  and  I 
heard  a  loud  voice  behind  me 
like  a  trumpet  calling, 

11  "  Write  your  vision  in  a 
book,  and  send  it  to  the  seven 
churches,  to  Ephesus  and 
Smyrna  and  Pergamum  and 
Thyatira  and  Sardis  and  Phila- 

12  delphia  and  Laodicea."  So  I 
turned  to  see  whose  voice  it 
was  that  spoke  to  me  ;  and  on 
turning    round    I    saw    seven 

13  golden  lampstands  and  in  the 
middle  of  the  lampstands 
One  who  resembled  a  human 
being,  with  a  long  robe,  and 
a  belt  of  gold  round  his  breast ; 

14  his  head  and  hair  were  white  as 
wool,  white  as  snow  ;    his  eyes 

15  flashed  like  fire,  his  feet  glowed 
like  burnished  bronze,  his  voice 

16  sounded  like  many  leaves,  in  his 
right  hand  he  held  seven  stars, 
a  sharp  sword  with  a  double 
edge  issued  from  his  mouth, 
and  his  face  shone  like  the  sun 
in  fidl  strength. 

17  When  I  saw  him,  I  fell  at 
his  feet  like  a  dead  man  ;  but 
he  laid  his  hand  on  me,  say- 
ing,   "Do   not    be    afraid;     I 

18  am  the  First  and  Last,*  I 
was  dead  and  here  I  am 
alive  for  evermore,  holding 
the  keys  that  unlock  death 
and  Hades. 

19  Write  down  your  vision  of 
what  is  and  what  is  to  be  here- 
after. 

20  As  for  the  secret  symbol  of  the 
seven  stars  which  you  have 
seen  in  my  right  hand,  and  of 
the  seven  golden  lampstands 
— the  seven  stars  are  the 
angels  of  the  seven  churches, 
and  the  seven  lampstands  are 
the  seven  churches. 

*  The  words  '  and  the  living  One  ' 
(«αϊ  ό  ζων)  have  been  added  as  a  gloss 
from  the  nest  verse. 


596 


BEVELATION    II 


CHAPTER   II 

1  Unto  the  angel  of  the  church 
of  Ephesus  write  ;  These  things 
saith  he  that  holdeth  the  seven 
stars  in  his  right  hand,  who 
walketh  in  the  midst  of  the  seven 
golden  candlesticks  ; 

2  I  know  thy  works,  and  thy 
labour,  and  thy  patience,  and  how 
thou  canst  not  bear  them  which 
are  evil :  and  thou  hast  tried  them 
which  say  they  are  apostles,  and 
are  not,  and  hast  found  them 
liars  : 

3  And  hast  borne,  and  hast 
patience,  and  for  my  name's  sake 
hast  laboured,  and  hast  not 
fainted. 

4  Nevertheless  I  have  some- 
tvhat  against  thee,  because  thou 
hast  left  thy  first  love. 

5  Remember  therefore  from 
whence  thou  art  fallen,  and  repent, 
and  do  the  first  works  ;  or  else  I 
will  come  unto  thee  quickly,  and 
will  remove  thy  candlestick  out  of 
his  place,  except  thou  repent. 

6  But  this  thou  hast,  that  thou 
hatest  the  deeds  of  the  Nicolai- 
tanes,  which  I  also  hate. 

7  He  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him 
hear  what  the  Spirit  saith  unto  the 
churches  ;  To  him  that  overcometh 
will  I  give  to  eat  of  the  tree  of 
life,  which  is  in  the  midst  of  the 
paradise  of  God. 

8  And  unto  the  angel  of  the 
church  in  Smyrna  write  ;  These 
things  saith  the  first  and  the  last, 
which  was  dead,  and  is  alive  ; 

9  I  know  thy  works,  and  tribu- 
lation, and  poverty,  (but  thou  art 
rich)  and  I  know  the  blasphemy  of 
them  which  say  they  are  Jews,  and 
are  not,  but  are  the  synagogue  of 
Satan. 

10  Fear  none  of  those  things 
which  thou  shalt  suffer  :  behold, 
the  devil  shall  cast  some  of  you  into 
prison,  that  ye  may  be  tried ;  and 
ye  shall  have  tribulation  ten  days  : 
be  thou  faithful  unto  death,  and  I 
will  give  thee  a  crown  of  life. 

11  He  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him 
hear  what  the   Spirit  saith  unto 

*  Omitting,  as  in  ver.  13,  [το  Ιργα.  καΐ]. 


CHAPTER   II 

1  To  the  angel  of  the  church  at 
Ephesus  write  thus  : — These 
are  the  words  of  him  who  holds 
the  seven  stars  in  his  right 
hand,  who  moves  among  the 

2  seven  golden  lampstands  :  I 
know  your  doings,  your  hard 
work  and  your  patient  endur- 
ance ;  I  know  that  you  cannot 
bear  wicked  men,  and  that  you 
have  tested  those  who  style 
themselves  apostles  (no  apos- 
tles they  !)  and  detected  them 

3  to  be  liars  ;  I  know  that  you 
are  enduring  patiently  and 
have  borne  up  for  my  sake  and 

4  have  not  wearied.  But  I  have 
this  against  you :  you  have 
given  up  loving  one  another  as 

5  you  did  at  first.  Now,  re- 
member the  height  from  which 
you  have  fallen  ;  repent  arid 
act  as  you  did  at  first.  If  not, 
I  will  come  to  you  [very  soon] 
and  remove  your  lampstand ,  un- 

6  less  you  repent.  Still,  you  have 
this  in  your  favour  :  you  hate 
the  practices  of  the  Nicolaitans, 

7  and  I  hate  them  too.  Let 
anyone  who  has  an  ear  listen 
to  what  the  Spirit  says  to  the 
churches  :  '  The  conqueror  I 
will  allow  to  eat  from  the  tree 
of  Life  which  is  within  the  para- 

8  disc  of  God.'  Then  to  the  angel 
of  the  church  at  Smyrna  write 
thus  : — These  are  the  words  of 
the  First  and  Last,  who  was  dead 

9  and  came  to  life  :  I  know  your* 
distress  and  poverty  (but  you 
are  rich  !)  ;  I  know  how  you 
are  being  slandered  by  those 
who  style  themselves  Jews 
(no  Jews  are  they,  but  a  mere 

10  synagogue  of  Satan  !).  Have 
no  fear  of  what  you  are  to 
suffer.  The  devil  indeed  is 
going  to  put  some  of  you  in 
prison,  that  you  may  be  tested  : 
you  will  have  a  distressful  ten 
days.  Be  faithful,  though  you 
have  to  die  for  it,  and  I  will 

11  give  you  the  crown  of  Life.  Let 
anyone  who  has  an  ear  listen 
to  what  the  Spirit  says  to  the 


BEVELATION    II 


597 


the  churches ;  He  that  overcometh 
shall  not  be  hurt  of  the  second 
death. 

12  And  to  the  angel  of  the 
church  in  Pergamos  write ;  These 
things  saith  he  which  hath  the 
sharp  sword  with  two  edges  ; 

13  I  know  thy  works,  and 
where  thou  dwellest,  even  where 
Satan's  seat  is  :  and  thou  holdest 
fast  my  name,  and  hast  not  denied 
my  faith,  even  in  those  days 
wherein  Antipas  was  my  faithful 
martyr,  who  was  slain  among  you, 
where  Satan  dwelleth. 

14  But  I  have  a  few  things 
against  thee,  because  thou  hast 
there  them  that  hold  the  doctrine 
of  Balaam,  who  taught  Balac  to 
cast  a  stumblingblock  before  the 
children  of  Israel,  to  eat  things 
sacrificed  unto  idols,  and  to  commit 
fornication. 

15  So  hast  thou  also  them  that 
hold  the  doctrine  of  the  Nicolai- 
tanes,  which  thing  I  hate. 

16  Bepent ;  or  else  I  will  come 
unto  thee  quickly,  and  will  fight 
against  them  with  the  sword  of 
my  mouth. 

17  He  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him 
hear  what  the  Spirit  saith  unto  the 
churches  ;  To  him  that  over- 
cometh will  I  give  to  eat  of  the 
hidden  manna,  and  will  give  him 
a  white  stone,  and  in  the  stone 
a  new,  name  written,  which  no 
man  knoweth  saving  he  that  receiv- 
eth  it. 

18  And  unto  the  angel  of  the 
church  in  Thyatira  write  ;  These 
things  saith  the  Son  of  God,  who 
hath  his  eyes  like  unto  a  flame 
of  fire,  and  his  feet  are  like  fine 
brass ; 

19  I  know  thy  works,  and 
charity,  and  service,  and  faith,  and 
thy  patience,  and  thy  works  ;  and 
the  last  to  be  more  than  the  first. 

20  Notwithstanding  I  have  a 
few  things  against  thee,  because 
thou  sufierest  that  woman  Jezebel, 
which  calleth  herself  a  prophetess, 
to  teach  and  to  seduce  my  servants 
to  commit  fornication,  and  to  eat 
things  sacrificed  unto  idols. 

21  And    I    gave    her    space    to 


churches :       '  The      conqueror 
shall    not   be    injured   by   the 

12  second  death.'  Then  to  the 
angel  of  the  church  at  Per- 
gamum  write  thus  : — These  are 
the  words  of  him  who  wields 
the     sharp     sword     with     the 

13  double  edge  :  I  know  where 
you  dwell,  where  Satan  sits 
enthroned,  and  yet  you  adhere 
to  my  Name,  you  have  not  re- 
nounced your  faith  in  me  even 
during  the  days  when  my  wit- 
ness, my  faithful  Antipas,  was 
martyred  in  your  midst — where 

14  Satan  dwells.  But  I  have  one 
or  two  things  against  you  :  you 
have  some  adherents  there  of 
the  tenets  of  Balaam,  who 
taught  Balak  how  to  set  a  pit- 
fall before  the  sons  of  Israel  by 
making  them  eat  food  which  had 
been  sacrificed  to  idols  and  give 

15  way  to  sexual  vice.  So  even 
with  you  ;  you  likewise  have 
some  adherents  of  the  tenets  of 

16  the  Nicolaitans.  Bepent  ;  if 
not,  I  will  very  soon  come  to 
you  and  make  war  upon  them 
with  the  sword  of  my  mouth. 

17  Let  anyone  who  has  an  ear  lis- 
ten to  what  the  Spirit  says  to 
the  churches  :  '  The  conqueror 
I  will  alloio  to  share  the  hidden 
manna,  and  I  will  give  him  a 
white  stone  inscribed  with  a  new 
name,  unknown  to  any  except 
him  who  receives  it.' 

18  Then  to  the  angel  of  the 
church  at  Thyatira  write 
thus: — These  are  the  words 
of  the  Son  of  God,  whose  eyes 
flash  like  fire  and  whose  feet 
glow  like  bronze. 

19  I  know  your  doings,  your  love 
and  loyalty  and  service  and 
patient  endurance  ;  I  know  you 
are  doing  more  than  you  did  at 

20  first.  Still  I  have  this  against 
you  :  you  are  tolerating  that 
Jezebel  of  a  woman  who  styles 
herself  a  prophetess  and  se- 
duces my  servants  by  teaching 
them  to  give  way  to  sexual  vice 
and  to  eat  food  tvhich  has  been 

21  sacrificed  to  idols.  I  have  given 
her   time   to   repent,    but   she 


598 


REVELATION    III 


repent  of  her  fornication  ;  and  she 
repented  not. 

22  Behold,  I  will  cast  her  into  a 
bed,  and  them  that  commit  adul- 
tery with  her  into  great  tribula- 
tion, except  they  repent  of  their 
deeds. 

23  And  I  will  kill  her  children 
with  death  ;  and  all  the  churches 
shall  know  that  I  am  he  which 
searcheth  the  reins  and  hearts  : 
and  I  will  give  unto  every  one  of 
you  according  to  your  works. 

24  But  unto  you  I  say,  and  unto 
the  rest  in  Thyatira,  as  many  as 
have  not  this  doctrine,  and  which 
have  not  known  the  depths  of 
Satan,  as  they  speak;  I  will  put 
upon  you  none  other  burden. 

25  But  that  which  ye  have  al- 
ready hold  fast  till  I  come. 

26  And  he  that  overcometh,  and 
keepeth  my  works  unto  the  end, 
to  him  will  I  give  power  over  the 
nations  : 

27  And  he  shall  rule  them  with 
a  rod  of  iron ;  as  the  vessels  of  a 
potter  shall  they  be  broken  to 
shivers:  evpn  as  I  received  of  my 
Father. 

28  And  I  will  give  him  the 
morning  star. 

29  He  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him 
hear  what  the  Spirit  saith  unto  the 
churches. 


refuses  to  repent  of  her  sexual 

22  vice.  Lo,  I  will  lay  her  on  a 
sickbed,  and  bring  her  para- 
mours into  sore  distress,  if 
they  do  not  repent  of  her  prac- 

23  tices  ;  and  her  children  I  will 
exterminate.  So  shall  all  the 
churches  know  that  I  am  the 
searcher  of  the  inmost  heart ; 
I  will  requite  each  of  you 
according  to  what  you  have  done. 

24  But  for  the  rest  of  you  at  Thya- 
tira, for  all  who  do  not  hold 
these  tenets,  for  those  who  have 
not  (in  their  phrase) '  fathomed 
the  deep  mysteries  of  Satan  ' — 
for  you  this  is  my  word  :  I  im- 
pose no  fresh  burden  on  you  ; 

25  only  hold  to  what  you  have, 

26  till  such  time  as  I  come.  '  And 
the  conqueror,  he  who  till  the 
end  lays  to  heart  what  I  en- 
join, /  will  give  him  authority 
over  the  nations — 

27  aye,  he  will  shepherd  them  with 

an  iron  flail, 
shattering  them  like  a  potter's 
jars — 
as     I     myself    have     received 

28  authority  from  my  Father ; 
also   I   will  grant  him   to   see 

29  the  Morning-star.'  Let  anyone 
who  has  an  ear  listen  to 
what  the  Spirit  says  to  the 
churches. 


CHAPTER    III 

1  And  unto  the  angel  of  the 
church  in  Sardis  write  ;  These 
things  saith  he  that  hath  the  seven 
Spirits  of  God,  and  the  seven  stars  ; 
I  know  thy  works,  that  thou  hast 
a  name  that  thou  livest,  and  art 
dead. 

2  Be  watchful,  and  strengthen 
the  things  which  remain,  that  are 
ready  to  die :  for  I  have  not  found 
thy  works  perfect  before  God. 

3  Remember  therefore  how  thou 
hast  received  and  heard,  and  hold 
fast,  and  repent.  If  therefore 
thou  shalt  not  watch,  I  will  come 
on  thee  as  a  thief,  and  thou  shalt 
not  know  what  hour  I  will  come 
upon  thee. 

4  Thou  hast  a  few  names  even 


CHAPTER    III 

1  Then  to  the  angel  of  the 
church  at  Sardis  write  thus  : 
— These  are  the  words  of  him 
who  holds  the  seven  Spirits  of 
God  and  the  seven  stars  :  I 
know  your  doings,  you  have 
the  name  of  being  alive,  but 

2  you  are  dead.  Wake  up,  rally 
what  is  still  left  to  you,  though 
it  is  on  the  very  point  of  death  ; 
for  I  find  nothing  you  have 
done  is  complete  in  the  eyes  of 

3  my  God.  Now  remember  what 
you  received  and  heard,  hold  to 
it  and  repent.  If  you  will  not 
wake  up,  I  shall  come  like  a 
thief  ;  you  will  not  know  at 
what  hour  I   come  upon  you. 

4  Still,  you  have  a  few  souls  at 


REVELATION   III 


599 


in  Sardis  which  have  not  denied 
their  garments  ;  and  they  shall 
walk  with  me  in  white  :  for  they 
are  worthy. 

5  He  that  overcometh,  the 
same  shall  be  clothed  in  white 
raiment;  and  I  will  not  blot  out 
his  name  out  of  the  book  of  life, 
but  I  will  confess  his  name  before 
my  Father,  and  before  his  angels. 

6  He  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him 
hear  what  the  Spirit  saith  unto 
the  churches. 

7  And  to  the  angel  of  the  church 
in  Philadelphia  write ;  These  things 
saith  he  that  is  holy,  he  that  is 
true,  he  that  hath  the  key  of 
David,  he  that  openeth,  and  no 
man  shutteth ;  and  shutteth,  and 
no  man  openeth  ; 

8  I  know  thy  works :  behold,  I 
have  set  before  thee  an  open  door, 
and  no  man  can  shut  it :  for  thou 
hast  a  little  strength,  and  hast 
kept  my  word,  and  hast  not  de- 
nied my  name. 

9  Behold,  I  will  make  them  of 
the  synagogue  of  Satan,  which  say 
they  are  Jews,  and  are  not,  but  do 
lie :  behold,  I  will  make  them  to 
come  and  worship  before  thy  feet, 
and  to  know  that  I  have  loved 
thee. 

10  Because  thou  hast  kept  the 
word  of  my  patience,  I  also  will 
keep  thee  from  the  hour  of  temp- 
tation, which  shall  come  upon  all 
the  world,  to  try  them  that  dwell 
upon  the  earth. 

11  Behold,  I  come  quickly  : 
hold  that  fast  which  thou  hast, 
that  no  man  take  thy  crown. 

12  Him  that  overcometh  will  I 
make  a  pillar  in  the  temple  of  my 
God,  and  he  shall  go  no  more  out : 
and  I  will  write  upon  him  the 
name  of  my  God,  and  the  name  of 
the  city  of  my  God,  tvhich  is  new 
Jerusalem,  which  cometh  down 
out  of  heaven  from  my  God :  and 
/  will  write  upon  him  my  new  name. 

13  He  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him 
hear  what  the  Spirit  saith  unto  the 
churches. 

14  And  unto  the  angel  of  the 
church  of  the  Laodiceans  write  ; 
These  things  saith  the  Amen,  the 


Sardis  who  have  not  soiled  their 
raiment ;  they  shall  walk  be- 
side me  in  white,  for  they  de- 

5  serve  to.  '  The  conqueror  shall 
be  clad  in  white  raiment ;  I  will 
never  erase  his  name  from  the 
book  of  Life,  but  will  own  him 
openly  before  my  Father  and 

6  before  his  angels.'  Let  anyone 
who  has  an  ear  listen  to  what 
the  Spirit  says  to  the  churches. 

7  Then  to  the  angel  of  the  church 
at  Philadelphia  write  thus  : — 
These  are  the  words  of  the  true 
Holy  One,  who  holds  the  key  of 
David,  who  opens  and  none  shall 
shut,  ioho  shuts  and  none  shall 

8  open.*  Lo,  I  have  set  a  door 
open  before  you  which  no  one 
is  able  to  shut  ;  for  though 
your  strength  is  small,  you 
have  kept  my  word,  you  have 

9  not  renounced  my  Name.  Lo, 
I  will  make  those  who  belong  to 
that  synagogue  of  Satan,  who 
style  themselves  Jews  (no  Jews 
are  they,  but  liars !) — lo,  I  will 
have  them  come  and  do  homage 
before  your  feet  and  learn  that 

10  /  did  love  you.  Because  you 
have  kept  the  word  of  my 
patient  endurance,  I  will  keep 
you  safe  through  the  hour  of 
trial  which  is  coming  upon  the 
whole  world  to  test  the  dwellers 

11  on  earth.  I  am  coming  very 
soon  :  hold  to  what  you  have, 
in   case   your  crown  is   taken 

12  from  you.  '  As  for  the  con- 
queror, I  will  make  him  a  pillar 
in  the  temple  of  my  God  (never- 
more shall  he  leave  it),  and  I 
will  inscribe  on  him  the  name 
of  my  God ,  the  name  of  the  city 
of  my  God  (the  new  Jerusalem 
which  descends  out  of  heaven 
from  my  God),  and  my  own 

13  new  name.'  Let  anyone  who 
has  an  ear  listen  to  what  the 
Spirit    says    to    the    churches. 

14  Then  to  the  angel  of  the  church 
at  Laodicea  write  thus : — These 
are   the   words  of  the   Amen, 

^  *  Omitting  (with  Primasms)  οΐδά  σου 
τά  epya,  '  I  know  your  doing's,'  a  har- 
monistic  gloss  which  interrupts  the  con- 
nexion of  thought 


600 


REVELATION    IV 


faithfui  and  true  witness,  the  be- 
ginning of  the  creation  of  God  ; 

15  1  know  thy  works,  that  thou 
art  neither  cold  nor  hot  :  I  would 
thou  wert  cold  or  hot. 

16  So  then  because  thou  art 
lukewarrn,  and  neither  cold  nor 
hot,  I  will  spue  thee  out  of  my 
mouth. 

17  Because  thou  sayest,  I  am 
rich,  and  increased  with  goods,  and 
have  need  of  nothing  ;  and  know- 
est  not  that  thou  art  wretched, 
and  miserable,  and  poor,  and  blind, 
and  naked  : 

18  I  counsel  thee  to  buy  of  me 
gold  tried  in  the  fire,  that  thou 
mayest  "be  rich  ;  and  white  rai- 
ment, that  thou  mayest  be  clothed, 
and  that  the  shame  of  thy  naked- 
ness do  not  appear ;  and  anoint 
thine  eyes  with  eyesalve,  that  thou 
mayest  see. 

19  As  many  as  I  love,  I  rebuke 
and  chasten  :  be  zealous  therefore, 
and  repent. 

20  Behold,  I  stand  at  the  door, 
and  knock :  if  any  man  hear  my 
voice,  and  open  the  door,  I  will 
come  in  to  him,  and  will  sup  with 
him,  and  he  with  me. 

21  To  him  that  overcometh  will 
I  grant  to  sit  with  me  in  my  throne, 
even  as  I  also  overcame,  and  am 
set  down  with  my  Father  in  his 
throne. 

22  He  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him 
hear  what  the  Spirit  saith  unto 
the  churches. 


the  faithful  and  true  witness,  the 

15  origin  of  God's  creation.  I  know 
your  doings,  you  are  neither 
cold  nor  hot — would  you  were 

16  either  cold  or  hot !  So,  be- 
cause you  are  lukewarm,  neither 
hot  nor  cold,  I  am  going  to  spit 
you  out  of  my  mouth. 

17  You  declare, 
'  I  am  rich, 

/  am  well  off, 

I  lack  nothing  ! * 

— not  knowing  you  are  a 
miserable  creature,  pitiful, 
poor,  blind,  naked. 

18  I  advise  you  to  buy  from 
me  gold  refined  in  the  fire, 
that  you  may  be  rich,  white 
raiment  to  clothe  you  and 
prevent  the  shame  of  your 
nakedness  from  being  seen, 
and  salve  to  rub  on  your  eyes, 

19  that  you  may  see.  /  reprove 
and  discipline  those  whom  I 
love ;  so  be  in  warm  earnest 
and   repent. 

20  Lo,  I  stand  at  the  door  and 
knock  ;  if  anyone  hears  my 
voice  and  opens  the  door,  I 
will  come  in  and  sup  with  him, 
and  he  with  me. 

21  '  The  conqueror  I  will  allow 
to  sit  beside  me  on  my  throne, 
as  I  myself  have  conquered 
and  sat  down  beside  my  Father 
on  his  throne.' 

22  Let  anyone  who  has  an  ear 
listen  to  what  the  Spirit  says 
to  the  churches." 


CHAPTER    IV 

1  After  this  I  looked,  and, 
behold,  a  door  was  opened  in 
heaven  •  and  the  first  voice  which 
I  heard  rvas  as  it  were  of  a  trumpet 
talking  with  me  :  which  said, 
Come  up  hither,  and  I  will  shew 
thee  things  which  must  be  here- 
after. 

2  And  immediately  I  was  in  the 
spirit:  and,  behold,  a  throne  was 
set  in  heaven,  and  one  sat  on  the 
throne. 

3  And  he  that  sat  was  to  look 
upon  like  a  jasper  and  a  sardine 
stone  :   and  there  was  a  rainbow 


CHAPTER   IV 

1  After  this  I  looked,  and 
there  was  a  door  standing 
open  in  heaven  ! 

And  the  first  voice  I  had 
heard  talking  with  me  like  a 
trumpet  said,  "  Come  up  here, 
and  I  will  show  you  what 
must  come  to  pass  after  this." 

2  At  once  I  found  myself 
rapt  in  the  Spirit  :  and  lo  a 
Throne  stood    in  heaven  with 

3  One  seated  on  the  throne — the 
seated  One  resembled  in  ap- 
pearance jasper  and  sardius — 
and  round  the  throne  a  rainbow 


REVELATION    V 


601 


round  about  the  throne,  in  sight 
like  unto  an  emerald. 

4  And  round  about  the  throne 
were  four  and  twenty  seats  :  and 
upon  the  seats  I  saw  four  and 
twenty  elders  sitting,  clothed  in 
white  raiment :  and  they  had  on 
their  heads  crowns  of  gold. 

5  And  out  of  the  throne  pro- 
ceeded lightnings  and  thunderings 
and  voices  :  and  there  were  seven 
lamps  of  fire  burning  before  the 
throne,  which  are  the  seven 
Spirits  of  God. 

6  And  before  the  throne  there 
was  a  sea  of  glass  like  unto  crystal : 
and  in  the  midst  of  the  throne,  and 
round  about  the  throne,  were  four 
beasts  full  of  eyes  before  and  be- 
hind. 

7  And  the  first  beast  teas  like 
a  lion,  and  the  second  beast 
like  a  calf,  and  the  third  beast 
had  a  face  as  a  man,  and  the 
fourth  beast  was  like  a  flying 
eagle. 

8  And  the  four  beasts  had  each 
of  them  six  wings  about  h  im ;  and 
they  were  full  of  eyes  within  :  and 
they  rest  not  day  and  night,  say- 
ing, Holy,  holy,  holy,  Lord  God 
Almighty,  which  was,  and  is,  and 
is  to  come. 

9  And  when  those  beasts  give 
glory  and  honour  and  thanks  to 
him  that  sat  on  the  throne,  who 
liveth  for  ever  and  ever, 

10  The  four  and  twenty  elders 
fall  down  before  him  that  sat  on 
the  throne,  and  worship  him  that 
liveth  for  ever  and  ever,  and  cast 
their  crowns  before  the  throne, 
saying, 

11  Thou  art  worthy,  Ο  Lord,  to 
receive  glory  and  honour  and 
power  :  for  thou  hast  created  all 
things,  and  for  thy  pleasure  they 
are  and  were  created. 

*  Omitting  [ό  άγιο?]. 


resembling  emerald  in  appear- 

4  ance  ;  also  round  the  throne 
four  and  twenty  thrones,  and 
on  these  thrones  four  and 
twenty  Presbyters  seated,  who 
were  clad  in  white  raiment  with 
golden  crowns  upon  their  heads. 

5  From  the  throne  issue  flashes  of 
lightning  and  loud  blasts  and, 
peals  of  thunder.  And  in  front 
of  the  throne  seven  torches  of 
fire  burn  (they  are  the  seven 

6  Spirits  of  God)  ;  also  in  front  of 
the  throne  there  is  like  a  sea  of 
glass,  resembling  crystal.  And 
on  each  side  of  the  throne,  all 
round  it,  four  living  Creatures 
full  of  eyes  inside  and  outside  ; 

7  the  first  living  Creature  re- 
sembling α  lion,  the  second  living 
Creature  resembling  an  ox,  the 
third  living  Creature  with  a 
face  like  a  man's,  the  fourth  liv- 
ing Creature  like  a  flying  eagle. 

8  The  four  living  Creatures,  each 
with  six  wings  apiece,  are  full  of 
eyes  all  over  their  bodies  and 
under  their  wings,  and  day  and 
night  they  never  cease  the  chant, 

"  Holy,    holy,    holy,    is    the 
Lord    God  almighty, 
who  was  and  is  and  is  coming." 

9  And  whenever  the  living  Crea- 
tures leader  glory  and  honour 
and  thanksgiving  to  him  who 
is    seated    on   the    throne,  who 

10  lives  for  ever  and  ever,  the 
four  and  twenty  Presbyters 
fall  down  before  him  who  is 
seated  on  the  throne,  worshipping 
him  who  lives  for  ever  and  ever, 
and  casting  their  crowns  before 
the  throne,  with  the  cry, 

11  "  Thou  deservest,  our  Lord  and 
God,*  to  receive  glory  and 
honour  and  power,  for  it  was 
thou  who  didst  create  all 
things  :  they  existed  and  were 
created  by  thy  will." 


CHAPTER   V 

1  And  I  saw  in  the  right  hand 
of  him  that  sat  on  the  throne  a 
book  written  within  and  on  the 
backside,  sealed  with  seven  seals. 


CHAPTER   V 

Then  I  saw  lying  on  the 
right  hand  of  him  who  teas 
seated  on  the  throne,  a  scroll  with 
writing  on   the  back  as  well  as 


602 


REVELATION    V 


2  And  I  saw  a  strong  angel  pro- 
claiming with  a  loud  voice,  Who 
is  worthy  to  open  the  book,  and 
to  loose  the  seals  thereof  ? 

3  And  no  man  in  heaven,  nor 
in  earth,  neither  under  the  earth, 
was  able  to  open  the  book,  neither 
to  look  thereon. 

4  And  I  wept  much,  because  no 
man  was  found  worthy  to  open 
and  to  read  the  book,  neither  to 
look  thereon. 

5  And  one  of  the  elders  saith 
unto  me,  Weep  not :  behold,  the 
Lion  of  the  tribe  of  Juda,  the 
Root  of  David,  hath  prevailed  to 
open  the  book,  and  to  loose  the 
seven  seals  thereof. 

6  And  I  beheld,  and,  lo,  in  the 
midst  of  the  throne  and  of  the  four 
beasts,  and  in  the  midst  of  the 
elders,  stood  a  Lamb  as  it  had 
been  slain,  having  seven  horns  and 
seven  eyes,  which  are  the  seven 
Spirits  of  God  sent  forth  into  all 
the  earth. 

7  And  he  came  and  took  the 
book  out  of  the  right  hand  of  him 
that  sat  upon  the  throne. 

8  And  when  he  had  taken  the 
book,  the  four  beasts  and  four  and 
twenty  elders  fell  down  before  the 
Lamb,  having  every  one  of  them 
harps,  and  golden  vials  full  of 
odours,  which  are  the  prayers  of 
saints. 

9  And  they  sung  a  new  song, 
saying,  Thou  art  worthy  to  take 
the  book,  and  to  open  the  seals 
thereof  :  for  thou  wast  slain,  and 
hast  redeemed  us  to  God  by  thy 
blood  out  of  every  kindred,  and 
tongue,  and  people,  and  nation  ; 

10  And  hast  made  us  unto  our 
God  kings  and  priests  :  and  we 
shall  reign  on  the  earth. 

11  And  I  beheld,  and  I  heard 
the  voice  of  many  angels  round 
about  the  throne  and  the  beasts 
and  the  elders  :  and  the  number 
of  them  was  ten  thousand  times 
ten  thousand,  and  thousands  of 
thousands ; 

12  Saying  with  a  loud  voice. 
Worthy  is  the  Lamb  that  was  slain 
to  receive  power,  and  riches,  and 

•  Literally,  "  has  conquered  (e 


inside,  sealed  with  seven  seals. 

2  And  I  saw  a  strong  angel, 
exclaiming  with  a  loud  voice, 
"  Who  is  fit  to  open  the  scroll, 

3  to  break  the  seals  of  it  ?  "  But 
no  one  was  fit,  either  in  heaven 
or  on  earth  or  underneath  the 
earth,  to  open  the  scroll  or  look 

4  into  it.  So  I  began  to  weep 
bitterly  because  no  one  had 
been    found    fit    to    open    the 

5  scroll  or  look  into  it ;  but  one 
of  the  Presbyters  told  me, 
"  Weep  not  ;  lo,  the  Lion  of  Ju- 
dah's  tribe,  the  Scion  of  David, 
he  has  won  *  the  power  of  open- 
ing  the    scroll    and   its   seven 

6  seals."  Then  I  noticed  a  Lamb 
standing  in  the  midst  of  the 
throne  and  the  four  living  Crea- 
tures and  the  Presbyters  ;  it 
seemed  to  have  been  slain,  but 
it  had  seven  heads  and  seven 
eyes  (they  are  the  seven  Spirits 
of    God   sent   out  into   all   the 

7  earth),  and  it  went  and  took 
the  scroll  out  of  the  right  hand 
of  him  ivho   teas  seated  on  the 

8  throne.  And  when  it  took  the 
scroll,  the  four  living  Creatures 
and  the  four  and  twenty  Pres- 
byters fell  down  before  the 
Lamb,  each  with  his  harp  and 
with  golden  bowls  full  of  in- 
cense (that  is,  full  of  the  prayers 

9  of  the  saints),  singing  a  new 
song  : 

"  Thou  deservest  to  take  the 
scroll  and  open  its  seals, 

for  thou  wast  slain  and  by 
shedding  thy  blood  hast 
ransomed  for  God  men  from 
every  tribe  and  tongue  and 
people  and  nation  ; 

10  thou    hast   made    them    kings 

and  priests  for  our  God, 
and  they  shall  reign  on 
earth." 

11  Then  I  looked,  and  I  heard  the 
voice  of  many  angels  round  the 
throne  and  of  the  living  Crea- 
tures and  of  the  Presbyters, 
numbering  myriads  of  myriads 
and    thotisands    of   thousands, 

12  crying  aloud,  "  The  slain  Lamb 
deserves  to  receive  power  and 

3e  iii.  21),  so  that  he  can  open." 


XIV,  V  -CUAJ.  lUJN      V  1 


ουϋ 


wisdom,  and  strength,  and  honour, 
and  glory,  and  blessing. 

13  And  every  creature  which  is 
in  heaven,  and  on  the  earth,  and 
under  the  earth,  and  such  as  are  in 
the  sea,  and  all  that  are  in  them, 
heard  I  saying,  Blessing,  and 
honour,  and  glory,  and  power,  be 
unto  him  that  sitteth  upon  the 
throne,  and  unto  the  Lamb  for 
ever  and  ever. 

14  And  the  four  beasts  said, 
Amen.  And  the  four  and  twenty 
elders  fell  down  and  worshipped 
him  that  liveth  for  ever  and  ever. 

CHAPTER   VI 

1  And  I  saw  when  the  Lamb 
opened  one  of  the  seals,  and  I 
heard,  as  it  were  the  noise  of 
thunder,  one  of  the  four  beasts 
saying,  Come  and  see. 

2  And  I  saw,  and  behold  a 
white  horse  :  and  he  that  sat  on 
him  had  a  bow ;  and  a  crown  was 
given  unto  him  :  and  he  went 
forth  conquering,  and  to  con- 
quer. 

3  And  when  he  had  opened  the 
second  seal,  I  heard  the  second 
beast  say,  Come  and  see. 

4  And  there  went  out  another 
horse  that  was  red :  and  power  was 
given  to  him  that  sat  thereon  to 
take  peace  from  the  earth,  and 
that  they  should  kill  one  another  : 
and  there  was  given  unto  him  a 
great  sword. 

5  And  when  he  had  opened  the 
third  seal,  I  heard  the  third  beast 
say,  Come  and  see.  And  I  be- 
held, and  lo  a  black  horse  ;  and 
he  that  sat  on  him  had  a  pair  of 
balances  in  his  hand. 

6  And  I  heard  a  voice  in  the 
midst  of  the  four  beasts  say,  A 
measure  of  wheat  for  a  penny,  and 
three  measures  of  barley  for  a 
penny  ;  and  see  thou  hurt  not  the 
oil  and  the  wine. 

7  And  when  he  had  opened  the 
fourth  seal,  I  heard  the  voice  of 
the  fourth  beast  say,  Come  and 
see. 

8  And  I  looked,  and  behold  a 
pale  horse :  and  his  name  that  sat 

*  Addressed  either  to  the  seer  or,  more 


wealth  and  wisdom  and  might 
and  honour  and  glory  and  bless- 
ing." 

13  And  I  heard  every  creature 
in  heaven  and  on  earth  and 
under  the  earth  crying,  "  Bless- 
ing and  honour  and  glory  and 
dominion  for  ever  and  ever,  to 
him  who  is  seated  on  the  throne 
and  to  the  Lamb  !  ' ' 

14  "  Amen,"  said  the  four 
living  Creatures,  and  the  Pres- 
byters fell  down  and  wor- 
shipped. 

CHAPTER   VI 

1  And  when  the  Lamb  opened 
one  of  the  seven  seals,  I 
looked,  and  I  heard  one  of  the 
four    living    Creatures    calling 

2  like  thunder,  "  Come."*  So  I 
looked,  and  there  was  a  white 
horse,  its  rider  holding  a  bow  ; 
he  was  given  a  crown,  and 
away  he  rode  conquering  and 
to  conquer. 

3  And  when  he  opened  the 
second  seal,  I  heard  the  sec- 
ond living  Creature  calling, 
"  Come." 

4  And  away  went  another  red 
horse ;  its  rider  was  allowed 
to  take  peace  from  the  earth 
and  to  make  men  slay  each 
other  ;  he  was  given  a  huge 
sword. 

5  And  when  he  opened  the 
third  seal,  I  heard  the  third 
living  Creature  calling, 
"  Come." 

So  I  looked  and  there  was 
a  black  horse ;  its  rider  held 
a  pair  of   scales  in  his  hand, 

6  and  I  heard  like  a  voice  in 
the  midst  of  the  four  living 
Creatures  saying, 

"  A  shilling  for  a  quart  of 
wheat,  a  shilling  for  three 
quarts  of  barley  ;  but  harm 
not  oil  and  wine  !  " 

7  And  when  he  opened  the 
fourth  seal,  I  heard  the  voice 
of  the  fourth  living  Creature 

8  calling,  "  Come."  So  I  looked, 
and  there  was  a  livid  horse  ; 

probably,  to  the  mounted  figures. 


604 


REVELATION   VI 


on  him  was  Death,  and  Hell  fol- 
lowed with  him.  And  power  was 
given  unto  them  over  the  fourth 
part  of  the  earth,  to  kill  with 
sword,  and  with  hunger,  and  with 
death,  and  with  the  beasts  of  the 
earth. 

9  And  when  he  had  opened  the 
fifth  seal*  I  saw  under  the  altar 
the  souls  of  them  that  were  slain 
for  the  word  of  God,  and  for  the 
testimony  which  they  held  : 

10  And  they  cried  with  a  loud 
voice,  saying,  How  long,  Ο  Lord, 
holy  and  true,  dost  thou  not 
judge  and  avenge  our  blood  on 
them  that  dwell  on  the  earth  ? 

11  And  white  robes  were  given 
unto  every  one  of  them  ;  and  it  was 
said  unto  them,  that  they  should 
rest  yet  for  a  little  season,  until 
their  fellowservants  also  and  their 
brethren,  that  should  be  killed  as 
they  were,  should  be  fulfilled. 

12  And  I  beheld  when  he  had 
opened  the  sixth  seal,  and,  lo, 
there  was  a  great  earthquake  ;  and 
the  sun  became  black  as  sack- 
cloth of  hair,  and  the  moon  be- 
came as  blood  ; 

13  And  the  stars  of  heaven  fell 
unto  the  earth,  even  as  a  fig  tree 
casteth  her  untimely  figs,  when  she 
is  shaken  of  a  mighty  wind. 

14  And  the  heaven  departed  as 
a  scroll  when  it  is  rolled  together  ; 
and  every  mountain  and  island 
were  moved  out  of  their  places. 

15  And  the  kings  of  the  earth, 
and  the  great  men,  and  the  rich 
men,  and  the  chief  captains,  and 
the  mighty  men,  and  every  bond- 
man, and  every  free  man,  hid 
themselves  in  the  dens  and  in  the 
rocks  of  the  mountains  ; 

16  And  said  to  the  mountains 
and  rocks,  Fall  on  us,  and  hide 
us  from  the  face  of  him  that  sit- 
teth  on  the  throne,  and  from  the 
wrath  of  the  Lamb  : 

17  For  the  great  day  of  his 
wrath  is  come ;  and  who  shall  be 
able  to  stand  ? 


its  rider's  name  was  Death,  and 
Hades  followed  him.  They 
were  given  power  over  the 
fourth  part  of  the  earth,  to  kill 
men  with  stvord  and  famine  and 
plague  and  by  the  wild  beasts  of 
the  earth. 
9  And  when  he  opened  the 
fifth  seal,  I  saw  underneath  the 
altar  the  souls  of  those  who 
had  been  slain  for  adhering  to 
God's  word  and  to  the  testi- 

10  mony  which  they  bore  ;  and 
they  cried  aloud, 

"  Ο  Sovereign  Lord, 

holy  and  true, 

how  long  wilt  thou  refrain 
from  charging  and  avenging  our 
blood  upon  those  who  dwell  on 
earth  ?  " 

11  But  they  were  each  given 
a  white  robe,  and  told  to 
remain  quiet  for  a  little 
longer,  until  their  number 
was  completed  by  their  fellow- 
servants  and  their  brothers 
who  were  to  be  killed  like 
themselves. 

12  And  when  he  opened  the 
sixth  seal,  I  looked  ;  and  a 
great  earthquake  took  place, 
the  sun  turned  black  as  sack- 
cloth, the  full  moon  turned  like 

13  blood,  the  stars  of  the  sky  dropped 
to  earth  as  a  fig  tree  shaken  by  a 

14  gale  sheds  her  unripe  figs,  the 
sky  was  swept  aside  like  a  scroll 
being  folded,  up,  and  every 
mountain     and      island      was 

15  moved  out  of  its  place.  Then 
the  kings  of  the  earth,  the  mag- 
nates, the  generals,  the  rich,  the 
strong,  slaves  and  freemen  every 
one  of  them,  hid  in  caves  and 
among  the  rocks  of  the  moun- 

16  tains,  calling  to  the  mountains 
and  the  rocks, 

"  Fall  upon  us  and  hide  us 
from  the  face  of  him  ivho  is 
seated  on  the  throne  and  from 

17  the  anger  of  the  Lamb  ;  for 
the  great  Day  of  their  anger  has 
come,  and  who  can  stand  itl" 


REVELATION   VII 


605 


CHAPTER   VII 

1  And  after  these  things  I  saw 
four  angels  standing  on  the  four 
corners  of  the  earth,  holding  the 
four  winds  of  the  earth,  that 
the  wind  should  not  blow  on  the 
earth,  nor  on  the  sea,  nor  on  any 
tree. 

2  And  I  saw  another  angel  as- 
cending from  the  east,  having  the 
seal  of  the  living  God  :  and  he 
cried  with  a  loud  voice  to  the  four 
angels,  to  whom  it  was  given  to 
hurt  the  earth  and  the  sea, 

3  Saying,  Hurt  not  the  earth, 
neither  the  sea,  nor  the  trees,  till 
we  have  sealed  the  servants  of  our 
God  in  their  foreheads. 

4  And  I  heard  the  number  of 
them  which  were  sealed :  and  there 
were  sealed  an  hundred  and  forty 
and  four  thousand  of  all  the  tribes 
of  the  children  of  Israel. 

5  Of  the  tribe  of  Juda  were 
sealed  twelve  thousand.  Of  the 
tribe  of  Reuben  were  sealed  twelve 
thousand.  Of  the  tribe  of  Gad 
were  sealed  twelve  thousand. 

6  Of  the  tribe  of  Aser  were 
sealed  twelve  thousand.  Of  the 
tribe  of  Nepthalim  were  sealed 
twelve  thousand.  Of  the  tribe  of 
Manasses  were  sealed  twelve  thou- 
sand. 

7  Of  the  tribe  of  Simeon  were 
sealed  twelve  thousand.  Of  the 
tribe  of  Levi  were  sealed  twelve 
thousand.  Of  the  tribe  of  Issa- 
char  were  sealed  twelve  thousand. 

8  Of  the  tribe  of  Zabulon  were 
sealed  twelve  thousand.  Of  the 
tribe  of  Joseph  were  sealed  twelve 
thousand.  Of  the  tribe  of  Benja- 
min were  sealed  twelve  thousand. 

9  After  this  I  beheld,  and,  lo,  a 
great  multitude,  which  no  man 
could  number,  of  all  nations,  and 
kindreds,  and  people,  and  tongues, 
stood  before  the  throne,  and  be- 
fore the  Lamb,  clothed  with  white 
robes,  and  palms  in  their  hands; 

10  And  cried  with  a  loud  voice, 
saying,  Salvation  to  our  God  which 
sitteth  upon  the  throne,  and  unto 
the  Lamb. 

t  In  contrast  to  the  dread  of  vi.  17,  and 


CHAPTER   VII 

1  After  that  I  saw  four  angels 
standing  at  the  four  corners 
of  the  earth,  holding  back  the 
four  winds  from  blowing  on 
the  earth  or  on  the  sea  or  on 
any  tree. 

2  And  I  saw  another  angel 
rise  up  from  the  east,  with 
the  seal  of  the  living  God  ; 
he  shouted  aloud  to  the  four 
angels  who  were  allowed  to 
injure     the     earth     and     sea, 

3  "  Do  no  harm  to  earth  or  sea  or 
trees,  until  we  seal  the  servants 
of    our   God   upon   their  fore- 

4  heads."  And  I  heard  what  was 
the  number  of  the  sealed — a 
hundred  and  forty-four  thou- 
sand sealed  from  every  tribe  of 

5  the  sons  of  Israel,  twelve 
thousand  sealed  from  the  tribe 
of  Judah,  twelve  thousand  from 

7  the  tribe  of  Reuben,  twelve 
thousand  from  the  tribe  of 
Simeon,  twelve  thousand  from 
the  tribe  of  Levi,  twelve  thou- 
sand from  the  tribe  of  Issachar, 

8  twelve  thousand  from  the  tribe 
of  Zebulun,  twelve  thousand 
from  the  tribe  of  Joseph, 
twelve  thousand  from  the  tribe 
of  Benjamin,*  twelve  thousand 

6  from  the  tribe  of  Gad,  twelve 
thousand  from  the  tribe  of 
Asher,  twelve  thousand  from 
the  tribe  of  Naphtali,  twelve 
thousand  sealed  from  the  tribe 
of  Manasseh. 

9  After  that  I  looked,  and 
there  was  a  great  host  whom 
no  one  could  count,  from  every 
nation  and  tribe  and  people  and 
tongue,  standing  f  before  the 
throne  and  before  the  Lamb, 
clad  in  white  robes,  with  palm- 

10  branches  in  their  hands  ;  and 
they  cried  with  a  loud  voice, 
"  Saved  by  our  God  who  is 
seated  on  the  throne,  and  by  the 


*  The  simple  transposition  of  5c-6 
to  a  place  after  8,  as  Dr.  G.  B.  Gray  has 
pointed  out  (Encyclopaedia  Biblica  5209), 
yields  a  far  more  normal  list  of  the 
tribes. 
in  line  with  the  thought  of  Luke  xxi.  3fi 


606 


REVELATION    VIII 


11  And  all  the  angels  stood 
round  about  the  throne,  and  about 
the  elders  and  the  four  beasts,  and 
fell  before  the  throne  on  their 
faces,  and  worshipped  God, 

12  Saying,  Amen :  Blessing,  and 
glory,  and  wisdom,  and  thanks- 
giving, and  honour,  and  power, 
and  might,  be  unto  our  God  for 
ever  and  ever.     Amen. 

13  And  one  of  the  elders  an- 
swered, saying  unto  me,  What  are 
these  which  are  arrayed  in  white 
robes  ?  and  whence  came  they  ? 

14  And  I  said  unto  him,  Sir, 
thou  knowest.  And  he  said  to  me, 
These  are  they  which  came  out  of 
great  tribulation,  and  have  washed 
their  robes,  and  made  them  white 
in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb. 

15  Therefore  are  they  before  the 
throne  of  God,  and  serve  him  day 
and  night  in  his  temple  :  and  he 
that  sitteth  on  the  throne  shall 
dwell  among  them. 

16  They  shall  hunger  no  more, 
neither  thirst  any  more  ;  neither 
shall  the  sun  light  on  them,  nor 
any  heat. 

17  For  the  Lamb  which  is  in  the 
midst  of  the  throne  shall  feed 
them,  and  shall  lead  them  unto 
living  fountains  of  waters  :  and 
God  shall  wipe  away  all  tears 
from  their  eyes. 

*  In  the  sense  of  worship,  as  in  xxii.  3. 


11  Lamb  !  "  And  all  the  angels 
surrounded  the  throne  and  the 
Presbyters  and  the  four  living 
Creatures,  and  fell  on  their 
faces  before  the  throne,  wor- 
shipping    God      and     crying, 

12  "  Even  so  !  Blessing  and  glory 
and  wisdom  and  thanksgiving 
and  honour  and  power  and 
might  be  to  our  God  for  ever 

13  and  ever:  Amen!  "  Then 
one  of  the  Presbyters  addressed 
me,  saying,  "  Who  are  these, 
clad    in    white    robes  ?    where 

14  have  they  come  from  ?  "  I 
said  to  him,  "  You  know,  my 
lord."  So  he  told  me,  "  These 
are  the  people  who  have  come 
out  of  the  great  Distress,  who 
washed  their  robes  and  made 
them  white  in  the  blood  of  the 
Lamb. 

15  For  this  they  are  now  before 
the  throne  of  God,  serving  *  him 
day  and  night  within  his  temple, 
and  he  who  is  seated  on  the  throne 
shall  overshadow  them. 

16  Never  again  icill  they  hunger, 
never  again  will  they  thirst, 
never  shall  the  sun  strike  them, 
nor  any  scorching  heat ; 

17  for  the  Lamb  in  the  midst  of 
the  throne  willbe  their  slicpherd, 
guiding  them  to  fountains  of 
living  water  ;  and  God  tvill  wipe 
every  tear  from  their  eyes." 


CHAPTER    VIII 

1  And  when  he  had  opened  the 
seventh  seal,  there  was  silence  in 
heaven  about  the  space  of  half  an 
hour. 

2  And  I  saw  the  seven  angels 
which  stood  before  God  ;  and  to 
them  were  given  seven  trumpets. 

3  And  another  angel  came  and 
stood  at  the  altar,  having  a 
golden  censer ;  and  there  was 
given  unto  him  much  incense,  that 
he  should  offer  it  with  the  prayers 
of  all  saints  upon  the  golden  altar 
which  was  before  the  throne. 

4  And  the  smoke  of  the  incense, 
ivhich  came  with  the  prayers  of 
the  saints,  ascended  up  before 
God  out  of  the  angel's  hand. 


CHAPTER   VIII 

1  And  when  he  opened  the 
seventh  seal,  silence  reigned 
in  heaven  for  about  half-an- 
hour. 

2  Then  I  saw  seven  trumpets 
being  given  to  the  seven  angels 
who  stand  before  God. 

3  And  another  angel  went  and 
stood  at  the  altar  with  a  golden 
censer ; 

he  was  given  abundant 
incense,  to  be  laid  ivith  the 
'prayers  of  all  the  saints  upon 
the  golden  altar  in  front  of  the 
throne  ; 

4  and  the  smoke  of  the  incense 
with  the  prayers  of  all  the 
saints    rose   up    from   the    an- 


REVELATION    IX 


607 


5  And  the  angel  took  the  censer, 
and  filled  it  witli  fire  of  the  altar, 
and  cast  it  into  the  earth  :  and 
there  were  voices,  and  thunderings, 
and  lightnings,  and  an  earthquake. 

6  And  the  seven  angels  which 
had  the  seven  trumpets  prepared 
themselves  to  sound. 

7  The  first  angel  sounded,  and 
there  followed  hail  and  fire  min- 
gled with  blood,  and  they  were 
cast  upon  the  earth  :  and  the 
third  part  of  trees  was  burnt  up, 
and  all  green  grass  was  burnt  up. 

8  And  the  second  angel  sounded, 
and  as  it  were  a  great  mountain 
burning  with  fire  was  cast  into  the 
sea  :  and  the  third  part  of  the  sea 
became  blood  ; 

9  And  the  thud  part  of  the  crea- 
tures which  were  in  the  sea,  and 
had  life,  died ;  and  the  third  part 
of  the  ships  were  destroyed. 

10  And  the  third  angel  sounded, 
and  there  fell  a  great  star  from 
heaven,  burning  as  it  were  a  lamp, 
and  it  fell  upon  the  third  part  of 
the  rivers,  and  upon  the  fountains 
of  waters  ; 

11  And  the  name  of  the  star  is 
called  Wormwood  :  and  the  third 
part  of  the  waters  became  worm- 
wood ;  and  many  men  died  of  the 
waters,  because  they  were  made 
bitter. 

12  And  the  fourth  angel  sound- 
ed, and  the  third  part  of  the  sun 
was  smitten,  and  the  third  part  of 
the  moon,  and  the  third  part  of  the 
stars  ;  so  as  the  third  part  of 
them  was  darkened,  and  the  day 
shone  not  for  a  third  part  of  it,  and 
the  night  likewise. 

13  And  I  beheld,  and  heard  an 
angel  flying  through  the  midst  of 
heaven,  saying  with  a  loud  voice, 
Woe,  woe,  woe,  to  the  inhabiters 
of  the  earth  by  reason  of  the  other 
voices  of  the  trumpet  of  the  three 
angels,  which  are  yet  to  sound  1 


5  gel's  hand  before  God.  And 
the  angel  took  the  censor,  filled 
it  with  fire  from,  the  altar,  and 
poured  it  on  the  earth  ;  then 
followed  peals  of  thunder,  loud 
blasts,  flashes  of  lightning,  and 
an  earthquake. 

6  And  the  seven  angels  with 
the  seven  trumpets  prepared 
to  blow  their  blasts. 

7  The  first  blew,  and  there  came 
hail  and  fire  mixed  with  blood, 
falling  on  the  earth  ;  a  third  of 
the  earth  was  burnt  up,  a  third 
of  the  trees  were  burnt  up,  and 
all  the  green  grass  was  burnt  up. 

8  The  second  angel  blew,  and 
what  looked  like  a  huge  moun- 
tain on  fire  was  hurled  into 
the   sea  ;     a  third   of  the   sea 

9  turned  blood,  a  third  of  the 
creatures  in  the  sea — the  living 
creatures  —  perished,  and  a 
third  of  the  ships  were  des- 
troyed. 

10  The  third  angel  blew,  and 
a  huge  star  blazing  like  a 
torch  dropped  out  of  the  sky, 
dropped  on  a  third  of  the  rivers 

11  and  on  the  fountains  (the 
name  of  the  star  is  Wormwood); 
a  third  of  the  waters  became 
wormwood,  and  many  people 
died  of  the  waters,  because  they 
had  turned  bitter. 

12  The  fourth  angel  blew  ;  and 
a  stroke  fell  on  a  third  of  the 
sun,  a  third  of  the  moon,  and 
a  third  of  the  stars,  so  as  to 
darken  one  third  of  them,  with- 
drawing light  from  a  third  of 
the  day  and  likewise  of  the 
night. 

13  Then  I  looked,  and  I  heard 
an  eagle  flying  in  mid-heaven 
with  a  loud  cry,  "  Woe,  woe, 
woe  to  the  dwellers  on  earth, 
for  the  rest  of  the  trumpet- 
blasts  that  the  three  angels  are 
about  to  blow  !  " 


CHAPTER    IX 

1  And  the  fifth  angel  sounded, 
and  I  saw  a  star  fall  from  heaven 
unto  the  earth  :  and  to  him  was 
given  the  key  of  the  bottomless  pit. 


CHAPTER    IX 

1  The  fifth  angel  blew,  and  I 
saw  a  Star  which  had  dropped 
from  heaven  to  earth  ;  he  was 
given  the  key  of  the  pit  of  the 


608 


REVELATION    IX 


2  And  he  opened  the  bottomless 
pit ;  and  there  arose  a  smoke  out 
of  the  pit,  as  the  smoke  of  a  great 
furnace  ;  and  the  sun  and  the  air 
were  darkened  by  reason  of  the 
smoke  of  the  pit. 

3  And  there  came  out  of  the 
smoke  locusts  upon  the  earth  :  and 
unto  them  was  given  power,  as  the 
scorpions  of  the  earth  have  power. 

4  And  it  was  commanded  them 
that  they  should  not  hurt  the  grass 
of  the  earth,  neither  any  green 
thing,  neither  any  tree;  but  only 
those  men  which  have  not  the  seal 
of  God  in  their  foreheads. 

5  And  to  them  it  was  given  that 
they  should  not  kill  them,  but 
that  they  should  be  tormented  five 
months :  and  their  torment  was  as 
the  torment  of  a  scorpion,  when 
he  striketh  a  man. 

6  And  in  those  days  shall  men 
seek  death,  and  shall  not  find  it ; 
and  shall  desire  to  die,  and  death 
shall  flee  from  them. 

7  And  the  shapes  of  the  locusts 
were  like  unto  horses  prepared 
unto  battle;  and  on  their  heads 
were  as  it  were  crowns  like  gold, 
and  their  faces  were  as  the  faces 
of  men. 

8  And  they  had  hair  as  the  hair 
of  women,  and  their  teeth  were  as 
the  teeth  of  lions. 

9  And  they  had  breastplates,  as 
it  were  breastplates  of  iron;  and 
the  sound  of  their  wings  ivas  as  the 
sound  of  chariots  of  many  horses 
running  to  battle. 

10  And  they  had  tails  like  unto 
scorpions,  and  there  were  stings  in 
their  tails  :  and  their  power  was 
to  hurt  men  five  months. 

11  And  they  had  a  king  over 
them,  which  is  the  angel  of  the 
bottomless  pit,  whose  name  in  the 
Hebrew  tongue  is  Abaddon,  but 
in  the  Greek  tongue  hath  his  name 
Apollyon- 

12  One  woe  is  past ;  and,  behold, 
there  come  two  woes  more  here- 
after. 

13  And  the  sixth  angel  sounded, 
and  I  heard  a  voice  from  the  four 
horns  of  the  golden  altar  which  is 
before  God, 


2  abyss,  and  he  opened  the 
pit  of  the  abyss,  and  smoke 
poured  out  of  the  pit,  like 
the  smoke  of  a  huge  furnace, 
till  the  sun  and  the  air 
were  darkened  by  the    smoke 

3  from  the  pit.  And  out  of 
the  smoke  came  locusts  on 
the  earth  ;  they  were  granted 
power  like  the  power  \vielded 

4  by  scorpions  on  earth,  but 
they  were  told  not  to  harm 
the  grass  on  earth  nor  any 
green  thing  nor  any  tree, 
only  such  human  beings  as 
had  not  the  seal  of  God  upon 

5  their  foreheads ;  these  they 
were  allowed,  not  to  kill  but 
to  torture,  for  five  months — 
and  their  torture  was  like 
the  torture  of  a  scorpion 
when  it  stings  a  man. 

6  In  those  days  men  will  seek 

death, 
hut  they  will  not  find  it : 
they  will  long  to  die, 

but     death      flies     from 
them. 

7  The  appearance  of  the  locusts 
resembled  horses  armed  for 
battle;  on  their  heads  were 
sort  of  crowns  like  gold  ;  their 

8  faces  were  like  human  faces, 
their  hair  like  women's  hair, 

9  and  their  teeth  like  lions' 
fangs;  they  had  scales  like 
iron  coats  of  mail  ;  the  whir- 
ring of  their  wings  was 
like  the  noise  of  many  chariots 

10  rushing  to  battle  ;  their 
tails  and  their  stings  were 
like  scorpions',  and  their 
power  of  hurting  men  for 
five  months  lay  in  their 
tails ; 

11  they     had     a    king     over 

them, 
the  angel  of  the  abyss 
— his     Hebrew     name      is 

Abaddon, 
but  in  Greek 
he  is  called  Apollyon. 

12  The  first  woe  has  passed  : 
two  woes  are  still  to  come. 

13  Then  the  sixth  angel  blew  ; 
and  I  heard  a  voice  from  the 
four  horns  of  the  golden  altar 


REVELATION    Χ 


609 


14  Saying  to  the  sixth  angel 
which  had  the  trumpet,  Loose  the 
four  angels  which  are  bound  in  the 
great  river  Euphrates. 

15  And  the  four  angels  were 
loosed,  which  were  prepared  for 
an  hour,  and  a  day,  and  a  month, 
and  a  year,  for  to  slay  the  third 
part  of  men. 

1 6  And  the  number  of  the  army 
of  the  horsemen  were  two  hun- 
dred thousand  thousand  :  and  I 
heard  the  number  of  them. 

17  And  thus  I  saw  the  horses  in 
the  vision,  and  them  that  sat  on 
them,  having  breastplates  of  fire, 
and  of  jacinth,  and  brimstone  : 
and  the  heads  of  the  horses  were 
as  the  heads  of  lions  ;  and  out  of 
their  mouths  issued  fire  and  smoke 
and  brimstone. 

18  By  these  three  was  the  third 
part  of  men  killed,  by  the  fire,  and 
by  the  smoke,  and  by  the  brim- 
stone, which  issued  out  of  their 
mouths. 

19  For  their  power  is  in  their 
mouth,  and  in  their  tails  :  for  their 
tails  were  like  unto  serpents,  and 
had  heads,  and  with  them  they  do 
hurt. 

20  And  the  rest  of  the  men 
which  were  not  killed  by  these 
plagues  yet  repented  not  of  the 
works  of  their  hands,  that  they 
should  not  worship  devils,  and  idols 
of  gold,  and  silver,  and  brass, 
and  stone,  and  of  wood  :  which 
neither  can  see,  nor  hear,  nor 
walk  : 

21  Neither  repented  they  of 
their  murders,  nor  of  their  sor- 
ceries, nor  of  their  fornication,  nor 
of  their  thefts. 


14  before  God,  telling  the  sixth 
angel  with  the  trumpet,  "  Let 
loose  the  four  angels  who  are 
bound  at  the  great  river  Eu- 
phrates." 

15  So  the  four  angels  were  un- 
loosed, who  had  been  kept 
ready  for  that  hour  and  day 
and  month  and  year,  to  kill 
the  third  of    men. 

16  And  the  number  of  the  troops 
of  their  cavalry  was  two  hun- 
dred millions  (I  heard  what  was 

17  their  number).  And  this  is  how 
the  horses  and  their  riders 
looked  in  my  vision  :  they  wore 
coats  of  mail  red  as  fire,  dark- 
blue  as  jacinth  and  yellow  as 
smoke  ;  the  horses'  heads  were 
like  lions'  heads,  and  from  their 
mouths  poured  fire  and  srnoke 

18  and  brimstone.  By  these  three 
plagues  the  tbiid  of  men  were 
killed,  by  the  fire,  the  smoke, 
and  the  brimstone,  that  poured 

19  out  of  their  mouths  ;  for  the 
power  of  the  horses  lies  in  their 
mouths — and  also  in  their  tails 
(their  tails  are  like  serpents, 
they  have  heads,  and  it  is 
with  their  heads  that  they 
hurt). 

20  But  the  rest  of  mankind, 
who  were  not  killed  by  these 
plagues,  did  not  repent  of  the 
works  of  their  hands  and  give 
up  worshipping  daemons  and 
idols  of  gold  and  silver  and  brass 
and  stone  and  tvood,  which  can- 

21  not  either  see  or  hear  or  stir  ;  nor 
did  they  repent  of  their  mur- 
ders or  of  their  magic  spells  or  of 
their  sexual  vice  or  of  their 
thefts. 


CHAPTER   X 

1  And  I  saw  another  mighty 
angel  come  down  from  heaven, 
clothed  with  a  cloud :  and  a  rain- 
bow was  upon  his  head,  and  his 
face  was  as  it  were  the  sun,  and 
his  feet  as  pillars  of  fire  : 

2  And  he  had  in  his  hand  a 
little  book  open  :  and  he  set  his 
but  it  may  simply  mean  "  another  angel,  a 

20 


CHAPTER   X 

1  Then  I  saw  another  *  strong 
angel  descend  from  heaven  ; 
he  was  clad  in  a  cloud,  with  a 
rainbow  over  his  head,  his  face 
like  the  sun,  his  feet  like  col- 
umns   of    fire,    and    a    small 

2  scroll  open  in  his  hand.    He  set 

*  Referring  to  v.  2,  in  all  probability  ; 
strong  one." 


οίο 


REVELATION   XI 


right  foot  upon  the  sea,  and  his 
left  foot  on  the  earth, 

3  And  cried  with  a  loud  voice, 
as  when  a  lion  roareth  :  and  when 
he  had  cried,  seven  thunders  ut- 
tered their  voices. 

4  And  when  the  seven  thunders 
had  uttered  their  voices,  I  was 
about  to  write  :  and  I  heard  a 
voice  from  heaven  saying  unto  me, 
Seal  up  those  things  which  the 
seven  thunders  uttered,  and  write 
them  not. 

5  And  the  angel  which  I  saw 
stand  upon  the  sea  and  upon  the 
earth  lifted  up  his  hand  to  heaven, 

6  And  sware  by  him  that  liveth 
for  ever  and  ever,  who  created 
heaven,  and  the  things  that 
therein  are,  and  the  earth,  and 
the  things  that  therein  are,  and  the 
sea,  and  the  things  which  are 
therein,  that  there  should  be  time 
no  longer  : 

7  But  in  the  days  of  the  voice 
of  the  seventh  angel,  when  he 
shall  begin  to  sound,  the  mystery 
of  God  should  be  finished,  as  he 
hath  declared  to  his  servants  the 
prophets. 

8  And  the  voice  which  I  heard 
from  heaven  spake  unto  me  again, 
and  said,  Go  and  take  the  little 
book  which  is  open  in  the  hand  of 
the  angel  which  standeth  upon  the 
sea  and  upon  the  earth. 

9  And  I  went  unto  the  angel, 
and  said  unto  him,  Give  me  the 
little  book.  And  he  said  unto  me, 
Take  it,  and  eat  it  up  ;  and  it  shall 
make  thy  belly  bitter,  but  it  shall 
be  in  thy  mouth  sweet  as  honey. 

10  And  I  took  the  little  book 
out  of  the  angel's  hand,  and  ate  it 
up ;  and  it  was  in  my  mouth 
sweet  as  honey:  and  as  soon  as  I 
had  eaten  it,  my  belly  was  bitter. 

11  And  he  said  unto  me,  Thou 
must  prophesy  again  before  many 
peoples,  and  nations,  and  tongues, 
and  kings. 


his  right  foot  on  the  sea,  his 

3  left  upon  the  earth,  and 
shouted  aloud  like  a  lion 
roaring  ;  and  at  his  shout  the 
seven    thunders     gave     voice. 

4  After  the  seven  thunders  had 
spoken,  I  was  going  to  write  it 
down ;  but  I  heard  a  voice 
from  heaven  saying, 

"Seal   up  what    the    seven 
thunders    have    said,    do   not 
write  it." 
6       Then  the  angel  I  saw  stand- 
ing on  the  sea  and  the  earth 

raised  his  right  hand  to 
heaven 

6  and  swore  by  Him 

who  lives  for  ever  and  ever, 
who  created  the  heaven 
and  ivhai  is  in  it, 
the  earth  and  what  is  in  it, 
and   the   sea    and    what    is 
in  it, 

"  There  shall  be  no  more  de- 

7  lay  ;  in  the  days  of  the  seventh 
angel's  voice,  when  he  now 
blows  his  blast,  then  shall  the 
secret  purpose  of  God  be  ful- 
filled, as  he  assured  his  servants 
the  prophets." 

8  Then  the  voice  I  had  heard 
from  heaven  again  talked  to 
me,  saying, 

"  Go  and  take  the  small 
scroll  which  lies  open  in  the 
hand  of  the  angel  who  is  stand- 
ing on  the  sea  and  the  earth." 

9  So  I  went  to  the  angel, 
saying.  "  Give  me  the  small 
scroll."  "  Take  it,"  said  he, 
"  and  sivallotv  it;  it  will  taste 
sweet    as    honey,    but   it  will 

10  be  bitter  to  digest."  Then  I 
took  the  small  scroll  from  the 
hand  of  the  angel  and  sicallowed 
it ;  it  did  taste  sired,  like  honey. 
but  when  I  had  eaten  it,  it  was 

1 1  bitter  to  digest.  Then  I  was 
told.  "  You  must  prophesy 
again  of  many  peoples  and  na- 
tions and  laiiguagcs  and  kings." 


CHAPTER   XI 
1  And   there   was   given  me   a 
reed  like  unto  a  rod :  and  the  angel 
stood,  saying,  Rise,  and  measure 


CHAPTER   XI 

1  And  I  was  given  a  reed  like  a 
rod,  and  told,  "  Rise  up  and 
measure    the    temple    of    God 


REVELATION    XI 


611 


the  temple  of  God,  and  the  altar, 
and  them  that  worship  therein. 

2  But  the  court  which  is  with- 
out the  temple  leave  out,  and 
measure  it  not ;  for  it  is  given  unto 
the  Gentiles  :  and  the  holy  city 
shall  they  tread  under  foot  forty 
and  two  months. 

3  And  I  will  give  power  unto 
my  two  witnesses,  and  they  shall 
prophesy  a  thousand  two  hundred 
and  threescore  days,  clothed  in 
sackcloth. 

4  These  are  the  two  olive  trees, 
and  the  two  candlesticks  standing 
before  the  God  of  the  earth. 

5  And  if  any  man  will  hurt 
them,  fire  proceedeth  out  of  their 
mouth,  and  devoureth  their  ene- 
mies :  and  if  any  man  will  hurt 
them,  he  must  in  this  manner  be 
killed. 

6  These  have  power  to  shut 
heaven,  that  it  rain  not  in  the  days 
of  their  prophecy :  and  have  power 
over  waters  to  turn  them  to  blood, 
and  to  smite  the  earth  with  all 
plagues,  as  often  as  they  will. 

7  And  when  they  shall  have 
finished  their  testimony,  the  beast 
that  ascendeth  out  of  the  bottom- 
less pit  shall  make  war  against 
them,  and  shall  overcome  them, 
and  kill  them. 

8  And  their  dead  bodies  shall  lie 
in  the  street  of  the  great  city, 
which  spiritually  is  called  Sodom 
and  Egypt,  where  also  our  Lord 
was  crucified. 

9  And  they  of  the  people  and 
kindreds  and  tongues  and  nations 
shall  see  their  dead  bodies  three 
days  and  an  half,  and  shall  not 
suffer  their  dead  bodies  to  be 
put  in  graves. 

10  And  they  that  dwell  upon 
the  earth  shall  rejoice  over  them, 
and  make  merry,  and  shall  send 
gifts  one  to  another ;  because  these 
two  prophets  tormented  them  that 
dwelt  on  the  earth. 

1 1  And  after  three  days  and  an 
half  the  spirit  of  life  from  God 
entered  into  them,  and  they 
stood  upon  their  feet;  and  great 
fear  fell  upon  them  which  saw 
them. 


and     the     altar,    numbering 

2  the  worshippers  ;  but  omit 
the  court  outside  the  temple, 
do  not  measure  that,  for 
it  has  been  given  over  to  the 
Gentiles ;  and  the  city  will 
be    under   their   heel   for  two 

3  and  forty  months.  But  I  will 
allow  my  two  witnesses  to 
prophesy  for  twelve  hun- 
dred and  sixty  days,  clad  in 

4  sackcloth  (they  are  the  two 
olive-trees  and  the  two  lamp- 
stands  which  stand  before  the 
Lord  of  the  earth)  : 

5  whoever  tries  to  harm  them, 

fire  will  issue  from  their 
mouth      and     consume 
their  enemies  ; 
whoever  should  try  to  harm 
them, 

so  must  he  be  killed." 

6  They  have  power  to  shut 
up  the  sky,  so  that  no  rain 
falls  during  the  days  when 
they  are  prophesying ;  and 
they  have  power  over  the 
waters,  to  turn  them  into 
blood,  and  also  to  smite  the 
earth  with  all  manner  of 
plagues     as     often     as     they 

7  choose.  But,  when  they 
have  finished  their  testimony, 
the  Beast  that  ascends  from 
the  abyss  will  make  war  on 
them  and   conquer   them  and 

8  kill  them,  and  their  corpses 
will  lie  in  the  streets  of  that 
great  City  whose  mystical 
name  is  Sodom  and  Egypt — 
where    their    Lord    also    was 

9  crucified.  For  three  days 
and  a  half  men  from  all  peo- 
ples and  tribes  and  tongues 
and  nations  look  at  their 
corpses,  refusing  to  let  their 

10  corpses  be  buried  ;  and  the 
dwellers  on  earth  will  gloat 
over  them  and  rejoice,  sending 
presents  to  congratulate  one 
another — for  these  two  pro- 
phets were  a  torment  to  the 

11  dwellers  on  earth.  But  after 
three  days  and  a  half  the  breath 
of  life  from  God  entered  them  ; 
they  stood  on  their  feet  (terror 

12  fell  on  those  who  sawthem)and 


612 


REVELATION   XII 


12  And  they  heard  a  great  voice 
from  heaven  saying  unto  them, 
Come  up  hither.  And  they  as- 
cended up  to  heaven  in  a  cloud  ; 
and  their  enemies  beheld  them. 

1 3  And  the  same  hour  was  there 
a  great  earthquake,  and  the  tenth 
part  of  the  city  fell,  and  in  the 
earthquake  were  slain  of  men 
seven  thousand:  and  the  remnant 
were  affrighted,  and  gave  glory  to 
the  God  of  heaven. 

14  The  second  woe  is  past ; 
and,  behold,  the  third  woe  cometh 
quickly. 

1 5  And  the  seventh  angel  sound- 
ed ;  and  there  were  great  voices  in 
heaven,  saying,  The  kingdoms  of 
this  world  are  become  the  king- 
doms of  our  Lord,  and  of  his 
Christ ;  and  he  shall  reign  for  ever 
and  ever. 

16  And  the  four  and  twenty 
elders,  which  sat  before  God  on 
their  seats,  fell  upon  their  faces, 
and  worshipped  God, 

17  Saying,  We  give  thee  thanks, 
Ο  Lord  God  Almighty,  which  art, 
and  wast,  and  art  to  come  ;  because 
thou  hast  taken  to  thee  thy  great 
power,  and  hast  reigned. 

18  And  the  nations  were  angry, 
and  thy  wrath  is  come,  and  the 
time  of  the  dead,  that  they  shovdd 
be  judged,  and  that  thou  shouldest 
give  reward  unto  thy  servants  the 
prophets,  and  to  the  saints,  and 
them  that  fear  thy  name,  small 
and  great ;  and  shouldest  destroy 
them  which  destroy  the  earth. 

19  And  the  temple  of  God  was 
opened  in  heaven,  and  there  was 
seen  in  his  temple  the  ark  of  his 
testament :  and  there  were  light- 
nings, and  voices,  and  thunder- 
ings,  and  an  earthquake,  and 
great  hail. 

CHAPTER    XII 

1  And  there  appeared  a  great 
wonder  in  heaven ;  a  woman 
clothed  with  the  sun,  and  the 
moon  under  her  feet,  and  upon  her 
head  a  crown  of  twelve  stars  : 

2  And  she  being  with  child 
cried,  travailing  in  birth,  and 
pained  to  be  delivered. 


heard  a  loud  voice  from  heaven 
telling  them,  "  Come  up  here." 
So  up  to  heaven  they  went  in  a 
cloud,  before  the  eyes  of  their 

13  enemies.  At  that  hour  a 
great  earthquake  took  place,  a 
tenth  of  the  City  teas  destroyed, 
and  seven  thousand  souls 
perished  in  the  earthquake  : 
the  rest  were  awestruck,  and 
gave  glory  to  the  God  of  heaven. 

14  The  second  woe  has  passed  : 
the  third  woe  soon  is  coming. 

15  Then  the  seventh  angel  blew; 
and  loud  voices  followed  in 
heaven,  crying,  "  The  rule  of 
the  world  has  passed  to  our 
Lord  and  his  Christ,  and  he 
shall  reign  for  ever  and  ever." 

16  Then  the  four  and  twenty 
Presbyters  who  are  seated  on 
their  thrones  before  God,  fell 
on  their  faces  and  worshipped 

17  God,  saying, 

"  We  thank  thee,  Lord  God  al- 
mighty, ivho  art  and  wast, 
that  thou  hast  assumed  thy 
great  power  and  begun  to 
reign  ; 

18  the  nations  were  enraged, 
but  thine  anger  has  come  ; 
the  time  has  come  for  the 

dead  to  be  judged, 
the  time  for  rewarding  thy 

servants  the  prophets, 
and  the  saints  who  reverence 

thy   name,   both   low    and 

high, 
the  time  for  destroying  the 

destroyers  of  the  earth." 

19  Then  the  temple  of  God  in 
heaven  was  thrown  open,  and 
the  ark  of  his  covenant  was  seen 
inside  his  temple  ;  there  were 
flashes  of  lightning,  loud  blasts, 
peals  of  thunder,  an  earth- 
quake,   and    a   hailstorm. 

CHAPTER   XII 

1  And  a  great  portent  was 
seen  in  heaven,  a  woman  clad 
in  the  sun — with  the  moon 
under  her  feet,  and  a  tiara  of 

2  twelve  stars  on  her  head  ;  she 
was  with  child,  crying  in  the 
pangs  of  travail,  in  anguish 
for  her  delivery. 


REVELATION    XII 


613 


3  And  there  appeared  another 
wonder  in  heaven  ;  and  behold  a 
great  red  dragon,  having  seven 
heads  and  ten  horns,  and  seven 
crowns  upon  his  heads. 

4  And  his  tail  drew  the  third 
part  of  the  stars  of  heaven,  and 
did  cast  them  to  the  earth  :  and 
the  dragon  stood  before  the  woman 
which  was  ready  to  be  delivered, 
for  to  devour  her  child  as  soon  as 
it  was  born. 

5  And  she  brought  forth  a  man 
child,  who  was  to  rule  all  nations 
with  a  rod  of  iron  :  and  her  child 
was  caught  up  unto  God,  and  to 
his  throne. 

6  And  the  woman  fled  into  the 
wilderness,  where  she  hath  a  place 
prepared  of  God,  that  they  should 
feed  her  there  a  thousand  two 
hundred  and  threescore  days. 

7  And  there  was  war  in  heaven  : 
Michael  and  his  angels  fought 
against  the  dragon ;  and  the  dragon 
fought  and  his  angels, 

8  And  prevailed  not  ;  neither 
was  tht,  .  place  found  any  more  in 
heaven. 

9  And  the  great  dragon  was  cast 
out,  that  old  serpent,  called  the 
Devil,  and  Satan,  which  deceiveth 
the  whole  world :  he  was  cast  out 
into  the  earth,  and  his  angels  were 
cast  out  with  him. 

10  And  I  heard  a  loud  voice  say- 
ing in  heaven,  Now  is  come  salva- 
tion, and  strength,  and  the  king- 
dom of  our  God,  and  the  power 
of  his  Christ  :  for  the  accuser  of 
our  brethren  is  cast  down,  which 
accused  them  before  our  God  day 
and  night. 

11  And  they  overcame  him  by 
the  blood  of  the  Lamb,  and  by  the 
word  of  their  testimony ;  and  they 
loved  not  their  lives  unto  the 
death. 

1 2  Therefore  rejoice,  ye  heavens, 
and  ye  tliat  dwell  in  them.  Woe 
to  the  inhabiters  of  the  earth  and 
of  the  sea  !  for  the  devil  is  come 
down  unto  you,  having  great 
wrath,  because  he  knoweth  that  he 
hath  but  a  short  time. 

13  And  when  the  dragon  saw 
that  he  was  cast  unto  the  earth, 


3  Then  another  portent  was 
seen  in  heaven  ! 

There  was  a  huge  red 
dragon,  with  seven  heads  and 
seven  horns  and  seven  diadems 

4  upon  his  heads  ;  his  tail  swept 
away  a  third  of  the  stars  of 
heaven  and  flung  them  to  the 
earth. 

And  the  dragon  stood  in  front 
of  the  woman  who  was  on  the 
point  of  being  delivered,  to 
devour  her  child  as  soon  as  it 
was  born. 

5  She  gave  birth  to  a  son,  a  male 
child,  who  is  to  shepherd  all 
the  nations  ivith  an  iron  flail  ; 
her  child  was  caught  up  to  God 

6  and  to  his  throne,  and  she 
herself  fled  to  the  desert, 
where  a  place  has  been  pre- 
pared for  her  by  God,  in  which 
she  is  to  be  nourished  for 
twelve     hundred     and     sixty 

7  days.  And  war  broke  out  in 
heaven,  Michael  and  his  angels 
fighting  with  the  dragon  ;  the 
dragon    and    his    angels    also 

8  fought,  but  he  failed,  and  there 
was  no  place  for  them  in  heaven 

9  any  longer.  So  the  huge  drag- 
on was  thrown  down — that  old 
serpent  called  the  Devil  and 
Satan,  the  seducer  of  the  whole 
world — thrown  down  to  the 
earth,  and   his   angels   thrown 

10  down  along  with  him.  Then  I 
heard  a  loud  voice  in  heaven 
saying,  "  Now  it  has  come,  the 
salvation  and  power,  the  reign 
of  our  God  and  the  authority  of 
his  Christ  !— f  or  the  Accuser  of 
our  brothers  is  thrown  down, 
who  accused  them  before  God 

11  day  and  night.  But  they  have 
conquered  him  by  the  blood  of 
the  Lamb  and  by  the  word  of 
their  testimony  ;  they  had  to 
die  for  it,  but  they  did  not  cling 

12  to  life.  Rejoice  for  this,  Ο 
heavens  and  ye  that  dwell  in 
them  !  But  woe  to  earth  and 
sea  !  The  devil  has  descended 
to  you  in  fierce  anger,  knowing 

13  that  his  time  is  short."  And 
when  the  dragon  found  himself 
thrown  down  to  earth,  he  pur- 


and  half  a  time,  from  the  face  ot 
the  serpent. 

15  And  the  serpent  cast  out  of 
his  mouth  water  as  a  flood  after 
the  woman,  that  he  might  cause 
her  to  be  carried  away  of  the 
flood. 

16  And  the  earth  helped  the 
woman,  and  the  earth  opened  her 
mouth,  and  swallowed  up  the 
flood  which  the  dragon  cast  out  of 
his  mouth. 

17  And  the  dragon  was  wroth 
with  the  woman,  and  went  to 
make  war  with  the  remnant  of  her 
seed,  which  keep  the  command- 
ments of  God,  and  have  the  testi- 
mony of  Jesus  Christ. 


a  lime,  safe  from  the  serpent. 

15  Then  from  his  mouth  the  ser- 
pent poured  water  after  the 
woman  like  a  river,  to  sweep 

16  her  away  with  a  flood  ;  but  the 
earth  came  to  the  rescue  of  the 
woman,  the  earth  opened  its 
mouth  and  swallowed  up  the 
river    that    the     dragon    had 

17  poured  out  of  his  mouth.  So, 
enraged  at  the  woman,  the 
dragon  went  off  to  wage  war  on 
the  rest  of  her  offspring,  on 
those  who  keep  God's  com- 
mandments and  hold  the  testi- 
mony of  Jesus. 


CHAPTER   XIII 

1  And  I  stood  upon  the  sand  of 
the  sea,  and  saw  a  beast  rise  up  out 
of  the  sea,  having  seven  heads  and 
ten  horns,  and  upon  his  horns  ten 
crowns,  and  upon  his  heads  the 
name  of  blasphemy. 

2  And  the  beast  which  I  saw 
was  like  unto  a  leopard,  and  his 
feet  were  as  the  feet  of  a  bear,  and 
his  mouth  as  the  mouth  of  a  lion  : 
and  the  dragon  gave  him  his 
power,  and  his  seat,  and  great 
authority. 

3  And  I  saw  one  of  his  heads  as 
it  were  wounded  to  death ;  and  his 
deadly  wound  was  healed :  and  all 
the  world  wondered  after  the 
beast. 

4  And  they  worshipped  the 
dragon  which  gave  power  unto  tbe 
beast :  and  they  worshipped  the 
beast,  saying,  Who  is  like  unto 
the  beast  ?  who  is  able  to  make 
war  with  him  ? 

5  And  there  was  given  unto  him 
a  mouth  speaking  great  things  and 
blasphemies ;  and  power  was  given 
unto  bim  to  continue  forty  and 
two  months. 


CHAPTER   XIII 

1  Then  I  stood  on  the  sand 
of  the  sea,  and  I  saw  a  Beast 
rising  out  of  the  sea  with  ten 
horns  and  seven  heads,  ten 
diadems  *  on  his  horns,  and 
blasphemous  titles  on  his  heads. 

2  The  Beast  I  saw  resembled  a 
leopard,  his  feet  were  like  a 
bear's,  and  his  mouth  like  a 
lion's.  To  him  the  dragon  gave 
his  own  power  and  his  own 
throne    and    great    authority. 

3  One  of  his  heads  looked  as  if  it 
had  been  slain  and  killed,  but 
the  deadly  wound  was  healed, 
and  the  whole  earth  went  after 

4  him  in  wonder,  worshipping  the 
dragon  for  having  given  author- 
ity to  the  Beast,  and  worship- 
ping the  Beast  with  the  cry, 

"  Who  is  like  the  Beast  ? 
Who  can  fight  with  him  ?  " 

5  He  was  allowed  to  utter  loud 
and  blasphemous  vaunts,  and 
allowed  to  exert  authority  for 

6  two  and  forty  months  ;   so  he 

*  Here,  as  in  xii.  3,  an  assumption  of 
the  royal  power  which  really  belonged 
to  God  (see  xix.  12). 


overcome  mem  :  uiiu  power  wcis 
given  him  over  all  kindreds,  and 
tongues,  and  nations. 

8  And  all  that  dwell  upon  the 
earth  shall  worship  him,  whose 
names  are  not  written  in  the  book 
of  life  of  the  Lamb  slain  from  the 
foundation  of  the  world. 

9  If  any  man  have  an  ear,  let 
him  hear. 

10  He  that  leadeth  into  cap- 
tivity shall  go  into  captivity  :  he 
that  killeth  with  the  sword  must 
be  killed  with  the  sword.  Here 
is  the  patience  and  the  faith  of 
the  saints. 

11  And  I  beheld  another  beast 
coming  up  out  of  the  earth ;  and 
he  had  two  horns  like  a  lamb,  and 
he  spake  as  a  dragon. 

12  And  he  exerciseth  all  the 
power  of  the  first  beast  before  him, 
and  causeth  the  earth  and  them 
which  dwell  therein  to  worship  the 
first  beast,  whose  deadly  wound 
was  healed. 

13  And  he  doeth  great  wonders, 
so  that  he  maketh  fire  come  down 
from  heaven  on  the  earth  in  the 
sight  of  men, 

14  And  deceiveth  them  that 
dwell  on  the  earth  by  the  means  of 
those  miracles  which  he  had 
power  to  do  in  the  sight  of  the 
beast ;  saying  to  them  that  dwell 
on  the  earth,  that  they  should 
make  an  image  to  the  beast,  which 
had  the  wound  by  a  sword,  and 
did  live. 

15  And  he  had  power  to  give 
life  unto  the  image  of  the  beast, 
that  the  image  of  the  beast 
should  both  speak,  and  cause  that 
as  many  as  would  not  worship  the 
image  of  the  beast  should  be  killed. 

16  And  he  causeth  all,  both 
small  and  great,  rich  and  poor, 
free  and  bond,  to  receive  a  mark 
in  their  right  hand,  or  in  their 
foreheads  : 


8  and  nation  ;  and  all  the 
dwellers  on  earth  will  be  his 
worshippers,  everyone  whose 
name  has  not  been  written  from 
the  foundation  of  the  world  in 

9  the  book  of  Life.  *  Let  anyone 
who  has  an  ear  listen  : — 

10  Whoever  is  destined  for  cap- 

tivity, 
to  captivity  he  goes  : 
whoever  kills  toith  the  sword, 
by  the  sword  must  he  be 
killed. 
This  is  what  shows  the  patience 
and  the  faith  of  the  saints. 

1 1  Then  I  saw  another  Beast  ris- 
ing  from  the  land  ;  he  had  two 
horns  like  a  lamb,  but  he  spoke 

12  like  a  dragon.  He  exerts  the 
full  authority  of  the  first  Beast 
in  his  presence,  causing  the 
earth  and  its  inhabitants  to 
worship  the  first  Beast,  whose 

13  deadly  wound  was  healed.  He 
performs  amazing  miracles, 
even  making  fire  descend  from 
heaven  on  earth  in  the  sight  of 

14  men,  and  by  dint  of  the  miracles 
he  is  allowed  to  perform  in  pres- 
ence of  the  Beast,  he  seduces 
the  dwellers  on  earth  ;  he  bids 
the  dwellers  on  earth  erect  a 
statue  to  the  Beast  who  lived 
after    being    wounded    by   the 

15  sword,  and  to  this  statue  of  the 
Beast  he  was  allowed  to  impart 
the  breath  of  life,  so  that  the 
statue  of  the  Beast  should  actu- 
ally speak.  He  has  everyone 
put  to  death  who  will  not  wor- 

16  ship  the  statue  of  the  Beast,  and 
he  obliges  all  men,  low  and 
high,  rich  and  poor,  freemen 
and  slaves  alike,  to  have  a  mark 
put  upon  their  right  hand  or 

*  The  words  "  of  the  Lamb  slain  " 
(τοΰ  αρνίον  τοϋ  ΐσφα-γμίνον)  are  probably  a 
gloss  from  xxi.  27.  The  book  of  Life 
elsewhere  appears  without  any  such 
addition. 


616 


REVELATION    XIV 


17  And  that  no  man  might  buy 
or  sell,  save  he  that  had  the  mark, 
or  the  name  of  the  beast,  or  the 
number  of  his  name. 

18  Here  is  wisdom.  Let  him 
that  hath  understanding  count 
the  number  of  the  beast:  for  it  is 
the  number  of  a  man  ;  and  his 
number  is  Six  hundred  threescore 
and  six. 


17  their  forehead,  so  that  no  one 
can  buy  or  sell  unless  he  bears 
the  mark,  that  is  the  name  of  the 
Beast  or  the  cipher  of  his  name. 

18  Now  for  the  gift  of  interpreta- 
tion !  Let  the  discerning  cal- 
culate the  cipher  of  the  Beast ; 
it  is  the  cipher  of  a  man,  and 
the  figures  are  six  hundred  and 
sixty-six. 


CHAPTER   XIV 

1  And  I  looked,  and,  lo,  a  Lamb 
stood  on  the  mount  Sion,  and  with 
him  an  hundred  forty  and  four 
thousand,  having  his  Father's 
name  written  in  their  foreheads. 

2  And  I  heard  a  voice  from 
heaven,  as  the  voice  of  many 
waters,  and  as  the  voice  of  a  great 
thunder  :  and  I  heard  the  voice 
of  harpers  harping  with  their 
harps : 

3  And  they  sung  as  it  were  a 
new  song  before  the  throne,  and 
before  the  four  beasts,  and  the 
elders  :  and  no  man  could  learn 
that  song  but  the  hundred  and 
forty  and  four  thousand,  which 
were  redeemed  from  the  earth. 

4  These  are  they  which  were  not 
defiled  with  women ;  for  they  are 
virgins.  These  are  they  which 
follow  the  Lamb  whithersoever  he 
goeth.  These  were  redeemed  from 
among  men,  being  the  firstfruits 
unto  God  and  to  the  Lamb. 

'  5  And  in  their  mouth  was  found 
no  guile  :  for  they  are  without 
fault  before  the  throne  of  God. 

6  And  I  saw  another  angel  fly 
in  the  midst  of  heaven,  having  the 
everlasting  gospel  to  preach  unto 
them  that  dwell  on  the  earth,  and 
to  every  nation,  and  kindred,  and 
tongue,  and  people, 

7  Saying  with  a  loud  voice, 
Fear  God,  and  give  glory  to  him  ; 
for  the  hour  of  his  judgment  is 
come  :  and  worship  him  that  made 
heaven,  and  earth,  and  the  sea,  and 
the  fountains  of  waters. 

•  Omitting  [ώ«]. 

t  The  thought  and  phraseology  of  the  whole  passage  should   be   compared  and 
contrasted  with  1  Pet.  ii.  21-22. 


CHAPTER    XIV 

1  Then  I  looked,  and  there 
was  the  Lamb  standing  on 
mount  Sion,  and  along  with 
him  a  hundred  and  forty-four 
thousand  bearing  his  name  and 
the  name  of  his  Father  written 

2  on  their  foreheads  t  And  I 
heard  a  voice  from  heaven  like 
the  sound  of  many  waves  and  the 
sound  of  loud  thunder  ;  the 
voice  I  heard  was  like  harpists 

3  playing  on  their  harps  ;  they 
were  singing  *  a  new  song 
before  the  throne  and  before 
the  four  living  Creatures  and 
the  Presbyters,  and  no  one 
could  learn  that  song  except 
the  hundred  and  forty -four 
thousand  who  had  been  ran- 

4  somed  from  earth.  They  have 
not  been  defiled  by  intercourse 
with  women — they  are  celi- 
bates ;  they  follow  the  Lamb 
wherever  he  goes  ;  they  have 
been  ransomed  from  among 
men,  as  the  first  to  be  reaped 

5  for  God  and  the  Lamb.      And 
on  their  lips  no  lie  was  ever  de- 
tected f  ,'    they  are  stainless. 

6  Then  I  saw  another  angel 
flying  in  mid-heaven  with  an 
eternal  gospel  for  the  inhab- 
itants of  the  earth,  for  every 
nation  and  tribe   and   tongue 

7  and  people  :  he  cried  aloud, 
"  Fear  God  and  give  him 
glory,  for  the  hour  of  his  judg- 
ment, has  come  ;  worship  him 
who  made  heaven  arid  earth,  the 
sea  and  the  fountains  of  water." 


REVELATION    XIV 


617 


8  And  there  followed  another 
angel,  saying.  Babylon  is  fallen,  is 
fallen,  that  «ieat  city,  because  she 
made  all  nations  drink  of  the  wine 
of  the  wrath  of  her  fornication. 

9  And  the  third  angel  followed 
them,  saying  with  a  loud  voice, 
If  any  man  worship  the  beast  and 
his  image,  and  receive  his  mark 
in  his  forehead,  or  in  his  hand, 

10  The  same  shall  drink  of  the 
wine  of  the  wrath  of  God.  which 
is  poured  out  without  mixture 
into  the  cup  of  his  indignation  ; 
and  he  shall  be  tormented  with 
fire  and  brimstone  in  the  presence 
of  the  holy  angels,  and  in  the 
presence  of  the  Lamb  : 

11  And  the  smoke  of  their  tor- 
ment ascendeth  up  for  ever  and 
ever  :  and  they  have  no  rest  day 
nor  night,  who  worship  the  beast 
and  his  image,  and  whosoever 
receiveth  the  mark  of  his  name. 

12  Here  is  the  patience  of  the 
saints  :  here  are  they  that  keep  the 
commandments  of  God,  and  the 
faith  of  .lesus. 

13  And  I  heard  a  voice  from 
heaven  saying  unto  me,  Write, 
Blessed  are  the  dead  which  die  in 
the  Lord  from  henceforth  :  Yea, 
saith  the  Spirit,  that  they  may 
rest  from  their  labours  ;  and  their 
works  do  follow  them. 

14  And  I  looked,  and  behold  a 
white  cloud,  and  upon  the  cloud 
one  sat  like  unto  the  Son  of  man, 
having  on  his  head  a  golden 
crown,  and  in  his  hand  a  sharp 
sickle. 

15  And  another  angel  came  out 
of  the  temple,  crying  with  a  loud 
voice  to  him  that  sat  on  the  cloud, 
Thrust  in  thy  sickle,  and  reap  :  for 
the  time  is  come  for  thee  to  reap  ; 
for  the  harvest  of  the  earth  is  ripe. 

16  And  he  that  sat  on  the  cloud 
thrust  in  his  sickle  on  the  earth  ; 
and  the  earth  was  reaped. 

17  And  another  angel  came  out 
of  the  temple  which  is  in  heaven, 
he  also  having  a  sharp  sickle. 

18  And  another  angel  came  out 
from  the  altar,  which  had  power 
over  fire  ;  and  cried  with  a  loud 
cry  to  him   that  had  the  sharp 


8  And  another,  a  second  angel 
followed,  crying.  "  Fallot, 
fallen  is  "Babylon  the  great,  who 
made  all  nations  drink  the  wine 
of   the   passion  of   her  vice  1  " 

9  They  were  followed  by  another, 
a  third  angel,  crying  aloud, 
"  Whoever  worships  the  Beast 
and  his  statue,  and  lets  his 
forehead  or  hand   be   marked, 

10  he  shall  drink  the  ivine  of  God's 
passion,  poured  out  untempered 
in  the  cup  of  his  auger,  and  shall 
be  tortured  with  fire  and  brim- 
stone before  the  holy  angels  and 

11  before  the  Lamb  :  the  smoke 
of  their  torture  rises  for  ever  and 
ever,  and  they  get  no  rest  from 
it.  day  and  night,  these  wor- 
shippers of  the  Beast  and  his 
statue,  and  all  who  are  marked 

12  with  his  name."  This  is  what 
shows  the  patience  of  the 
saints — they  who  keep  God's 
commands  and  the  faith  of 
Jesus. 

13  Then  I  heard  a  voice  from 
heaven  saying,  "  Write  this  : — 
'  Blessed  are  the  dead  who  die 
in  the  Lord  from  henceforth  ! 
Even  so,  it  is  the  voice  of  the 
Spirit — blessed  in  resting  from 
their  toils  ;  for  what  they  have 
done  goes  with  them.'  " 

14  Then  I  looked,  and  there  was 
a  white  cloud,  and  seated  on 
the  cloud  One  resembling  a  hu• 
man  being,  a  golden  crown  upon 
his  head  and  a  sharp  sickle  in 

15  his  hand.  And  another  angel 
came  out  of  the  temple  shout- 
ing aloud  to  him  who  sat  upon 
the  cloud, 

"  Thrust  your  sickle  in  and  reap, 
the  time  has  come  to  reap, 
the  harvest  of  earth  is  ripe 
and  ready." 

16  So  he  who  sat  upon  the  cloud 
swung  his  sickle  over  the  earth, 

17  and  the  earth  was  reaped.  Then 
another  angel  came  out  of  the 
temple,    he    too   with    a    sharp 

18  sickle  ;  and  another  angel  came 
from  the  altar — he  who  has 
power  over  fire — and  called 
loudly  to  the  one  who  had  the 
sharp  sickle. 


618 


REVELATION   XV 


sickle,  saying,  Thrust  in  thy  sharp 
sickle,  and  gather  the  clusters  of 
the  vine  of  the  earth ;  for  her 
grapes  are  fully  ripe. 

19  And  the  angel  thrust  in  his 
sickle  into  the  earth,  and  gathered 
the  vine  of  the  earth,  and  cast  it 
into  the  great  winepress  of  the 
wrath  of  God. 

20  And  the  winepress  was  trod- 
den without  the  city,  and  blood 
came  out  of  the  winepress,  even 
unto  the  horse  bridles,  by  the 
space  of  a  thousand  and  six  hun- 
dred furlongs. 


' '  Thrust  your  sharp  sickle  in, 
cull    the    clusters    from    the 

Vine  of  earth, 
for  its  grapes  are  fully  ripe." 

19  So  the  angel  swung  his  sickle 
on  the  earth  and  culled  the 
clusters  from  the  Vine  of  earth, 
flinging  the  grapes  into  the 
great  winepress  of  God's  wrath  ; 

20  outside  the  City  was  the  wine- 
press trodden,  and  blood  gushed 
out  of  the  winepress  as  high  as 
a  horse's  bridle  for  the  space 
of  two  hundred  miles. 


CHAPTER    XV 

1  And  I  saw  another  sign  in 
heaven,  great  and  marvellous, 
seven  angels  having  the  seven  last 
plagues  ;  for  in  them  is  filled  up 
the  wrath  of  God. 

2  And  I  saw  as  it  were  a  sea  of 
glass  mingled  with  fire :  and  them 
that  had  gotten  the  victory  over 
the  beast,  and  over  his  image,  and 
over  his  mark,  and  over  the 
number  of  his  name,  stand  on 
the  sea  of  glass,  having  the  harps 
of  God. 

3  And  they  sing  the  song  of 
Moses  the  servant  of  God,  and  the 
song  of  the  Lamb,  saying,  Great 
and  marvellous  are  thy  works, 
Lord  God  Almighty ;  just  and 
true  are  thy  ways,  thou  King  of 
saints. 

4  Who  shall  not  fear  thee,  Ο 
Lord,  and  glorify  thy  name  ?  for 
thou  only  art  holy  :  for  all  nations 
shall  come  and  worship  before  thee; 
for  thy  judgments  are  made  mani- 
fest. 

5  And  after  that  I  looked,  and, 
behold,  the  temple  of  the  taber- 
nacle of  the  testimony  in  heaven 
was  opened : 

6  And  the  seven  angels  came 
out  of  the  temple,  having  the 
seven  plagxies,  clothed  in  pure  and 
white  linen,  and  having  their 
breasts  girded  with  goldon  girdles. 

7  And  one  of  the  four  beasts 
gave  unto  the  seven  angels  seven 

*  That  is,  after  the  interlude  of  2-4. 
or  stage  of  the  vision. 


CHAPTER    XV 

1  Then  I  saw  another  por- 
tent in  Heaven,  great  and 
marvellous  :  seven  angels  with 
seven  plagues — the  last  plagues, 
for  they  complete  the  wrath  of 

2  God.  And  I  saw  what  was  like 
a  sea  of  glass  mixed  with  fire, 
and,  standing  beside  the  sea  of 
glass,  those  who  came  off  con- 
querors from  the  Beast  and  his 
statue  and  the  cipher  of  his 
name  ;   they  had  harps  of  God 

3  and  they  were  singing  the  song 
of  Moses  the  servant  of  God  and 
the  song  of  the  Lamb — 
"  Great  and  marvellous  are  thy 

deeds, 
Lord  God  almighty  ! 
Just  and  true  thy  ivays, 
Ο  King  of  nations  1 

4  Who  shall  not  fear,  Ο  Lord, 

and  glorify  thy  name  ? 
for  thou  alone  art  holy. 

Yea,  all  nations  shall  come 
and  worship)  before  thee, 

for  thy  judgments  are  dis- 
closed." 

5  After  that  *  I  looked,  and  the 
temple  of  the  tabernacle  of  testi- 
mony in  heaven  was   thrown 

6  open,  and  out  of  the  temple 
came  the  seven  angels  with  the 
seven  plagues,  robed  in  pure 
dazzling  linen,  their  breasts 
encircled    with    golden    belts. 

7  Then  one  of  the  four  living 
Creatures  gave  the  seven  angels 

The  words  always  denote  a  fresh  phase 


REVELATION    XVI 


619 


golden  vials  full  of  the  wrath  of 
God,  who  liveth  for  ever  and  ever. 
8  And  the  temple  was  filled  with 
smoke  from  the  glory  of  God,  and 
from  his  power  ;  and  no  man  was 
able  to  enter  into  the  temple,  till 
the  seven  plagues  of  the  seven 
angels  were  fulfilled. 

CHAPTER   XVI 

1  And  I  heard  a  great  voice  out 
of  the  temple  saying  to  the  seven 
angels,  Go  your  ways,  and  pour 
out  the  vials  of  the  wrath  of  God 
upon  the  earth. 

2  And  the  first  went,  and  poured 
out  his  vial  upon  the  earth  ;  and 
there  fell  a  noisome  and  grievous 
sore  upon  the  men  which  had  the 
mark  of  the  beast,  and  upon  them 
which  worshipped  his  image. 

3  And  the  second  angel  poured 
out  his  vial  upon  the  sea ;  and  it  be- 
came as  the  blood  of  a  dead  man  : 
and  every  living  soul  died  in  the  sea. 

4  And  the  third  angel  poured 
out  his  vial  upon  the  rivers  and 
fountains  of  waters  ;  and  they 
became  blood. 

5  And  I  heard  the  angel  of  the 
waters  say,  Thou  art  righteous,  Ο 
Lord,  which  art,  and  wast,  and 
shalt  be,  because  thou  hast  judged 
thus. 

6  For  they  have  shed  the  blood 
of  saints  and  prophets,  and  thou 
hast  given  them  blood  to  drink  ; 
for  they  are  worthy. 

7  And  I  heard  another  out  of  the 
altar  say,  Even  so,  Lord  God  Al- 
mighty, true  and  righteous  are  thy 
judgments. 

8  And  the  fourth  angel  poured 
out  his  vial  upon  the  sun  ;  and 
power  was  given  unto  him  to 
scorch  men  with  fire. 

9  And  men  were  scorched  with 
great  heat,  and  blasphemed  the 
name  of  God,  which  hath  power 
over  these  plagues  :  and  they  re- 
pented not  to  give  him  glory. 

10  And  the  fifth  angel  poured 
out  his  vial  upon  the  seat  of  the 
beast  ;  and  his  kingdom  was  full 
of  darkness  ;  and  they  gnawed 
their  tongues  for  pain. 


seven  golden  bowls  full  of  the 
wrath  of  God  who  lives  for  ever 
8  and  ever  ;  and  the  temple  was 
filled  with  smoke  from  the  glory 
of  God  and  from  his  might. 
nor  could  anyone  enter  the 
temple  till  the  seven  plagues  of 
the  seven  angels  were  over. 

CHAPTER   XVI 

1  Then  I  heard  a  loud  voice 
from  the  temple  telling  the  seven 
angels, 

"  Go  and  pour  out  the  seven 
bowls  of  the  icrath  of  God  on 
earth." 

2  So  the  first  went  off  and 
poured  his  bowl  upon  the  land  ; 
and  noisome,  painful  ulcers 
broke  out  on  those  who  bore 
the  mark  of  the  Beast  and 
worshipped  his  statue. 

3  The  second  poured  out  his 
bowl  upon  the  sea  ;  it  turned 
blood  like  the  blood  of  a  corpse, 
and  every  living  thing  within 
the  sea  perished. 

4  The  third  poured  out  his 
bowl  upon  the  rivers  and  foun- 
tains of  water,  and  they  turned 
blood. 

5  Then  I  heard  the  angel  of 
the  waters  cry, 

"  Ο  holy  One,  who  art  and 
wast,  just  art  thou  in  this  thy 

6  sentence.  They  poured  out  the 
blood  of  saints  and  prophets, 
and  thou  hast  given  them  blood 

7  to  drink  I     They  desei've  it !  " 

And  I  heard  the  altar  cry, 
"  Even  so,  Lord  God  almighty  : 
true  and  just  are  thy  sentences 
of  doom." 

8  The  fourth  angel  poured  out 
his  bowl  upon  the  sun  ;  and  the 
sun  was  allowed  to  scorch  men 

9  with  fire,  till  men,  scorched  by 
the  fierce  heat,  blasphemed  the 
name  of  the  God  who  had  con- 
trol of  these  plagues  ;  yet  they 
would  not  repent  and  give  him 
glory. 

10  The  fifth  poured  out  his 
bowl  upon  the  throne  of  the 
Beast ;  his  realm  was  darkened, 
and  men  gnawed  their  tongues 


620 


BEVELATION   XVI 


11  And  blasphemed  the  God  of 
heaven  because  of  their  pains  and 
their  sores,  and  repented  not  of 
their  deeds. 

12  And  the  sixth  angel  poured 
out  his  vial  upon  the  great  river 
Euphrates  ;  and  the  water  thereof 
was  dried  up,  that  the  way  of  the 
kings  of  the  east  might  be  pre- 
pared. 

13  And  I  saw  three  unclean 
spirits  like  frogs  come  out  of  the 
mouth  of  the  dragon,  and  out  of 
the  mouth  of  the  beast,  and  out  of 
the  mouth  of  the  false  prophet. 

14  For  they  are  the  spirits  of 
devils,  working  miracles,  which  go 
forth  unto  the  kings  of  the  earth 
and  of  the  whole  woi'ld,  to  gather 
them  to  the  battle  of  that  great 
day  of  God  Almighty. 

15  Behold,  I  come  as  a  thief. 
Blessed  is  he  that  watcheth,  and 
keepeth  his  garments,  lest  he  walk 
naked,  and  they  see  his  shame. 

16  And  he  gathered  them  to- 
gether into  a  place  called  in  the 
Hebrew  tongue  Armageddon. 

17  And  the  seventh  angel 
poured  out  his  vial  into  the  air ; 
and  there  came  a  great  voice  out 
of  the  temple  of  heaven,  from  the 
throne,  saying,  It  is  done. 

18  And  there  were  voices,  and 
thunders,  and  lightnings  ;  and 
there  was  a  great  earthquake,  such 
as  was  not  since  men  were  upon 
the  earth,  so  mighty  an  earth- 
quake, and  so  great. 

19  And  the  great  city  was  divi- 
ded into  three  parts,  and  the  cities 
of  the  nations  fell :  and  great 
Babylon  came  in  remembrance 
before  God,  to  give  unto  her  the 
cup  of  the  wine  of  the  fierceness  of 
his  wrath. 

20  And  every  island  fled  away, 
and  the  mountains  were  not 
found. 

21  And  there  fell  upon  men  a 
great  hail  out  of  heaven,  every 
slone  about  the  weight  of  a  talent  : 
and  men  blasphemed  God  because 
of  the  plague  of  the  hail  ;  for  the 
plague  thereof  was  exceeding 
great. 


11  in  anguish,  blaspheming  the 
God  of  heaven  for  their  pains 
and  their  ulcers,  but  refusing 
to  repent  of  their  doings. 

12  The  sixth  poured  out  his 
bowl  on  the  great  river  Eu- 
phrates, and  its  waters  were 
dried  up  to  prepare  the  way 
for  the  kings  from  the  east. 

13  Then  I  saw  issuing  from  the 
mouth  of  the  dragon  and  from 
the  mouth  of  the  Beast  and 
from  the  mouth  of  the  false 
Prophet,    three     foul     spirits 

14  like  frogs — demon-spirits  per- 
forming miracles,  who  come 
out  to  muster  the  kings  of 
the  whole  world  for  battle  on 
the  great  Day  of  almighty 
God. 

15  (Lo,  I  am  coming  like  a 
thief ;  blessed  be  he  who  keeps 
awake  and  holds  his  raiment 
fast,  not  to  go  naked  and 
have  the  shame  of  ex- 
posure ! )  * 

16  And  they  were  mustered 
at  the  spot  called  (in  Hebrew) 
Harmagedon. 

17  The  seventh  angel  poured 
out  his  bowl  in  the  air  ;  then 
came  a  loud  voice  out  of  the 
temple  of  heaven  from  the 
throne,  crying, 

18  "  All  is  over !  "  followed  by 
flashes  of  lightning, loudblasts, 
peals  of  thunder,  and  a  mighty 
earthquake,  the  like  of  which 
never  was  since  man  lived  on 
earth,  such    a   mighty  earth  - 

19  quake  it  was  ;  the  great  City 
was  shattered  in  three  parts, 
the  cities  of  the  nations  fell, 
and  God  remembered  to  give 
Babylon  the  great  the  cup  of 
the  wine  of  the  passion  of  his 

20  anger.  Ε  very  island  fled  away, 
the    mountains    disappeared, 

21  and  huge  hailstones  fell  from 
heaven  on  men,  till  men  blas- 
phemed God  for  the  plague  of 
the  hail — for  the  plague  of 
it  was  fearful. 

*  Ver.  15  interrupts  the  sequence  of 
thought ;  it  is  either  a  gloss  or  misplaced, 
perhaps  from  the  third  chapter. 


REVELATION   XVII 


621 


CHAPTER   XVII 

1  And  there  came  one  of  the 
seven  angels  which  bad  the  seven 
vials,  and  talked  with  me,  saying 
unto  me,  Come  hither  ;  I  will  shew 
unto  thee  the  judgment  of  the 
great  whore  that  sitteth  upon 
many  waters  : 

2  With  whom  the  kings  of  the 
earth  have  committed  fornication, 
and  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth 
have  been  made  drunk  with  the 
wine  of  her  fornication. 

3  So  he  carried  me  away  in  the 
spirit  into  the  wilderness  :  and  I 
saw  a  woman  sit  upon  a  scarlet 
coloured  beast,  full  of  names  of 
blasphemy,  having  seven  heads 
and  ten  horns. 

4  And  the  woman  was  arrayed 
in  purple  and  scarlet  colour,  and 
decked  with  gold  and  pi'ccious 
stones  and  pearls,  having  a  golden 
cup  in  her  hand  full  of  abomina- 
tions and  filthiness  of  her  fornica- 
tion : 

5  And  upon  her  forehead  was 
a  name  written,  MYSTERY, 
BABYLON  THE  GBEAT, 
THE  MOTHER  OF  HARLOTS 
AND  ABOMINATIONS  OF 
THE    EARTH. 

6  And  I  saw  the  woman  drunk- 
en with  the  blood  of  the  saints, 
and  with  the  blood  of  the  martyrs 
of  Jesus  :  and  when  I  saw  her,  I 
wondered  with  great  admiration. 

7  And  the  angel  said  unto  me, 
Wherefore  didst  thou  marvel  ?  I 
will  tell  thee  the  mystery  of  the 
woman,  and  of  the  beast  that  car- 
I'ieth  her,  which  hath  the  seven 
heads  and  ten  horns. 

8  The  beast  that  thou  sawest 
was,  and  is  not :  and  shall  ascend 
out  of  the  bottomless  pit,  and  go 
into  perdition  :  and  they  that  dwell 
on  the  earth  shall  wonder,  whose 
names  were  not  written  in  the  book 
of  life  from  the  foundation  of  the 
world,  when  they  behold  the  beast 
that  was,  and  is  not,  and  yet  is. 

9  And  here  is  the  mind  which 
hath  wisdom.  The  seven  heads 
are  seven  mountains,  on  which  the 
woman  sitteth. 


CHAPTER   XVII 

1  Then  came  one  of  the 
seven  angels  with  the  seven 
plagues  and  spoke  to  me, 
saying, 

"  Come  and  I  will  show  you 
the -doom  of  the  great  Harlot 
who  is  seated  on  many  waters, 

2  with  ivhom  the  kings  of  earth 
have  committed  vice,  and  the 
dwellers  on  earth  have  been 
drunk  with  the  wine  of  her 
vice." 

3  So  he  bore  me  away  rapt  in 
the  Spiiit  to  the  desert,  and  I 
saw  a  woman  sitting  on  a  scar- 
let Beast  covered  with  blasphe- 
mous titles  ;  it  had  seven  heads 
and  ten  horns. 

4  The  woman  was  clad  in 
purple  and  scarlet,  her  orna- 
ments were  of  gold  and  precious 
stones,  and  pearls,  in  her  hand 
was  a  golden  cup  full  of  all 
abominations  and  the  impuri- 

5  ties  of  her  vice,  and  on  her 
forehead  a  name  was  written 
by  way  of  symbol, 

"  Babylon  the  great,  the 
mother  of  harlots  and  of  all 
abominations  on  earth." 

6  Then  I  saw  the  woman  was 
drunk  with  the  blood  of  the 
saints  and  the  blood  of  the 
witnesses  of  Jesus  ;  and  as  I 
looked    at    her    I    marvelled 

7  greatly.  But  the  angel  said 
to  me  "  Why  marvel  ?  I  will 
explain  to  you  the  mystery  of 
the  woman,  and  of  the  Beast 
with  the  seven  heads  and  the 
ten    horns    who    carries    her. 

8  The  Beast  you  have  seen  was, 
is  not,  but  is  to  rise  from  the 
abyss — yet  to  perdition  he 
shall  go — and  the  dwellers  on 
earth  will  wonder  (ail  whose 
names  have  not  been  written 
from  the  foundation  of  the 
world  in  the  book  of  Life),  when 
they  see  that  the  Beast  was, 

9  is  not,  but  is  coming.  Now 
for  the  interpretation  of  the 
discerning  mind  !  The  seven 
heads  are  seven  hills,  on  which 

10  the    woman  is    seated :     also, 


622 


REVELATION    XVIII 


10  And  there  are  seven  kings  : 
five  are  fallen,  and  one  is,  and  the 
other  is  not  yet  come ;  and  when 
he  cometh,  he  must  continue  a 
short  space. 

11  And  the  beast  that  was,  and 
is  not,  even  he  is  the  eighth,  and 
is  of  the  seven,  and  goeth  into 
perdition. 

12  And  the  ten  horns  which 
thou  sawest  are  ten  kings,  which 
have  received  no  kingdom  as  yet ; 
but  receive  power  as  kings  one 
hour  with  the  beast. 

13  These  have  one  mind,  and 
shall  give  their  power  and  strength 
unto  the  beast. 

14  These  shall  make  war  with 
the  Lamb,  and  the  Lamb  shall 
overcome  them :  for  he  is  Lord 
of  lords,  and  King  of  kings:  and 
they  that  are  with  him  are  called, 
and  chosen,  and  faithful. 

15  And  he  saith  unto  me,  The 
waters  which  thou  sawest,  where 
the  whore  sitteth,  are  peoples, 
and  multitudes,  and  nations,  and 
tongues. 

16  And  the  ten  horns  which 
thou  sawest  upon  the  beast,  these 
shall  hate  the  whore,  and  shall 
make  her  desolate  and  naked,  and 
shall  eat  her  flesh,  and  burn  her 
with  fire. 

17  For  God  hath  put  in  their 
hearts  to  fulfil  his  will,  and  to 
agree,  and  give  their  kingdom 
unto  the  beast,  until  the  words  of 
God  shall  be  fulfilled. 

18  And  the  woman  which  thou 
sawest  is  that  great  city,  which 
reigneth  over  the  kings  of  the 
earth. 


they  are  seven  kings,  of  whom 
five  have  faUen,  one  is  living, 
and  the  other  has  not  arrived 
yet — and  when  he  does  arrive, 
he  can  only  stay  a  little  while. 

1 1  As  for  the  Beast  which  was  and 
is  not,  he  is  an  eighth  head  ;  he 
belongs  to    the    seven,  and  to 

12  perdition  he  shall  go.  As  for 
the  ten  horns  you  have  seen, 
they  are  ten  kings  who  have  no 
royal  power  as  yet,  but  receive 
royal  authority  for  an  hour 
along  with   the   Beast  ;     they 

13  are  of  one  mind,  and  they  con- 
fer their  power  and  authority 

14  upon  the  Beast.  They  will 
wage  war  on  the  Lamb,  but  the 
Lamb  will  conquer  them  be- 
cause he  is  Lord  of  lords  and 
King  of  kings — the  Lamb  and 
the  elect,  the  chosen,  the  faith  - 

15  ful  who  are  with  him."  Fie  also 
told  me,  "  The  waters  you  saw, 
on  which  the  woman  is  seated, 
are  peoples  and  hosts,  nations 

16  and  tongues.  As  for  the  ten 
horns  you  have  seen,  they  and 
the  Beast  will  hate  the  harlot, 
lay  her  waste,  and  strip  her 
naked  ;  they  will  devour  her 
flesh  and   burn   her  with  fire, 

17  for  God  has  put  it  into  their 
hearts  to  execute  his  purpose, 
by  having  one  mind  and  by 
conferring  their  royal  power 
upon  the  Beast,  until  the  words 

18  of  God  are  fulfilled.  As  fur 
the  woman  you  have  seen,  she 
is  the  great  City  which  reigns 
over  the  kings  of  the  earth."* 

*  Possibly  xix.  9-10  ("  The  angel 
also  .  .  .")  originally  came  at  this  place 
in  the  narrative. 


CHAPTER   XVIII 

1  And  after  these  things  I  saw 
another  angel  come  down  from 
heaven,  having  great  power;  and 
the  earth  was  lightened  with  his 
glory. 

2  And  he  cried  mightily  with  a 
strong  voice,  saying,  Babylon  the 
great  is  fallen,  is  fallen,  and  is  be- 
come the  habitation  of  devils,  and 


CHAPTER   XVIII 

1  After  that  I  saw  another 
angel  descend  from  heaven, 
great  in  might  ;    his  radiance 

2  lit  up  the  earth,  and  he  shouted 
aloud  with  a  strong  voice, 

"  Fallen,  fallen  is  Babylon  the 
great, 
now  she  is  a  haunt  of  demons, 
the  den  of  all  foul  spirits, 


REVELATION    XVIII 


623 


the  hold  of  every  foul  spirit,  and 
a  cage  of  every  unclean  and  hate- 
ful bird. 

3  For  all  nations  have  drunk  of 
the  wine  of  the  wrath  of  her  forni- 
cation, and  the  kings  of  the  earth 
have  committed  fornication  with 
her,  and  the  merchants  of  the 
earth  are  waxed  rich  through  the 
abundance  of  her  delicacies. 

4  And  I  heard  another  voice 
from  heaven,  saying,  Come  out  of 
her,  my  people,  that  ye  be  not 
partakers  of  her  sins,  and  that  ye 
receive  not  of  her  plagues. 

5  For  her  sins  have  reached 
unto  heaven,  and  God  hath  re- 
membered her  iniquities. 

6  Reward  her  even  as  she  re- 
warded you,  and  double  unto  her 
double  according  to  her  works :  in 
the  cup  which  she  hath  filled  fill 
to  her  double. 

7  How  much  she  hath  glorified 
herself,  and  lived  deliciously,  so 
much  torment  and  sorrow  give 
her :  for  she  saith  in  her  heart,  I 
sit  a  queen,  and  am  no  widow,  and 
shall  see  no  sorrow. 

8  Therefore  shall  her  plagues 
come  in  one  day,  death, and  mourn- 
ing, and  famine ;  and  she  shall  be 
utterly  burned  with  fire :  for  strong 
is  the  Lord  God  who  judgeth  her. 

9  And  the  kings  of  the  earth, 
who  have  committed  fornication 
and  lived  deliciously  with  her, 
shall  bewail  her,  and  lament  for 
her,  when  they  shall  see  the  smoke 
of  her  burning, 

10  Standing  afar  off  for  the  fear 
of  her  torment,  saying,  Alas,  alas 
that  great  city  Babylon,  that 
mighty  city !  for  in  one  hour  is  thy 
judgment  come. 

11  And  the  merchants  of  the 
earth  shall  weep  and  mourn  over 
her ;  for  no  man  buyeth  their 
merchandise  any  more  : 

12  The  merchandise  of  gold, 
and  silver,  and  precious  stones, 
and  of  pearls,  and  fine  linen,  and 
purple,  and  silk,  and  scarlet,  and 
all  thyine  wood,  and  all  manner 
vessels  of  ivory,  and  all  manner 
vessels  of  most  precious  wood,  and 
of  brass,  and  iron,  and  marble, 


a  cage  for  every  foul  and 
loathsome  bird  : 

3  for  all  nations  have  drunk  the 
wine  of  the  passion  of  her  vice, 

the  kings  of  the  earth  have  com- 
mitted vice  with  her, 

and  by  the  wealth  of  her 
wantonness  earth's  traders 
have  grown  rich." 

4  And  I  heard  another  voice 
from  heaven  crying, 

"  Come  out  of  her,  Ο  my  peo- 
ple, that  you  share  not  her  sins, 
that  you  partake  not  of  her 
plagues : 

5  for  high  as  heaven  her  sins  are 
heaped,  and  God  calls  her  mis- 
deeds to  the  reckoning. 

6  Render  to  her  what  she  ren- 

dered to  others, 
aye,  double  the  doom  for  all 

she  has  done  ; 
mix  her  the  draught  double 
in  the  cup  she  mixed  for  others. 

7  As  she  gloried  and  played  the 
wanton,  so  give  her  like  mea- 
sure of  torture  and  tears. 

Since  in  her  heart  she  vaunts, 
'  A  queen  I  sit,  no  widow  I, 
tears  I  shall  never  know,' 

8  so  shall  her  plagues  fall  in  a 

single  day, 
pestilence,  tears,  and  famine: 
she  shall  be  burnt  with  fire — 
for  strong  is  God  the  Lord  her 

judge. 

9  And  the  kings  of  the  earth  who 
committed  vice  and  wantoned 
with  her  shall  weep  and  wail  over 
her,  as  they  watch  the  smoke  of 

10  her  burning  ;  for  fear  of  her 
torture  they  will  stand  far  off, 
crying, 

• '  Woe   and  alas,  thou  great 

city  ! 
thou  stro)ig  city  of  Babylon  I 
In  one  brief  hour  thy  doom 

has  come.' 

1 1  And  the  traders  of  earth  shall 
weep  and  wail  over  her  ;  for 
now  there  is  none  to  buy  their 

12  freights,  freights  of  gold,  silver, 
jewels,  pearls,  fine  linen,  pur- 
ples, silk,  scarlet  stuff,  all  sorts 
of  citron  wood  and  ivory  wares, 
all  articles  of  costly  wood,  of 
bronze,  of  iron  and  of  marble, 


624 


REVELATION    XVIII 


13  And  cinnamon,  and  odours, 
and  ointments,  and  frankincense, 
and  wine,  and  oil,  and  fine 
flour,  and  wheat,  and  beasts,  and 
sheep,  and  horses,  and  chariots, 
and  slaves,  and  souls  of  men. 

1 4  And  the  fruits  that  thy  soul 
lusted  after  are  departed  from 
thee,  and  all  things  which  were 
dainty  and  goodly  are  departed 
from  thee,  and  thou  shalt  find 
them  no  more  at  all. 

15  The  merchants  of  these 
things,  which  were  made  rich  by 
her,  shall  stand  afar  off  for  the 
fear  of  her  torment,  weeping  and 
wailing, 

16  And  saying,  Alas,  alas  that 
great  city,  that  was  clothed  in  fine 
linen,  and  purple,  and  scarlet,  and 
decked  with  gold,  and  precious 
stones,  and  pearls  ! 

17  For  in  one  hour  so  great 
riches  is  come  to  nought.  And 
every  shipmaster,  and  all  the  com- 
pany in  ships,  and  sailors,  and  as 
many  as  trade  by  sea,  stood afaroff, 

1 8  And  cried  when  they  saw  the 
smoke  of  her  burning,  saying, 
What  city  is  like  unto  this  great 
city  I 

19  And  they  cast  dust  on  their 
heads,  and  cried,  weeping  and 
wailing,  saying,  Alas,  alas  that 
great  city,  wherein  were  made 
rich  all  that  had  ships  in  the  sea 
by  reason  of  her  costliness !  for  in 
one  hour  is  she  made  desolate. 

20  Rejoice  over  her,  thou  heaven, 
and  ye  holy  apostles  and  prophets  ; 
for  God  hath  avenged  you  qn  her. 

21  And  a  mighty  angel  took  up 
a  stone  like  a  great  millstone,  and 
cast  it  into  the  sea,  saying.  Thus 
with  violence  shall  that  great  city 
Babylon  be  thrown  down,  and 
shall  be  found  no  more  at  all. 

22  And  the  voice  of  harpers,  and 
musicians,  and  of  pipers,  and  trum- 
peters, shall  be  heard  no  more  at 
all  in  thee ;  and  no  craftsman,  of 
whatsoever  craft  he  be,  shall  be 
found  any  more  in  thee ;  and  the 
sound  of  a  millstone  shall  be  heard 
no  more  at  all  in  thee  ; 

23  And   the   light   of   a   candle 
*  Ver.  14  has  been  misplaced  from  its 


13  with  cinnamon,  balsam,  spices, 
myrrh,  frankincense,  wines, 
olive-oil,  fine  flour  and  wheat, 
with  cattle,  sheep,  horses,  car- 
riages, slaves,  and  the  souls  of 

15  men.*  The  traders  in  these 
wares,  who  made  rich  profits 
from  her,  will  stand  far  off  for 
fear  of  her  torture,  weeping  and 
leading  : 

16  '  Woe  and  alas,  for  the  great 

city, 
robed  in  linen,  in  purple  and 

scarlet, 
her   ornaments   of    gold,    of 

jewels  and  pearl  ! 

17  And  all  this  splendour  gone 

in  one  brief  hour  !  ' 
And  all  shipmasters  and  sea- 
faring folk,  sailors  and  all  tvhose 
business  lies  upon  the  sea,  stood 

18  far  off  as  they  watched  the 
smoke  of  her  burning,  crying, 
'  What  city  was  like  the  great 

19  City  ?  '  They  threw  dust  on 
their  heads  and  cried,  as  they 
wept  and  wailed, 

'  Woe  and  alas  for  the  great 

City, 
where  all  shipmen  made  rich 

profit  by  her  treasures  ! 
Gone,  gone  in  one  brief  hour ! ' 

20  Ο  heaven,  rejoice  over  her  ! 
Saints,    apostles,     prophets, 

rejoice  ! 
For  God  has  avenged  you  on 
her  now." 

21  Then  a  strong  angel  lifted  α 
boulder  like  a  huge  millstone 
and  flung  it  into. the  sea,  cry- 
ing, 

' '  So  shall  the  great  city,  Baby- 
lon, be  hurled  down,  hurtling, 
and  never  be  seen  any  more  : 

22  and  the  sound  of  harpists  and 

minstrels      and       flute- 
players  and  trumpeters 
shall  never  be  heard  in  thee  more : 
and  craftsmen  of  any  craft 
shall  η  ever  be  found  in  thee  more  : 
and  the  sound  of  the  millstone 
shall    never    be    heard    in 
thee  more  : 

23  and  the  light  of  a  lamp 

shall  never  be  seen  in  thee 
more  : 
original  position  in  the  middle  of  ver.  23. 


REVELATION   XIX 


625 


shall  shine  no  more  at  all  in  thee  ; 
and  the  voice  of  the  bridegroom, 
and  of  the  bride  shall  be  heard  no 
more  at  all  in  thee  :  for  thy  mer- 
chants were  the  great  men  of  the 
earth  ;  for  by  thy  sorceries  were 
all  nations  deceived. 

24  And  in  her  was  found  the 
blood  of  prophets,  and  of  saints, 
and  of  all  that  were  slain  upon  the 
earth. 

*  Ver.  24,  like  ver.  20,  link3  xvii.  β 
to  the  outburst  of  xix.  2. 


and  the  voice  of  the  bridegroom 
and  bride  shall  never  be  heard 
in  thee  more. 
14  Vanished  the  ripe  fruit  of  thy 
soul's  desire  !  Perished  thy 
luxury  and  splendour  1  Never 
again  to  be  seen. 

23  For  the  magnates  of  earth  were 
thy  traders ;  all  nations  were 
seduced  by  thy  magic  spells. 

24  And  in  her  was  found  the 
blood  of  prophets  and  saints,  of 
all  whoivere  slain  upon  earth."  * 


CHAPTER   XIX 

1  And  after  these  things  I 
heard  a  great  voice  of  much  people 
in  heaven,  saying,  Alleluia  ;  Sal- 
vation, and  glory,  and  honour, 
and  power,  unto  the  Lord  our 
God: 

2  For  true  and  righteous  are  his 
judgments :  for  he  hath  judged  the 
great  whore,  which  did  corrupt  the 
earth  with  her  fornication,  and 
hath  avenged  the  blood  of  his  ser- 
vants at  her  hand. 

3  And  again  they  said,  Alle- 
luia. And  her  smoke  rose  up  for 
ever  and  ever. 

4  And  the  four  and  twenty 
elders  and  the  four  beasts  fell  down 
and  worshipped  God  that  sat  on 
the  throne,  saying,  Amen  ;  Alle- 
luia. 

5  And  a  voice  came  out  of  the 
throne,  saying,  Praise  our  God,  all 
ye  his  servants,  and  ye  that  fear 
him,  both  small  and  great. 

6  And  I  heard  as  it  were  the 
voice  of  a  great  multitude,  and  as 
the  voice  of  many  waters,  and  as 
the  voice  of  mighty  thunderinss, 
saying.  Alleluia :  for  the  Lord  God 
omnipotent  r eigne th. 

7  Let  us  be  glad  and  rejoice,  and 
give  honour  to  him  :  for  the  mar- 
riage of  the  Lamb  is  come,  and  his 
wife  hath  made  herself  ready. 

8  And  to  her  was  granted  that 
she  should  be  arrayed  in  fine  linen, 
clean  and  white :  for  the  fine  linen 
is  the  righteousness  of  saints. 

9  And  he  saith  unto  me,  Write, 
Blessed  are  they  which  are  called 


CHAPTER   XIX 

1  After  that  I  heard  what 
was  like  the  shout  of  a  great 
host  in  heaven,  crying, 

"  Hallelujah  I  salvation  and 
glory  and  power  are  our  God's  ! 

2  True  and  just  are  his  sen- 

tences of  doom  ; 

he  has  doomed  the  great 

Harlot    who    destroyed    earth 

with  her  vice,  he  has  avenged 

on  her  the  blood  of  his  servants." 

3  Again  they  repeated, 

"  Hallelujah  I  And  the  smoke 
of  her  goes  up  for  ever  and  ever ! " 

4  Then  the  four  and  twenty 
Presbyters  and  the  four  living 
Creatures  fell  down  and  wor- 
shipped God  who  is  seated  on 
the  throne,  crying,  "So  be  it, 

5  hallelujah  I  "  And  a  voice 
came  from  the  throne, 

"  Extol  our  God,  all  ye  his  ser- 
vants, ye  wJio  reverence  him,  low 
and  h  igh  1  ' ' 

6  Then  I  heard  a  cry  like  the 
shout  of  a  great  host  and  the 
sound  of  many  waves  and  the 
roar  of  heavy  thunder — 

"  Hallelujah  1    now  the  Lord 
our  God  almighty  reigns  I 

7  Let  us  rejoice  andtriumph,  let 
us  give  him  the  glory !  For  now 
comes  the  marriage  of  the  Lamb; 

his  bride  has  arrayed  herself, 

8  Yea,  she  is  allowed  to  put  on 
fine  linen,  dazzling  white  "  (the 
white    linen    is    the    righteous 

9  conduct  of  the  saints).  Then 
I  was  told,  "  Write  this : — 
'  Blessed  are  those  who  have 


626 


REVELATION    XIX 


unto  the  marriage  supper  of  the 
Lamb.  And  he  saith  unto  me,. 
These  are  the  true  sayings  of 
God. 

10  And  I  fell  at  his  feet  to  wor- 
ship him.  And  he  said  unto  me, 
See  thou  do  it  not  :  I  am  thy  fel- 
lowservant,  and  of  thy  brethren 
that  have  the  testimony  of  Jesus  : 
worship  God  :  for  the  testimony  of 
Jesus  is  the  spirit  of  prophecy. 

11  And  I  saw  heaven  opened, 
and  behold  a  white  horse  ;  and  he 
that  sat  upon  him  teas  called 
Faithful  and  True,  and  in  right- 
eousness he  doth  judge  and  make 
war. 

12  His  eyes  were  as  a  flame  of 
fire,  and  on  his  head  icere  many 
crowns ;  and  he  had  a  name 
written,  that  no  man  knew,  but 
he  himself. 

13  And  he  teas  clothed  with  a 
vesture  dipped  in  blood  :  and  his 
name  is  called  The  Word  of  God. 

14  And  the  armies  which  were  in 
hea\Ten  followed  him  upon  white 
horses,  clothed  in  fine  linen,  white 
and  clean. 

1 5  And  out  of  his  mouth  goeth  a 
sharp  sword,  that  with  it  he  should 
smite  the  nations  •.  and  he  shall 
rule  them  with  a  rod  of  iron  :  and 
he  treadeth  the  winepress  of  the 
fierceness  and  wrath  of  Almighty 
God. 

16  And  he  hath  on  his  vesture 
and  on  his  thigh  a  name  written, 
KING  OF  KINGS,  AND  LORD 
OF  LORDS. 

17  And  I  saw  an  angel  standing 
in  the  sun  ;  and  he  cried  with  a 
loud  voice,  saying  to  all  the  fowls 
that  fly  in  the  midst  of  heaven, 
Come  and  gather  yourselves  to- 
gether unto  the  supper  of  the  great 
God; 

18  That  ye  may  eat  the  flesh  of 
kings,  and  the  flesh  of  captains, 
and  the  flesh  of  mighty  men,  and 
the  flesh  of  horses,  and  of  them 
that  sit  on  them,  and  the  flesh  of 
all  men,  both  free  and  bond,  both 
small  and  great. 

19  And  I  saw  the  beast,  and  the 


been  called  to  the  marriage- 
banquet  of  the  Lamb  !  '  "  The 
angel  also  told  me,  "  These  are 
genuine  words  of  God." 

10  Then  I  fell  before  his  feet  to 
worship  him  ;  but  he  said  to 
me,  "  No,  not  that  !  I  am  but 
a  servant  like  yourself  and  your 
brothers,  who  hold  the  testi- 
mony of  Jesus.  Worship  God  " 
(for  the  testimony  borne  by 
Jesus  is  the  breath  of  all 
prophecy). 

11  Then    I    saw    heaven    open 

wide — 
and  there  was  a  white  horse  : 
his  rider  is  faithful  and  true, 
yea,  just  are  h  is  judgments  and 

his  warfare. 

12  His  eyes  are  a  flame  of  fire, 
on  his  head  are  many  dia- 
dems, 

he  bears  a  written  name 
which  none  knows  but 
himself. 

13  He  is  clad  in  a  robe  dipped 

in  blood 
(his  name  is  called  the  logos 
of  god), 

14  and  the  troops  of  heaven  fol- 

low him  on  white  horses, 
arrayed  in  pure  white  linen. 

15  A  sharp  sword  issues  fro?n  h  is 

Uj)s,    wherewith   to   smite 

the  )iations  ; 
he  will  shepherd  *    them  with 

an  iron  flail, 
and  trample  the  winepress  of 

the  passion  of  the  anger  of 

God  almighty. 

16  And  on  his  robe,  upon  his 

thigh,  his  name  is  written, 

KING  OF  KINGS  AND  LORD  OF 
LORDS. 

17  Then  I  saw  an  angel  standing 
in  the  sun,  who  shouted  aloud 
to  all  the  birds  that  fly  in  mid- 
heaven,  "  Come,  gather  for  the 

18  great  banquet  of  God,  to  devour 
the  flesh  of  kings,  the  flesh  of 
generals,  the  flesh  of  the  strong, 
the  flesh  of  horses  and  their 
riders,  the  flesh  of  all  men,  free 
and  sla\*es,  low  and  high  alike." 

19  And  I  saw  the  Beast  and  the 


*  The  verb  had  really  come  to  mean  no  more  than  "  rule  "  by  this  time  ;   but  the 
literal  rendering  may  be  retained  for  the  sake  of  the  antithesis  in  vii.  17. 


REVELATION   XX 


627 


kings  of  the  earth,  and  their 
armies,  gathered  together  to  make 
war  against  him  that  sat  on  the 
horse,  and  against  his  army. 

20  And  the  beast  was  taken, 
and  with  him  the  false  prophet 
that  wrought  miracles  before  him, 
with  which  he  deceived  them  that 
had  received  the  mark  of  the  beast, 
and  them  that  worshipped  his 
image.  These  both  were  cast 
alive  into  a  lake  of  fire  burning 
with  brimstone. 

21  And  the  remnant  were  slain 
with  the  sword  of  him  that  sat 
upon  the  horse,  which  sword  pro- 
ceeded out  of  his  mouth  :  and 
all  the  fowls  were  filled  with  their 
flesh. 


kings  of  earth  and  their  troops 
mustered  to  wage  war  on  him 
who  was  seated  on  the  horse 

20  and  on  his  troops.  But  the 
Beast  was  seized,  together  with 
the  false  Prophet  who  had  per- 
formed in  his  presence  the 
miracles  by  means  of  which  he 
seduced  those  who  received  the 
mark  of  the  Beast  and  wor- 
shipped his  statue  ;  both  of 
them  were  flung  alive  into  the 
lake    of    fire    that    blazes   icith 

21  brimstone,  while  the  rest  were 
killed  by  the  sword  of  him  who 
is  seated  on  the  horse,  by  the 
sword  that  issues  from  his  lips. 
And  all  the  birds  were  glutted 
with  their  flesh. 


CHAPTER   XX 

1  And  I  saw  an  angel  come 
down  from  heaven,  having  the 
key  of  the  bottomless  pit  and  a 
great  chain  in  his  hand. 

2  And  he  laid  hold  on  the 
dragon,  that  old  serpent,  which 
is  the  Devil,  and  Satan,  and  bound 
him  a  thousand  years, 

3  And  cast  him  into  the  bottom- 
less pit,  and  shut  him  up,  and  set 
a  seal  upon  him,  that  he  should 
deceive  the  nations  no  more,  till 
the  thousand  years  should  be  ful- 
filled :  and  after  that  he  must  be 
loosed  a  little  season. 

4  And  I  saw  thrones,  and  they 
sat  upon  them,  and  judgment  was 
given  unto  them  :  and  I  saw  the 
souls  of  them  that  were  beheaded 
for  the  witness  of  Jesus,  and  for 
the  word  of  God,  and  which  had 
not  worshipped  the  beast,  neither 
his  image,  neither  had  received  his 
mark  upon  their  foreheads,  or  in 
their  hands  ;  and  they  lived  and 
reigned  with  Christ  a  thousand 
years. 

5  But  the  rest  of  the  dead  lived 
not  again  until  the  thousand  years 
were  finished.  This  is  the  first 
resurrection. 

6  Blessed  and  holy  is  he  that 
hath  part  in  the  first  resurrection  : 
on  such  the  second  death  hath  no 
power,  but  they  shall  be  priests  of 


CHAPTER   XX 

1  Then  I  saw  an  angel  descend 
from  heaven  with  the  key  of  the 
abyss  and  a  huge  chain  in  his 

2  hand  ;  he  gripped  the  dragon, 
that  old  serpent  (who  is  the 
devil  and  Satan),  and  bound 
him    for    a    thousand    years, 

3  flinging  him  into  the  abyss  and 
shutting  and  sealing  it  on  the 
top  of  him,  to  prevent  him 
seducing  the  nations  again 
until  the  thousand  years  were 
completed — after  which  he  has 
to  be  released  for  a  little  while. 

4  And  /  saw  thrones  with  people 
sitting  on  them,  who  were  al- 
lowed to  judge — saw  the  souls  of 
those  who  had  been  beheaded 
for  the  testimony  of  Jesus  and 
God's  word,  those  who  would 
not  worship  the  Beast  or  his 
statue,  and  who  would  not  re- 
ceive his  mark  on  their  forehead 
or  hand  ;  they  came  to  life  and 
reigned  along  with  the  Christ 

5  for  a  thousand  years.  As  for 
the  rest  of  the  dead,  they  did 
not  come  to  life  until  the 
thousand  years  were  completed. 
This  is  the  first  resurrection. 

6  Blessed  and  holy  is  he  who 
shares  in  the  first  resurrection  ; 
over  such  the  second  death  has 
no  power,  they  shall  be  jjriestsoj 
God,  and  the  Christ,  and  reign 


628 


REVELATION    XXI 


God  and  of  Christ,  and  shall  reign 
with  him  a  thousand  years. 

7  And  when  the  thousand  years 
are  expired,  Satan  shall  be  loosed 
out  of  his  prison, 

8  And  shall  go  out  to  deceive 
the  nations  which  are  in  the  four 
quarters  of  the  earth,  Gog  and 
Magog,  to  gather  them  together  to 
battle  :  the  number  of  whom  is  as 
the  sand  of  the  sea. 

9  And  they  went  up  on  the 
breadth  of  the  earth,  and  com- 
passed the  camp  of  the  saints 
about,  and  the  beloved  city  :  and 
fire  came  down  from  God  out  of 
heaven,  and  devoured  them. 

10  And  the  devil  that  deceived 
them  was  cast  into  the  lake  of  fire 
and  brimstone,  where  the  beast 
and  the  false  prophet  are,  and  shall 
be  tormented  day  and  night  for 
ever  and  ever. 

11  And  I  saw  a  great  white 
throne,  and  him  that  sat  on  it, 
from  whose  face  the  earth  and  the 
heaven  fled  away:  and  there  was 
found  no  place  for  them. 

12  And  I  saw  the  dead,  small 
and  great,  stand  before  God  ;  and 
the  books  were  opened  :  and  an- 
other book  was  opened,  which  is 
the  book  of  life :  and  the  dead  were 
judged  out  of  those  things  which 
were  written  in  the  books,  accord- 
ing to  their  works. 

13  And  the  sea  gave  up  the 
dead  which  were  in  it :  and  death 
and  hell  delivered  up  the  dead 
which  were  in  them  :  and  they 
were  judged  every  man  according 
to  their  works. 

14  And  death  and  hell  were  cast 
into  the  lake  of  fire.  This  is  the 
second  death. 

15  And  whosoever  was  not 
found  written  in  the  book  of  life 
was  cast  into  the  lake  of  fire. 


along    with    him    during    the 

7  thousand  years.  But  when 
the  thousand  years  are  over, 
Satan  will  be  released  from  his 

8  prison,  and  he  will  emerge  to 
seduce  the  nations  at  the  four 
corners  of  the  earth,  even  Gcg  and 
Magog,  mustering  them  for  the 
fray.      Their  number  was  like 

9  the  sand  of  the  sea,  and  they 
swarmed  over  the  broad  earth, 
encircling  the  leaguer  of  the 
saints  and  the  beloved  City  ; 
but  fire  descended  from  heaven 

10  and  consumed  them,  and  their 
seducer,  the  devil,  was  flung 
into  the  lake  of  fire  and  brim- 
stone, where  the  Beast  and  the 
false  Prophet  also  lie,  to  be 
tortured  day  and  night  for  ever 
and  ever, 

11  Then   I  saiv   a  great  white 

throne,  and  One  who  was 
seated  thereon  ; 
from  his  presence  earth  and 
sky  fled,  nomoretobe  found. 

12  And  1  saw  the  dead,  high  and 

low,  standing  before  the 

throne, 
and  books  were  opened — 
also  another  book,  the  book 

of  Life,  was  opened — 
and  the  dead  were  judged 

by  what  was  written  in 

these  books,  by  what  they 

had  done. 

13  The  sea  gave  up  its  corpses, 
Death  and  Hades  gave  up 

their  dead, 
and    all   were   judged   by 
what  each  had  done. 

14  Then  Death  and  Ha  les  were 

flung  into  the  lake  of  fire, 

15  and  ichocver  ivas  not  found  en- 
rolled in  -the  book  of  Life  was 
flung  into  the  lake  of  fire — 
which  is  the  second  death, 
the  lake  of  ihv.* 


*  Unless  this  line  is  to  be  omitted  altogether,  it  must  be  placed  thus  after 
ver.  15,  not  after  14  (as  in  the  ordinary  text),  since  there  is  no  question  of  a 
second  death  except  for  Imman  beings. 


CHAPTER   XXI 

1  And  I  saw  a  new  heaven  and 
a  new  earth  :  for  the  first  heaven 
and  the  first  earth  were  passed 


CHAPTER   XXI 

Then  I  saw  the  new  heaven 
and  the  new  earth,  for  the 
first  heaven  and  the  first  earth 


REVELATION    XXI 


629 


away  ;  and  there  was  no  more  sea. 

2  And  I  John  saw  the  holy  city, 
new  Jerusalem,  coming  down  from 
God  out  of  heaven,  prepared  as  a 
bride  adorned  for  her  husband. 

3  And  I  heard  a  great  voice  out 
of  heaven  saying.  Behold,  the 
tabernacle  of  God  is  with  men,  and 
he  will  dwell  with  them,  and  they 
shall  be  his  people,  and  God  him- 
self shall  be  with  them,  and  be 
their  God. 

4  And  God  shall  wipe  away  all 
tears  from  their  eyes  ;  and  there 
shall  be  no  more  death,  neither 
sorrow,  nor  crying,  neither  shall 
there  be  any  more  pain  :  for  the 
former  things  are  passed  away. 

5  And  he  that  sat  upon  the 
throne  said,  Behold,  I  make  all 
things  new.  And  he  said  unto 
me,  Write  :  for  these  words  are 
true  and  faithful. 

6  And  he  said  unto  me,  It  is 
done.  I  am  Alpha  and  Omega, 
the  beginning  and  the  end.  I 
will  give  unto  him  that  is  athirst  of 
the  fountain  of  the  water  of  life 
freely. 

7  He  that  overcometh  shall  in- 
herit all  things  ;  and  I  will  be  his 
God,  and  he  shall  be  my  son. 

8  But  the  fearful,  and  unbe- 
lieving, and  the  abominable,  and 
murderers,  and  whoremongers,  and 
sorcerers,  and  idolaters,  and  all 
liars,  shall  have  their  part  in  the 
lake  which  burnetii  with  fire  and 
brimstone  :  which  is  the  second 
death. 

9  And  there  came  unto  me  one 
of  the  seven  angels  which  had  the 
seven  vials  full  of  the  seven  last 
plagues,  and  talked  with  me,  say- 
ing, Come  hither,  I  will  shew  thee 
the  bride,  the  Lamb's  wife. 

10  And  he  carried  me  away  in 
the  spirit  to  a  great  and  high  moun- 
tain, and  shewed  me  that  great 
city,  the  holy  Jerusalem,  descend- 
ing out  of  heaven  from  God, 

11  Having  the  glory  of  God: 
and  her  light  icas  like  unto  a  stone 
most  precious,  even  like  a  jasper 
stone,  clear  as  crystal  ; 

12  And  had  a  wall  great  and 
high.  and  had  twelve  gates,  and  at 


had  passed  away  :   and  the  sea 

2  is  no  more.  And  I  saw  the  holy 
City,  the  new  Jerusalem,  de- 
scending from  God  out  of 
heaven,  all  ready  like  a  bride 

3  arrayed  for  her  husband.  And 
I  heard  a  loud  voice  out  of  the 
throne,  crying, 

"  Lo,  God's  dwelling-place  is 

with  men, 
with  men  will  he  dicell ; 
they  shall  be  Ms  people, 
and  God  icill  himself  be  with 

tli  cm  : 

4  he  will  wipe  every  tear  from 

their  eyes, 
and  death  shall  be  no  more — 
no  more  wailing  or  crying  or 
pain,  for  the  first  things  have 
passed  away." 

5  Then  he  who  was  seated  on  the 
throne  said,  "  Lo,  I  make  all 
things  new."  And  he  said, 
"  Write  this  :  '  these  words  are 
trustworthy     and     genuine.'  '! 

6  Then  he  said,  "  All  is  over  !  I 
am  the  alpha  and  the  omega, 
the  First  and  the  Last,  I  will 
let  the  thirsty  drink  of  the  foun- 
tain of  the  water  of  Life  tvithoul 

7  price.  The  conqueror  shall  ob- 
tain this,  and  /  ivill  be  his  God, 

8  and  he  shall  be  my  son  ;  but 
as  for  the  craven,  the  faithless, 
the  abominable,  as  for  the  mur- 
derers, the  immoral,  the  sorcer- 
ers, the  idolaters,  and  liars  of 
all  kinds — their  lot  is  the  lake 
that  blazes  with  fire  and  brim- 
stone, which  is  the  second 
death." 

9  Then  came  one  of  the  seven 
angels  who  had  the  seven  bowls 
filled  with  the  seven  last 
plagues  ;  and  he  spoke  to  me 
thus,  "  Come,  and  I  will  show 
you  the  Bride,  the  wife  of  the 

10  Lamb."  *SO  he  carried  me  off, 
rapt  in  the  Spirit,  to  a  huge, 
high  mountain,  where  he  showed 
me  the  City,  the  holy  Jerusalem, 
descending   from    God    out   of 

11  heaven,  with  the  glory  of  God. 
The  sheen  of  it  resembled  some 
rare  jewel  like  jasper,  clear  as 

12  crystal  ;  it  has  a  huge,  high 
wall  with  twelve  gates,  twelve 


630 


REVELATION   XXI 


the  gates  twelve  angels,  and  names 
written  thereon,  which  are  the 
names  of  the  twelve  tribes  of  the 
children  of  Israel  : 

13  On  the  east  three  gates;  on 
the  north  three  gates  ;  on  the 
south  three  gates ;  and  on  the 
west  three  gates. 

14  And  the  wall  of  the  city  had 
twelve  foundations,  and  in  them 
the  names  of  the  twelve  apostles  of 
the  Lamb. 

15  And  he  that  talked  with  me 
had  a  golden  reed  to  measure  the 
city,  and  the  gates  thereof,  and  the 
wall  thereof. 

16  And  the  city  lieth  four- 
square, and  the  length  is  as  large 
as  the  breadth  :  and  he  measured 
the  city  with  the  reed,  twelve 
thousand  furlongs.  The  length 
and  the  breadth  and  the  height  of 
it  are  equal. 

17  And  he  measured  the  wall 
thereof,  an  hundred  and  forty  and 
four  cubits,  according  io  the  meas- 
ure of  a  man,  that  is,  of  the  angel. 

18  And  the  building  of  the 
wall  of  it  was  of  jasper :  and  the 
city  was  pure  gold,  like  unto  clear 
glass. 

19  And  the  foundations  of  the 
wall  of  the  city  were  garnished 
with  all  manner  of  precious  stones. 
The  first  foundation  was  jasper  ; 
the  second,  sapphire ;  the  third,  a 
chalcedony ;  the  fourth,  an  emer- 
ald ; 

20  The  fifth,  sardonyx  ;  the 
sixth,  sardius  ;  the  seventh,  chry- 
solyte  ;  the  eighth,  beryl  ;  the 
ninth,  a  topaz  ;  the  tenth,  a 
chrysoprasus  ;  the  eleventh,  a 
jacinth  ;  the  twelfth,  an  amethyst. 

21  And  the  twelve  gates  icere 
twelve  pearls  ;  every  several  gate 
was  of  one  pearl  :  and  the  street 
of  the  city  was  pure  gold,  as  it 
were  transparent  glass. 

22  And  I  saw  no  temple  there- 
in :  for  the  Lord  God  Almighty 
and  the  Lamb  are  the  temple  of  it. 

23  And  the  city  had  no  need  of 
the  sun,  neither  of  the  moon,  to 
shine  in  it :  for  the  glory  of  God 
did  lighten  it,  and  the  Lamb  is 
the  light  thereof. 


angels  at  the  twelve  gates, 
and  names  inscribed  thereon 
which  are  the  names  of  the 
twelve    tribes    of    the    sons   of 

13  Israel,  three  gates  on  the  east, 
three  gates  on  the  north,  three 
gates  on  the  south,  and  three 
gates  on  the  ivest. 

14  And  the  wall  of  the  City 
has  twelve  foundation-stones, 
bearing  the  twelve  names  of 
the  twelve  apostles  of  the 
Lamb. 

15  He  who  talked  to  me  had  a 
golden  wand  by  way  of  a 
measuring-rod,  to  measure 
ohe  City  and    its    gates    and 

16  wall;  the  City  lies  foursquare, 
the  length  the  same  as  the 
breadth,  and  he  measured 
fifteen  hundred  miles  with  his 
rod  for  the  City,  for  its 
breadth  and  length  and  height 

17  alike  ;  he  made  the  measure  of 
the  wall  seventy-two  yards, 
by  human,  that  is,  by  angelic 
reckoning. 

18  The  material  of  the  wall  is 
jasper,  but  the  City  is  made 
of  pure  gold,  transparent  like 
glass. 

19  The  foundation-stones  of  the 
city-wall  are  adorned  with 
all  sorts  of  precious  stones, 
the  first  foundation-stone  be- 
ing of  jasper,  the  second  of 
sapphire,  the  third  of  agate, 

20  the  fourth  of  emerald,  the 
fifth  of  onyx,  the  sixth  of 
sardius,  the  seventh  of  chryso- 
lite, the  eighth  of  beryl,  the 
ninth  of  topaz,  the  tenth  of 
chrysoprase,  the  eleventh  of 
jacinth,  the  twelfth  of  ame- 
thyst. 

21  The  twelve  gates  are  twelve 
pearls,  each  gate  made  of  a 
single  pearl  ;  and  the  streets 
of  the  City  are  pure  gold,  clear 
as  crystal. 

22  But  I  saw  no  tern  pie  in  the 
City,  for  its  temple  is  the 
Lord  God   almighty    and    the 

23  Lamb.  And  the  City  needs 
no  swi  or  moon  to  shine  upon 

•  it,  for  the  glory  of  God  illumines 
it,  and  the  Lamb  lights  it  up. 


REVELATION    XXII 


631 


24  And    the    nations    of    them      24 
which  are  saved  shall  walk  in  the 
light  of  it :  and  the  kings  of  the 
earth    do   bring  their    glory  and 
honour  into  it.  25 

25  And  the  gates  of  it  shall  not 
be  shut  at  all  by  day  :  for  there 
shall  be  no  night  there. 

26  And    they    shall    bring    the      26 
glory  and  honour  of  the  nations 
into  it. 

ΊΊ  And  there  shall  in  no  wise  27 
enter  into  it  any  thing  that  de- 
fileth,  neither  whatsoever  worketh 
abomination,  or  maketh  a  lie  :  b\it 
they  which  are  written  in  the 
Lamb's  book  of  life. 


By  its  light  will  the  nations 

walk  ; 
and  into  it  will  the  kings  of 

earth  bring  their  glories 
(the  gates  of  it  will  never  be 

shut  by  day, 
and    night    there    shall    be 

none), 
they  icill  bring  to  it  the  glories 

and   treasures   of  the  na- 
tions. 
Nothing  profane,  none  who 

practises   abomination   or 

falsehood  shall  enter, 
but  those  alone  whose  names 

are  written  in  the  Lamb's 

book  of  Life. 


CHAPTER   XXII 

1  And  he  shewed  me  a  pure 
river  of  water  of  life,  clear  as  crys- 
tal, proceeding  out  of  the  throne 
of  God  and  of  the  Lamb. 

2  In  the  midst  of  the  street  of 
it,  and  on  either  side  of  the  river, 
ivas  there  the  tree  of  life,  which 
bare  twelve  manner  of  fruits,  and 
yielded  her  fruit  every  month  : 
and  the  leaves  of  the  tree  tvere  for 
the  healing  of  the  nations. 

3  And  there  shaU  be  no  more 
curse  :  hut  the  throne  of  God  and 
of  the  Lamb  shall  be  in  it ;  and 
his  servants  shall  serve  him  : 

4  And  they  shall  see  his  face  ; 
and  his  name  shall  be  in  their  fore- 
heads. 

5  And  there  shall  be  no  night 
there  ;  and  they  need  no  candle, 
neither  light  of  the  sun  ;  for  the 
Lord  God  giveth  them  light :  and 
they  shall  reign  for  ever  and  ever. 

6  And  he  said  unto  me,  These 
sayings  are  faithful  and  true :  and 
the  Lord  God  of  the  holy  prophets 
sent  his  angel  to  shew  unto  his 
servants  the  things  which  must 
shortly  be  done. 

7  Behold,  I  come  quickly : 
blessed  is  he  that  keepeth  the  say- 
ings of  the  prophecy  of  this  book. 

8  And  I  John  saw  these  things, 
and  heard  them.  And  when  I  had 
heard  and  seen,  I  fell  down  to 
worship    before    the    feet    of    the 


CHAPTER   XXII 

1  Then  he  showed  me  the 
river  of  the  water  of  Life,  bright 
as  crystal,  flowing  from  the 
throne    of    God    and    of    the 

2  Lamb  through  the  streets  of  the 
City  ;  on  both  sides  of  the  river 
grew  the  tree  of  Life,  bearing 
twelve  kinds  of  fruit,  each 
month  having  its  own  fruit  ;  and 
the  leaves  served  to  heal  the 
nations. 

3  None  who  is  accursed  will  be 
there;  but  the  throne  of  God 
and  the  Lamb  will  be  within  it, 
his  servants  will  serve  and 
worship  him, 

4  they  will  see  his  face,  and  his 
name  will  be  on  their  foreheads. 

5  Night  there  shall  be  none  ; 
they  need  no  lamp  or  sun  to 
shine  upon  them,  for  the  Lord 
God  will  illumine  them  ;  and 
they  will  reign  for  ever  and  ever. 

6  And  the  angel  said  to  me, 
"  These  words  are  trustworthy 
and  genuine,  for  the  Lord  God 
of  the  spirits  of  the  prophets 
has  sent  his  angel  to  show  his 
servants  what  must  very  soon 

7  come  to  2)ass.  Lo,  I  am  coming 
very  soon  ;  blessed  is  he  who 
lays  to  heart  the  words  of  the 
prophecy  of  this  book  !  " 

8  I  John  saw  and  heard  all 
this  ;  and  when  I  heard  and 
saw  it,  I  fell  down  to  worship 


632 


REVELATION    XXII 


angel    which    shewed    me    these 
things. 

9  Then  saith  he  unto  me,  See 
thou  do  it  not :  for  I  am  thy  fel- 
lowservant,  and  of  thy  brethren 
the  prophets,  and  of  them  which 
keep  the  sayings  of  this  book : 
worship  God. 

10  And  he  saith  unto  me,  Seal 
not  the  sayings  of  the  prophecy 
of  this  book  :  for  the  time  is  at 
hand. 

11  He  that  is  unjust,  let  him  be 
unjust  still  :  and  he  which  is  fil- 
thy, let  him  be  filthy  still :  and  he 
that  is  righteous,  let  hirn  be  right- 
eous still :  and  he  that  is  holy,  let 
him  be  holy  still. 

12  And,  behold,  I  come  quickly} 
and  my  reward  is  with  me,  to  give 
every  man  according  as  his  work 
shall  be. 

13  I  am  Alpha  and  Omega,  the 
beginning  and  the  end,  the  first 
and  the  last. 

14  Blessed  are  they  that  do  his 
commandments,  that  they  may 
have  right  to  the  tree  of  life,  and 
may  enter  in  through  the  gates 
into  the  city. 

15  For  without  are  dogs,  and 
sorcerers,  and  whoremongers,  and 
murderers,  and  idolaters,  and 
whosoever  loveth  and  maketh  a 
lie. 

16  I  Jesus  have  sent  mine  angel 
to  testify  unto  you  these  things  in 
the  churches.  I  am  the  root  and 
the  offspring  of  David,  and  the 
bright  and  morning  star. 

17  And  the  Spirit  and  the  bride 
say,  Come.  And  let  him  that 
heareth  say,  Come.  And  let  him 
that  is  athirst  come.  And  who- 
soever will,  let  him  take  the  water 
of  life  freely. 

18  For  I  testify  unto  every  man 
that  heareth  the  words  of  the 
prcphecy  of  this  book.  If  any 
man  shall  add  unto  these  things, 
God  shall  add  unto  him  the 
plagues  that  are  written  in  this 
book  : 

19  And  if  any  man  shall  take 
away  from  the  words  of  the  book 
of  this  prophecy,  God  shall  take 

•   Reading  πλΰνοντες  τα?  cToAas  αίτων 


before  the  feet  of  the  angel  who 
9  had  shown  me  it  all.  But  he 
said  to  me,  "  No,  not  that !  I 
am  but  a  servant  like  yourself 
and  your  brothers  the  prophets, 
who  lay  to  heart  the  words  of 
this     book.     Worship     God." 

10  Then  he  said,  "  Do  not  seal  up 
the  words  of  the  prophecy  of 
this  book,  for  the  time  is  near : 

11  Let     the     wicked     still     be 

wicked, 
let  the  filthy  still  be  filthy, 
let  the  righteous  still  do  right, 
let  the  holy  still  be  holy  ! 

12  Lo,  I  am  coming  very  soon, 

with  my  reward, 
to  requite  everyone  for  what  he 
has  done. 

13  I    am    the    alpha    and    the 

omega, 
the  First  and  the  Last, 
the  beginning  and  the  end. 

14  Blessed  are  those  who  ivash 
their  robes,*  that  theirs  may  be 
the  right  to  the  tree  of  Life,  the 
right  to  enter  the  gates  of  the 

15  City.  Begone,  you  dogs,  you 
sorcerers,  you  vicious  men,  you 
murderers,  you  idolaters,  you 
who  love  and  practise  false- 
hood, every  one  of  you  !  " 

16  "I  Jesus  have  sent  my  angel 
to  give  you  this  testimony  for 
the  churches  ;  I  am  the  Scion 
and  offspring  of  David,  the 
bright  star  of  the  Morning." 

17  "  Come,"  say  the  Spirit  and 

the  Bride  : 
let     the     hearer     too     say, 

"  Come  "  ; 
and  let  the  thirsty  come, 
let   anyone   who  desires   it, 
take  the  water  of  Life  with- 
out price. 

18  I  adjure  all  who  hear  the 
words  of  the  prophecy  of  this 
book  : 

"  If  anyone  adds  to  them-, 
God  will  add   to   him   the 
plagues  described  in  this 
book  ; 

19  and  if  anyone  removes  any 

words    written    in    this 
book, 
God  will  remove  his  share 
with  χ  A,  Primasius,  the  Vulgate,  etc. 


REVELATION  XXJl 


633 


away  his  part  out  of  the  book  of 
life,  and  out  of  the  holy  city,  and 
from  the  tilings  whicli  are  written 
in  this  book. 

20  He  which  testifieth  these 
things  saith,  Surely  I  come  quick- 
ly. Amen.  Even  so,  come,  Lord 
Jesus. 

21  The  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  be  with  you  all.     Amen. 


in  the  free  of  Life,  and  in 
the  holy  City  described 
in  this  book." 

20  He  who  bears  this  testimony 
says,  "  Even  so  :  I  am  coining 
very  soon."  Amen,  Lord  Jesus, 
come  ! 

21  The  grace  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  be  with  you  all.*  Amen. 

*    Reading   πάντιαν  or  πάντων  ύμων. 


THE     END 


BS125.5  1922 
The  New  Testament. 


Princeton  Theological  Semmary-Speer  Library 


1    1012  00113  1954 


m 


■ 


■ 


■m 


MM